《One Piece: Reborn as a Skypiean》


 Chapter 1 - Death

    Chapter 1


    [AN: The prologue is very long like 3.8k+. But I hope you read it all, it will give you a better understanding of Mc]


    .....


    "Don''t mix with the bad kids, and stay away from girls." The middle-aged woman said as she tidied my white shirt. "If a girl comes to you by herself only then talk, okay?"


    "Alright, alright. See you, bye."


    The woman has an above-average figure with her hair in a ponytail. She looked beautiful for a middle-aged woman, but the bags under her eyes can prove her not-so-beautiful life.


    She is my mom. My only family along with my older brother.


    "Be careful on your way, son," She said from the door. " And watch out for cars!"


    I smile hearing her words. She worries too much when it comes to me and my brother.


    Shaking my head, I exhale a heavy breath. "I will, mom. You have to be careful too... Then I''ll be leaving for real now, bye."


    She gave me a kind smile as I prepared to walk away.


    ¡­..


    After parting with mom and leaving our average-looking house, I started to walk towards my destination.


    But, suddenly stopping in the empty road, I almost became lost in thought. But I shake my head quickly and release another sigh. "Fuh, let''s not think too much. I have a long day today, can''t mess it up."


    I then start to walk again. The empty road of the winter morning is engulfed in the cold mist. Nevertheless, for some reason, this type of atmosphere is my favorite.


    Currently, I''m going to college. Since this is my first day at college, I can''t be late at all. I need to maintain a perfect-guy persona there¡­ just like how I did in highschool.


    Thinking this, I started to walk faster. But, as I''m going to the place where my destiny is supposed to be decided, I can''t help but be reminiscent of my life until now.


    I was a child born in an above-average family. A family not that bad, but wasn''t the best. But still, I was happy as a child. My parents never had any problems fulfilling my small wishes, so I lived a relatively good childhood compared to many other people I know of.


    I wasn''t what people would have called a ''naughty child'', but I also wasn''t the most nicest one. Nonetheless, I had a nice childhood since I always listened to my parents. However, that''s until I became a teenager.


    Everything was fine until I stepped into my teenage life. Like most teenagers, I entered the so-called ''rebellious'' phase. I started to spend my time with the few friends I had, also spending my Dad''s hard-earned money on a whim. Although I didn''t stoop as low as taking drugs, I can''t say it was any better.


    This all happened until a few years ago.


    That time, I started to have changes in my personality and the way of my thinking. I also started to fall from the school''s top. The disappointment of my parents still lingers in my eyes. But their disappointment wasn''t enough to change me back. Because at that time, I the insensitive piece of shit didn''t care about anyone other than me, not even my family.


    I was just being aroused into games, anime, and everything I thought was fun. Furthermore, since I''ve had grown up and had a pretty good boy, I wasn''t even scared of getting a beating from my dad.


    Sigh¡­ A few years ago, I was less than an average run-down teenager, wasting the crucial time of my life in search of entertainment, I didn''t know the outside world.


    I was such a waste back then.


    Fortunately, this was a very short time of my life. I stopped my obsession with these things 2 years after I started having them. But, the reason wasn''t fortunate in any way...


    Like they say, "Good times never last."


    This saying goes perfectly with me. Though I don''t think my days back then were anything but ''good'', at least the good thing was my family''s condition, which improved tremendously since my father got a promotion.


    Everything was going smooth until that shitty thing happened.


    Something bad happened to my father, the father I saw as a superhero back then.


    My dad was a Police-officer. Yes, he ''was'' one, but not anymore. That''s a thing of the past. Not that he retired, but because he is no more...


    From a young age, I knew of my father as a righteous person, and the career of a Policeman was like that of superheroes to me. At some point, I even dreamed of being one myself¡­ Fortunately, my na?ve self isn''t so naive anymore.


    One night, my father returned home and got angry without any particular reason. He broke the things in the house, threw stuff at us two brothers, but most importantly, he even hit my mom¡­ My brother and I got very angry at him that day. But confusing us all, he just took his car and left without explaining anything.


    He was a caring father, who never acted that way before. So we were naturally very perplexed. It was clear to us that he was frustrated with something, but after his return no matter how much we asked he never answered.


    "Maybe it''s like the movies. Maybe he is being pressured to do criminal activities. Maybe some criminal is threatening to hurt our family?" Thoughts like these were common for any teenager of my age to have in that situation, and I did have them.


    Later, I thought these things which only happened in the movies were impossible to happen in real life. But now¡­ now I sometimes question myself, is life any less dramatic than a movie?


    ¡­.


    In the end, We never got to find out what was actually wrong with him. Because he was soon killed in a crossfire between two criminal groups. Or at least that''s what the officials told us... Furthermore, since his body was terribly damaged, they didn''t even let us bury him ourselves.


    We didn''t need to be smart to know all of them were liars, and their words were nothing but lie¡­ we tried to do some research but nobody helped us. It was as if the whole world was against us.


    But what could we do? We already lost the head of our family. And It''s not like we even had any relatives with powerful backgrounds who would have helped us. We didn''t have anything that we could have done to give our deceased father peace after his death.


    My happy family turned black-and-white after this. Even the subsidy we were to receive on our father''s behalf was also halved. Again, we didn''t know why everything was against us.


    However, soon everything became obvious. Nobody was plotting against us out of resentment. Instead, they were just living their lives just like us. They were just trying to gain favor for themselves, without caring about others¡­ In a sense, they were like me.


    ...Not long after my father''s death, one of my father''s colleagues received a big promotion and suddenly had all the money to buy a new house and cars. Not only that, the reason for my father''s promotion, the big criminal he caught a few months ago which got him in the newspaper¡­. Funny thing is, that criminal was also released. He was declared innocent after a month of father''s death.


    Of course, there wasn''t any complete proof of anything. But we weren''t dumb enough to not see the things right in front of our eyes.


    ...Even the current me can''t believe how much frustration my family felt at that time.


    To be honest, I could understand what those bastards might have been thinking. "If we are gaining benefits by harming a stranger, then why won''t we do it?"


    Hahaha¡­ we even knew the names of the ones responsible for Dad''s death¡­ Everything¡­ everything was in front of our eyes, yet we couldn''t do anything! Even if we were seeing everything, we had to act like we were blind! I want to kill all--calm down¡­ deep breaths.


    "Huuuh¡­.fuhh¡­huuhh¡­"


    At that time how I wanted something like a superpower so that I could kill all of them. So that I could chop their head off so that I could cut their limbs one by one!


    ...But sadly, reality wasn''t on my side, and things like absolute power are nothing but fantasy in this world.


    Fortunately, absolute power wasn''t the only way to fuck those bastards over. There were many other ways for me to achieve my goal of destroying them. Political power, Financial power, Military power, and so on. These are the other ways for me to give all of them a torturous death.


    But back then, I didn''t have the luxury to nurture myself on becoming a high figure in this fucked up society. It''s not that we didn''t have enough money to admit me in a high school, but the reason was¡­ because another horrible thing happened to my family.


    At that time of emergency, my big brother went very sick¡­ It was dangerous enough for him to go through a big surgery¡­ Of course, we didn''t have any problem doing his surgery, but almost all of our funds were expended there¡­ and the worse thing is, he even missed his graduation exam while being bedridden.


    Since we didn''t have enough money to continue his studies at the private university he was attending, my brother didn''t have any chance to graduate next year too. We had hit a block¡­ at that time there was no other choice but for me to start working.


    But mom definitely didn''t want me to work. However, if I didn''t work she would have to. Both I and my brother were absolutely against her doing any kind of work.


    At first, we thought it was fortunate for us to have many big names in our contact list through my father''s job. But soon, reality again hit us like a bitch, and we got to see the truth of this society.


    Because everyone we asked for help had similar answers to our plea.


    "Ah, I''m busy these days. I will help him find a job a week or at most, a month later."


    "Sorry, we are all filled."


    "Hello? I can''t hear you, hello?"


    Excuses. We asked for help in our worse time and all we received in return were excuses!?


    Nothing came to our mind, and we were reaching a point where it was getting hard to properly eat 3 meals. I couldn''t let this happen, not at all. So I secretly took a job at a construction site nearby.


    ...I did my job for 3 months until I was caught red-handed by mom¡­ Heh, I still remember how she cried in the crowd. Now that I''m old, I can see why she reacted that way. After all, I was never allowed to do any heavy work in my whole life before.


    ...Ugh, my eyes are getting moist again. Sigh, let''s calm down.


    Anyway, after that, I had to stop working. I was very worried about what will happen now. But fortunately, my brother soon recovered, and even after our disagreement, he decided to look for a job with that health condition.


    But since he missed his graduation, he couldn''t find a good job. In the end, after searching very hard, he got a job with a minimum pay up. Still, anything was better than nothing at that point. Because of that job, slowly we were getting better bit by bit.


    At that time seeing him work so hard, I couldn''t help but feel worthless. After all, my brother''s grades were never good, yet he was bearing all the pressure of the family¡­ Where I could have studied things that would have helped me earn money from a young age¡­ If I tried I would have definitely succeeded. Yet, I couldn''t do anything for my family.


    Regardless, I am surely indebted to my brother. Soon after starting to earn money again, he admitted me into High-school. I will surely repay him in the future.


    ¡­..


    Like that, my first-year high school life started.


    After getting into highschool again, I had one thought, "It was time for a comeback!" I had to stay behind two grades since I wasn''t able to attend school at all for 2 years, but it didn''t matter. Since I did study the high school books myself whenever I got the chance, I will surely ace my grades.


    By then, I had completely stopped doing naive and childish things. Rather, I was dead-serious at everything. Only trying to do my best at school while secretly doing some part-time jobs.


    With my grades, it wasn''t that hard to become the top of the class and also the favorite student of the teachers. Studying was easy too since like I said, I did read the books before in the previous years.


    But being the apple of all the teacher''s eyes, it was unavoidable to be the symbol of jealousy and envy of the other students. But, that''s where my advantages came to play. I was two years older than them and with the labor, I did while working, I had a pretty good body. So no kid really tried to pick a fight with me. After all, teenagers are naturally scared of strong looking guys.


    This also attracted the attention of girls, but unfortunately, I didn''t have the luxury to play around by keeping a girlfriend. I already had plans to marry a rich girl who will bring me large benefits.


    Next came into the ''bosses'' of the school. There are always a few kids who would be the ones to hold ''powers'' at school. They were thick-skinned so they didn''t get scared of teachers too...


    In my school, the ones who were ''boss'' were actually the 1st year''s since they had terrible/excellent(?) backgrounds.


    I even knew most of them from before. But the leader of the circle was someone particularly close to me. He was 2 years younger than me, so now he was in the same grade as me. His father was also a police officer, so we knew each other by our fathers'' relationships.


    In younger years, he saw me as a big brother figure and I used to play with him like how a big brother would do too.


    Luckily the na?ve guy still saw me as his big brother even after so many years.


    But to me, he was a person of the past. A memory that is not useful for my growth. But after finding out that he was the current ''ruler'' of the school, his uses were countless. I only had to act as his ''friend''.


    ...At this point, I didn''t consider anyone my friend or anything even close to that. To me, only my family mattered now. When we asked for help from this guy''s father, not only did he not help at all, he even threatened us to not disturb him after this...


    However, now wasn''t the time to hate the kid for his father, because... I wasn''t the same guy as before, and I also wasn''t playing around anymore. I was more mature than the high school kids my age, so manipulating kids like him were simple.


    But of course, I''ll get my revenge on the ones responsible for all of this shit, including his father¡­ Because the ones who refused to help us¡­ They are the same as the fuckers who killed my dad! None of them will get out of this alive! If I don''t give them all an awful death, I won''t die a peaceful death myself.


    ...But first, I need to grow in power. In this world where something like absolute power doesn''t exist, I have to use my brain to grow in power.


    Until I grow more, I need to be patient and use these bunch of bastards to their full potential. None of them will be wasted.


    ¡­.


    So after this, using this ''little brother'' of mine, I started interacting with the kids in that circle with influential backgrounds. And soon, with our previous relationship, we became very ''close friends''.


    I still didn''t see any of them as my friend, of course. But they had many uses for me. Like money for example!


    Money is always important, and it was important back in my high school days too. Even saving some small pocket money helped my family a lot.


    So, If I needed to buy anything, or actually even when I didn''t have anything to buy, I frequently asked them for money. To them, such money was nothing, and they already knew about my family''s condition, so maybe it was their pity. But it didn''t matter, it''s not like I cared anyway. Money is money after all.


    In the end, by being with them I enjoyed a high-school life where no one could do anything for me. I hung out with the kids at the back, but my grades were at the top. So it was a win-win situation.


    But besides this win, I had a big plan on my mind to help me jump a few stairs of life. I worked hard to manipulate them to seem like a ''good friend''. So, I will definitely take payment for my flawless acting. And I did receive it, it was my "reward". This reward is where I''m going right now.


    ...Hmm? I have reached the cross-walks already¡­ I didn''t even notice with these thoughts lingering in my head.


    I then stopped to check the signal. The signal was red but no car could be seen so early in the morning.


    "Not sure why the college is so early in the morning. But it doesn''t matter, I have to work hard to gain something good¡­"


    Even though no car can be seen, I didn''t cross the road. I was a little nervous today, I felt a car would suddenly come and hit me if I took a step forward. So I stopped at the side of the road waiting for the signal to turn green.


    It was a winter morning, and in atmospheres like these when it''s very early in the morning, or in the darkest night with no sign of people I feel like a free bird. Free, as if I''m flying in the sky.


    I''m also feeling very excited since this is that day which I have been planning on since the first day of highschool. This is the start of the plan that I made after my father''s death. I''m still many steps behind on achieving my true goal, after all.


    My revenge.


    Throughout the three years of high school, since I was the 1st seat of my entire class, receiving a scholarship wasn''t difficult. But I didn''t want to be admitted to just any random college. I wanted to go to the best of the best colleges. And luckily, there is a college extremely close to my house which meets my requirements.


    But honestly, let alone scholarship, it''s even hard to get admitted there for normal students.


    But... I was able to get the best possible scholarship offer from that college!


    Why?


    It''s amusing because it was all thanks to my ''friends'' who used their connections and even used a large amount of cash to let me receive a scholarship in a college like this.


    "They really think of me as a true friend don''t they? Heh, pitiful. But they deserve it."


    Yes, they deserve it. Doing all kinds of shitty things, like molesting girls and even going as far as raping them. Taking drugs and doing more criminal activities¡­ They deserved things worse than death. Compared to them, I did nothing. I''m as pure as a cheery blossom.


    Even though I mixed with them a lot, I never took any risks like doing anything illegal, since I didn''t want my mother to hide her face because of me¡­ Yes, It''s all because of my family. If they weren''t here, I would have been a completely different guy. Most likely a big criminal.


    Though even now my life isn''t the best, it would be after my graduation. Even at this very moment, I am mulling over how I should get closer to people at the college. I have already researched most of the students, again with the help of my ''friends''. I have a few targets this time. There are quite a few rich girls in this college, I have many plans to seduce one of them who is not only beautiful but also comes from a formidable background so that I and my family can lead a luxurious life.


    "I would do everything to ease my and my family''s lifestyle! This is my final goal." Yes, this is my final goal besides taking revenge.


    My mind was busy in thoughts, and seeing the traffic light turning green, my body automatically moved to cross the road. My mind was too much into deep thoughts to have checked the road.


    *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Like a hammer hitting an eggshell, my thoughts were shattered by the sound of a car''s horn. I abruptly looked that way where the sound came from and felt my heart went cold. After many years, I felt a cold shiver run through my forehead for the first time. I felt scared.


    A school bus was coming towards me at full speed!


    I tried to run, move my legs, and get away. But no, I couldn''t move. Even though it seems I''m using all my strength to move, I actually can''t move a muscle.


    Then I noticed something. The world around me was slow, both the bus and my body was also moving very slowly¡­ I-It seems my brain is working at an unbelievable speed due to me being at the door of death. It''s trying to think of every possible way to survive. SHIT!!


    In this slow-motion, I can see the bus is filled with elementary students and¡­. the driver bastard seems to be drunk. Why did they let a drunk asshole drive a school bus?! THAT BASTARD!!


    BAM!


    I didn''t get the chance to do or think anything else as the bus hit me hard and I got sent flying like a rag-doll crashing on the asphalt. But it didn''t end there as the bus hadn''t stopped and it came rushing towards me, crushing my head into paste. I could feel stuffs coming out of my broken skull.


    The world around me started to go dark as I was only left regretting the things I didn''t get to achieve. The well-being of my family, the time I wasted in my younger days, the good and bad things I did in my pathetic life. These were the only things that were flowing through my head as everything went dark... Fuck it hurts.


    Death came to me unexpectedly. But, I still have a lot to do...


    God, if you are there¡­ Fuck you.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: I know the Prologue was too long, 3833 words????.


    But I wanted you guys to have a decent understanding of Mc''s personality. You''ll also have a better idea of any of Mc''s actions after being reborn.


    You can say this will be an Evil Mc fic.

 Chapter 2 - Rebirth

    Chapter 2


    ¡­.


    Plop!


    My almost faded consciousness returned hearing the sound of something falling into deep water.


    ...Soon I understood that the ''something'' is none other than me.


    What''s happening?... Didn''t I just die? How am I able to think then? Was that all a dream? Or is this afterlife?


    I became anxious, nervous, and scared. I don''t know where this is, I try to look around, but¡­ But everything was dark.


    I couldn''t see anything, or maybe I don''t even have eyes. I was even unsure of the authenticity of my current state of existence. Was this real or fake? I couldn''t tell.


    I felt cramped, I wanted to scream¡­ But just then I heard something.


    Badum!


    My¡­ heartbeat? That was my heartbeat, wasn''t it? So, I AM alive! Then was I saved by some miracle doctor?... But my family doesn''t have enough money to cure this kind of serious injury¡­ so, do we have to suffer agai-- wait, wait, wait that''s not possible. I clearly remember my head getting completely crushed. Even if some Miracle doctor came, it''s impossible to save me...


    Just what the fuck is going on?! I lost everything I had, and now this? Is this a joke? A prank? I need an explanation!


    Badum! Badum!


    Hearing the drum-like heartbeat sound, my mind involuntarily calmed down. Moreover, some kind of adoring warmness was surrounding me like a protective blanket, giving me inner-peace. Especially that heartbeat sound, it''s as if trying to calm me down¡­ I''m feeling sleepy--


    Wait, that sound?! There were two heartbeats?


    Badum! Badum!


    That was¡­ yes, that''s definitely a heartbeat sound. One is mine, but¡­ the other one is definitely not mine¡­ I can guarantee it.


    This rings a bell in my mind¡­ sudden death, darkness, sound of a heartbeat that doesn''t belong to yourself...


    A-Am I thinking too much, or is this really¡­ a womb?


    Badum! Badum!


    There is it again¡­ So am I REALLY inside a womb?


    I''m not sure, but most likely.


    That''s hard to swallow. But to be honest, other than all this being a hallucination this is the only conclusion I can reach.


    Is this reincarnation? Or maybe this is MY Mom''s womb and I traveled to the past?


    "...!"


    Before I could be sure of anything, I felt a strong force pulling, or maybe pushing me...?


    I didn''t get enough time to discern this as I feel my body going through a narrow tunnel-like thing. The thing was very narrow, and my whole body was being pushed to go towards the other end by an outside force.


    Fuck, this even hurts!


    The strange process hurt a lot, but nothing can beat the pain of death¡­ So, I was somehow able to withstand the terrible pain. This also rings a bell...


    Wait, wait, wait, is this a¡­ eww.


    Another strange phenomenon is happening now. My previous suspicion is gone, and I''m sure of being inside a womb¡­ Currently been given birth to.


    Soon, after enduring a series of terrible pain, I finally saw the light. But my dark little world became too bright for me to see.


    ¡­.


    A few seconds have passed, my eyes still can''t see much, but at least they have stabilized a little. Currently, with my blurry sight, I can see two giant hands lifting me up.


    "Wow, good news! It''s a boy!"


    It was an old lady who picked me up with a delighted expression. She also confirmed that I''m still a man in this life. I''m feeling something strange in my back, but maybe it''s just an after effect of birth.


    Instead of thinking this, I tried to look around the room I was in. It was a small house made of dry leaves, probably a hut¡­ So I was not sent to the past, rather born in a poorer family than mine.


    The room didn''t contain anything other than the bed. Maybe they cleared the room to prepare for birth?


    Not far from me, on the broken bed a woman with long black hair was laying down. Blood was coming out from between her legs and she was soaking in her sweat while gasping profusely. A gross sight to behold, to tell the truth.


    I then see her raising her hands towards me, gesturing to hold me in her embrace.


    So, this is my biological ''mother'' now, huh. I don''t rea--Wait, what is that?!


    Though the woman was laying on the bed, I can still see little strange portions of something poking out from behind her back.


    I arched up my eyes as the odd-looking object entered my eyes. The first thing that entered my sight was the women''s full figure. She looked quite beautiful, to say the least. But I didn''t care about that, because I have already seen what I wanted...


    She''s an¡­ angel?


    An angel, yes. What I saw can only prove that.


    Not believing what I saw, I abruptly moved my gaze towards the old lady holding me.


    The fat old lady looked like your average grandma, except for the same characteristic as the woman on the bed. She also had those wing-like objects coming out of her back.


    That does look like actual wings¡­ but are those really real.


    Just like the woman laying on the bed, even from the old lady''s back, small wing-like objects were peeking out pointing upwards. Since most of it was hidden behind both of their bodies, I couldn''t say if those are really wings or if they are cosplayi-- no. Why am I reaching such stupid conclusion?! Did my IQ drop after birth? Who will do cosplay while giving birth?!


    Setting aside the cosplay part, now the actual question is if those are really wings. And if that''s true, then does that mean they are angels? Does that mean I reincarnated as an angel too?


    I had many questions to think about, but before I could reach any conclusion and make sense of everything, the old lady brought me very close to her face. Her large face full of wrinkles confronted my baby face as she looked at me with a large smile, and eyes full of satisfaction.


    "Look, he isn''t even crying! Such a strong spirit! A warrior has been born! HAHAHA! Boy, just as your father wished for,  from this day onwards your name will be Amon!"


    I don''t dislike the name Amon, but¡­ A warrior? What is the hag talking about? Is the medical knowledge of this world so low that they believe not crying after birth is a good sign? I actually don''t care about crying. Currently, if someone even wants to kill me, I won''t refute...


    Huuh, let''s calm down now. I just got a second chance. I should not throw it away. Let''s calm¡­ down.


    Trying to calm down, I stopped thinking too much for now. But that was a wrong move because even after trying, I couldn''t calm down¡­ the memories of my past life were surfacing every now and then...


    My family¡­ my lovely mother and my reliable big brother¡­ also the ones responsible for our fall. I can''t help thinking back.


    "Uagh!"


    Suddenly a strange groan came from behind me and the old lady holding me looked that way.


    "Oh?! Acantha! Hold on a little, don''t you wanna take your baby in your embrace before you perish?! W¡­.uh¡­...gh¡­.."


    It seems something bad has happened just now¡­ for that reason the old lady was shouting but I couldn''t discern any of her words anymore. I couldn''t see, my ears were hurting, and it was even hard to breathe in these brand new lungs, I felt as if my lungs were on fire.


    Handing me over to another woman beside her, she ran towards the bed. A small commotion broke out. But I wasn''t able to pay attention to it, because my mind was at a breaking point. I have accepted that I have been reincarnated¡­


    I have really been reborn with the memory of my previous life¡­ as unbelievable as that may sound, that is the truth.


    Leaving my family behind¡­ alone in this unknown place. I was born again to live another life¡­ T-That''s a good thing, right? Then¡­ Why am I not happy? Then¡­ THEN WHY AM I CRYING?!


    "WAHAWAHA!"


    I was crying like how an ordinary baby would cry. Crying so loud that my lungs might have started to bleed. But unlike those novels Mc, I was not faking the tears.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Mc will think too much sometimes, don''t hate him????.

 Chapter 3 - Death Again?

    [Vyper and Wyper are different] Chapter 3


    ¡­.


    (Time Skip, 1 month)


    1 Month.


    It''s been 1 month since I''ve been here.


    Currently, I''m laying on a baby crib. For the last month, this is what I''ve been doing. Only because everything was dizzy around me and I couldn''t even focus on thinking straight, as memories of my previous life were coming and going. Also, my memories were hazy and I wasn''t even able to recall all the things clearly. I felt like I was high on drugs...


    However, after I woke up today I''m feeling better than before¡­ Maybe my memories were getting merged with my new brain¡­ Actually, how do I have these memories if I don''t already have them in my brain? Does this follow the concept of souls? Well, reincarnation has made me more open-minded than ever before. Something like soul existing would only make things more natural¡­ Ugh, I''m thinking useless things again.


    Anyway, whatever was happening within my brain has been over now. At least my mind has stabilized. And I also seem to have gained more control over my body...


    Luckily nothing troublesome has occurred in my new life until now. But I feel something might happen soon¡­ Sigh, maybe my death has made me too skeptical. Let''s not think too much.


    Now, let''s keep my brain updated on everything that happened until today.


    First thing is, my biological ''mother'' died.


    The small commotion at my birth was caused by her death¡­. Well, that''s a clich¨¨ scenario. To be honest, I don''t really feel anything even after knowing this. Not that I had any attachment to her.


    But honestly, it''s actually good that she passed away. Because I know how Mothers feel about their children... How they want to be always loved by their children¡­ I also know that if she lived, I would have NEVER been able to see as my Mother, let alone loving her as one... Or maybe I would have loved her unconditionally? Nonetheless, I''m a little grateful to her for giving birth to me...


    ¡­...


    So looking back, I have been living a monotonous life this past month. But my memories going through the migration, my sense of time was messed up. So I didn''t really feel much boredom.


    I still haven''t come out of my little dilemma and cry whenever I want¡­ and honestly, I feel like letting it all out instead of growing with a heavy heart. I don''t plan to grow up into an Emo Sasuke, after all¡­ Since I''ve been given a second chance, I won''t let it go to waste. Now with nothing to lose, in this world which possibly has magical beings based on these wings on my back, maybe I can gain the absolute power I have always been seeking for¡­ Maybe I can even return someday...Sigh, I''m getting distracted again.


    Anyway, I sleep most of the time in my crib. But, even when I wake up I don''t do much. I just stare at the ceiling, thinking about my family... if I feel sad I just start crying. Since nobody would suspect a baby doing his only job, I can let out my feelings without worry¡­ Sigh¡­ I''ll probably have to wear my "Mask" again in the future¡­ I at least want to be myself when I''m a baby.


    Oh, and sometimes this one woman who is supposed to be my ''mother''s'' close friend comes to me and helps me calm down. She is also the one who feeds me most of the time. Her name is Isa I recall. She also has a bit of medical knowledge.


    Then there is my ''father'' of this world. I haven''t met him yet. He is most likely dead too¡­ Well, I haven''t even seen him, so again I don''t feel anything.


    The only ones I can recall clearly are the wrinkled hag from before, who comes to check on me every 7 days. It seems she is one of the few doctors around here, or at least something close to being a doctor.


    I don''t know the hag''s name though. The only person I know the name of is Isa. She breastfeeds me while talking non-stop. As annoying as it might be, she''s still a good source of information. As it was her annoying talks that let me know that she''s my mother''s friend.


    From her, I also learned I''m born in a tribe. Also that I have a ''cousin'' who was born just after a week after my birth. I recall, his name is-


    "...!"


    I pulled myself out of my thoughts as I heard the door open, making a *Kreak* sound. I threw my hands in the air as if trying to reach the ceiling while making weird "Waa" "Hawah" sounds.


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    While baby Amon was acting like a curious baby, the door opened and an old man, along with a bulky man walked across it.


    Amon was lying down on his crib, so he couldn''t see who entered the room. He perked up his ears, trying to know how many people were there. ''Hmm, although it''s soon time for my breastfeeding period, I don''t think it''s Isa who came. Rather, I think it''s two people. It''s a strange feeling, but I might be wrong.''


    Soon after, the view of two people entered the corner of Amon''s eyes, confirming his gut feeling. ''So my guess was right... Is this a perk of being a part of this winged-race?'' Amon thought.


    But, even though he was thinking these things inside, on the outside, he just kept up his acting, as if he didn''t even see anyone.


    The two men came to a stop after reaching Amon''s crib as the complete view of the men entered Amon''s view.


    One is a tanned man with a muscular body with his black hair reaching his back. The right side of his body contained many different types of tribal tattoos and even the right side of his face was covered with tattoos. He was wearing a grass skirt, with a rope belt decorated by three small ornaments that look like fangs or claws around his waist.


    And the other person was an elderly man with a gray beard and long hair of the same color. He was also wearing a tribe like attire covered by a long robe and carried a staff with a tribal mask on the top. On his head, the old man was wearing an animal''s head as a helmet, which was decorated with feathers.


    Both of them had the same kind of small wings on their backs too.


    ''Like the people I met until now, these two also have some kind of tribal attire too. So Isa was telling the truth¡­ I mean suspecting a woman telling lies to an infant was dumb¡­ The old man is most probably a chief or at least someone high in the ranks.'' Amon then looked at the muscular man. ''And this guy¡­ is he a Warrior like that old hag mentioned? He gives a dangerous vibe.''


    Surprisingly both of them looked very familiar to Amon. He couldn''t point it out where he had seen them though.


    "Chieftain, so this is my nephew?... My little brother sure left a cute baby¡­ The muscular man then picked up Amon and held him at his eye-level. "However, We are the Warrior of Shandora,  the protectors of God¡­ We do not need cute Men!"


    Amon was caught off guard by the man''s words. He wanted to struggle, but he knew it was pointless. ''He is my uncle? I get it, but is something wrong with him? He is glaring at me for no apparent reason too. I mean babies are cute¡­ But most importantly, did he just say Shandora?''


    Amon has already taken it for granted that his ''father'' has also died. But seeing that even after one month, the one who came to meet him was his Uncle, he was sure that his guess was correct.


    The past month other than Isa and the old wrinkled lady, a lot of children also came to see him. But he never got to meet anyone who had blood-bond with him. From Isa''s loose mouth, he was able to learn that he has an uncle and also a cousin of the same age. But this was his first time meeting his uncle.


    The old man, who was just referred to as Chieftain, glanced at Amon for a moment before looking at the bulky man.


    "You are right Viper. Just like you and your younger brother, this child is also the descendent of great ancestor Kalgara" The old man sighed and shook his head. "But¡­ you know what your traitor brother has done, right? He actually tried to negotiate with that self-proclaimed ''God'' to bring an end to this war!" He said in a calm voice. But, each of his words made Amon suspicious, he might know where he is now.


    Hearing the chief, the bulky man named Viper nodded silently.


    The chief''s calm demeanor then suddenly changed, and then he said with a shaking voice. "Y-you know Viper, he was a traitor. After pulling some strings, I was able to eliminate the traitor, in the name of death on the battlefield. But¡­ the recent raids, they are all failing. This must be the wrath of Kalgara! W-we need to do something!..."


    Visible panic can be spotted in the old man''s eyes. Amon got very nervous hearing his words. He had a bad feeling about this.


    The old man then looked at Viper with seriousness and gulped. "Viper, I have sent your brother to demise with a justified reason such as death on the battlefield. Only you and I are the ones who know this¡­ However, even after eliminating the Traitor, and even with his wife''s death while giving birth... We are still suffering. Y-you know what it means right?" Viper nodded at this question and replied. "That must mean we have been cursed by Kalgara''s divine soul."


    The chief let out a nervous smile hearing him."Yes, you are right. As expected from you¡­ let''s talk about that later, we need to do something about this." He then pointed towards Amon, who was in Viper''s arms. "We¡­ we need to sacrifice this child!"


    ''Fuck.'' Amon cursed in his mind.


    Then the chief''s hand started to shake. "B-but¡­ I''m scared, even though I INDIRECTLY killed his father, a descendant of Kalgara, all this is happening to the tribe¡­ After that happened, I-I can''t take the life of another Kalgara descendant with my own hands."


    The old man''s staff fell on the floor from his shaking hand. He then held Viper by the shoulder and started to shake him violently.


    "V-Viper. You are his uncle, his only blood relative left in this world. Furthermore, you are a Kalgara descendent yourself. S-so, you''ll be probably fine after killin-sacrificing him! You have to do it now, for the sake of the tribe!" The chief had a horrified expression on his face, and when Amon entered the corner of his eyes, he made a face as if he was looking at a demon...


    His gaze frightened Amon. Making him clench his teeth in anger and frustration. At first, he didn''t care about dying for a second time, but now it''s a different case. He has found out his current location, a world he knows very thoroughly. He can achieve great powers in his life in this world, but¡­  Is he going to die again?!


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Mc hadn''t realize he was in One Piece world since his mind was acting strange, and there wasn''t any definitive evidence on his hand. But now just when he learned about his location, will he die again?????


    Anyway, as you''ve guessed I click baited you all. Mc isn''t born as a Normal Skypiean, instead he was born in the cousin sub-race of it, the Shandians. Damn, what a scam ????.


    Jokes aside, most people don''t know what Shandians are. However, I didn''t click bait anyone????. Since Shandians are also considered Skypieans, by the people of One Piece world.


    Support me by leaving a Review! ????


    Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg.

 Chapter 4 - A Messed Up Tribe

    Chapter 4


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon(MC) Pov¨C


    "...A-as this child''s only blood left, you should be the one to grant him the divine opportunity of being sacrificed for the tribe''s wellbeing! Viper, y-you need to do it with your own hands!" The old bastard Chief said while grabbing Viper by the shoulder.


    Uh¡­ is this another end? Am I gonna be sacrificed for people I don''t even know of? Then¡­ Should I give up and just di-NO! I won''t die this time! Not again! But¡­ what can I do?... I''m just a baby.


    The man holding me, Viper, looked at the old bastard as if looking at a coward piece of trash¡­ Ah, maybe he won''t kill me. He is my uncle after al-Ugh?! Dammit, did he just nod his head?!


    Nodding his head, Viper then raised me up while holding me by the armpits, he then stared at me with eyes filled with pity for a while...


    Dammit! Is this real? I''m going to die just after being reborn?! This guy''s gonna kill me, but what''s with his pity filled eyes? Ha¡­ I swear, if I survive this, I''ll gouge your eyes out!


    My thoughts were interrupted by Viper''s deep voice. "You unfortunate child. Even though you have nothing to do with my brother''s foolish efforts, you need to be judged for his sins¡­ As your uncle, I don''t want to kill you, however, as the Leader of Shadia Warriors, I need to decide for the whole tribe!" He sounded as if he''s going to do an honorable job...


    And, I was right! "Kalgara", "Shadia" and these winged people! This is really the One piece world, isn''t it?


    FUCK. The realization is useless if I die right here! I need to get out of this! Yes, somehow I need to get out. But I have no power, I''m fucking 1 month old for fucks sake! I don''t want to die so early! Somebody, help me!


    My face paled and morphed into a frightened expression, I involuntarily started to sweat profusely. Since the only thing I can do to save myself is to scream out loud and CRY, I will do just that!


    "WAAAAWAAAAA!" I really hope someone comes to save me!


    That damned guy named Viper frowned hearing my loud and annoying cry.


    "Don''t worry, I will finish you without any pain. Or at least, I''ll try to." He said as he brought one of his hands close to my neck, while the other was still holding me by the armpit.


    Then he started to strangle me strongly.


    "WAUGH! Eughg"!


    Dammit¡­ I can''t¡­ breath¡­ This is painful... I have died once already, I know how painful it is¡­


    My consciousness started to fade, and I started to lose my sense of hearing too...


    ¡­ Is this the¡­ definitive end?


    The world started to go dark¡­ The familiar feeling of cold enshrouded my existence¡­ I was close to death. Again.


    "Stop it Viper!"


    ¡­But luckily, it seems today isn''t my end.


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Stop it Viper!"


    A feminine voice entered the room from across the door. Hearing this Viper moved his hands from Amon''s neck, allowing him to finally take a breath.


    "Hahh¡­.hahh¡­.hahh..."


    After taking some deep breaths, Amon''s vision was restored. He was then able to see his savior, it was the woman named Isa.


    ''Isa¡­ luckily these two came just before my breastfeeding period, or else I don''t know what might have happened¡­ and now that I''m sure this is the One Piece world, I also know who Isa is...'' Thinking this, Amon started to cry again, trying to get Isa''s attention.


    "Waahaaa!"


    He didn''t feel safe in Viper''s arms.


    Hearing him, Isa looked at Viper with an angry frown. "Viper, you bastard! What do you think you are doing?! Don''t you feel shame trying to kill your own nephew? Do you think the tribe will survive after you kill a descendant of Klagara with your own hands?! We will receive God''s Judgment!" Saying this in an angry voice, Isa snatched Amon from Viper''s grasp.


    Just as Isa took Amon in her arms, he stopped wasting his precious crocodile-tears and hugged her tightly. Although it was just an act from Amon''s side, Isa felt her heart melt from the hug from such an innocent child. Remembering her days with Amon''s mother, she felt more attached.


    Is a lightly kissed Amon''s head. While thinking, ''How can someone even think of killing such an angelic child?!''


    She then glared at Viper again. Glancing at Amon''s tiny face for a moment, Isa had only one thought, The ones in front of her were nothing but heartless monsters!


    Stroking Amon''s head, she hugged him tightly¡­


    On the other hand, veins popped up on Viper''s head. He always hated these overly lovely-dovely women. Women were created to give birth and serve men. They were born as weak, always to be below men!


    Or at least that''s what Vyper believes.


    "Woman¡­ who gave you the permission to shout at me?!" Saying this, Viper swiftly launched his hand towards her neck. While Isa didn''t have any time to react, he grabbed her neck with one of his hands and strongly clenched it, lifting her up in the air in the process¡­


    Isa struggled, but Viper''s strong grasp was too much for her.


    "Ahhngh!" Isa groaned in pain, unable to get out of his grasp. But since she was holding Amon with her hands, she couldn''t even fight back.


    Amon just kept observing the situation while hugging her strongly to not fall on the floor. He didn''t have anything that he can do here, so instead of bringing attention to himself by crying out loud, he decided to stay silent. He will definitely die if he gets grabbed in the neck again.


    However, at that point, even foam was coming out of Isa''s mouth...


    Seeing this, veins popped up in the Chief''s head too. As he shouted, "Viper, what do you think you are doing?! Stop this right now, that''s my granddaughter you are trying to kill!" The Chief''s angry shout was enough to stop Viper. He removed his hands but still threw Isa on the floor with Amon.


    Thud!


    Isa fell on her butt. As she held her neck to relieve her pain.


    Viper gritted his teeth in annoyance. He really would have killed Isa today. He needed someone to vent anger on since he was very angry after the recent battle with the God''s Militia. But unfortunately, Isa is the chief''s granddaughter, so he couldn''t finish her.


    The chief was angry, but instead of punishing him for hurting his granddaughter, he just sighed. "Viper¡­ what you were about to do would have done great loss to our tribe. Isa is not only my granddaughter, but she''s also one of the important people of our tribe. The healthy food and medical help mostly come from her. If she died today, you would have done great damage to ourselves." The Village chief said with a calm voice, but Amon could see through his suppressed glare towards Viper.


    Although he wasn''t nearly as powerful in strength compared to Vyper, he was the chief after all. So he can stop Viper from doing stuff sometimes¡­ According to ancient history, even the Leader of the Shandia Warriors has to obey the Chieftain. However, the chief wasn''t so brave to try and punish Viper. He gulped silently and thought, ''Although many things are stated in ancient history, I''m not sure if this crazy Viper won''t go out of his mind and kill me if I try to punish him¡­ I need to be low-key.'' Chief thought with his cowardly nature.


    After thinking about what he was about to do, Viper stayed silent for a while. He was about to kill Amon, but there were many excuses to justify his execution, most importantly, him being the traitor''s son. But in Isa''s case, not only did he not have any excuse to use, rather he was on the loose end.


    He gave Isa a side glance and narrowed his eyes. "...Fine, I''ll let her go this time. But you must warn her to not mess with me ever again¡­" Saying this in his deep voice, Viper started to walk away.


    While walking, Viper suddenly stopped. "By the way, I wouldn''t have killed the child in the first place.¡­ After all, although his late father made a great mistake, as the woman said, I can''t bear the punishment of killing a descendant of Kalgara¡­" He then smirked. "I was just testing his durability¡­ and most importantly he is my nephew after all."


    Amon''s blood started to boil hearing this. ''This bastard¡­ just you wait, wait 8 years. I''ll kill you, I''ll break all your bones and murder you right in front of everyone.''


    Viper then looked at the Amon who was resting on Isa''s arms. "Besides, my son was also born a few days ago. When he will become the leader, he will need a trusted right-hand man, this child will do the job." He said as if he was sure that his son would become the Leader, and then finally walked away.


    Hearing his words, the chief shook his head. "...Sigh, Isa. You better take care of the child. Since his only relative let him live, I won''t say anything. I don''t have a saying on this anyway."


    Isa silently nodded as the tribe chief also walked away.


    "¡­"


    Silent fell upon the room. As Isa kept gazing at the door while Amon started to plan how he should kill the chief.


    "Sigh¡­ you poor child. Even though you lost your parents, you still have to live in this messed up tribe. May God bless you." She shook her head for the last time and caressed Amon''s head.


    Amon just stayed silent. Looking at her, he was sure the tribe wasn''t that messed up, however, she may be the only one.


    ''May God bless me? Is that supposed to be a joke?'' If God existed, Amon already hated him. However, the God that the Shandia people believe in was nothing but an over-sized snake in reality.


    Rather, he had other plans in his head, ''Unfortunately, I won''t be able to rest after this day. I will have to get busy in my mind. Now that I have information on my current world, and even my current location, I must decide for the future from now. There are many dangers in the world of One Piece, to counter them I have to prepare myself in every way.''


    It was time to rise, for one last time.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: The current chief isn''t the one from the anime. He is an OC and if calculated by cannon means, he should be the Chief before the Current one in anime.


    https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 5 - Time To Be God

    Chapter 5


    Title: Time To Be God.


    .....


    [Time Skip] (6 months after birth)


    -Amon Pov-


    It''s been 6 months of me living in this world.


    Currently, I''m crawling around the village( if this place can be even considered that), while looking around. Since that day, it''s been 5 months, and I have already thought out everything I will do until Enel shows up.


    While crawling, it''s hard for me not to be fascinated. Because unlike one would expect a clear blue sky above my head, based on me being above the clouds, no sign of a blue sky can be seen. Instead, there are only clouds and more clouds. So, I''m most likely under the white-white water, or rather inside something like an Igloo.


    Because, even with anime knowledge, I''m not sure of my current location. Since the Shandian''s hideout was never revealed. But since that giant beanstalk named Giant Jack is visible from here with some trees in the far, this village must be very close to the upper-yard...


    To be honest, this village still surprises me a lot since I don''t come out of my small hut that much. Or in other words, since Isa doesn''t bring me outside that much. Nonetheless, I''ve come here a few times this week by crawling on my own. But even though I''ve seen this place a few times already, it''s still an unbelievable sight to behold.


    After all, there are people in tribe attire all around me, however, unlike their clothes, they are playing/training with many different kinds of modern machinery which also doesn''t go with the cheap houses of the village.


    Speaking of houses, it seems I''m considered quite rich here. Because all the so-called houses around here are actually tents, yet mine is an all-out hut. Only Viper''s house and the Chief''s house is a hut like mine. Ahh, I suddenly feel rich... Now, it seems my ''father'' wasn''t that incompetent after all...


    Anyway, unlike the poor looking houses of the village, there are different kinds of weapons that I never saw in my previous world. Like the things called Burn Bazooka, Flash Gun, Burn Blade, and many other things that I don''t even know the names of. There are those things called dials too.


    Overall, it''s a quite surprising sight.


    Also from all the information I have gathered in the last five months, I''ve confirmed that the Chief is really the old man from before. While the leader of the Shandia warriors is that bastard named Viper. The bastard chief is very old it seems, he might kick the bucket soon enough... I will be very sad if he dies.


    I want to kill him myself, after all.


    Also, I also met that guy. He is the son my sweet uncle Viper was talking about. He is named Wiper... Well, now I''m sure of the timeline and also the reason why Wiper was an ¨¤ss in the anime. It''s all about genetics, huh.


    Obviously, I do know Wiper from the anime. But someone like Viper was never mentioned before. So, unless this is a messed up crossover world, he will die in the years to come. Or in the most possible situation, he will die in Enel''s hand when he arrives at the Upper-yard... I hope it''s the latter, I will be very sad at my nice uncle''s death.


    Anyway like I said, today I came outside alone by crawling, and this is my 4th time coming out by myself. I learned how to crawl at the 3rd month of my birth, but I didn''t show it to anyone. After all, I want the people of this tribe to take me as a genius, not a monster... Maybe I''m thinking too much, but it''s better to be cautious than to regret it later. In the end, I don''t want a situation similar to Big Mom to happen to me. Or worse, this tribe''s people might just kill me while I''m off-guard. Like right at this moment!


    Actually, I''m exaggerating things. The tribesmen are friendlier than I expected. So, I don''t have to worry too much. They are such nice people. I will definitely treat them nicely in the future. They deserve it... heh.


    Hmm, currently as I''m crawling, many people are looking at me while comparing me with Wiper.


    "Wow, isn''t that Amon? He rarely comes out."


    "Yes, yes. And he is crawling better than yesterday! How fascinating!"


    "Do you think he will be the next leader or will it be Wiper?"


    People were showing their fascination all around me. Though it isn''t that rare to see a 6-months-old child crawl, it''s still fascinating. After all, Wiper is also my age, yet he can''t crawl. Pathetic. I don''t think they will take me as a monster at this point either.


    Anyway, my daily routine is to crawl until I feel too tired to even move. Then I just lay down on the ground and anyone who sees me brings me to my house... How nice the tribesmen are. They are so easy to use.


    Therr is a reason I''m crawling this hard though, to go as far as to even torture my young body is the the Great Warrior Kalgara...Yes, the reason is really because of him. I heard a lot about him the past 6 months, and even from anime too.


    Ancestry plays a pretty dope role in this world, though that''s not the only thing that matters to make a person strong. I''m not sure, but in a world where ''Wills'' are passed here and there, something like that isn''t impossible. DNA existed even in my world after all.


    Anyway, the point is, instead of being born as a normal Skypiean I will definitely receive SOME benefits from being born as a descendant of Kalgara, so pushing my body from a young age is a must.


    ... Sigh, I''m not a Fishman who is 10x stronger than normal humans from birth... I don''t even have any special perk like people from other tribes... other than this useless wing. I don''t have ANY special ability for being non-human. Also what''s up with these wings? It can''t even be used to fly!... Dammit, I''m unlucky. Unless I find a way, this will rather be my weak point in the future...


    Huuh... to fill all these gaps I need to do additional training in the future. And to make my body endure those torturous training, I need to adjust it from a young age... I will train like a madman. Because One Piece is one of those worlds, where you can reach an unimaginable level of strength by just training alone.


    Kozuki Oden managed to fling his nurse at the age of 1... compared to that, I have a long way to go.


    For now, crawl crawl crawl!


    ?...¡ï...?


    (7.5 months after birth)


    -Mc Pov-


    "Yawn¡­."


    Releasing a yawn, I look at the ceiling. I just walked until I collapsed and am now resting in my room. "I can alswo fom words¡­"


    Ignoring my weird sentence, I''ve started walking lately. The tribesmen were again surprised by my fast growth. But it seems Wiper has also started crawling around. People are taking this as a breathtaking battle between two rivals... But oh well, they are bunch of stupid illiterate son of bitch¨¨s. How stupid can these people be? We are only 7 months old.


    Well, he can crawl to his death all he wants. I don''t care about him.


    In the anime, Wiper had no competition to take the throne of the Leader. But this time around, I''m here. I don''t plan to give up the easy way towards power. I need to grow up one step at a time, and since the chance of being the Leader of the Sandia people is knocking on my door, I will naturally choose this.


    And the situation is actually advancing, I''m already being seen as the winner among us ''rivals'' or in other words, "The future leader" among a few older kids¡­ This sounds so dumb, but they are kids after all. At least that''s good, after all, even though they are kids, they are gonna be the next ones to be the warriors. If they are thinking of me, a 7 months old child as their leader already, then it''s a massive plus for me.


    I have already planned my future moves in this world, but for all of that to go according to my wishes, I need authority and power... The absolute power that I always dreamed of, it''s not a fantasy anymore. I plan to become strong. Strong enough to maybe one day return? Or maybe achieve Omnipotence?


    That''s a part for later though, first of all, I need to take over this world to move to the next stage. From Enel''s cover story, I know there are actual space pirates in this Universe, so setting my goals to be the Strongest man of the world is a big no, because I''m sure there are races stronger than Humans, or rather in my case, Skypieans. One day, what if they invade earth? I will be fucked in front of their technology. They have high tech from what I remember from that cover story of Enel''s Moon Journey.


    Becoming the strongest man on earth may be a goal for the initial part, but in the greater scheme of things I need to become stronger than anyone ever was. Strong enough to hold my own against 4 Emperors, 3 Admirals, and that guy, Imu his name was.


    "Yesh, for twat I need to do things¡­"


    For that, only training like a madman won''t do. I don''t know how, but I have to achieve all kinds of Power. Physical strength. Magical Devil-fruit powers, political powers, human resources, and everything else possible.


    I have a dream¡­. A dream to not be overshadowed by anyone else, ever. I don''t want to fall in that rabbit hole another time, I don''t want to die either. For that though, working alone won''t work. I can make a crew, but that outcome is also meh. After calculating my situation, The best possible answer is to make a place where strong people chosen by me will stay and work for me. They will do errands for me, keep doing them until I achieve what I want. Absoluteness, yes. That''s what I want, and it is pretty far fetched, but it''s not impossible.


    If this planet can''t give that to me, I will grow more and go to space. Enel did, why can''t I? Then, maybe I will take over a galaxy. If even that is not enough to make me ABSOLUTE, I will take over the ????????????????????????????????. Yes, until I achieve Absoluteness, I will take everything from anyone.


    First thing first, I have targeted the tribe of Shandians. I will leach then off, then take what I want.


    It might seem I''m setting my goals too high, but a man is as big as his ambitions. If I don''t set my goals high, I will fall deep into the rabbit hole.


    On my way to the absolute, my first goal is to be the King of The Winged Ones, or better... God of The Winged.


    First of all, now I will take over Shandia, then the Skypieans, then Birkans... all of the Winged Race! I will create a country that will be strong enough to tackle the World Government. I need to destroy that thing to properly move with my main part of the plan¡­ To my way towards Absolute.


    One day, after I have everything. I will¨C


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: ....The chapters of Mc setting his Goals are all done. Time for some real action ????


    If you feel like it, support the work by leaving a review. :)

 Chapter 6 - Arent Things Moving A Little Too Fast?

    Chapter 6


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    (1 year after birth)


    Currently, I''m running on the village''s road with my eyes closed. Yet, not only am I not falling on my face first, I can even tell the position of the people around me. More accurately, I can hear their ''voice''.


    I feel things are moving a bit too fast, however, it seems my training is paying off. I''ve started ''sensing'' things all around me. It''s hard to explain, but I can hear the ''voices'' of people around me. It''s similar to what Isa''s daughter, Aisa stated in the anime¡­ In simpler words, I can ''see'' even after closing my eyes.


    Oh, oh! There it is! Some people are looking at me!


    "Look, Amon is walking with closed eyes¡­"


    "Ah, this brings back memories. When I was a kid I used to play like that¡­ haha, being a kid was nice, though I used to fall on my face a lot... I hope he doesn''t fall though."


    People were talking about me, unknown that I can still ''see'' with my eyes closed. I can even discern their position with closed eyes.


    I''m not sure of the range yet, but I can feel 8 people looking towards me. Not only that, if someone is approaching me, I can also guess who it is. Yes, it''s still low level, and I have to use words like "Guess".


    Is this how Observation Haki feels like?


    Well, if I say so myself, it''s not that strange for me to have Observation Haki without any prior training at this age. After all, in the anime the winged-race have always shown their gifts on Observation Haki, or what they like to call it ''Mantra''.


    In the Skypiea Arc, at the fight of the Upper-yard, not only Enel but also all of his priests were shown proficient at the so-called ''Mantra''. From what I recall, Enel and his priests are from the sub-race called Birkans, one of the three sub-races of Winged people. But Shandians also have shown gifts on Mantra. As the future daughter of Isa, the girl named Aisa was able to use Observation Haki at the age of 9 years. She was supposedly able to use it from birth, though it might just be a rhetorical saying.


    Nonetheless, This can be enough proof that the Winged people are somewhat more gifted in Observation Haki than normal Humans or Fishmen...


    Huuuuh, so there ARE some perks of having these useless wings after all¡­ Though I don''t know if I also have talent in learning armament, it''s still better than nothing. Now, instead of drowning in arrogance, I should train more. Even if I have talent in Observation Haki, it''s not like I will get to see the future anytime soon¡­ Actually, even when I start seeing the future, it''s not like I''d stop. After all, if trained accordingly, perhaps I can upgrade Observation Haki to something like [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception]...


    First thing first, I have to take over Upper-yard, where the City of Gold is hidden. The city might have secrets as to why the winged people are so proficient at Observation, and perhaps even ways to use these useless wings.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    (1.5 years after birth)


    "Say, A."


    "A" *Gulp*


    It''s been another 6 months of my life in this world. Currently, Isa is feeding me this terrible tasting soup¡­ But I still have to eat it. I can eat by myself obviously, but Isa still feeds me... Anyway, I need a lot of nutrition for my growing body. And unfortunately, since this shitty tribe doesn''t have enough rations to feed all the tribesmen, I won''t be able to eat my fill later if I don''t eat now.


    From what I have gathered, this village is located in the ''right eye'' of the upper-yard. Here the ground we walk on isn''t Island-Cloud. Instead, it is just the average sea-cloud. However, it works just like island-cloud, meaning it''s solid and people can walk over it. So we are literally walking over the sea-surface¡­ The reason are the ''magical'' Dials.


    From what I''ve gathered, a few thousand special kinds of Jet-dials are set in every corner of the ground-sea-surface we are walking in. It is activated 24/7 and shoots out extreme pressured wind all the time. Though the dials need to be exchanged with newer ones every month


    Anyway, using that pressure, the different sides of the white-white sea under us are pushed towards the middle. Being pressured like that, the white-white sea which is already denser and thicker than normal water intimates something similar to the island-clouds¡­ That''s mind-blowing. Just from this, I can guess how overpowered dials can be.


    ¡­!


    Suddenly I feel something about to hit my head, I instantly move my hand and catch the¡­ spoon.


    "...Hey! Quickly finish what''s in your mouth, I''m waiting." The woman Isa shouted¡­ she was about to hit me with the spoon. Well, let''s eat this thing quickly.


    Thinking this, I quickly started to gulp the soup.


    From the manga/anime, I have a pretty generic idea of what dials are. But I''m sure there are a lot more than what the anime has shown. Unfortunately, I''m still a baby or I''d have already started researching them...


    ...There is also that iconic giant beanstalk named Giant Jack. It''s surely VERY big since even though it is located in the middle of Upper-yard, and it''s ''right eye'' is far from the middle, it''s still visible from this village¡­ Maybe in the future, I should create a palace at the top just like Ene-ugh I''m getting distracted again.


    Anyway, the village''s location is hidden from outside eyes since it''s covered by actual solid island-cloud from all sides, from the top too. Also, besides the giant beanstalks, only a few other trees, are inside this cloud covering us. However, every tree is covered by clouds till their trunk, so nobody can get their hands on ''Vearth'' unless they directly visit Upper-yard.


    So in this place where we don''t have many sources for food, except those few trees, which doesn''t have fruits growing most of the time, our only source of vegetables and fruits are the ones in the actual Upper-yard, where it''s hard to hunt because of God''s Militia. Then the only other way besides that is from the "Raids" that the "Raiders" perform on pirate ships.


    However, the food they can retrieve isn''t enough for us. According to what I counted there are around 120 or so people in this tribe¡­ Although the number is short, the food still isn''t enough for them-us¡­ Sigh, why do I have to suffer with this useless bunch...


    Every month, Viper and his team, the current generation of Raiders, go to the upper-yard to steal supplies and also to try and take back the Upper-yard. But they fail always¡­


    They have been fighting for 380 years it seems¡­ They are fighting this war to take back their land and protect the Poneglyph. What a stupid bunch of people. I remember from the anime that the current ''God'' of the Upper-yard wants to solve everything without resolving to violence. But these bunch of brawls won''t listen. Just how much of an idiot can the tri-


    "!!"


    Suddenly, with my sharpened senses, I hear some quick and loud footsteps coming towards this room, I try to ''see'' who it is. But even though I tried, I can''t discern their identity. Since at the current level, I can only discern the identity of the ones I''ve spent a specific amount of time with. I can only ''see'' it''s a male and that''s all.


    Khat!


    The door opened loudly and a guy with a chunky figure came to my view. He has a fat but weak body so he''s probably a civilian¡­


    "Isa! Come quickly, the Chief is on his dying bed!"


    Oh? The fat idiot brought good news. But I wanted to kill that old bastard myself¡­ dammit, nothing is going according to me. Sigh.


    "Huh?! I''m coming!" Saying this, Isa ran off with that guy.


    She dropped the bowl on the floor too¡­ It seems I won''t be able to eat all of my food this time. Sigh, big sad.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    (1 year later/2.5 years after birth)


    "Dodge this if you can!" Wiper said and punched towards me.


    The punch was slow. Very slow. I just take a side-step to dodge that.


    Wiper lost his composure for a second, and taking the chance I set the target at his abdomen and he knees him in the gut.


    "Gghua!"


    He puked saliva and fell on his back.


    This kid is weak, but I don''t know shit about fighting. So it''s better for me to learn how to fight by beating these kids¡­ wait, I''m a kid too. Anyway, I''ve plans for Wiper, so time to act bad so that he hates me.


    Thinking this, I look at Wiper on the floor with a mocking face. "Eh? Wiper, are you getting weaker every day, or am I getting stronger?" Seeing my Mocking smile, he spat on the gourd.


    "*Spit*... Next time, I''ll win." He grunted and ran away.


    Well, let''s just ignore him.


    Anyway, last year the chief died¡­ Ugh, I can''t believe it. I felt so frustrated for the first few days after his death. I wanted to kill him myself! Yet that old piece of garbage died by himself! A peaceful death?! Why! Why did he get a  peaceful death! Is some ROB playing with me? Fuck this shit!... Sigh, let''s not lose my cool...


    Anyway, now I''m around 2 years and 6 months old, and I possess the strength to beat teenagers striving to become warriors, so beating kids like Wiper is easy. But to be honest, defeating the teenagers is a bit tough. Still, that''s good progress. After all, these teenagers aren''t like normal One Piece human teens, they are a lot stronger.


    Now, let''s talk about Enel. Actually, unlike how I used to think at first, after contemplating for a long time, and living in this world among these people for more than 2 years, I don''t think that guy with God Complex would be that hard to deal with. Even though his powers are terrific, he is a dumbass¡­ a dumbass smarter than most.


    At worst, if I fail to attain the fruit before him, I would need some ''allies'' who will take Enel''s lightning spams for me. I''m sure many good-willed people would be happy enough to take them and die for me.


    This is a world full of idiots, after all.


    Anyway, calculating by cannon, unless I can get the fruit first, there is around 14 years left until Enel will arrive on My Sky-Island. Until then, I will be more than strong enough to take him down.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: For those who have forgotten, Upper-Yard or Jaya is shaped like a Human Skull. In cannon Shandi base''s location wasn''t specified. So after researching for a while, I surmised that the Shandia village is most likely located in the left-eye of that skull.


    Thanks to @Reticulum for proofreading this wonderful chapter. ????May the wall bless you.

 Chapter 7 - Not To Regret Later

    Chapter 7


    ¡­.


    [Time Skip-1 Year/Mc''s age 3.5 years]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    In Amon''s hut, he was executing his daily set of squats. "107...108..109¡­110¡­ *thud*"


    Passing his 100 squats threshold, Amon had conducted another 10 squats before falling on his back exhaustedly.


    "Huff¡­. being able to break your previous limit feels nice." Amon said with a small smile while catching a breath.


    His nerfed version of Saitama training of 100 pushups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, and a 1-kilometer run is paying off. He can feel the massive increase in strength during the last year.


    Amon then looked around his hut. It''s nothing fancy, consisting of only a bed and some accessories for eating a meal. Amon stays alone inside the hut most of the time, however, on chilly days, Isa also sleeps with him since a hut is warmer than her small tent...


    Amon then searched for the jar containing water. However, even after looking out for a few seconds, he couldn''t find it.


    Another few seconds passed, and Amon made a thinking posture by starting to scratch his cheeks, and said, "I wonder where the jar has vanished to. Maybe a cute thief had stolen it." It was clear that he was acting. His act was bound to be seen through unless the other party isn''t a toddler.


    He then moved his eyes towards the door and pretended to smile playfully. "Hmm, maybe the culprit is outside, hiding by the fence¡­" Just as he said that, a hardly audible *gulp* sounded out.


    Amon unexpectedly sat up and quickly pointed his finger towards the door, and yelled. "Boo, found you!"


    "Eep!" A very frail and childish voice came from the other side.


    Slowly and nervously, a small girl came out from the other side of the door. She has a small build, seemingly 2 years old. She also has a round face with large eyes full of curiosity, along with two large bangs parted to either side of her face on the front.


    Meeting Amon''s eye, she again went to the hide. Still, she peeked from the other side without revealing herself fully. Amon smiled seeing her, his eyes forming a crescent moon, and said, "Hey, Lil'' sis, gimme the jar, I''m thirsty."


    The girl had the jar with her, but she hesitated to come out. Still, after a moment of consideration and hesitation, she ran towards Amon with her small feet and placed the jar on the floor. However, she fled again after leaving the jar to Amon.


    Then from across the door, she mumbled, "The jar was empty¡­ So I took it to fill it with water."


    Amon just ignored her and lifted up the jar up to his face. "*gulp* *gulp* *gulp*" With a few immediate gulps, he finished the seemingly 2 liters of water.


    "Hah!" Amon released a pleased sigh after satisfying his thirst.


    "Now, time to rest a little..." Saying this he fell back on his back again.


    Thud!


    He then glanced at where the little girl was in. "Hey Raki, you still there?" But, she had already run away seeing him not thirsty anymore. She believed Amon didn''t hear her mumble, however, [Observation] haki is pretty useful in these situations.


    Confirming her presence no longer around using [Observation], Amon shook his face and his previous cheerful expression vanished in thin air.


    ''That girl, her name''s Raki. She''s the same girl who was on Wiper''s raid team in anime. She is currently 1 year and 7 months old, and she''s been living with me and Isa for 1 month now. Her parents were both raiders, they met their end 5 months ago, leaving this girl behind.'' Thinking this, Amon chuckled like a child.


    ''Such a pitiful child, isn''t she? For that reason, Isa adopted her too. So, currently, she is living with Isa, whose maximum of the time is busy and asked me to look after her. Which I don''t do most of the time. However, even if I don''t want to, this girl will always be around me, just like now¡­ But, with a sad background, and on top of that a child, won''t she be useful if I nurture her from this age? It''s kind of wrong and sad of myself to think like that, but... I don''t care at this point.''


    Amon then rubbed his eyes and got up in a sitting position.


    He has been training with everything he has, only to prepare for Enel. However, Enel is only dangerous because of his fruit, if he can get his hands on Goro-Goro no Mi before Enel, then everything will be settled. Since he only ate the fruit 6 years before canon, meaning when Amon turns 16, then he still has around 13 years to look for the fruit.


    So if given the chance, he would definitely try to take the Goro-Goro fruit before him if given the chance. ''I will try to take the fruit before him, obviously. Rather, it would be dumb if I don''t do that¡­ But, the world is big, bigger than my previous one most likely. I don''t know where Enel got the fruit from. He might have gotten it in his homeland, the Skyisland Birka. But if I''m unlucky, that might not be the case.''


    He stopped for a while to stretch his body. Then continued his thoughts, ''I remember reading that Enel destroyed his island without any hesitation after getting his hands on Goro-Goro fruit. Also, he doesn''t have wings like a normal Skypiean either¡­ For a battle shounen manga''s antagonist, his past seems very ch¨¬che and guessable.


    Did he get tortured? Did someone cut his wings off? Or maybe he did it himself to make him different from the ''Angels'' who protect ''God''. Let''s not forget that he knows about gold and doesn''t have any attraction to the small land of ''Vearth'' named Upper-yard.


    By connecting some dots, this situation can be like any other Villain''s backstory in One piece. Enel was tortured by his people, so he escaped from the sky to the blue sea. Since he felt disgraceful towards the wing-race, he cut them off himself. One day, while nurturing his resentment inside his little heart, thinking that he won''t be able to get back on his torturers, he unexpectedly came across a ''magical'' fruit. He received ''invincibility'' and finally took his revenge by destroying the whole of Birka island.


    Doesn''t it seem like a good backstory?''


    Finishing his own theory, Amon used his observation Haki at full power trying to see how far he can ''see''. ''Damn¡­ The current me can barely cover 1/10 of the Upper-yard, while Enel could cover more than the whole Upper-yard and Angel island together¡­ even though he used his fruit to boost his ''Mantra''.''


    A few seconds passed and he sighed. "In the end¡­ I''m wrong. I''m too wary in this life."


    ''I''m  obviously making useless assumptions since if he really visited the blue sea and learned about gold and other machinery down there, he should also know about rubbers, which he definitely didn''t as he asked what rubber is in his fight with Luffy¡­ But, I  should better be cautious rather than regretting it later. I am considering the worst case. The possibility where Enel will definitely get the devil fruit before me and I have to fight him, or if luck isn''t on my side, I may even have to flee¡­''


    Amon covered his face with a hand and mumbled. "In the end, I''m just considering the worst case possible, but at least by self-hypnotizing myself like this, I can motivate myself  to   continue my training." With another chuckle, Amon got up from his position.


    It was time to take his workout to the next level.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: *Cough*... For those who were talking about why Mc doesn''t think about taking Enel''s fruit before him¡­ here is the reason. *cough* This chapter was part of the previous one. But since it became too big, I had to divide it¡­ *cough*


    Thanks to @Reticulum for working very hard to proofread and edit my trashy writing.


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 8 - Sky Weapons

    Chapter 8


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    [6 months later| Mc''s age 4]


    In the Northside of the Shandia hidden village, many people have spread around, training with modern weaponaries. It was clear that this place was a training ground of some sort. With giant boulders and target stones all around, it was a perfect place to train shooting.


    The one''s training here were mostly teenagers, with old and middle-aged men as their instructors. However, like a sore thumb, a small child with a Burn Bazooka on his hand was standing on the side with a middle-aged instructor.


    ¡­.


    "Yes, you just have to press it there." The middle-aged instructor said while leaning towards Amon, the sore thumb of that place.


    "Un." Nodding his head cutely, he pulled the trigger of the Burn Bazooka.


    *Zzzzt!*


    With a strange sound, a laser beam similar to ''Kamehameha'' came out of it, going towards the giant boulder hundreds of meters ahead.


    BOOM!


    With a large explosion, the huge target stone got completely erased from the world¡­


    Amon''s mouth became agape seeing this, he was impressed with the weapon, ''Damn¡­ each time I see this, I become amazed. This thing is too powerful. There aren''t even any ashes left.''


    "...." The instructor stayed silent.


    "Damn, Amon! It took me 5 years to learn how to use a Burn Bazooka properly¡­ yet, you learned it in less than a year." The instructor sat down crying, while wiping his tears at the same time¡­ as Amon gave a look at him with deadpan eyes.


    At first, when these types of unrealistic things occurred in front of him, he used to come up with strange theories. "Did he just really act that way? Is this even real? Maybe I''m actually in a coma and my mind is showing me this bullshit like reincarnation. How can ACTUAL people behave like this?..." However, he has already become too used to these things to act like before.


    Currently, Amon just finished his training on Burn Bazooka. All the other weapons are already mastered by him.


    Ignoring the Instructor, Amon started to think. ''I''ve been training on these only for a year now, yet I already have mastered most of them... Honestly, it''s not hard with my modern knowledge. Besides, since at one point I wanted to become a Police officer, I used to love watching the firearms experiment videos on YouTube¡­ I can''t say for sure if it''s fortunate or unfortunate that this world doesn''t have Internet.'' Amon thought as he prepared to return to his house.


    "...!"


    However, suddenly, he sensed two people coming towards him from behind, especially one of them rushing towards him fast¡­. He had already prepared an attack the moment he sensed it.


    "So, you also got a hand for the Burn Bazooka too?"


    ''Sigh¡­ it''s just the new Chieftain¡­ and that girl Raki.'' Confirming the presence, Amon sighed.


    "Of course, big brother is the best, after all!" The 2 y/o Raki said as she jumped on his embrace. Catching her with a smile on his face, Amon then patted her head.


    He then looked back at the Chief, while thinking,  ''After the previous bastard''s death, this guy was chosen as the new one. Him being the chief, his attire is the same as the previous one. So I sometimes want to attack him out of spite¡­''


    After the previous Chief, who died of old age, as a tribe founded around a complete inheritance system, his son was chosen as the new Chief.


    Seeing the chief, Amon strayed to his thoughts, ''Though he is the son of the previous chief, I don''t really hate him. One of the reasons being he is the same Chief from anime, in other words, me being sure that he''s an easy-going soft-hearted guy. Easy to manipulate, and easy to kill if needed... He is also Isa''s father.''


    Thinking this, Amon pretended to act proud and said. "Grandpa chief, I already said these firearms, they are too easy!" He said with a proud grin. However, he then frowned. "But... You said you''ll show me dials when I have mastery over these, didn''t you?! So when will you do it?"


    The chief smiled kindly hearing him. Giving someone a nice nickname will always grant you a special place for them. Moreover, with his grumpy and naive facade, it''s, even more, easier to get close to others, especially old people like the chief.


    The Chief made a thinking expression and then stroked Amon''s head. "Kids your age aren''t usually that interested in the dials and mostly care about the flashy weapons. Most dials are not for combat after all. But the main reason as to why I didn''t let you learn using dials, it''s because of the few deadly ones like the Impact and Reject dials¡­" He said the last line with seriousness.


    However, he laughed heartily. "Hahaha! Now, now, don''t give me that grumpy look. Since you are asking me for a while now. I''ll show you the dials. If it''s you, I''m sure you won''t do anything foolish with them and hurt yourself in the process." The Chief then stroked his head again, Amon acted grumpy by trying to struggle and remove his hands from his head.


    The Chef then started to look around, seemingly searching for someone. He frowned and looked back at Amon. "Ah, wait a second, it will take a few minutes for me to find Warashi. He will take you to Bob''s place."


    Bob is the same guy who came to call Isa when the previous Chief died. Later Amon found out, he is the only guy in the tribe who can create dials, and also holds the most knowledge of them. He has met him several times before and even asked him some questions about dials, which he even answered.


    ''It was pretty easy to get close to him since he has a crush on Isa¡­ Such a simp lord, he revealed confidential information that might hurt a child... I like easy to use people like him.


    Yet, without the chief''s permission, he didn''t tell me about most of the dials. So, I only have above the  basic knowledge.''


    "Sigh¡­" Amon released a hearty sigh. ''It would have been nice if I could train my body while researching the other things at the same time. Like the shadowy low technique¡­ Unfortunately, there is no shortcut for me. I need to master multiple things at the same time to not fall behind.  I''m already 4 yet I''m so weak. I remember reading that Oden was able to crush bears with giant boulders at this age. Where I can hardly pick up a large boulder, let alone throw them¡­ Damn, I''m too weak.'' Amon then shook his head.


    Suddenly, he felt a nudge on his clothes. "Hey, big bro? Why are you shaking your head? Did Raki do something bad?" Raki who was in his embrace asked.


    "Uh, that''s not it. I''m very excited to learn about dials, so I''m just trying to keep calm, you see. After all, how can Raki do anything bad? Raki always does things as big brother says right? That''s what you should do, after all." Amon said.


    Hearing him she nodded and said. "Un, big brother is always right. So, Raki will do things as you say. You have ''Mantra'' after all."


    Instead of answering her, Amon just rubbed his cheeks against her''s.


    Even though he was acting all gullible on the outside, he was having a satisfactory laugh inside. ''Ahhh¡­ isn''t this awesome? She isn''t scared of me like before. I feel so good.'' Amon seemed very happy after making a new friend. But his thoughts took a turn the next second. ''In another few years, and she''ll be a perfect girl. Someone who will move according to my thoughts¡­ taking her own life if needed to.'' Amon kissed Raki''s head thinking this.


    Amon decided to not think that anymore. ''...Anyway, I updated my rip-off Saitama training. Now it''s, in a sense, better than the original training, consisting of 200 Pushups, 200 Squats, 200 Sit-ups, and finally, 3 kilometers run¡­''


    Still, Amon knew that even though working out his body is good, actual battle is more effective. Battle experience is Very important in this world. For that reason, he picks fights with everyone. Kids, Adults, Raiders everyone. But the grown-up tribesmen just stroke his head and ignore him...


    ''Such sad¡­ However, kids are easy. So, I have sparred with all of them in the tribe. The top punching bag being Wiper. I fought him numerous times, but he is weak. I have fought some teenagers, but they are also easily defeated.


    I only fought the adults who gave in from constant irritation. Although defeating them was a bit hard as 2 years old back then, now I can easily beat them¡­ But the only adults I fought are civilians. The ''Raiders'' are still left.''


    Raiders are the ones who go to Raids. "Raid" is what the Shandians like to call their surprise attacks on pirates, who arrive at Skypiea. ''Such cheap tricks¡­ can''t say I hate it. At least this is providing good food¡­. Anyway, they are the strongest people in the tribe, while Viper is the strongest among them-...!''


    !...Amon''s observation again sensed people coming towards him. As he looked back. ''Oh, it seems the Chief has found who he was looking for.''


    "Here Amon, you know him right? His name is Warashi. He will take you to Bob." The chief pointed at the teenager beside him. "Warashi, like I said, take Amon to Bob and tell him to explain all the dials to him, with the dangers included of course. Uh, also say that I''m the one to send him." The chief explained to the teenagers behind him.


    Warashi is a tall, broad, and pale teenager with unkempt blond hair that goes till his shoulders. Amon obviously knows him from the manga. He even fought him 68 times. Winning all of them, of course.


    Seeing the teen, Amon thought, ''Hmm, so Warashi will take me to Bob, huh¡­ he has an idiotically serious face.''


    Amon then put Raki down from his embrace.


    "Anyway, Raki be a good girl and don''t cause problems. Big brother will be going now." Saying this, he looked at Warashi.


    Warashi made an irritated face seeing him, while he just smiled sweetly in response. ''He must hate me for all the times I broke his bones. Heh, that hate will turn into loyalty soon enough.''


    Though he was irritated, he still complied with Chief''s order, and soon enough, Amon arrived at Bob the Builder''s place.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Not sure how the story is progressing. Many say the pace is too fast, but I got comments saying I should add the slow-paced tag????. You guys can confirm how the pace is¡­


    Thanks to @IWantToKMS ???????? for proofreading the chapter.


    When this book gets 500+ power stones, it will get 1 New Chapter????. (I stole this technique from Senior brother, HolyJoker????¡­ Blame him, not me????, for coming out with such a grea-awful technique.)


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 9 - Seimei Kikan

    Chapter 9


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    [Time-skip 1.5 years| Mc''s age 5.5]


    On the eastern side of the Shandia village, Amon came out from a tent slightly bigger than the normal ones.


    Soon, a short and fat man also came out of the tent, just behind Amon. He had a pretty heavy looking basket covered with a curtain in his hands too.


    "Hey, Amon. Err¡­ Do me a favor and give this to Isa¡­ alright?" The fat guy, Bob asked.


    Amon responded with a fake playful smile. "Oh? What is this? Is this what the adults call love? You are even giving your own food for Isa, now?"


    Bob blushed hearing him and scratched his head. "Hehe¡­ wait no! You are just a kid, you aren''t supposed to ask something like that! And, no I''m not giving her all my food¡­ You see, I got a bonus this month from the chief. I exchanged some goodies with that, so I thought¡­ Why not share it with, Isa?"


    Amon took the basket from his hands, and said, "Alright, I''ll give it to her. Maybe¡­ I can even say a few good words to her about you. Hmm¡­? Should I?"


    Bob''s eyes grew for a second as he replied quickly, "H-huh? Really? Then I''ll give you my special shooters-wait, no! It''s not that I want you to do something for-"


    Amon interrupted him, as he said, "Hey, hey, calm down. A little help won''t do any bad. You see, everything is fair in love and war!" Amon showed off his biceps as he said this. Then he prepared to walk away. "Anyway, I''ll be going now. See you."


    Saying this, he started to walk towards the Western part of the village, where his and Isa''s house is located.


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes of walking, Amon reached his house. He sneakily went inside, evading people using his [Observation Haki]. After that, he sat down on his bed.


    Using Observation Haki at full capacity, Amon confirmed that there wasn''t anyone around here. Then, he slowly removed the curtain from the basket, as his eyes shined. "Damn¡­ look at this. It''s fresh carrots and apples... What did he exchange to get this?..."


    By food, Shandian people only knew sea-foods, since even though there are a few trees inside their ''dome'', fruits grow on those trees rarely. The only ways to get fruits are raiders retrieving them from pirate ships or the Upper-yard.


    Since the village doesn''t have any currency, they live by exchanging goods for other goods. Like ancient times in Amon''s previous world.


    Amon chuckled like a child seeing the fruits in front of him. "What a simp lord¡­ he must have exchanged some good dials¡­. That''s a big waste. I had my eyes out for a few of his special dials... But," Amon picked an apple from the lunch-box. "It''s not that bad, after all, something good happened to me for his stupid action. These fruits¡­full of nutrition¡­these are mine now."


    Amon then started to eat the fruits. As soon as the fruits in the basket started to dwindle.


    As he kept doing just that until only 2/10 of the original fruits were left.


    Waiting for a few minutes, Amon got up from his seat, and walked out of the hut with the curtain covered basket, going towards Isa''s tent just beside his house.


    After turning right after leaving his hut, Amon faced a tent, slightly bigger than Bob''s tent. Amon after confirming Isa''s presence with [Observation Haki] went inside.


    Noticing the small figure entering her tent, Isa who was sitting on the bed, looked towards him. Seeing Amon she smiled kindly, as she said. "Why are you here? Anything I can help with?"


    Amon just went towards her and also sat down on the bed. He placed the basket on the bed as he looked at Isa. "It feels good to be beautiful right? Always receiving gifts from the other tribesmen." Amon said with the fake tone of tease in it.


    "My, my? Are you jealous? Unfortunately, you aren''t a girl! Or I''m sure with your face, many boys would have been after you already." She then looked at the basket beside her. "Anyway, who is it this time? And what''s inside?"


    "It was Bob. He is nice enough to give you these lots of fruits¡­" Amon said, pointing at the basket.


    Isa''s blinked in surprise. ''Fruits? That''s rare.'' She thought as she picked up the basket, it was not that heavy but from the weight, she could tell there were quite a few left. She took off the cover from the basket and became surprised again. "Mmm¡­ that''s quite a lot."


    Amon glanced from the side as if he''s holding himself back from not eating those. Isa noticed this and smiled lightly, ''He trains too much for a kid, however that look¡­ he is a kid after all. Hehe.'' Unfortunately for Isa, this was all an act. Amon has already adapted to acting like a kid, so doing these small acts to trick the adults is nothing new to him.


    Isa hid the basket behind her, as she looked at Amon. "What are you looking at? Those are mine."


    Amon pretended to be unhappy as he frowned, getting up from the bed preparing to leave. "What? I never wanted those anyway. I''ll go now! BYE!"


    Acting grumpy, Amon prepared to leave. But suddenly, Isa caught him from behind and picked him up in her embrace. "Hahaha! Look at you. I was joking. I won''t be able to get sleep at night if you go away like this¡­" Isa wiped her imaginary tears saying this.


    Amon didn''t say anything, as Isa lowered him on the ground. She then went towards the basket and took half of the fruit from it. Placing them in a small bag, she came towards Amon. "Here, take this. Eat all you want. Ah, don''t forget to share them with Raki. I won''t share any more of mine~"


    Amon smiled receiving the fruits, he then jumped up and kissed Isa''s cheeks. Soon, he ran out of the tent towards his hut.


    Isa sighed with a happy smile as she saw him walk away. ''He is such an innocent child.''


    Amon felt a little attached to Isa, but that wasn''t enough for him to sacrifice a source of nutrition.


    ¡­..


    [A few hours later|Night Time]


    Amon was sitting in his room on top of his bed in a lotus position, similar to those cultivators from wuxia novels.


    Seated like that Amon was breathing rhythmically. His body was comfortable, he wasn''t even moving an inch. If anyone saw him now, they would assume he has fallen asleep.


    He soon opened his eyes, proving that he wasn''t sleeping. His red eyes seemingly gleamed for a second, as he suddenly frowned hard.


    He rendered his strength and let it surge throughout his whole body. Amon held his breath as his muscles tightened slowly. Soon, he bulked up to almost 2x of his actual body size.


    Amon then tried to circulate his strength to his back, the unmovable part of his body, his wings!


    [Seimei Kikan](Life Return)


    He was trying to use Seimei Kikan, a technique that can supposedly let one control their whole body functions by their will.


    "Bah!"


    However, the next moment he spat some saliva and fell on the cloud-floor face first, creating a *thud* sound.


    Now, unlike his calm demeanor a second ago, he was sweating profusely while huffing a lot.


    "Huff¡­ dammit, why doesn''t it work!"


    Amon was trying to perform [Seimei Kikan] the technique that allows the user to control all of their bodily functions. Amon knew if he were able to learn this technique, he should be able to move his wings.


    He wasn''t sure if he would succeed at this, since not much was explained about Seimei Kikan in anime/manga. And for someone like Amon whose complete knowledge comes from the show, he didn''t have enough points to work on.


    Also, due to the fact that this technique didn''t have many users, the only shown users being Rob Lucci and Kumadori, Amon''s chance for mastering this technique would be  even lower.


    However, those thoughts were getting him nowhere. He thought after getting nutrition from the fresh fruits, he might succeed. However, it seems all that nutrition has gone to waste.


    Amon felt disheartened for a while, but he soon got out of it.


    After regaining his composure, Amon sat up and sighed. ''Seimei Kikan¡­ If I succeed, I will definitely be able to move my wings, but it''s very hard. When I was 7 months old, after filling my tummy, I tried to practice Seimei Kikan and digest the food¡­ But, not only did I fail, I almost died choking on my own vomit.''


    Amon let his thoughts wander as he rested for a while. ''Only now, after 5 years,  I have enough courage to try this shit again. But no matter how hard I try, nothing seems to be working¡­. I recall it had something to do with being a hermit¡­ but that''s not completely true as Rob Lucci was able to perform that technique. I''m sure someone like him isn''t a hermit!... But, if I fail to do this, it''s not like there aren''t any other ways¡­'' Amon thought as he remembered Chopper''s words when he first saw Seimei Kikan in action.


    Amon then continued his thoughts, ''According to Chopper, a technique named [Bio Feedback] exists, which is very similar to Seimei Kikan¡­ So, for now, I will keep training on Seimei Kikan, but if I don''t progress even a little after a few months, I won''t waste my time on this thing anymore.''


    Amon then sighed and closed his eyes.


    A few minutes passed like that, as Amon released a long breath and got up from his lying position.


    He stood up while stretching. As he said, "Well, time to sleep. I''m tired."


    After gurgling his mouth with water, Amon walked to his bed. He also checked the surrounding area with [Observation Haki] sleeping. You are never TOO careful.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Check the chapter comments. There I posted the Map of the Shandia Village.


    This chapter was proofread and edited by @Reticulum and @IWantToKMS.


    If this story reaches 500+ Votes, it will receive a new chapter.


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 10 - So Frustrating

    Chapter 10


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    [1 year later| Mc''s age 6.5]


    Outside the chief''s house just located in the middle of the village, a few kids around 6 were sitting in a circle around the chief. They were listening to the stories from 800 years ago.


    The chief was sitting on a stool and held the iconic chieftain staff, as he said, "In the great war 800 years ago, the warriors of Shandora won the battle. But, we lost many great warriors in the process. The survivors decided they will quietly guard the city and the Poneglyph¡­ that was the will of our ancestors."


    As he told this story, the kids started to react. "And then, 400 years ago the island ascended to the sky," Kamakiri said in an agitated voice.


    "Then, the people living here stole it¡­" Braham said in a calm voice while playing with his pistol.


    "So the land our ancestors tried hard to protect¡­" Wiper said.


    "WAS BRUTALLY TAKEN AWAY!!!" Genbo, the fattest kid in the tribe, finished Wiper''s line.


    Hearing the chief''s words, each of the kids'' reactions varied.


    However, besides them, the black-haired boy sitting comfortably didn''t show any particular interest in the story. As he asked nonchalantly, "So, gramps chief, do you know why the war started? I mean, if our ancestors gave their honorable life for something, shouldn''t we know something this important?" The black-haired boy, Amon asked.


    The chief smiled hearing him. "You are right. We should definitely know why our great ancestors gave away their lives¡­ However, unfortunately, the survivors from 800 years ago didn''t want any information on the Great War to be known to future generations, so they restrained the information. But if we ever get our land back, you might find your answer in the ruins. Who knows, hahaha!" Saying this, the chief released a hearty laugh.


    Amon frowned hearing him. As he started to ponder, ''I already know these useless stories from manga¡­ Doesn''t this old bastard know anything useful? Ugh, so frustrating.'' Amon sighed internally. He then decided to try the last time, as he asked. "Hey, but shouldn''t you even have a small amount of information beside this?"


    The chief made a thinking posture hearing him. "Hmm¡­ Well, from the information the previous chief passed to me... 800 years ago, the cause for the death of our great warriors, was the war between the Great Kingdom and the 20 alliance counties. In the end, the 20 counties won¡­ Err, I think now they are known as something called ''World Government''."


    Amon again sighed internally hearing him. It seems he really doesn''t know anything outside the things he said already.


    Beside him, Wiper scowled and said, "Heh, why do you want to learn about the history of 800 years ago anyway? Do you want to recreate that war?"


    Amon laughed hearing him and threw his arms around his shoulder as if they were long lost buddies. "Oh, cus'' you are so naive. I''m learning these to stop something like that from happening ever again. Hahaha, but don''t worry even though you are naive, as your big brother I will show you the way. Hahaha!"


    Wiper just gritted his teeth in frustration. He doesn''t have enough strength to remove Amon''s hands from his shoulders, and if he tries the hard way, he will instead get beaten.


    ...


    [6 Months Later| Mc''s age 7]


    "498...499...500¡­" Amon was doing his daily pushups. "Uff, finally done!" As he finally completed the daily routine.


    However, he didn''t stop there. Instead, "Huff¡­ Well, let''s see how far I can go." Saying this, he started to do push-ups again.


    Even though he already finished his work-out according to the routine, he decided to go beyond it to see how long he can last.


    His previous workout has been updated to 1000 pushups, 1000 sit-ups, 1000 squats, and 30 kilometers run(since there isn''t much area to run around.)


    Already finishing all the other workouts of the day, he was only left with the 30km run, along with these free extra push-ups.


    ¡­.


    A few minutes passed as Amon was still pushing his body to the extreme.


    "1559¡­ 1560¡­ 1561! Fuuh, this my current limit ¡­" Saying this, Amon fell on his face. But he flipped his body and fell on his back instead¡­ *Poof*... The cloud bounced as Amon fell on top.


    "Huff¡­ looks like I need to update my workout again...huh..." Exhausted, he kept taking deep breaths to calm his body while lying on the ground.


    He was looking at the ceiling of the hut, even though his body was resting, his mind was not. He was thinking like always.


    ''I''ve been living here for roughly 7 years now... I''m pretty used to this life now. In those 7 years, I''ve influenced the Shandia people a lot with my presence here. Fortunately, this village is isolated from the rest of the world, or else I can''t imagine how immense the butterfly effect would be¡­ Well, if that happened I would just have to grow strong enough to not let the ''butterfly'' affect me...


    Anyway, for now, I have decided to get a ''trusted'' person under me. Obviously, when I become the Leader, everyone will be under my complete ruling anyway, so there might not be any point in doing this. But, since I don''t want to be stuck on this tribe, and surely have to go out to the blue sea in the future, I would need a pawn to keep the tribe on the lookout for me¡­


    I''ve been giving my valuable time in this tribe, after all. If they suddenly go out of my control, or gets destroyed by someone/something, then the whole ordeal of ''creating a country that can match WG'' would be pointless. Since, in the end, the tribe is just a facade. The thing I care about the most is "Absolute Power". In the first place, I never dreamed of creating a country of some sort. This will just be my backup, this will be "Amon''s Weakpoint" to the outside world in the future¡­ But that doesn''t mean I won''t take in the people with potential living in here.


    Ahh¡­ How nice it would have been if I had a person of this tribe under me, who would even massacre the whole tribe if I ordered from the other side of the world.'' Amon thought.


    But soon he sighed. ''However, this tribe''s people are too much attached to each other. Unless it''s someone who I was able to influence from their birth, it will be pretty much impossible.''


    Amon then closed his eyes and thought, ''Ahhh¡­ it would have been awesome to have someone like Kurozumi Kanjuro under my command¡­'' He then released a hearty chuckle. ''Such a masterpiece that guy is. He is supposed to be heartless. An actor only acting for the audience¡­ FORTUNATELY, I''m not like him. Or it would have been such a tragedy...'' Amon slowly shook his head while grinning.


    ''Anyway, in this world, it is hard to find someone like Kanjuro, let alone inside this small tribe. But in reality, if I had someone like him around me, I would kill him the moment I got a chance. That type of guy is too dangerous...


    But in the end, the Shandians have always lived to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the tribe, anyway. So, I don''t need to think too much about this anyway, this will come to me for free¡­'' Amon thought as he reached out his hand to grab his water jar. Then drinking it with a few rapid *gulps*.


    At first, when Amon just found out that he''s in the One Piece world, he wanted to grow up a little and then leave the sky for the blue sea. Traveling the world and living like Hawkeyes Mihawk does, alone on his own. Unfortunately, something that easy-going isn''t for someone like Amon. He knew that he would definitely hit a block if he''s alone.


    Splash!


    Amon splashed some of the jar''s water on his face to cool down. ''Since I don''t want a literal heartless guy beside me, I would, at least, need someone close to that, or rather, someone who is completely opposite to that. And luckily, in this tribe, the latter is easier to find.


    I have been keeping an eye out for people with too much emotions, like Wiper and Raki for example. One who hates me, and one who loves me. They are the ones who exhibit the most emotions towards me, in this tribe.


    Obviously, I don''t care if the ''too emotional'' person is a ''"evil girl" or an "innocent boy", the only requirement is them being overly emotional towards me, doesn''t matter if it''s hate or love. After they meet the requirements,  making them loyal would be up to me and me only¡­''


    Thinking such, he jabbed his right hand inside the cloud-ground and pulled out a small chunk of the cloud. As the sunken part in the ground soon got filled.


    Ignoring that, Amon started to alter the round chunk of cloud, crafting a small human figurine. The figurine looked strange since Amon didn''t care to make it look perfect, but if any tribesmen saw this they would easily recognize the chunk as the promising newbie-warrior Wiper.


    Looking at the could-doll, he started to contemplate.


    ''The primary candidate is definitely Raki. I mean, in the last 7 years she is the one I''ve influenced the MOST. But unfortunately, this shitty tribe looks down on women and would never accept her as my temporary substitute. She can be my personal informant instead...


    Anyway, after Raki, the most perfect candidate would be obviously Wiper.


    Let me arrange his data in my mind¡­


    Name: Wiper.


    Age: 7.


    Birthday: August, 18.


    Description: He is¡­ Wiper. Son of Viper and my cousin. Just like mine, his mother also died when giving birth to him. His father, Viper is currently the leader of Shandia warriors.


    Reason for being a candidate: He is the descendant of Kalgara. Also, he is the strongest 7 y/o after me. In anime, he became strong enough to become the Leader of Shandia warriors.


    Overall reason: If nurtured correctly, he has great potential to grow.


    Relationship with me: Bad. I''m possibly the most hated person to him. Reason being me beating him. Beating him whenever I want. In the name of a duel between two rivals, I beat him thoroughly.


    The reason isn''t something stupid like ''He is Viper''s son, so he is my enemy. He needs to die.'' That type of thought is just stupid and would only hinder my mental growth¡­ I was stupid enough to think like that in my previous life. How sad.


    Anyway, the actual reason is quite simple, his personality is¡­ Um, very similar to Bakugo from MHA. Acting nice with him won''t get me anywhere. In the end, I have big plans for him.


    And like I said, it doesn''t matter if the candidate hates me, he only needs to have a source of emotion towards me. If they do, I will transform the source to whatever I want¡­ Hahh... To make a guy like him loyal to me, I would need to act in the strangest way¡­ For now, He can play the grumpy role.


    Conclusion: Failure¡­ for now. Can''t make someone who hates me, my most ''trusted'' person to the outside eyes. But in another few years, the ''Failure'' condition will change. Well, he is already changing. He has already understood that there is no use competing with me, now he doesn''t even want to duel with me¡­


    Previously, I used to hold back a lot since if I show too much power ahead of my age, the bastard Viper might do something shit again. But now, though I will receive some casualties most likely, I can most likely defeat Viper too...''


    After thinking for another few minutes, Amon cleared all the thoughts in his mind. He then closed his eyes, trying to practice Semei Kikan(Life Return).


    Around an hour passed like that, and he finally got up while stretching. He still couldn''t understand anything about Seimei Kikan. But he didn''t get frustrated, rather he looked pretty happy. "Well, I may be wrong but I think I''m getting somewhere¡­ Anyway, time for the 30km run."


    Then, going to the corner of his room, he took out the Shooters(special dials used for skating in the cloud). He also took a heavy bag and went outside after wearing it on his side.


    Since he''s been working with Bob the dial man for 3 years now, he''s learned how to create dials himself. So, the bag is filled with various kinds of dials made by Amon himself.


    ''I''ll soon be able to create new types of dials never seen before....'' Amon stopped his thoughts from wandering and went outside.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    A/N: Some of you want me to do a 10-year time skip????. Idk why. Anyway, if it''s too boring, let me know I will do what I can.


    Thanks to @Reticulum for proofreading and editing this chapter.


    When this book will reach 500+ stones, this book will receive a new chapter.


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 11 - Rokushiki!

    Chapter 11


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    [A few days later]


    Amon was preparing to leave his hut for the newly appointed 40km run.


    Before going out of the hut, he used [Observation Haki] to sense if there were any kind of deadly trap placed outside the door¡­. Confirming the safety, he slowly walked out of the hut.


    He looked very weird with his 1.4 meters tall body carrying the big bag beside him. He was currently walking towards the exit of the village, to the upper-yard. That''s why the bag was important, it''s filled with all kinds of life-saving dials, after all. There were exactly 26 dials in there, only to save his life in critical situations.


    Like if he unexpectedly confronted God''s army, a strong Pirate ship, or a strong white-white sea creature, this will help him get out of any critical situation.


    Walking through the road, a few kids around his age caught his sight.


    One was running with another one chasing after him. The one ahead had a boiled fish in his hand, while having an anxious face as he was being chased by another kid.


    "Hey, give me back the food!"


    "Huff¡­ No! You ate yesterday anyway. This white-sea carp is mine!"


    "Bastard! Mom said to share it with me!"


    It''s a strange sight, kids were fighting each other for food.


    Amon kept walking without paying any attention to them, this was a normal sight to him.


    While walking many useless thoughts were wondering inside his mind, ''I know these two who are running... They are brothers with 1 year of age difference¡­ The older one is called Roy and the younger one is called Rei. And like most kids in the tribe, they sometimes have to starve for a day or two¡­ Not me though. Being a Kalgara descendent has its own perks, as I get 5x more rations than normal. The others can starve to death for all I care.''


    Ignoring them, he continued walking towards the exit, while keeping an eye out.


    Like said previously, the village is inside a dome-like structure, with the ceiling made of solid Island-cloud. The exit of this dome is in the opposite direction of the giant beanstalk.


    Amon had his [Observation Haki] at full capacity so that he could avoid any adults. Since children under the age of 8 aren''t supposed to leave the village, it was better to not catch any adult''s eye.


    ¡­..


    After a few minutes, Amon was spotted near the upper-yard''s side area. He was skating towards the territory with the Shooters in his feet.


    After a few moments, he reached the land. He then jumped to the ground from the sea-surface, it was flawlessly executed with the special custom shooter of Bob that Amon reaped last time.


    After landing, he took off his shooters, he liked to feel the touch of soil in his feet. Placing the shooters in his bag, Amon stretched for a while.


    As he said, "Well, it will take less than a half-an hour for the running to finish... But I am about to perfect [Soru](Shave). So I will have to train for a few more hours¡­"


    Among the Rokushiki(6 powers), Amon can only perform a weaker version of [Soru], also rip-off version of [Geppo] that only lets him double jump a few times. Finally, an ultra rip-off [Tekkai](Iron Body) which lets him harden his outer skin for 3 seconds.


    Amon learned [Soru] and [Geppo] naturally because of his daily habit of sprint.


    He was able to perform [Soru] from a year ago, and [Geppo] from only a few days ago. The late is mostly because of his small legs. However, he learned [Tekkai] by accident, or more specifically, from the constant attempt to perform [Seimei Kikan]. Because since he didn''t know how to perform it, he kept doing what he thought was right. Like tightening all his body muscles and pushing the strength towards his wings, or the part of body he wants to move.


    Doing that for countless times, though he wasn''t able to perform the technique he was aiming for, he at least gained something else. One of the Rokushiki, Tekkai!


    Amon cleared all his thoughts and prepared to start running.


    "Huuuuh!" Releasing a heavy breath, Amon dashed ahead, still with the bag beside him.


    Today wasn''t the first day Amon came to the upper-yard, in fact, he has already come here countless times before. However, he still wasn''t completely used to the terrain of this land.


    As he thinks while running, ''From my estimation, the upper-yard''s area in a whole should be around 4000 km2¡­ as expected from something called City of Gold.'' Just, according to Amon''s estimation, the size of the upper yard should be just around Dubai city''s.


    Ignoring his wandering thoughts, Amon kept up running on the messed up terrain of Upper-yard, while sometimes jumping from one tree to another.


    Amon was running without any problem while parkouring through the rigid places. Jumping above trees, and even avoiding any kind of living being, may it be God''s Militia or any other creature, he was trying not to pick any unnecessary fights.


    While running, he was sometimes kicking the ground at a very fast pace, vanishing from the spot for a second, only to appear a few meters away.


    He was trying to perform [Geppo], however, since he didn''t have much experience in using it, all of his efforts were turning into [Soru].


    Yet, he didn''t give up and kept kicking the ground...


    ¡­...


    Puff!


    Puff!


    A few minutes passed, and Amon can be seen jumping in thin air. It was very unstable, and it looked as if a baby was learning how to walk for the first time.


    Also in this state, only by looking closely would a person be able to tell that he wasn''t doing that using his Shooters, instead, he was doing this with his own legs'' power!


    "Hah¡­ haha! This is more fun than I expected!"


    Amon had a happy smile on his face, however, unlike his smiles in the tribe which are fake most of the time, the current smile he was redirecting wasn''t fake. He was truly feeling happiness from the bottom of his heart. The feeling of freedom was sweeping inside his whole existing.


    "I feel like a free bird¡­How nice it would have been if this never stopped-AHHH!"


    He wasn''t able to complete his sentence as he started to fall down. However, luckily he still had his shooters on, so he was able to replicate the same action using them.


    Puff!


    Puff!


    "Damn¡­ that was close¡­ Hahaha, but that was fun!" Amon said with a hearty laugh. He was experiencing the feeling of conquest. This new feeling wasn''t that bad after all.


    However, "...However, I can''t slack off." The small achievement wasn''t enough to get over his mind, as he said this with a serious grin.


    After that, he started to try his best at learning [Geppo]. Kicking the ground as fast and hard as he could, at that pace it wasn''t supposed to take that long for him to learn [Geppo] and master [Soru]...


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: A short chapter¡­ but okay? ????


    When this book reaches 500+ stones, it will receive a new chapter.


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 12 - Lobster Hunt!

    Chapter 12


    ¡­.


    [1 Year Later|Mc''s age 8]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "What?! You haven''t seen him too?"


    In the Shandia Village, Isa was looking for Amon all around, but it seems he has seemingly vanished without leaving any trace.


    Isa''s been searching for Amon all day long, however, nobody has seen him at all. Hopeless, Isa fell on her butt as she wiped her sweaty forehead.


    "This kid¡­ he''s been running out of the Village every chance he gets ever since he got his hands on dials. I''ll wait until he comes back, this time I will have to be more strict! But¡­ " She remembered how Bob gave him his custom dials. Or from where would a kid get enough courage to go out alone? "Bob, just you wait," Isa said and punched the ground lightly.


    ?...*...?


    On Amon''s side, he was out hunting giant lobsters. Because as surprising as it might sound, even in this white-white sea of cloud, many different kinds of sea creatures lived without any difficulty.


    The area Amon was currently in is the territory of Giant lobsters.


    He was wearing a "Tribal Mask" which covered his whole face. Using the shooter-dial, he was skating on the sea surface. He was also armed with a Burn Bazooka in his back while carrying many other types of dials in his trusted bag.


    Usually, the raiders would only come to this area with their teams. However, even they mostly avoid this area, because when they confront one lobster here, it is most likely that it''s group will also come out. Even if the raiders survive that, there would most likely be casualties.


    So, Amon coming here would be seen as a dumb move by the other tribesmen.


    Obviously, Amon knew all this, yet he came here. Also unlike his laid-back personality most of the time, currently under his mask, laid a sharp serious look.


    A few minutes passed by as he continued skating, he hasn''t discovered any lobsters yet. Still, he wasn''t worried about that, instead, he was playing with dials in his hands.


    ''The dials are more useful than I initially thought. Theoretically, if I have a strong shell and enough dial making skill, then  I can create a Reject Dial strong enough to blow a hole in monsters like Kaido''s chest¡­ Theoretically.''


    After that, Amon wasn''t able to think of anything else. "...!!"


    As suddenly, he sensed something big right under him. Before he could be sure of what it was, right at that moment, a giant lobster''s claw came out of the white water trying to catch him off guard.


    Sensing the danger, Amon abruptly stopped on his tracks, just narrowly evading the attack.


    *Splash!*


    The hit was so strong that the sea seemingly got cut in half.


    Just as he saw that, he created great distance between themselves. Skating a few hundred meters away, Amon released a breath. "Fuuh¡­ that was close."


    Fortunately, Amon''s [Observation Haki] was fast enough to sense the path of the attack. Or, Amon might have been shredded into half instead.


    Yet, even though he just evaded a seemingly fatal attack, he didn''t seem worried at all. Instead, he had a small smile on his face while looking at the giant claw in front of him. "... It seems I have got a big feast tonight," Amon was confident that he could easily beat this lobster without any casualties.


    And just as his composure depicted, he moved without any hesitation, rushing towards the lobster who was still trying to attack him from underwater.


    Amon was moving very fast, however, the lobster was still able to target him. As one of its claws attacked towards him from the left, while the other came from the right.


    Amon was about to get caught, however, right then his speed got a massive boost!


    *Boom! Boom!*


    Like nitro, strong air pressure exploded out of his shooter, as he evaded the attacks without any difficulty. These were Bob''s custom dials that he negotiated last time.


    Invading its attack swiftly, and this time, he decided to attack it himself! As he grabbed one of the lobster''s claws, white it struggled. Then Amon was about to get flunked by its strength, mostly because he didn''t have a strong ground-hold. However, before the lobster was able to do that, he yanked its claws very hard! So hard, that it created a *Crack!* sound and got ripped out of its body. In the process, the lobster''s fluid got prayed all over Amon''s body, which Amon just ignored.


    The lobster struggled while making weird noises, but even though it lost one of its arms it didn''t seem to have given up yet.


    Seeing this, Amon used a Milky dial to create a big boat made of clouds. Then he placed the ripped off arm in it.


    He was being frugal. ''That claw is full of nutrition, so is the lobster. I don''t want to lose a single bite of my food...'' Among thought, while targeting the other claw.


    Amon took off his Bazooka and placed it on the cloud-boat while keeping a look at the struggling lobster. Nonetheless, he still had his bag beside him. He can never overestimate himself.


    Amon looked down at the lobster underwater. He smiled cheerfully, as his eyes formed a crescent moon.  "Then, mister crab. Will you help me test my strength?" The lobster danced in pain, still, most of its body underwater. "Oh? Thank you very much~!"


    As if triggered by his word, the lobster then jumped up, starting to float in the white-water. Amon smirked and started to inspect it. ''Hmm, the bug is bigger than I thought¡­ It''s as large as a small Pirate ship. But, oh well, it''s still nothing but a bug in the end...''


    The lobster rushed towards him with full force, while Amon also prepared himself. It used it''s only clawing, to try again and again and grab a hold of him.


    But with Amon''s swift movement, he evaded all of them. But the lobster''s claw was still a pain in the ¨¤ss to Amon.


    "That other claw of yours was quite annoying, but now that it''s gone this one seems to be exhilarated to join¡­" Another attack was evaded by him while saying this.


    As another fresh attack was coming towards him at full speed. "Since I''m feeling nice today, I''ll help you take that one off too!!" Saying this he caught its incoming attack with both his hands.


    *Bam!* It created a sound akin to a rock hitting an iron.


    Then just like before, he yanked the claw strongly. With another *Crack!* sound, the claw got ripped out of its body. The lobster without its claws could do nothing but make strangely awful sounds.


    The fight was close to ending, but Amon was a bit disappointed. He sighed and shook his head.


    Though he did get enough food that can feed around 200 people for a few weeks, meaning the whole tribe, he didn''t feel any thrill from this fight.


    He lightly shook his head in disappointment. ''I''m not a battle maniac. But there is nothing I can do other than hope for a good fight. Since I have no teachers, the only way to unlock my Armament Haki is constant training and to fight strong opponents.''


    Ignoring the strange behavior of the lobster, he prepared for a finishing move. Swinging one of his arms backward, Amon prepared a punch.


    While dashing towards the clawless lobster, he started to think, without any care for the enemy. ''My Observation has already obtained a pretty great level, yet I haven''t even unlocked the Armament¡­ this is simply disappointin-''


    "...!" Before he could attack the lobster, Amon again felt a sense of danger under him.


    Without thinking about any other thing, he quickly invaded its attack.


    [Soru]


    Fwoosh!


    With the help of the shooter-dial in his feet, along with Soru, there aren''t many creatures faster than him in this Sky!


    But, as he ran backward, the claw that he ripped off just now fell into the deep water. "FUCK THAT''S MY FOOD!" Amon yelled.


    Though he was agitated, he still first increased the distance between him and the clawless-lobster by a few hundred meters. ''The attack just now obviously wasn''t from the clawless one, there is another one underwater.''


    *Splash!*


    Just as he thought, another giant lobster jumped up on the water just beside the Clawless one. This was even 3 times bigger than the previous one.


    Seeing this, Amon''s eyes arched up, as he smiled. ''Another Mr. Crab¡­ and this one Is at least 3 times bigger than the other¡­. more food!''


    Without allowing it to attack first, this time, using [Soru] and his custom shooter, Amon rushed towards their direction even faster than before. But he didn''t attack any of them, instead, he swiftly returned back after retrieving the previous giant lobster''s claw from the boat.


    Now, 300 meters in front of him, on the right side there was the bigger lobster and the left side was taken by the small one.


    Amon decided his target at the right, dashed forward.


    *Boom! Boom!* His shooters'' speed boosted.


    Using [Soru] along with his shooter-dial, he quickly decreased the distance between them. Though the speed was slower, due to him carrying the heavy-claw. But it was still faster than the lobsters could ever react to.


    When he''s only 100 meters away, using an imperfect version of [Geppo] he leaped a few steps in the air.


    *Puff!*


    Though his Shooter-dial could have done the same, using Geppo frequently will help him perfect the technique itself. After mastering Geppo, only 4 other techniques would be left for perfection among the Six Powers.


    As he was floating, he strongly gripped the slim end of the Claw as his fingers pierce the hard outer shell, going inside it and locking them in the process. After that, he swung the claw behind his back for better momentum.


    Then, as he was only a few meters away from the target, he mustered all his strength into the claw, smashing it towards lobster No.2''s head!


    *SHAAA*


    The claw cut through the wind, as the velocity of the hit created great wind pressure, adding in the power.


    *DHUM!*


    Finally, as the claw hit the large lobster''s head, it created a large shockwave!


    "!!!"


    That one hit cracked its shell in two. But he didn''t stop there, and *Bam! *Bam!* he kept hitting the lobster for an overkill. This lobster was the reason he lost the other claw, his food!


    Before dying, the lobster made the same kind of noise as the clawless one¡­ As Amon realized,  ''Oh, wait. The clawless one is still alive¡­. Let''s finish this quickly. I''m hungry.'' Amon looked for the clawless lobster and thought.


    He smirked with coldness sweeping from his gaze, and when he was about to rush at it.


    "...!!!!!!!!!!!"


    But he again sensed danger, however, unlike last time, this one was bigger. Actually the biggest in his small 8 years old life.


    It was as if someone was hitting his head with a hammer nonstop. His young body was not completely used to this type of sudden headache. But he didn''t have time to worry about it now, because some pretty big bugs have appeared.


    Splash! Splash! Splash!


    One after another, lobsters started to pop out of the water. It was then when Amon also understood something. ''... So that strange noise the lobsters were making before death... They were calling for backup, huh?''


    ¡­.


    "Ha¡­haha¡­" Amon laughed nervously, seeing the 10 giant lobsters in front of him.


    "Well¡­" Amon slowly started to take out dials from his bags. "Isn''t this a goldmine?"


    Taking out 17 dials from the bag, he skillfully threw them at the sea-surface near the lobsters'' spot, in a circular motion.


    *Ca-crack* The next second, sounds of water being frozen sounded out.


    Confused, the lobsters tried to move, and attack Amon, however, half of their bodies submerged in water, we''re frozen. Because the water was now frozen.


    Amon chuckled. "My first custom made dial, [Freezing Dial: Sea of Ice]"


    With no way for the lobsters to move, Amon did not need to feel nervous anymore.


    "This is the reason I love my bag filled dials so much."


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Join Discord! https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg


    I need ideas on new dials, but since I''m dumb I can''t think of many????. I need help!


    This book will receive an extra chapter when it reaches 500+ power stones.

 Chapter 13 - Time For The Butterfly To Flap Its Wings!

    Chapter 13


    ¡­.


    (3 Days Later)


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Calm down, Isa. That child is strong, he is one of the chosen ones to be blessed by ''Mantra'' he will definitely come back alive." Isa''s father, the tribe chief, was trying to calm Isa, who''s been crying for a whole day now.


    "Sniff, how can I calm down father? Though Amon does go missing frequently, he always returns before sunset." Isa stated. "B-but it''s been 3 whole days now." She wiped her tears, but it didn''t stop her from crying.


    "Sniff... I was able to hold myself back yesterday, but I can''t anymore! Please father send someone to search for him." Isa was very worried about Amon. She scolds him every time he does something out of the line. Which she planned to do 3 days ago too, but her heart has already melted. She just wants him to return safely now.


    Isa started to cry again while hugging her thighs. She was just 29, she doesn''t have plans to have any children too, only because she has Amon. She didn''t even marry in fear. She wasn''t sure if she''ll be able to hold herself back from having another child after getting married. She was sacred, what if Amon hates her for having another child?


    The village chief sighed and shook his head. "Don''t worry Isa, I know if something happens to him, our tribe will definitely experience a great loss, so I have already sent a team to search for him."


    ¡­.


    Close to these two, Wiper was studying a Burn Bazooka. He was quite happy on the inside learning Amon isn''t coming back. However, hearing that the Chief had sent an entire team just for him, it made him unnerved. As he said, "Nobody asked him to act like a hero and go on goddamn a hunt! Now our actual hunt team, the Raiders are wasting time looking for that parent-less bastard!"


    "Shut up, Waipa!" Raki who was beside him yelled. "You are just selfish and jealous. Even though both you and Big bro are ancestor Kalgara''s descendants, you are still learning how to use Blaze Bazooka when Big bro can even hunt for the whole tribe by himself! Not only that, you are disrespectful to girls! Just like your father, and most of the men on the tribe, you hit us women whenever you want. Only the Chief, Big bro, and a few other men are nice to us. How dare you hurt women! I can''t believe I used to be scared of you!"


    She aimed her shotgun towards Wiper. "Tell another bad thing about Big Bro, and I''ll blow your head off."


    "You bitch, you dare!" Wiper refuted.


    "Just try it! Don''t forget, you are right in front of my shotgun. This shotgun is custom made for me by  brother, it will definitely blow your brain!"


    Both of them prepared to attack, as a small fight was about to break.


    "What''s this Raki?" It was then when a familiar voice flowed from across the road. "Didn''t I teach you to never point your weapon towards a tribesman? So you have even started to go against my words now?" The owner of the voice, Amon said.


    Amon has returned with a seemingly unharmed body, except for his tribal-mask which was split in half, clad in blood.


    Raki got stunned and looked back. "Big¡­ big broth-ehh?" Raki''s eyes widened. "What¡­ the hell are t-those?" Raki''s mouth became agape. Same with Wiper, Isa, Chief, and the other tribesmen around that area.


    Because Amon didn''t come alone. Rather, he came with something big. As he was carrying 2 giant lobsters over his head on a plate made of clouds.


    Amon released a sweet smile. "Don''t look at me like that. These are just some small lobsters I caught."


    *Thud*


    He lightly put the plate down on the wide-area, in the middle of the Village. And from the weight of the 2 lobsters, even the white-white ground(sea) that was maintained by special dials was about to break like a pond of ice.


    Amon removed his mask. "Now now, calm down everyone." As he smiled reassuringly. "What do you guys think about having a big feast tonight?!"


    ?¡­*...?


    "Yay! Today''s feast is all thanks to Amon!"


    It was night time, and the tribe was carrying a big feast with the tribesmen cheering Amon''s name¡­


    While the person in question was eating some boiled lobster, chewing very slowly... As he suddenly held his mouth as if stopping himself from puking, ''Ugh, my stomach hurts. My belly is already full¡­''


    Trying to ignore it, Amon looked at the happy tribesmen. As a smile bloomed on his face. ''...They are so easy to manipulate. Just by bringing two lobsters, they are treating me like a hero. Though I''m sure, this will last only a few days. After all, even if a world like this, based on fiction¡­ Human nature won''t change.


    ...That Wiper is also shamelessly eating even though he was bad mouthing me a few hours ago.''


    While the tribe was holding a banquet, Amon''s benevolent uncle, Viper, was out hunting along with most of the Raiders, "most" because they never leave all at once unless it''s an emergency.


    Amon thought while chewing his food, ''My great uncle Viper is working so hard to get a bit of food¡­ He doesn''t even know that he is pretty much useless to the tribe now. I guess it''s soon time for me to take over.''


    To Amon, giving the tribesmen a favorable impression of him, and seem like a future great leader wasn''t that hard. After all, Viper is a dick. His only perk is his strength, if not, most people would have hated him. However, Amon did not need to worry about his strength anymore, as he was now confident in defeating Viper without many casualties.


    While slowly chewing his food, Amon sensed Raki running towards him with many other dishes in her hand. "Hey, big brother! I brought another plate for you, here have this too! You worked so hard to get all this, you need to eat to be strong!"


    ''Fuck, I''m dying here, and this girl¡­ Ugh.'' Amon smiled outside and stroked her head. "It''s alright Raki, I''m already full. Besides, as you said, one needs to eat to be strong, that applies to you too." Amon stated. "Or do you always want to be protected by big brother, staying on the sideline like the other girls? Keep in mind, if that''s what you want, then I won''t mind-"


    "NO!" Raki yelled. She didn''t want to hear his words anymore.


    "...I don''t want to stay behind you forever¡­ I want to become strong, strong enough to protect you!" Raki''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Raki will always protect you! Raki is not scared of Wiper anymore! I-I will be stronger than you too!" She said in a shaking voice, as she showed her biceps.


    Just after that, she started to eat her plate. "Uh, Raki eat mine too. It''s too much for me." Amon said and gave his plate to give her.  She nodded her head and accepted it happily. While Amon reached out his hand and placed her on his lap.


    As he got over the food-filled plate, he sighed.. ''Ugh, I feel like I''m about to pass out¡­'' After catching the 10 lobster, Amon went to his hideout in Upper-yard and hid all the lobsters there. Eating 6 of the lobsters in the last 2 days, Amon was unable to move for a few hours. He planned on bringing a lobster back here, however, since he didn''t have any space in his tummy anymore, he decided to bring two of them.


    {A/N: If you have ever eaten too much, you''d know how it feels. }


    Amon then looked at Isa, who was sitting not far from him. While thinking, ''...There are still a few lobsters left in my hideout, but I will eat them later since I can''t even move freely right now.''


    Staring at Isa''s sitting figure for a few seconds, Amon massaged his temple. ''This... is annoying. I''m feeling like shit, and she is acting this way. Is this a joke?''


    Amon looked at Isa with a frown and yelled. "Hey, Isa! Stop that, if you don''t eat you''ll fall sick. I worked hard to catch these lobsters, and you won''t eat?"


    Even though the whole tribe was having a banquet, Isa wasn''t eating anything at all. She was really angry with him. Amon knew this, but he just shrugged. ''Welp, I don''t really care¡­ As good as it feels to be cared so much by someone even in this world, it still won''t stop me from walking the path of Absolute¡­''


    He got up from his spot and walked towards Isa, then locking his hands on her neck he hugged her from behind. He said in a concerned voice. "Huuuuh¡­ why are you hurting yourself like that aunty Isa? You are like a mother figure to me, seeing you hungry makes me sad, you know."


    Not eating one day won''t kill her, but Amon was still pressing her because of her health, and also to seem like a nice guy to everyone. But the important reason is her health, she will give birth to Aisa in the future. That girl will be born with Observation Haki¡­ even he himself only unlocked it after 9 months or so. So that''s a monstrous talent right there. He didn''t want Isa to be unhealthy during birth¡­ Or at least, that''s the thing he wanted to believe.


    ''According to canon, Aisa should be born when I turn 13. But, that''s too late¡­'' Amon thought. ''It seems, it''s finally time to make some changes in the timeline.''


    Suddenly Isa''s grumpy voice entered his ears. "Move your hands. You don''t care about me anyway, don''t show me that fake love." Though she said that, she didn''t really try to remove his small hands by herself.


    ''Well...'' Amon thought. "Hey, Isa. You know, I''m not your child, don''t you." Just as he said this, Isa''s eyes widened up, and in the corner of her eyes, tears started to form¡­


    "Now, now don''t cry. I didn''t mean it that way." Amon said as he tried to calm her down. "What I''m saying is, like you know I''m veryyy strong. If I don''t take charge of the hunts, the tribesmen will die of hunger."


    He said. "No, don''t give me the excuses of raiders. I mean, they always were here, yet when I was a toddler, I couldn''t even go to sleep with a full tummy. But now, just look around you." Amon made Isa''s head look around the place.


    "Everyone can have 3 meals a day, they can smile happily and no kid has to fight over food anymore¡­ After my first hunt, when I saw their happy smile, I just wanted to see that again. I wanted them to never stop smiling¡­ After that happened, I couldn''t hold myself back and sit around seeing people suffer..." He said as many tribe men nodded their heads. They are aware that the child in front of them is improving their lifestyles.


    Suddenly, his hands started to tremble, and his eyes became teary. "...B-but when I see your sad face, I can''t concentrate on my hunts¡­" His voice starts to shake and tears start to fall down his cheeks. "Thoughts like, ''Maybe I should just be like Bob and make dials'', ''Maybe I should just eye for the Chieftain position,'' ''Maybe I should quit being a Warrior''. All¡­ All for your sake¡­ y-yet you don''t eat¡­ Sniff." Amon hid his face in Isa''s back.


    Isa looked at him while tears were falling down her cheeks too¡­


    ''Ugh, my eyes are hurting. Forcing tears is pretty hard.'' Amon thought.


    "I-Is that so? Why didn''t you... tell me before?" Isa said with her own shaking voice. "I-If that''s true, then I-I won''t cry anymo-"


    "No, don''t stop crying!" He yelled and wiped his tears with her robe. "I don''t want you to suppress your feelings. It will damage your health too much.." Amon stated the truth. He didn''t care if she didn''t eat for once, that won''t do much worse. However, he didn''t want her to seriously harm her health. He was grateful to Isa for everything she did for him. From saving his life after birth, to now, worrying without any reason. In front of the time, humans are weak. Now, maybe he isn''t even aware of it, or maybe he just doesn''t want to admit it, but at some point, he has started to see her as an actual Aunt¡­


    Isa looked at him, confused. As he said, "Instead, I have a better idea."


    Then wiping her tears too, he clasped her cheeks. "Instead of worrying about me, why don''t you have your own child?" Isa again showed confusion. "You see, even though I never told you before, I always wanted to have a little sister," Amon said. "Having a cute tomboyish little sister has always been my dream¡­ Unfortunately, both of my parents aren''t in this world anymore¡­" Amon pretended to hesitate for a second. "This might seem very selfish of me¡­ but will you fulfill one wish of mine?


    I want a cute little sister¡­ From my favourite aunty Isa. Is that plausible?"


    Isa''s eyes grew in shock, but the tribesmen''s reactions were different.


    """Ehh?!"""


    All the people around him reacted with not only surprise but also excitement. It was always good news that a new member will be added to the tribe. However, the important thing is, if they have luck, they might end up as the chosen ones.


    ¡­.


    "Yawn¡­"


    Amon was walking towards his hut while yawning.


    After the little show, every man interested in Isa was confessing to her. This might have been bad for Amon if someone who''s not Isa''s husband in anime gets chosen. At that point, all his plans will fail. However, Amon already knew who the guy was, and was sure Isa would choose him too¡­ That''s the only reason why he presented this idea of marriage to her now instead of a few years ago, which would have helped him more.


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, he felt a tug on his robe. "Hey?... Big brother. " It was Raki who had red teary eyes and a very sad face. "You need a new sister?... But, don''t you have me? Is Raki¡­ u-useless now?


    Amon looked down at her with deadpan eyes, ''What a dumb question. No one is useless under me.'' His eyes then turned comforting. Amon stroked her head. "...You are more than enough." He crouched down and hugged her. "You are too cute for me alone to handle, I need someone to share the cuteness right?"


    Raki''s body shook. "Or am I not even allowed to do that?"


    Raki didn''t answer, then got out of his hug and ran away.


    Amon also ignored her and went to sleep.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Not sure if some of you will like this kind of development or not, however, it is how it is. If Mc isn''t grateful to the person who almost died saving his life, then he will not be a likable, nor fun character. Writing a bland Mc is not fun too, nor is reading that type in the world of One Piece.


    However, the Evil-Mc tag still stands.


    Anyway, feel free to comment if this feels too out-of-character for Mc.


    Btw, who might be the husband?????


    This book will receive an extra chapter when it reaches 500+ stones(Which is soon...).


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 14 - The Year Of Revenge Is Here!

    Chapter 14(Bonus Chapter)


    [A/N: We reached 500+ stones... Yay ????. Bonus chapter... ????????]


    ¡­.


    [A few months later]


    In the open training ground, Amon was plunking with a giant boulder on his back. His muscles looked as if they would come out bursting. As he was sweating fountains.


    On the giant boulder, there were around 70 [Jet-Dial: Timer Version] placed on the left side of it. As time was lessening from 04:59 Minutes.


    This was hard training, a very dangerous one too. He was trying to master [Tekkai] and since, like always, he doesn''t know the actual way to learn the technique, only by doing these strangest things may he master the technique. Or if lucky, he can even unlock [Armament Haki].


    He''s been like this, plunking for 5 hours now, with only around 5 minutes left for the hour of revelation. There were also many tribesmen around him, waiting to see if he can actually succeed or not.


    If he can last 5 minutes, the [Timer-Jet-Dial] will release its great wind pressure enough to toss the stone above him, very far away, without him receiving any injury. Obviously, Amon has already tested this before with other situations, or there were many things like miscalculations that might cause his death.


    Not to forget, many people were just around, so the danger is close to non-existent. Even then, Amon didn''t want to die. So he was trying his absolute best. He wanted to give up mid-way, but at this point, he''s just stuck.


    With the 500kg stone boulder on his back, Amon only had around 2 minutes¡­


    [01:49]


    [00:26]


    [00:09]


    It was a breathtaking time for everyone, many also prepared to rush if Amon fails and the boulder crushes him like a cockroach.


    However, [00:00] *Beep!*.


    *S-sha* *Boom! Boom!*


    The boulder, as if a piece of paper got sent flying far away, with a few jet-like sounds from the dials.


    Fortunately, nothing got crushed by it.


    *Thud!*


    "*Gasp*... Haaah!...." Amon fell on his face while taking deep breaths. He was bathed in his own pool of sweat, as he almost lost consciousness.


    "Hey, Amon! Are you alright?"


    People ran towards him, with Wiper being one of them.


    This time, unlike all the previous times, he doesn''t have any look of hostility or annoyance in his eyes. Rather, his eyes widened, with determination to grow stronger, and a sense of respect hidden deep within.


    "Haaah¡­ Wiper, you idiot. Huff¡­. Don''t just look¡­ bring me water." Amon said as he flipped he barely flipped his body, now lying on his back. "Do you want your big brother to die of dehydration?"... Still huffing profusely, Amon said.


    Wiper then ran to bring water. He didn''t realize it, but his legs moved automatically.


    ...


    [A few days later]


    It was night time, and Amon was inside his hut, sitting on his bed. As a few sheets of paper were spread on the bed in front of him.


    Amon had a frown on his face and droplets of sweat were dripping from his head. "Damn¡­" He rubbed his temple. "I never thought interpreting a language would be this hard¡­ Ugh."


    Amon revealed his frustration as he fell on his back on the bed. Only the same old ceiling was there to help a little to calm down.


    Amon had paper spread around his bed, the same paper which is very rare in the Sky, especially in the Shandia tribe. So Amon wasn''t supposed to have them unless he stole them from somewhere. Or, thinking optimistically, he just asked the chief for it.


    Even then, the chief wouldn''t have given him any, unless it was something important. Fortunately, it really was something important as Amon asked for permission to learn the ancient language of Shandora, the language craved on the stones and golds of the city of gold.


    Likewise, the papers in front of him contained that exact language, and Amon was trying his best to learn it. Obviously, Amon wanted to learn the language when he was a child,  nothing to do. That way, now he wouldn''t have to waste his training time to learn this.


    However, the ancient language isn''t really that important to the tribe at this Era. So, it''s all right if only a few people knew it since they don''t really use it to talk, or write anymore, instead just use the knowledge to read the history left by their ancestors. So for this job, which isn''t necessary for everyone to learn, one has to reach a certain age, and achievements(like mastering weapons) to get permission to learn them.


    Now, that Amon met both requirements, he''s finally trying to learn them. How, he wasn''t able to solve, let alone learn even a measly of the language.


    The paper contained:


    ".???????.??????????.???????.????????.??????????????.???????????????.????????????.????????.????????????.???????.?????????.???????.??????????.??????????????.????????.??????????????.???????????????.????????????.????????.????????????.???????.?????????.??.??????????.??????????????.????????.??????????????.???????????????.????????????.????????.????????????.???????.????????.????????.??????????.??????????????.????????.??????????????.???????????????.????????????.????????.????????????.???????.?????????.??????.??????????.??????????????.????????.??????????????.???????????????.????????????.????????.????????????.???????.?????????.??????????.??????????.??????????????.????????.??????????????.???????????????.????????????.????????.????????????.??????"


    Although to the outside world, the language might seem completely unknown, to the Shandia people, these are very gracious, as it is the language of their honorable ancestors.


    However, even then, most of them don''t have the knowledge to interpret their own ancestor''s language. For whatever reason, the ancient Shandorians'' didn''t want information on the War of 800 years ago to be spread everywhere. Regardless, since they also didn''t want to destroy their own city which had history carved in stones and golds, they had to do something more tricky.


    Like changing their whole language for example!


    ...Which they did, and it actually worked. As of now, 800 years later, except for the Chief, only a few specific individuals could read this language. Worse, now since they aren''t in the Upper-yard, there are also not many ways to learn the language, except for these few papers that are written and translated from the knowledge of every generation''s chief...


    Releasing a sigh, Amon thought, ''I''ve been doing this for a few months¡­ But since I don''t have any kind of basis for this language, I didn''t achieve much even after a few months have passed.


    The obvious choice would be to request Chief to teach me the ancient language¡­ However, he is busy most of the time. There is only Viper and Isa left¡­ Viper is a no-no. But, as the daughter of the chief, Isa,  also has quite a bit of knowledge on this. Obviously, she did help me, but even that was not enough for me to intercept much. According to my assumptions, I have around 30% understanding of the ancient language of Shandora.


    ?¡­*...?


    |1 Month later|


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "And after many of our great warriors'' sacrifices 800 years ago, the ones left were bestowed to protect the Poneglyph." The chief said in his old voice. "We''ve been doing it until the City of Shandora was shot up in the sky, and after Kalgara died fightin-Hey are you even listening to me?!"


    Currently, Amon was in the chieftain''s house, while he was telling him about the ancient history of Shandorian''s City of Gold, for the umpteenth time.


    "Yes, yes I''m listening. Continue, I''m just checking myself in the ONLY mirror that the tribe possesses!" And so the chief continued telling his story while he kept observing myself in the mirror¡­


    Eight years of age. 1.6 meters in height, with a not so skinny body. Abyssal black hair reaching the shoulder. Large red-colored eyes and soft white skin along with a cute face. The child with a girly face, Amon, looked at the mirror.


    {A/N: Literally the guy in the Cover, but younger along with long hair, and white wings¡­ Click Bait.}


    Amon sighed. ''I already accepted this¡­ Well, doesn''t matter anyway. There is that guy named Cavendish who was drawn like a girl, to begin with, as stated by Oda. And I''m sure everything will be fine after I grow up¡­''


    "Haaah." Amon released a long breath. ''Let''s not think about this anymore.''


    Amon looked at the chief, and asked, "Oh, by the way, how''s been Isa doing with Bob? I can''t believe our dial man Bob always liked Isa, not only that, who knew he was courageous enough to confess to her in front of everyone?"


    After that day''s feast, many people came to confess to Isa. Even Bob the builder himself came and confessed to her. Surprising the tribesmen, Isa accepted Bob''s confession.


    ''I obviously wasn''t surprised though.'' Amon thoughts. ''Since, the only reason that I decided to intervene with the timeline, and quicken Aisa''s birth, is that I am SURE that Bob is the one who is most likely to be Isa''s husband in anime¡­


    "Huh, are you trying to run from hearing the great stories?... Sigh, fine. I guess I''ll let you go since you already know these stories... Anyway, Isa and Bob are doing fine." The chief scratched his cheeks, creating a thinking expression. "Actually, I was surprised too, Bob is a shy man after all. But I guess marriage depends on fate. Here is the thing, Lil'' Amon, I''m happy if my daughter is happy. Hahaha!" Saying this, the chief started to laugh¡­


    Amon ignored him, and kept looking at himself in the mirror.


    He''s been working with Bob for more than 2 years now, so he knew in-depth about his personality, he can never be sure if there was no monster hidden inside his nice-guy outer look. This world is not as light-hearted it seemed after all.


    Amon started to think. ''I have no idea who Isa''s husband was in the canon timeline. So, I could have let things go like before, and (not counting the butterfly effect)when I would have turned 13 Isa would have naturally gotten a husband and Aisa would have been born. Even then, that''s too long. I want Aisa a few years earlier than before at least, so I needed to find the husband soon.''


    Nonetheless, 8 years is a long time to search for a single man among 120 people, after all. So, he eventually concluded. But, even if the chance is slim, I might come out wrong. But¡­ there are always solutions.


    That''s the reason why he proposed the marriage deal to Isa now, instead of doing this a few years ago which would have been more beneficial to him. Amon then thought. ''In the end, Bob is a pretty good guy... But I hope I get Aisa as soon as possible.''


    A few minutes passed like that.


    Suddenly, Amon chuckled. Making the chief confused. Amon ignored him and left the hut.


    It was time. This was his 8th year in this world. Time to pay his long kept debt to his favorite uncle.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Next chapter will be...


    If this book gets 1000+ power stones, it will receive a bonus chapter.


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 15 - Amon Vs Viper!

    Chapter 15


    ¡­.


    [A few months later| A month left until Mc turns 9]


    Something grand has happened in the Shandia tribe today. Amon, the new-gen descendant of Kalgara had challenged Viper, the current-gen descendant, who''s also the current Leader of Shandora warriors. However, this wasn''t a normal challenge for a duel, rather, it was a battle for the position of the Leader.


    In a world where strength mattered the most, the stronger one would always rule over the weak. The shandia tribe was still a tribe in the end and still had the backward system so similar to beasts, to take a territory, one had to simply defeat the leader. While any member of the tribe could challenge the leader, it was not very common and no one so young as Amon had ever done so.


    There were 7 days left before the battle of the throne.


    ¡­..


    [5 days before the battle]


    Amon was training hard in his room, with Raki cheering him on from the side.


    To be more specific, he was planking with a small boulder over his back, for two whole days now. This wasn''t that serious like last time, nonetheless, it will help his endurance. He hadn''t even slept even a bit, and only Raki was there to feed him, while he kept at his plank.


    He knew that there was no danger greater than underestimating the opponent so he trained hard.


    However, a completely different scenario was taking place at Viper''s place. He had heard people say that Amon was strong and while that might be true, his mentality was along the lines of, '' how strong can an 8-year-old be?''.  With this in mind, he went


    From what he heard about Amon''s strength, he knew the kid was strong. However, he was confident in beating an 8 years old child, without training all day. For that reason, he was just eating all he wanted, not showing any concern for the duel.


    ¡­..


    [3 Days Before The Battle]


    Braham, the son of the sharpshooter of Viper''s team, also the ''best'' new-gen sharpshooter of the tribe was fixing his damaged pistol, as many things were going inside his head.


    {A/N: He isn''t an OC. He is the guy who almost defeated Zoro in Skypiea arc.}


    ''People call me the best sharpshooter of my generation, however, that''s not the complete truth.'' He sighed. "I can''t call myself the best¡­ Where that guy is still there."


    After a moment of silence, he continued to think. ''I''ve been training with these handguns of mine, from the age of three. On the ways of sharpshooting, my father''s fighting style.'' He thought. As his grip on the gun tightened. ''Yet, I can''t find myself feeling proud of this. Since, me, who''s been training on sharpshooting from 3 years of age, has never been able to defeat THAT kid in sharpshooting ever¡­'' Braham''s hand shook. ''I knew he had something called ''Mantra'' but that doesn''t mean that his shot''s should be that precise¡­''


    Nonetheless, instead of taking his losses offensively, Braham took them as a challenge and trained hard to surpass him. ''But it''s such a pity that he challenged that monster Viper¡­ Yes, he is strong, but Viper is stronger.'' Braham reckoned. ''It''s like comparing a 40 y/o Viper to an 8 y/o Viper. The winner is quite easy to guess¡­''


    ¡­..


    [2 days before the fight]


    Wiper was in his room, but it wasn''t a hut like Amon''s, rather, just a tent bigger than most. The reason being, Amon inheriting the hut from his deceased parents, however, Wiper wasn''t that lucky(?).


    Currently, he was biting his nail with an anxious face. "It''s coming¡­ I can''t believe he did that¡­'''' He said. "Fuck! Why did he challenge father? He is my rival! He shouldn''t have aimed too high!" Wiper wiped his sweat. "Haa.... Just when I actually started to respect him a little. He had to ask for death¡­ Now, I won''t have any reason to grow stronger..."


    ¡­..


    [1 Day before the fight]


    "You have to father!" Isa shouted on top of her lungs.


    The tribe chief sighed hearing her. "Listen, Isa. Even I, the chief, don''t have enough authority to stop this duel." He said with all seriousness. "This is a way to choose a new leader, and has been acknowledged from the distant past¡­ We can''t deny the orders of our ancestors."


    Isa was trying to convince the chief to stop the fight. She believed that Amon will definitely die if he fights Viper. Since to her, Viper was a monster who could do anything¡­ except getting back their land. ''I¡­ I''m even pregnant. What is the point of this if Amon dies?... Will I have to tell my daughter about her dead brother''s story then?...'' Isa broke into tears.


    "Sigh¡­" The chief sighed. Even he didn''t expect Amon to act this way, so suddenly.


    ?¡­*...?


    [The day of the fight]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Amon was fully aware of the mindset of everyone. However, he didn''t care about it in any way. He was sure that he would win.


    "Buahahahaha!"


    Currently, he had to stop his thoughts, because of the aggressive-beast looking guy in front of him.


    "Brat, it''s been a hundred years since something like this has happened. The last time someone challenged my great-grandfather for the rank-"


    "Shut up!" Amon yelled. "Enough of your ted-talks. Instead of that loose mouth of yours, why don''t you use your fist?" Amon interrupted Viper, trying to enrage him.


    Veins popped up in his head, as he was too easily angered.


    Though he didn''t know what ted-talk meant, he felt insulted. As that was enough for him to dash towards Amon. "Haha, fine! Since you are so bored with life, I will give you a fast death! I will break your ribs first!" He said while dashing towards Amon at a terrific speed.


    The surrounding people were simply surprised by Viper''s speed. After all, since this duel is a tribal ceremony, the participants were forbidden from using any dials, the weapons that originated in the sky.


    Here, they could only depend on their own body''s strength. Yet, Viper''s speed was so fast, that people almost didn''t see him move.


    Seeing Viper rush towards him at that speed, even Amon was caught off guard for a second.


    But as Viper''s fist was about to hit Amon in the chest, he crouched down swiftly, evading the attack. ''...Well, he''s been fighting for all of his 40 years old life, after all. So, of course, he is this strong!'' While crouched down, Amon thought. ''However, this is nothing.'' But the surprise wasn''t big enough to make Amon regret his decision.


    Targeting towards Viper''s chest, Amon swung his fist at a terrifying speed, as the punch was about to hit his rib-cage.


    Bam!


    ''Break my ribs? Look who''s ribs are break-oh? This was unexpected.'' Unlike how Amon believed, Viper wasn''t sent flying with broken ribs, instead, he caught his attack mid-air!


    "Heh, didn''t expect you to be this strong, brat!" Viper said with a mocking smirk as he flung Amon in the air and jabbed a punch towards his face!


    Amon could sense the attack coming, and if the attack hit him, he would be leaning towards the losing end. But being mid-air he didn''t have any ways to avoid it. Except of course,


    [Geppo]


    "!!!"


    *Puff!*


    Surprising everyone, Amon jumped in the air.


    "What?! But he doesn''t have any Shooter in his feet!" The audiences'' reaction was filled with shock and surprise. As similar to the audience, Viper was also surprised.


    Ignoring them, Amon back-flipped mid-air, landing a bit far from him.


    Viper frowned and narrowed his eyes. He might have to get serious now. As he prepared to rush towards Mao again.


    However, Amon didn''t care about Viper attacking him, rather, he dashed towards him at a speed faster than what Viper had shown before.


    *Fwoosh*


    Disappearing from the sight of people, the next moment he appeared in front of Viper, with his kick moving towards his face.


    *Bam!*


    "Hugh!" Viper''s nose broke and his face became bloody, as he took a step back while groaning.


    Amon smirked seeing this.


    Everyone was too surprised to even react, however, the next moment Viper chuckled. "What an incredible speed you have¡­ However, you shouldn''t have let your guard down."


    Without any prior warning, Viper rushed towards the caught off-guard Amon and kicked his head from the right side.


    *Bam!*


    Amon shielded the attack using his hand. However, he felt pain in his bone due to the impact!


    Amon released a nervous smile seeing this and then used [Soru].


    *Fwoosh!*


    He literally vanished from everyone''s sight, as even Viper was hardly able to see him. However, even at that speed, Amon didn''t have any problem seeing things, because of his [Observation Haki].


    Moving at that speed, he attacked Viper in all his weak points, as Viper could do nothing but defend!


    "Gah!" Getting hit on his solar-plexus, Viper vomited blood while holding his stomach. But Amon didn''t give him any chance to regain composure, as he then went for an upper-cut!


    With another *Bam!* Viper was sent flying. As, Amon stopped attacking for a while, being out of breath.


    However, soon, Viper got up while wiping blood from his face. He was injured, but those didn''t seem deadly at all. "Listen, Kid," Viper slowly said in his deep voice. "I''ve been fighting on the battlefield for more than 40 years now. These types of injuries are¡­" He smirked while looking at Amon. As he stretched his body, completely fine. "They are nothing."


    His injuries, especially the places with bruises that had become purple, returned to their original color.


    Amon''s eyes grew. But he didn''t lose his cool.  ''...He doesn''t seem to realize, but that''s like a subconscious Seimei Kikan¡­'' Amon thought. ''However, you will still go down today.''


    "Huff¡­ I''m quite surprised¡­ Uncle¡­ But, today you''re done..." Amon said while huffing.


    Amon wasn''t tired, yet he was taking deep breaths. It was only to fool the enemy and make him make a move. "Brat," Viper yelled. "I will now show you true strength!" The fish took the bait as Vipet rushed towards Amon at full speed.


    "HAAAAAA!" Viper was rushing towards Amon while carrying back a punch, and shouting like a beast.


    That moment, Amon looked as if he was just standing in his place, too surprised to even move. However, unlike what the normal eyes saw, the reality was different, as from the moment Viper started talking, he''s been preparing a kick all along.


    Viper''s fist came close to Amon''s face, and to the general audience, Amon was sure he would lose the battle if he got hit. However, just when people thought it was the end, Amon moved.


    [Triple Kick]


    Before Viper''s punch even got the chance to hand on him, he twisted his waist and kicked towards Viper''s chest.


    Bam!


    Though to the normal eyes, it was just a kick at a fast speed, in reality, Amon had already kicked Viper three times by then.


    *Crack!*


    In the next second, Amon''s leg completely crushed Viper''s rib-cage. As blood came out of his mouth and he was sent flying into the southern part of the village, crashing into trees. However, while Amon''s leg landed on his chest, Viper had caught it already. So, not only him, but Amon was also flown there!


    Boom!


    It was around 700 meters away from the battle spot, but Amon along with Viper was flown there in less than 5 seconds.


    All the audience started to run towards that place, and when they arrived they saw something horrific.


    ¡­.


    "Let me through¡­ ugh!" Struggling, Isa came out of the crowd. But her expression froze seeing the spectacle in front of her. "A-Amon¡­."


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Mc died ????


    Also, I have edited the chapter so I don''t think there are that many grammatical errors anymore...???? All thanks to @Cats_Are_Cute!????????


    P.S: This story will receive a bonus chapter when it reaches 1000+ stones.


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/7FNu4rNABG

 Chapter 16 - Viper...

    Chapter 16


    [A/N: This might be considered gore for a few people]


    ¡­.


    "Let me through¡­ ugh!" Struggling, Isa barely came out of the crowd.


    "Wha-?!" However, seeing the scene in front of her, her eyes grew up as her expression froze.


    "*Gulp*¡­" Isa gulped seeing the bloody and injured body in front of her. She was not sure if he was alive or not.


    "A-Amon?" The body was Amon''s, as she ran there and crouched down by his side. "H-hey¡­. Amon wake up!" Isa was shaking Amon''s body, but there was no response.


    "Hey, Isa!" Suddenly, the chief''s voice flowed from behind her. "Amon is fine, check it, he is still breathing! He is just exhausted and unconscious!" Hearing this, using her slight medical knowledge, she quickly checked his breathing and blood-vessels.


    "Fuuuh¡­" She released a sigh. It seems she was just too agitated to notice that Amon looked completely fine except for a few injuries. But those were not deadly at all. He was just exhausted and went unconscious.


    "Hey!" The chief shouted once more from behind her. "Ignore Amon for now, we need you here!"


    Hearing him, she looked back as her expression froze for another time.


    This time, the reason was Viper, but she didn''t know if referring ''it'' as Viper would be correct.


    Ignoring this for a second, she called for the wrinkled lady, the same lady who was there at Amon''s birth. And after her arrival, she handled Amon''s limp body, instructing her to take him to his room.


    After that, Isa diverted her full attention to Viper, as her hands flinched in fright.


    While Amon looked completely fine, Viper wasn''t the same.


    As, even from the outside injury, his crushed throat, and the footprints on his broken rib-cage, one could tell that this was a critical situation.


    Isa wondered, was this really Amon''s doing? Was he always so strong?


    Without much delay, she took Viper to medical care aswell. Though with that type of injury¡­ she wasn''t sure if Viper would live¡­


    ¡­..


    [A few seconds ago]


    Bam!


    Amon''s leg hit Viper in the chest, as he was about to get sent flying. However, before getting flung, Viper caught Amon by his legs and took him along, thus Amon was also flown towards the southern part of the village.


    On the other hand, Amon wasn''t surprised that Viper caught him. In fact, it was his strategy to get caught by him in the first place.


    He knew, just sending Viper flying far wouldn''t have done any damage to him. So, he decided to tag along, planning to deal great damage in that instant!


    Likewise, while flying towards that direction, in the small span of 5 seconds, Amon removed Viper''s hands that were holding his leg, and held them tightly by pulling them towards him. Making him unable to use his hands and resist what Amon was about to do.


    In that small duration, Amon had already placed his left foot on Viper''s throat, while putting his right one on the chest. And since Viper was already injured by the previous impact , additionally since he was flying at an incredible speed, he couldn''t even open his eyes fully, let alone struggle.


    For that single moment, Amon was riding Viper like an air-bike. And by the time Viper was able to open his eyes, he was already about to hit a giant tree behind him!


    Boom!


    The impact didn''t hurt Amon at all, as he got covered by Viper. As his legs crushed many of Viper''s bones.


    "GAH!" He wasn''t even able to puke blood since his throat got severely crushed.


    Now with his throat and rib-cage crushed completely, he inevitably lost consciousness.


    On the other hand, Amon was completely fine and he seemed ready to fight another round. However, as he sensed the people rushing towards his place, he knocked himself out by slamming his head on a tree.


    It was better to be unconscious instead of answering too many useless questions.


    ?¡­*...?


    [3 days later| At night time]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Past three days, the Shandia tribe went through a silent period. Everyone was serious and concerned about their two best warriors.


    As currently, in Viper''s hut, he was laying on his bed, with a neck collar on. Though these types of medical-luxury were rare in this tribe, it wasn''t non-existent.


    Viper had a hollow look in his eyes, and some people might even think that he''s in a coma. But he was, in fact, alive and thinking completely fine. ''I still can''t believe I have lost to a kid.'' He thought with unbelief. ''Though he did take advantage of that special situation, it''s still my loss¡­ He was even able to injure me to this extent...''


    Viper''s headache got worse the more he thought about it. ''Ugh¡­ and I''m smelling something too¡­''


    But soon, his eyes gleamed with resolution ''However, I''m a Warrior.'' He thought. ''Even though I lost to him, it''s not impossible to get my position back.'' Viper thought as he recalled his hard days in the battleground. ''I''m someone who has lived with injuries all along with his life. For someone like me, I would just need a few more months, and everything will be completely healed¡­''


    Viper was right. As unlike the normal world, where people would have died in this state, in this world, Viper even had possibilities to heal. More surprisingly, this type of thing was no miracle in this world.


    Thinking about that fateful day a few months later, where he will kill that kid, Viper chuckled internally since he can''t do it literally.


    "Sniff, sniff!" But, suddenly something strange caught his nose. He tried to guess what it was, while not long after, green gas started to enter his room.


    ''This¡­ sleeping gas?'' As an experienced warrior, he was able to guess which it was the moment he smelled it. ''Uh¡­ is this an enemy attack?! I have to warn everyone¡­ I can''t fight in this state right now, however, that kid can possibly save the tribe¡­ I have to do something¡­'' If he was not injured, this type of gas wouldn''t have done much harm. ''Ugh¡­ It''s slowing getting me¡­'' However, in his current state, his body gave up without a fight.


    As his sight started to become blurry, while his surroundings started to go dark. From his slowly closing eyes, he saw a small figure entering his hut.


    Fortunately, unlike his assumption, this wasn''t an enemy attack, and unfortunately, the person he wanted to trust, that same person was the one responsible for this.


    ¡­..


    Feeling the collision of the stern soil, Viper slowly opened his eyes¡­ ''Uhh, so was it just a dream-....?!?!''


    His answer was answered even before he fully formed it, as he felt that he was being pulled by the legs, while his back was colliding with the hard and malignant ground.


    ''Argh¡­ it hurts since I''m already injured.''


    Enduring the pain, he tried to look who the person pulling him was, however, he didn''t need to try hard as the person, or more specifically, as Amon looked back himself.


    ¡­.


    "...You are up?" Amon said as he again looked ahead. "Looks like the antidote worked." Mumbling, he kept walking.


    "Umm! Ummmm!" Viper started to struggle as his muffled voice entered Amon''s ears, however, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t form any words.


    Amon ignored him completely, as he walked towards a certain detection.


    He was currently in the upper yard, and unlike when he was 7, currently, he was walking through the forest as if it was his backyard. Though he was still avoiding every living being.


    For now.


    "You see, just a few hours ago I spread a strong variant of sleeping-gas all around the village using [Dial: Sleeping Gas]. So, unless I provide the antidote, no one will wake up before three days." Amon said in a cold voice. "So, don''t expect any hero to come to save you." He looked back at Viper''s eyes, with his rosy red eyes.


    If someone from God''s militia saw him now, he wouldn''t believe this was a child, partly because of his completely emotionless face, along with his blood-red eyes. Rather, seeing this, they will most likely run the other way.


    After this, Amon kept walking with Viper being pulled by while colliding with the ground. His legs were on the two sides of Amon''s waist, while he was holding and pulling them using his hands.


    ¡­.


    A few minutes passed and Amon finally stopped beside a big tree. He stopped at this exact point, because this place was a bit isolated, being covered by large trees from all around. And partially because Amon didn''t sense anyone close to this place.


    *Thud!*


    Stopping here, Amon threw Viper in a tree. As he hit the tree, and fell on the ground, while blood started to flow down his nose.


    Then Amon slowly walked towards him, as Viper''s eyes started to shake. He wasn''t scared of death, a warrior should never be. However, he knew today, he wouldn''t just die a normal death.


    Amon came close to him and crouched down, now at his eyes level. Then staring at his eyes for a while, Amon suddenly chuckled. "Hey uncle¡­" Saying this innocently, he then started to laugh while holding his stomach. "Haha¡­ wait¡­ haha¡­ lemme catch my breath." He was laughing as if he had gone mad, while Viper looked at him as if looking at a monster.


    After a moment, Amon stopped his laugh abruptly while wiping a single drop of tear from the corner of his eyes. "Anyway." As if changing personalities, his expression changed. Now, he was wearing an amusing smile. "Hey, uncle. Do you have any idea why I''m doing this?"


    Viper didn''t answer, rather, he couldn''t. Instead, he just glared at him, making Amon know that he still had a little will to live inside him.


    "You know¡­ This is kind of not so fun." Amon said as he got disappointed for not being able to hear his voice. Maybe he shouldn''t have destroyed it that severely. But it is done, what is done.


    Viper became confused hearing him. ''I don''t understand¡­'' He thought. ''Is he here to kill me, or just make fun of me?'' Veins popped up in his head. ''This little bastard! If I can get out of this I will definit-''


    "If I''m able to get out of this alive, I will definitely kill you!" Amon said. "Is that what you are thinking?" Saying this he again started to laugh. "HAHAHA! Such similarities in our thoughts."


    Viper was surprised at his first line, but the latter made him just confused. ''Similarities? The hell is this kid saying?!''


    "Hahaha¡­. Alright, I''ll stop." Amon stopped laughing, as he said, "You must be confused at my words, so let me help you recall things." Saying this, Amon slowly and carefully removed Viper''s neck collar, to not hurt him in the process.


    Then, standing over a high ground, he grabbed him by the neck, raising his body up.


    "UAUAGAHN!" Viper howled instinctively, as he felt as if someone was tearing apart his throat. After all, his throat was already crushed. So, it''s like adding oil to fire. Soon, Amon''s hand got clad in blood from his throat.


    Amon just ignored this. "Do you remember now?" Then Amon said in an aggressive voice. "Around 8 years ago, just like this, you were about to choke me to death just like this." Hearing him, Viper recalled that day, the day where he almost killed this kid. ''...How does he remember?'' However, he was surprised by how he could recall things from his birth.


    "Ah, don''t think too much," Amon said in a fake concerned voice. "You are gonna die anyway, so just enjoy your last moments, alright?" He then pulled his face closer and gazed at his eyes. "Enjoy your last moments filled with Pain."


    Amon then tightened his grip on his neck, as Viper''s mouth widened in pain. "Argh! Nwoh!"


    Ignoring his groans, Amon took out a few tea-bags like packets, the packs which were filled with spices and salt. However, these were developed by Amon, especially for torture.


    Then using his unrestricted hand, he shoved all the bags inside Viper''s throat!


    "Agha!"


    The first second, everything was nice, things hadn''t gone too far. "AAARGH!" But the next moment, Viper screamed in pain. As not only his bloody throat but even his insides were burning.


    "HAAGAH! GOD! I-UGHN!" Viper yelled at the top of his lungs, however, he wasn''t able to form any more words, as blood started to fill his mouth, and he was almost about to choke.


    Bam!


    However, Amon didn''t have any plans to let him die so easily, as he kneed him in the solar plexus. "Gah!" Viper spat out all the blood, surviving barely.


    However, soon he would regret why he didn''t die just now.


    ¡­.


    [A few hours later]


    "GAHH!"


    Amon kicked Viper on the face, as he spat blood. "Well, this is enough¡­" Amon said, as hearing this Viper looked at him with pleading eyes. They weren''t asking for forgiveness, they were begging for death. The pain was too much for him. His insides were literally burning.


    "Haha, don''t worry uncle. Even though I hate you, I''m nice enough to accept this wish of yours. After all, I''m a weak-hearted child." Amon said. "However, sorry to say but I can''t take your life by my hands." Amon wiped his imaginary tears. "But¡­" But the next moment he grinned maniacally. "You do not need to worry." Amon then took out a packet of poison, and slowly entered it in Viper''s mouth. "This will fulfill your wish soon enough¡­"


    "Ughmm!" Viper groaned¡­ This time it wasn''t spicy, instead,d, it was sweet. However, it was still painful.


    Just as Amon did this, Viper heard loud footsteps coming towards here, with people talking. "Y-Yes. Those sounds were coming from here¡­" God''s Militia was here.


    At that moment, Viper only had one thought. ''Would... would it have been better if I killed him back then?...''


    ¡­.


    "I heard it when I was patrolling around here, but I didn''t have the courage to see it for myself." One of the God''s militia said.


    They were in a group of 30, as soon they reached the spot where the groans were coming from. "It''s her-PREPARE FOR BATTLE! It''s Viper!"


    Just as they arrived at the spot, they recognized Viper and dashed towards him all at once. They weren''t sure why he was laying down, however, thinking that this is just him letting his guard down, they all attacked.


    "HAAAH! EVERYONE ALL AT ONCE!"


    In an emergency, they didn''t even realize that the Viper they were attacking, he was already dead.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Anyway¡­ Viper''s dead. Good job Amon. Anyway... some of you thought Amon lost... Okay...


    This chapter was proofread by @Reticulum(Kyah he''s back!????????)


    This book will get a bonus chapter when it reaches 1000+ stones.


    Guys¡­ Join Discord for discussion. https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 17 - Big Brother...

    Chapter 17


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    After confirming Viper''s death, and witnessing his body getting cremated, Amon returned to the tribe with a satisfied spirit. Viper''s burning ashes brought Amon a sense of peace, as  he felt a sense of freedom after 8 long years.


    While enjoying this feeling, Amon hummed while he returned to the tribe .


    ¡­.


    "Ahh¡­" Amon sighed, as he reached the village. "Now that Viper''s gone, this place feels like home," Amon said as he enjoyed the smell of the fresh sleeping gas. This type of sleeping gas does not affect the current Amon, as he had previously done many experiments on his body with these harmless gases.


    The whole tribe was ''sleeping'', with only Amon being the one awake. Still, he used his [Observation Haki] to check if things were as he left or not¡­


    Confirming the safety, Amon shook his head lightly. He was too skeptical. After all, unless he spreads the antidote of the gas, the people have a 0% chance to wake up before the 3 days time limit.


    However, Amon didn''t have any reason to wake them up so early, as he started to enjoy the peaceful silence while walking towards the Chief''s house.


    After reaching there, Amon again checked if the Chief was awake or not using his Haki. Double checking that the Chief was also sleeping, he then started to walk on the opposite side.


    ¡­.


    Ignoring the ''sleeping'' chief and his house, Amon went to dead Viper''s house. Entering without any prior checking, as if he owns the house, Amon then went and sat on the chair.


    Here, unlike Amon''s house with only a bed and few accessories, Viper''s had a chair, a table, along with a few other pieces of furniture in his room, Amon gave them a side-glance. Three days later all of this will be his.


    ¡­..


    Resisting his greed, Amon took out a few papers from the table''s drawer. Few of them were empty, but the others contained the handwriting of Viper in the ancient language.


    "Fuuhh."


    Without wasting any time, Amon released his [Observation] at full power, concentrating it solely on  copying Viper''s handwriting¡­


    ?¡­*...?


    "That just¡­ unbelievable!"


    "I know right¡­"


    Around Viper''s hut, a big crowd was gathered, containing almost every tribesmen. Except for Amon, who was so injured after the fight with Viper, that he couldn''t even move.


    Outside the hut, the Chief was standing with a sheet of paper in his hand. The handwriting being Viper''s.


    "Sigh¡­" the chief sighed. "Everyone, listen." Hearing the chief''s voice, everyone stopped their chattering. "As you have already realized, we''ve been unconscious for three whole days, and now, that we have finally regained consciousness, we¡­ ''seem'' to be missing the former leader of the Shandia warriors, Viper¡­."


    Hearing him, the tribesmen again started to chatter. They were very surprised, but they were more confused.


    "Alright, calm down¡­" the chief then raised his hand along with the paper. "You see this?" He said. "This is a letter left by Viper¡­ Ah, and I''ve also verified this as his own handwriting¡­"


    As everyone looked towards the paper, the chief sighed. "Sigh¡­ Now coming to the contents of the paper itself¡­" He stopped for a short while.


    "It''s like this, ''To my dear tribesmen.


    In my whole life, I''ve mistreated all of you¡­ Even my son. And I''m aware that apologizing now won''t change anything. However, I will still ask for forgiveness one last time¡­


    As for the reason for all this drama, it''s because of the battle that happened last time¡­ truth be told, I was confident that I would win, however, I never in my dreams would have thought that I would lose to a kid.


    It took me a while to accept it, however, the reality is in front of me now¡­ and I''ve fully accepted it too. Yet, even if I try to change myself presently, nothing will work.


    After all, now that I''m injured like this, there aren''t many chances for me to change¡­ I obviously don''t blame that kid for this though. He did what he had to, and it''s not as if I was going easy on him."  The chief then flipped the page. It seems he wrote too much before death.


    "Now, in this state, I''m practically useless. But as a warrior, I can''t take this! I¡­ I have decided to attack Upper-yard this night. I know, I will lose. However, instead of dying like this, bedridden my whole life, I... would like to die like a warrior. Like my ancestors did¡­ However, I''m sure, if I try to attack Upper-yard normally, you guys will stop me.


    So¡­ So, I have spread sleeping gas all around. For that reason, you won''t be up for 3 days¡­ Please stay safe my tribesmen."


    The chief had a frown on his face, as he finished reading the letter out loud.


    He calls this a warrior''s death? Pathetic! Not only did he literally commit suicide, but he also left the whole tribe unconscious. What if an enemy attack happened last night? Won''t that have caused their massacre?!


    All the tribesmen had this type of thought. Even Wiper. Though he was very sad and, if possible, would love to bring his dad back to life, he also felt ashamed that a man, who called himself warrior, would act like this¡­. He can feel people''s gaze filled with anger in his back.


    ''W-why¡­. Don''t look at me like that!'' Wiper almost broke out crying. Not only is his father dead, now he''s being looked at like this! ''This isn''t my f-fault!'' He screams internally.


    ¡­..


    The chief sent a few people to check if Viper is really dead, or if he was kept hostage.


    The raiders, after reaching Upper-yard, and seeing God''s army partying while gossiping about Viper''s cremation, returned without picking a fight. Now the whole tribe was sure that Viper was dead.


    People were sad, however, they were still pretty angry at what he did. Many even lost respect for him, as some even started to call him a coward openly.


    In the end however, he was once their leader who had done several things for them. So they still attended the memorial service held for him at the graveyard in the most southern part of the village. It was around the same place where Viper flew last time.


    As children were joking. "Amon''s kick let Viper fly directly to his grave!"


    Though one glance from the adults was enough to stop their mouth, the adults realized that Viper''s name had already been polluted, and in the future generation, he will be seen as a coward.


    ''At least the one getting the limelight is none other than Amon, the current leader. That''s a good thing¡­'' They thought.


    ¡­.


    "Hey, you kid! I told you to stay in your bed!" Saying this, Isa pulled Amon by his arms who was about to fall face first.


    "Argh, let me go!" Amon staggered as he walked slowly while dragging his left leg that had been rendered unable to move. He was going to Viper''s memorial, it would leave an empty place in his heart if he doesn''t attend it.


    However, Isa was strictly against it, as she knew he should just lay down on the bed. After all, he was injured, if he moves too much, his wounds might open again!


    "You don''t get it! He is my uncle! How can I not be present at his memorial?" Amon said, as his eyes became teary. "After all¡­ in the end, I''m technically the one who killed him."


    Amon had a little argument with Isa, who now had a small bulge on her belly. Proving her pregnancy.


    A few minutes later, Isa gave in as she accompanied him along with Raki.


    ¡­.


    At the graveyard, the first thing he encountered was the crowd. As all of the tribesmen were present, while many of them glanced at him, their gaze becoming soft.


    They started to whisper, "Poor child¡­ he lost his parents at birth, and the one blood relative he had, even he is dead¡­" One of them said. "Even if Viper wasn''t the best uncle, having a relative was better than nothing. No, along with Wiper, he is also alone¡­"


    Another one joined, "Look at his red eyes¡­ I don''t know how much he cried¡­" He said. "He must be blaming himself for all this¡­"


    Amon ignored them as if he couldn''t hear them at all, and looked at the corner of the crowd.


    In the corner of the crowd, a kid was standing. His head down, and he had tear-red eyes. He was Wiper, who clenched his teeth  seeing Amon. ''That bastard¡­ that bastard Amon is the root of all of this.'' Wiper thought.


    Amon chuckled internally. ''He must be cursing me right now¡­ I can even feel his emotions¡­ Oh? Is this a [Observation Haki] advancement?'' Amon thought, surprised. ''Haaaa, only good things are happening after Viper''s death.''  Amon thought while approaching Wiper slowly.


    ¡­..


    "...!"


    Wiper''s body flinched as he felt a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, cus¡­" It was Amon.


    Wiper didn''t answer, and Amon also didn''t say anything.


    Both of them just stared at the gravestone in front of them, wearing a blank and sad expression. Soon Amon slowly opened his mouth. "You know, cus¡­ this is very sad. He was our best warrior, and yet, we can''t even do a proper funeral for him¡­"


    Each of Amon''s words enraged Wiper more. As he clenched his fist. He wanted to shout, "Bastard! This is all your fault!" However, he knew this was wrong. After all, if he was in Amon''s place, he would have also tried his best to win too. And it''s not like anyone had expected Amon to win, not even him.


    So, in the end, it was all Viper''s own fault for deciding to prove his ''warrior spirit''.


    Tears started to fall in a singular line down his cheeks, however, he still clenched his jaws .


    Seeing this, Amon again snickered internally. But on the outside, he put his arms across Wiper''s shoulders and held them tightly. Giving him a reassuring side hug.


    As he said, "If I were his place, I would have done the same¡­. sacrificing yourself for your tribe, or for someone you respect¡­" Amon stopped and looked at Wiper with a smile. "To me, that''s the most honorable death possible."


    Wiper also looked at him, as Amon moved his gaze up towards the ''sky'' with a smile.


    However, there was no sky.


    The sun wasn''t there, the stars weren''t visible, the cloud-dome was imprisoning them, isolating them from the rest of the world.


    This wasn''t that isolating for the other tribesmen, however, Amon who lived in an open habitat before, hated this feeling of being imprisoned. He wanted to be free, but stuck in this place, he himself felt secluded and stagnant.


    However, though he was frustrated, he had enough self-control to not mess things up. Rather, use this as a weapon for himself.


    He then pointed his fingers up. "You see that?" He said. As all the people around looked towards them. "We are supposed to be the Great Shandia Warriors. The Warriors who fought alongside the Great Kingdom 800 years ago. But now," Amon stopped for a while, as he noticed not only Wiper but many other people were also looking towards him. "But now, we''re just birds trapped inside a giant cage!!"


    "".....""


    Everyone stayed silent hearing him. No matter how much they called themselves "Great Warrior", inside they all knew the current they were nothing but, as Amon said, birds  inside a cage.


    "Wiper¡­", Ignoring the gaze, Amon looked at him. "I know you are sad. You might even be so angry at me that you want to kill me¡­ However," Amon said. "However, we need to move forward¡­ We need to fight. Your father, my father, our ancestor¡­ We have to keep up with their wishes. "


    He then stopped talking and looked at Wiper''s eyes. He was a little taller than him, so he was looking down at him. As he said with great resolution, "I''m strong, but WE are stronger! Give up on your grudges towards me, your own blood. I want you to become strong. Strong enough to one day, if something happens to me, you can be a great leader!" Amon put forward his hand. As he said, "Promise me, O warrior Wiper, you, with me, will fulfill our ancestor''s orders!"


    A few seconds passed, as people paid great attention to the two. Wiper''s eyes started to widen while his mouth started to open, as he started to realize, his goal wasn''t to be the leader, it also wasn''t to surpass Amon, but it was just to protect everything his ancestors left behind.


    "Protect everything until the Golden Bell rings again!"


    After a second, without any hesitation, Wiper put forward his hands atop of Amon''s! As he grinned, with tears still falling down his chest.


    "Yes, big brother¡­. Shandorians are strong together!"


    He took all his words to heart. He will work hard, to one day surpass him. But the important thing was to accomplish his ancestor''s will.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Monke strong together. ????????????


    This Book will get a bonus chapter when it reaches 1000+ stones(????It''s close)


    Thanks to @Reticulum for proofreading his shitty chapter. ????


    Join the Discord server¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 18 - Leaders Decree

    Chapter 18(Bonus Chapter)


    [A/N: Bye. Sleep is I.]


    ¡­.


    [A month Later]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    In the Shandia village, the raiders were having a conference, as around 25 men were standing line-by-line, with Amon in front of them, while the chief was sitting in a corner...


    During the past month, things were a little bleak for the tribe, however, humans tend to move forward, so did they. Partly because death is quite common in a tribe that''s been fighting for close to 400 years. Most of them were moving forward with their life now.


    ¡­.


    "Cough...Everyone!" Releasing a fake cough, Amon grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Today was the first day where all the Raiders have gathered in one place under Amon''s command. And if being truthful, Amon was in a quite uneasy position. After all, although he had experience in leading small groups of kids, he was a little awkward on doing the same for these grown-up warriors.


    However, he had to start from somewhere, and that somewhere was here.


    As people looked at him expecting to hear something, suddenly, Amon looked away towards the corner of a tent and wailed. "Hey Raki, come out here!"


    The sneaky Raki flinched hearing him. She was peeking at them from the corner of a tent, just like how her anime counterpart used to do. But hearing Amon call her out, she slowly came out with a flustered face, as other people also looked at her.


    "Um¡­ I was just-Eep!" Amon glared at her, making her stop making excuses.


    Amon lightly shook his head and sighed. "Raki, I already said you don''t need to be a warrior...." Amon said in a seemingly overprotective tone. Obviously, he knew, not making Raki into a fighter would be a massive waste, but, according to his calculation, he had to act for now. "Raki, I''ll say this once¡­ If you really want to become a warrior, and if you really want to listen, then stand in the line!" Amon declared, pointing at the line. "A warrior should never be hiding!"


    ¡­..


    After that, Raki also stood in the line. Though some of the warriors looked quite displeased at this, Amon didn''t care.


    He then moved his attention back to the warriors again. As he clasped his hands behind his back. "Back to the point, I really want to take back our land and¡­" He then side-glanced at Wiper. "Also take revenge on God''s militia for killing my uncle." He said. "However WE are weak. We are short in numbers. We lack dials, but most importantly we depend too much on sky-combat!"


    "Huh?!" Hearing his words, the Warriors exclaimed their surprise.


    Ignoring them, Amon continued, "Yes, I''m suggesting that we ignore the modern weapons and sky-combat for a while, and solely focus on our physical training for a while."


    "Huh? What does that mean?" Wiper asked. "If we don''t fight in ''Sky Combat'', won''t our chance of winning go down?" But unlike his mocking questions towards Amon until a few months ago, this was purely a desire to understand.


    His mentality has somewhat changed into believing near everything Amon said. Partly because he is someone who has been raised in a tribe, a tribe that taught him to fully accept the legitimate Leader. Partly.


    Wiper''s question made sense to the tribesmen, as they nodded. Even Amon did.


    "Hm¡­" Amon made a thinking posture. "I agree with Wiper." Wiper flinched hearing Amon refer him by his name. This demonstrated his current professional demeanor.


    Ignoring him, Amon then continued, "Like Wiper, many of you must also be confused. You must be asking yourselves, ''How much can our body help in a fight against a strong dial user?'' Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, that''s right." One of the old-gen raiders instantly replied. "We acknowledge you are strong. However, that''s only because ancestor Kalgara''s blood flows through your body." He went silent, then said, "We are not like that." He said the last line with a sense of envy hidden in it.


    "That''s true." Many of the tribesmen agreed. While Raki and Wiper just waited for Amon''s words.


    "Well¡­" Amon then chuckled lightly. "Maybe I now know why you guys never succeed in taking back Upper-yard." His face then came to be disgusted. "Bunch of idiots."


    "".....""


    Veins popped up in the raiders'' head. As their warrior pride got hurt, one of them yelled, "Little bastard Amon, watch what you are saying! Don''t get over your-"


    "Oh, shut up!" But he was interrupted by Amon''s annoyed howl.


    "You¡­" He pointed his finger toward the one who just yelled. "Your name is Matt, right? You are currently the weakest old-generation raider. Your body was strong enough to handle a Burn Bazooka when you turned 17¡­ How dare you shout at me?! Who gave you the permission to call me a bastard?!"


    The raider named Matt''s eyes twitched as they heard his words.


    After a short silence, Amon made a mocking smile. "Why are you looking at me like that? What can you do? Do you even have the strength to beat me?" Suddenly, Amon gulped and took a step back. "Oh-uh I forgot, you have the dials! I''m so scared."


    "That''s it!" Matt couldn''t hold it any longer as he dashed towards Amon. "I don''t care if you are the leader! I will show you the power of ''impact''!"


    He used his shooter to move fast while holding an Impact Dial in his hand.


    "Impact!"


    His hand touched Amon''s chest, and he just stood there.


    *Boom!*


    A small explosion occurred.


    ¡­.


    The explosion cleared up, and a completely fine Amon came to their view. While Matt was on his knees, with one of his hands holding the one which was shaking profusely from the impact.


    Amon had used [Tekkai] to boost his defense, though he couldn''t keep it up for 5 seconds, it did the job. However, he didn''t have any plans to let the other tribesmen know this.


    "Pitiful. Was that all?" Amon looked down at Matt. He wanted to show him ''Impact''? Fortunately, he had no idea Amon''s own custom ''Impact'' is 5x stronger than normal ones, yet that doesn''t do him any damage.


    Amon then kicked the guy away, as he flew a bit far.


    "I don''t even feel itchy, yet you almost lost your arm. This just proves the difference in our body power." Amon inspected the wide-mouth expression of everyone around him.


    Soon, he released a sigh, massaging his temple. "Listen, I''m not asking you to give up using dials, you can use them¡­ or even do personal things with it," Amon said with a wry smile. "Anyway, I don''t care. I''m just asking you guys to train your bodies a little. If this doesn''t work, we can just go back¡­"


    His words seemed logical, however, many of the raiders refuted. "But that''s just the waste of time! We are in a war of nearly 400 years, are you suggesting we waste more time?" One of them said as many others joined. "Let''s attack Upper-yard already! What''s there to wait for!" They shouted, and a quarrel almost broke out.


    But Amon then meddled in. "Hey, hey." He said in a calm voice. "You know who  I am right?" He asked, pointing a finger towards him. "I, the Warrior Amon am all of you guys'' Leader!"


    As if a personality change, his face went emotionless. "Attack upper-yard? That''s for me to decide." He said. "Also hear this, from now on, if you want to call yourself a raider, or a warrior as a whole, then you would need your leader''s approval, meaning MY approval!" Amon said as he stomped in the ground hard.


    Everyone''s eyes twitched hearing him. Yes, it was shocking and impressive that he can take an Impact head-on, but now he thinks they need his approval to be a raider? That is just too much!


    {A/N: Xianxia Vibes}


    In this tribe, everyone is a warrior from birth, but if one wants to be a raider, they need a certain amount of power(strength, proficiency at dials, etc.). If they met this requirement, even the Leader wasn''t supposed to oppose that.


    "Hey listen, Kid¡­ " A raider said. "You are only 9, yet you are strong enough to be our leader¡­ However, even that isn''t enough to convey this order of yours." An adult raider said. Amon recognized him as a guy named Grid, from the dead Viper''s team.


    Amon knew this type of question was unavoidable, so of course, he had prepared the answers beforehand. "Now, now," He said slowly. "I''m aware of the rules. But let''s not forget, everything that has to do with the ''Raiders'' is up to me, the leader to decide. Even the chief doesn''t have any saying in this." As he said this, the chief nodded from the sidelines. He already discussed this topic with Amon.


    The raiders frowned. Their displeasure was as clear as clean water.


    Seeing this, Amon chuckled. "Alright¡­" He raised his hand. "I know this is a little too much, for that reason, and also as a benevolent leader, I will give all of you one last chance¡­" This picked everyone''s interest.


    "I, the leader of Shandia warriors, The Warrior Amon, challenges all of you to a battle. Me against ALL of you. A 1 v 25 match!" Just as he said this everyone''s eyes widened in shock. Without giving them any chance to ask any question, Amon continued. "However, this won''t be a battle like mine and Viper''s, rather, here all of you can use your dials," Amon said. "Including me, of course."


    Hearing this, the so-called warriors gulped. As Amon continued. "If any of you, or maybe, all of you, can defeat me and go unconscious, then not only will I not do what I said, I will also pass my Leader position to a capable person." He said as he looked at everyone''s face.


    Hearing the last line, all of them slowly started to pull out their dials from their bags.


    "Oh, by the way," Amon said, glancing at Raki. "Any of you can quit if you want." Raki quickly got out of the line, as she heard this. For a second, Wiper also wanted to do the same, but he changed his mind. He wanted to check his leader''s strength by himself.


    Amon let them get prepared, as he also took out his custom-made special dials. Then looking at them again, Amon said calmly exclaimed. "Alright! You so-called warriors! Prove your worth!"


    Unknown to any of them, Amon''s bag was filled with dials that can even match weak devil fruits in power.


    ?¡­*...?


    The fight of Amon against the 25 warriors has been going on for close to an hour, and 6 of the warriors were already down, Wiper being one of them, mostly because they are the young ones.


    But the fight with the adults was a bit hard, even for him. If dials were forbidden to use, he might even have eventually lost.


    Everyone against him had shooters, dials, and other machinery with them. Amon was able to take out the younger ones since they didn''t have much experience in dial uses. However, even with his custom dials, up against 19 adults who''ve been fighting in ''Sky Combat'' for their whole life, Amon was a little out of breath.


    If this was a big battleground like Upper-yard, he would have already taken all of them down, but unfortunately, it''s not, and rather, a small cramped place.


    Still, time was on his side. Because, these so-called Warriors'' stamina,  couldn''t match the 8 y/o in front of them. Since they rarely train their body.


    One hour, two hours, three hours. Just like that the battle continued¡­.


    ¡­.


    It''s been around 12 hours, and every Shandia was surrounding the place where the battle took place, along with their gaping mouth.


    "Huff¡­" Someone was sitting on top of a pile of ''trashes'' while breathing heavily. "Well, that was¡­ Easy." That someone being Amon, as he stated.


    Under him, laid the pile of ''trashes''. The trash being the so-called warriors, the raiders. Every one of them was hurt, and some were even unconscious, while some had their consciousness, they were too exhausted to move.


    Not only the spot where the battle took place, but the whole village showed signs of the battle. As many tents were destroyed by Burn Bazookas and many trees inside the ''dome'' were also busted.


    While Amon didn''t have any particular injury,  except for his burned skin, proving the collision he received from Bazooka.


    Yet, he was grinning like a madman. After all, not only did this help his body reach a new level of strength, but he also got to show off his powers to the tribe.


    "Haha¡­" Laughing, he took in a big breath. "Everyone! From this moment onwards, you all have lost the permission to refer to yourself as a ''raider'', and warrior to per se! Only after you reach a certain level of strength and convince me that you are STRONG, will you get this permission back. I DON''T WANT ANY RANDOM BUG TO RUIN THE ''SHANDORIAN WARRIOR'' NAME!"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Physically, Amon isn''t as strong as a guy who reincarnated in One Piece should be. However, with his trusted bag on his side, and with a little preparation time(I am Batman) he even has chances to win against certain Vice-admirals.


    Absolute power isn''t just Physical strength.


    Thanks to @Reticulum for proofreading this chapter.????


    When this story reaches 1500+ stones, it will get a bonus chapter.


    JOIN DISCORD¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 19 - Setting Up The Traps!

    Chapter 19


    [A/N: Join discord for future discussions. https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg ]


    ¡­.


    [3 months Later]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Close to the Angel Island, a pirate ship can be seen coming through the "Heaven''s Gate".


    The ship was flying a jolly-roger with a pirate-hat at the top, along with a blonde wavy mustache.


    They were the Jumble Pirates!


    ¡­.


    "YES! We''ve reached Sky Island! All hail Captain Jumble!"


    The pirates on the ship were celebrating, finally reaching the mythical sky-island. While the crewmates were celebrating, their captain, the Great Jumble was sitting on a chair.


    He is a short middle-aged man with a blonde mustache similar to Gol. D Roger.  He has a confident smile on his face while looking at his crewmates, as he was drinking wine.


    "*Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*"


    *Bam!*


    Drinking the whole bottle in one go, he put it down on the table hard. "Gah¡­ That was good." Burping, and wiping his lips, he stood up, revealing his short build.


    "HAHAHA!" Then he released a weird laugh. "Who would have thought there is an Island in the sky?! I''m sure even Gold Roger doesn''t know that!" He said as he hit his chest in pride. "King Of the Pirates?! Fuck that! I''m gonna be a God who lives in the Sky! HAHAHA!"


    From his words, he proved to be a guy who was too ambitious but didn''t have anything to back them up. Not even his height.


    "Captain!" Suddenly, a crewmate shouted. "I see something strange coming towards us¡­" He said as he looked ahead of him with binoculars.


    "Huh?!" Jumble groaned. "Here lemme see!" Snatching the binoculars, Jumble also saw the little human figure coming towards them at a great speed, as he aimed his Bazooka towards them. "WHAT?! H-HEY SOMETHING IS STRANGE!" Jumble shouted.


    However, before he could react, like enchanting a spell, the seemingly 10 y/o boy shouted. "KAAA MEEE HAAA¡­." Jumble didn''t know what''s gonna happen, yet his body automatically gulped in fright.


    "H-Hey!" He shouted towards his crewmates. "Something is not right, shift the sail!"


    They only saw their captain in such a hurry only when something bad was about to happen, so they quickly started to do as he said. However, before they could do so, a blue light blinded their eyes.


    "MEEEHAAAAAAA!!!!"


    *BOOM!*


    With an explosion, Jumble pirates'' ship got wrecked.


    ....


    [A few hours later]


    Sha! Sha!


    Currently, Amon was riding a shooter and heading towards his hideout in the Upper-yard. He was carrying many kinds of foods on him, along with a very special item he got from the Jumble Pirates.


    Skating in the sea, Amon''s thoughts started to wander. ''Ignoring the strange name, they were pretty strong. My left arm is even bleeding because of them.'' He thought, looking at his arm, which he already bandaged.


    ¡­


    Soon he reached the Upper-yard. Then jumping on the earth in front of him he took off his shooters. He liked to enjoy the feeling of soil on his foot sometimes.


    After that, walking for a few minutes, while avoiding the occasional patrols of God''s Militia, he finally reached his destination.


    It was a big and old tree, just like most of the trees around. However, except Amon, nobody knew that this was a secret entrance to one of the parts of the buried "City of Gold". Even the ''God'', Gan Fall didn''t know, since the ''Gods'' don''t really care to explore this Giant Upper-yard.


    After walking through the hidden entrance for another few minutes, he finally reached the Shining Golden City Of Shandora.


    "..." For a few seconds, he just kept looking at the gold. Then holding back his greed, Amon then went inside an ancient golden house.


    As a smile bloomed on Amon''s face as he looked around the room. This is the house where he keeps his loots.


    "...Just as I left it." He felt satisfied seeing all the loot he got from the few pirate ships he wrecked in his life. There was gold, belly, swords, hand-guns, shot-guns, and other blue-sea weaponries, but most importantly, there was his small collection of Sea Prism Stone!


    And the "Special Item" he got from Jumble today, is also a Sea Prism stone. It''s rare for a pirate ship to have them, but Amon was lucky this time. However, it''s pretty small junk, only around 10 grams. Still, along with the previous ones, now he has around 70g of Sea Prism.


    Obviously, considering possible emergencies, he also kept a particle of it with him all the time. And since the tribe also has its own sea prism stone collection, Amon didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Amon then placed the important things here, while keeping the things that the tribe can use on him. Then Amon got up. "Well, everything''s done." He said. "Time to do the main job."


    Saying this, Amon went outside of the hideout with many kinds of different dials with him. Today, he didn''t come out for a pirate hunt, in fact, it was just a lucky encounter. His main job was here, the Upper-yard. He needed to prepare this as a battlefield, HIS battlefield.


    Soon after, avoiding the Militias, Amon placed many different variants of [Special-Diald] rounding a formation like thingy of 500m radius.


    His current position in Upper-yard was very familiar to Amon, in fact, he even knew the native creature around 3kilometers from here.


    Amon needed to prepare for everything, so he was doing it now. In the soon to come battle with God''s Militia, there would be many casualties on both sides, however, losing one Shandia would be a massive loss to Amon.


    He needed a perfect plan¡­ Amon knew a good plans'' enemy is a Perfect plan, but luckily in a place like the Upper-yard, and almost unlimited time to prepare for the eventual battle, Amon had a 100% chance to create a "Perfect Plan".


    He just needed to change the battlefield according to his wishes.


    ?¡­*...?


    During the last three months, everyone was training diligently, and even Raki was working hard. Though she couldn''t match up with the others, she didn''t give up.


    Many of the males looked a little dissatisfied at this. A woman was supposed to be in the kitchen, not on the battlefield. This type of training was of no use!


    Raki was fully aware of their thoughts too, however, she tried her best to ignore them. After all, from what she knew her mother was a raider too. So she didn''t mind how people see her, if she gets strong enough to protect her big brother, then she would be happy¡­.


    ¡­.


    [A few days later| Dawn Time]


    Currently, everyone in the tribe was training hard.


    Small training like 100 push-ups for kids. While boulder training for strong tribesmen. And the people who were too strong for these to help their physique, they were training with swords/spears or having duels between themselves.


    However, most didn''t want to train with passive weapons like swords and spear, so the ones who were dissatisfied with being ordered to learn those weapons were given the choice to do other training instead.


    Anyway, with the Kids, there were Raki and Wyper.


    At first, when these training were assigned, Wyper''s training was just 5x of Saitama training. However, now he has grown strong enough to take a 100kg boulder on his back and do push-ups.


    On the other hand, Raki was just there. Doing 2x Saitama training. She thought, soon she would also grow to be like Wyper, however, there was not much improvement in her strength.


    Yet, clenching her teeth, she just did her best to surpass her limit...


    ¡­..


    Currently, it was around sun-set as everyone was gone. Only Raki and Wyper left behind. Wyper was doing pushups with a 110kg boulder on top of his back, as finally gave up.


    On the other hand, Raki was just there laying on the ground under a tree. This was one of the few rare trees that grow even on artificial-island-cloud. She was breathing heavily while staring at the clouds above her.


    She just finished and even surpassed her workout limits today. Here is how she was different from others, as although she couldn''t keep up with others, she at least worked hard.


    On the other side, finishing his training, Wyper then started to walk towards his hut, which he inherited after Viper''s death.


    "..." But, stopping at Raki''s side, he looked down at her. "Hey, girl. " He said, "It''s already eve, get up and go to your house."


    Raki didn''t answer, as Wyper just walked away ignoring her. After a while, she smiled. "Even Wyper is changing under brother¡­." She said. "Hehe, now that everyone''s gone, I will train with the swords¡­"


    In reality, Raki was waiting for everyone to finish their training, in the first place. She thought that body training wasn''t just for her. Then maybe, just maybe, she can use swords and prove to be useful to Brother!


    "Well," Raki smiled. "It doesn''t hurt to try¡­"


    Soon after, she got up and picked up a sword laying around. Do note, swords are seen as a useless weapon in Sky, so except for a few certain individuals no one uses them.


    *Sha!* *Sha!*


    Surprisingly, her sword swings aren''t bad for a newbie, as she was swinging it with all her vigor.


    Soon, she started to find fun in using the sword. As time started to flow, an hour, two hours, three hours, and without her realizing the midnight was here.


    Now, Raki had sleepy and almost closed eyes, yet she was swinging the sword. She will most likely get hurt at this rate.


    "Uh¡­ I need to sleep¡­" Raki barely said, while swinging. "For now¡­" Sleepy, she didn''t even realize that she was swinging a sword. As the sword fell from her hand on the floor, while she also started to fall towards it. The pointy end towards her face.


    It was definite that she would die if she falls now.


    As right at that moment, as if God-sent, a hand caught her limp body and lightly put her on his shoulders.


    Soon, without saying anything he took her to his room.


    ¡­.


    "Sleep is important.", Amon said.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon is such a nice child ????. My tears are falling, tears of happiness. ????


    This story will receive a bonus chapter when it reaches 500+ stones.


    This chapter was proofread by the one and only, @Reticulum.

 Chapter 20 - Aisas Birth And The War!

    Chapter 20


    [Join Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­


    [3 months later]


    Somewhere in the training-zone, Amon was sitting with the chief, while both of them were eating sea-foods.


    "Slurp¡­ Hwy, Amon." Chief called out while pouring his mouth with shrimps. *Gulp* Then gulping his food, he pointed towards the training ground. "Are you sure this is a good idea?"


    He said pointing his finger towards Raki. As she was swinging a sword with a happy smile on her face.


    Glancing at her, Amon lightly nodded his head. "Yes. After all, everyone has their own fighting style. If Raki likes to use a sword, she can do it." Amon said. "I don''t care." He then went back to filling his tummy.


    Though he did say he doesn''t care, however, in reality, it was he who wanted Raki to be a swordsman, in the first place. The reason being the lack of swordsmen in the tribe.


    Amon groaned internally. ''There is not even one swordsman in this shitty tribe.'' Though they did use swords and spears sometimes, there wasn''t anyone who can be called a "swordsman".


    After a while, he sighed. ''If I really want to set my ambitions high enough to even dream of creating a kingdom, matching the World Government, then I would definitely need them¡­ I don''t need the strongest swordsman, I just need a capable one.'' He contemplated.


    Amon knew if he searched, he could easily find great swordsmen with potential out in the blue sea. However, rather than someone from down there, he preferred a swordsman from the tribe.


    And who''s a better candidate than his little sister, Raki? Nobody.


    For that reason, he''s been doing minor psychological manipulations on the one he has the most opportunities with, Lil'' sis Raki.


    However, in this world, just wanting to be something won''t work, one would need the willpower to achieve what they want. For that reason, Amon never directly asked Raki to be a swordsman.


    Instead, throughout his life, every time he would be around her, he tried to ignite the will of a swordsman inside her. By suddenly saying things like, "Why doesn''t the tribe have any swordsman?", or after becoming leader, "It would have been a blessing if I had a swordsman under me¡­" After hearing these lines constantly, for a girl like Raki whose main priority was to please her brother, her subconscious mind had prepared herself to become a swordsman...


    ¡­.


    Nonetheless, in the end, everything Amon did will not only help him increase his overall power but being a swordsman will also help Raki herself in the long run.


    After all, a sword is definitely better than using a shotgun as her anime counterpart uses.


    Finishing his food, Amon then got up. "Oh, by the way!" However, the chief called towards Amon. "Almost forgot to say, don''t go out of the village while. Isa is in a critical state, her day of deliverance is around." He said with a happy yet nervous face. "You are pretty good at this doctor thingy, so we would need your help, alright?"


    Hearing him, Amon nodded with a smile. "Obviously, I will be there." He said. As he pointed his fingers around the place. "Since we already have enough food for a few months, I don''t need to risk going out." He said pointing towards the giant white-sea creatures all around.


    There were giant shrimps, lobsters, and white-white sea versions of sea kings.


    Besides, Amon wouldn''t have gone out anyway. This was a crucial moment for Isa. Not only the child, but he didn''t want Isa to die herself without any prior reason. Although in canon she was completely fine after birth, Amon didn''t have enough trust in the butterfly.


    ''So, instead of risking big stuff like this, I''ll just stay here and learn ancient languages.'' He said as he looked at the chief.


    "Well," Amon shrugged. "Then I will go and give some pointers to Raki," Amon said, pointing towards Raki, as he then walked towards her.


    Though he wasn''t any swordsman, he did train with swords a little, actually very little. And the reason he didn''t seem to fight with a sword is mostly because swords are pretty useless against Sky-combat. Only when he might reach a level of post-Alabasta Zoro would he confidently fight with a sword in the sky.


    However, even if his current level was around elementary level, with his [Observation Haki] he was sure to help Raki even a little.


    ?¡­*...?


    [A month later]


    "Ugh, I''m so worried!" Bob said as he walked back and forth in front of his house. It was upgraded to a hut after marrying Isa, and now in the same hut, Isa was inside, giving birth.


    Today was Isa''s day of deliverance. While Amon, along with a few other people, and the wrinkled grandma were inside, trying their best to perform a smooth birth.


    Currently, Bob was sweating a lot, as his attire was all wet from sweat. He didn''t care if the child came out to be a boy or a girl. As long as both the baby and mother are fine, he will be happy. For that very reason, he was very worried as of now.


    The chief was also sitting just there, with sweats dripping from his head. Though he was a little less worried with both Amon and wrinkled grandma inside.


    ¡­.


    Inside the hut, Amon was standing beside Isa, comforting her. While the others were trying their best for a successful birth.


    "Yes, now slightly left¡­" Amon said towards the wrinkled lady who was the MVP here and was acting as the midwife. He was giving instructions using his [Observation Haki].


    Although he did have medical knowledge surpassing everyone in this small and backwatered tribe, he didn''t have much experience in helping in birth. So not wanting to take any risks, he let the experienced ones do this, while he just helped them with his Haki.


    "Ahhhh!" Isa was screaming in pain, as Amon was trying to calm her down.


    Droplets of sweat were forming and dripping from his head every now and then. As his Observation Haki was working at a degree it never did before¡­ He even felt it advancing a little, but he tried his best to ignore the exhilaration for now.


    ¡­..


    "WAAAWAAAWAAA!"


    Soon, after a few minutes, a voice never heard before reached Bob''s ears. As he jumped in exhilaration! "YES!"


    He tried to go inside, but Amon then came out of it, surprising Bob, as he was wearing a sad face.


    "H-hey¡­ Amon, what happened?! Why do you look like that?" Bob asked, scared, and terrified.


    "Isa¡­"


    Amon said as he slowly looked at Bob. Bob''s eyes went teary, and he almost burst out crying. "ISA SURVIVED!" Suddenly, Amon jumped up with a happy face. "HAHAHA! GOT YOU! LOOK AT YOUR FACE!" He laughed holding his stomach while pointing towards Bob.


    Bob just ignored him for now, there were more important things for him to do, as he ran inside.


    "Oww¡­ What a cute little girl I have here." There he saw Isa. She had barely opened eyes and an exhausted face, but with a smile, she was playing with a newborn baby girl. "What should I name you?"


    Bob ran towards her and hugged both of them.


    He was happy, happy like never before. And although he hated what Amon just did, for that reason, he could feel the satisfaction of seeing her alive.


    He named his child ''Aisa'' just like Amon requested.


    ¡­.


    [6 months later]


    "Alright, guys," Amon said as he looked at the raiders in front of him. "It''s been a year huh¡­"


    He released a chuckle, as the raiders'' showed confusion. "A year ago, we had 25 raiders in our team, right?" Hearing him the raiders'' nodded with a smile. Then he pointed his fingers towards them. "Now, after a year we have 70 raiders! Isn''t that a lot of improvement?! HAHAHA!" Amon laughed seeing his little army stronger than ever.


    After Amon''s "Leader''s Decree" everyone lost their title of raider and warrior as a whole. But as time passed, and tribesmen challenged Amon to get their ranks back, soon the people were recognized as warriors again, and some civilians even gathered enough strength to be called Raider.


    Laughing for a while, Amon calmed down. "Anyway," Amon said, going back to his professional self.


    "Now that it''s been a year, we are now 70 Raider, consisting of 64 males, and 6 females. That''s a lot, and, truth be told, I''m impressed." Hearing him, the raiders laughed light-heartedly. Everyone liked to be praised, and they themselves knew their improvements were praiseworthy too.


    Amon really was a little fascinated seeing how much people can grow in a single year.


    Yet, he also was a little disappointed. As currently, there were 140 people in the tribe. Ignoring the children, there were 120 people who Amon expected to be strong enough to become Raiders¡­ However, it didn''t happen. ''Such a big disappointment.'' Amon sighed internally.


    Still, it was better than nothing. As he smiled proudly. Then he opened his mouth, "Alright, you guys know why you were called here today, right?"


    "YES!" Everyone nodded seriously as they subconsciously gripped their weapons. "Today is the day we will get back OUR land!" They shouted as Amon grinned.


    "That''s right! Today''s the day we get back our pride, our homeland! But first¡­" Amon said. "You guys need to know the situation on the enemy''s side." He said in a calm voice as he took out some sheets of paper from behind his back.


    "First of all, while all of you were training hard, I wasn''t sitting back stupidly." He said, reading the paper. "The past year, I did a lot of research and spied on the militia to know their strength."


    He said and pointed towards the raiders. "There are 650 members in God''s militia¡­ 600 of them are normal fighters, these guys are weak enough that any of us can take out 20 of them on their own. So that''s not a problem, however..." He went silent. "50 of them are special, they are strong."


    Saying this, he stopped for quite a while. Finally, he opened his mouth again. "Back to the point, God''s Army is around 10x of our current number. While 50 special of them are around our strength. Yet," He looked at everyone''s face. "Do you guys think we will win?" He asked calmly.


    But their answers weren''t calm, at all. As they shouted with full energy. "YES! WE WILL WIN! WE WILL WRECK THEM!"


    "....Hahaha!" Amon laughed out hearing them. "Yes, that''s right! Time to defeat that fake God! In the name of Kalgara!" He said. "LET''S GO!!"


    Perhaps it was their training this year. Or maybe it''s just their warrior spirit, thus, without any hesitation, they picked up their custom-weapons made by Amon and Bob, and rushed towards Upper-yard. While the ones left in the tribe prayed with everything, they were preparing their mind for the potential massacre.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: The current God''s Army isn''t the one''s from Enel''s Army of 50 members. They also don''t dog-like. Its cannon that Gan Fall''s army was 650 as stated by Enel.


    This chapter was proofread by @Reticulum(the great).


    This story will receive a bonus chapter after it reaches 500+ power stones.

 Chapter 21 - Shandians Vs Gods Army!

    Chapter 21


    Join Discord¡ª https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg


    ....


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    It''s been an hour since the meeting was held, as the Raiders have already invaded Upper-yard.


    *!Boom Boom!*


    Like nitro, a compressed gust of wind came out of the Shooters worn by the raiders, as they dashed towards the God''s militia in front of them.


    "Kah! E-Enemy attack!" A militia shouted. "Everyone, get ready to fight-URGH!" *BOOM!*... Before the Militia could complain any longer, his head got blown by a [Impact Dial].


    "HAHAHA!" It was Warashi. "TODAY WE WILL WIN!" Saying this, he dashed towards the other militias.


    Seeing the Shandia warriors infiltrating the Upper-yard, the other militias tried to retaliate. "You, filthy bastards! Die!" 2 militias tried to attack Warashi, but they met with a spear.


    *Stab!*


    "Die you, bastards! Our land will be ours again!" It was Wyper who just killed one militia. Surprisingly, he was using a spear.


    After seeing Raki solely learn sword techniques, Wyper had also given a little of his time in learning spearmanship. Though he still relies on his dials mostly.


    Dodging the attack, the second Militia replied with an Impact dial. "Shut up! Take this you monkeys!"


    *Boom!*


    His Impact dial hit Wyper''s chest, as an explosion occurred. However, soon, Wyper came out of it without any injury, while the Militia was laying on the ground with a spear piercing his heart!


    Seeing this, God''s militia got scared. If a 10 years old is strong enough to survive an Impact dial, how strong is the rest of their army?


    Though they were scared, a few of them still sneaked up on Wyper, and were about to hit him!


    *Bang! *Bang!* *Bang!*


    However, before they could get a hold of him, numerous bullets came and made their skulls riddled with holes.


    "HAHAHA!" It was a guy with thick eyebrows and a mustache, his name was Duy! "Don''t get caught in surprise you bastard, you will die!"


    [E/N: Author, are you serious? At least he''s not mighty.] {A/N: Be grateful I didn''t introduce Sniper King!}


    "Dad," Braham, who was leaning with Duy, called out. "Don''t act like that, it''s shameless." They were the sharpshooter duo of the tribe, as they were standing next to each other comically!


    "HAHAHA! You still don''t understand youth, son!" He said. "With this newfound Mantra, I should be the one to watch everyone''s back! HAHAHA!" Duy laughed out loud while shooting some idiots who tried to attack him.


    He was the best sharpshooter in the tribe! Although before, Amon could defeat him in sharpshooting with the help of Observation Haki, now that he also has it, Amon didn''t have much chance, or so Duy thought. Observation Haki varies from user to user, and his own is specifically based on sharpshooting.


    Soon, the God''s Militia lost their cool, and they started to fight back, as an all-out battle broke out.


    ¡­.


    Close to the middle of the upper yard, in the exact place where Amon created something similar to a ''formation'' using dials, Raki was in a tree, with two militia in front of her.


    "I can''t believe those filthy bastards had this type of cute girls in this tribe¡­" Militia A said looking at Raki with a perverted smile.


    "Yes¡­ Then imagine the developed women of this tribe." The other one, Militia B said. "Ahh¡­ I want to taste her-!!" Suddenly he flinched. "W-wait, we shouldn''t talk like that. What if someone hears us?"


    "That," Militia A responded as a sweat dropped from his head. "Will be bad."


    It didn''t matter if they worked for ''God'', not if they have wings on their back, in the end, they were humans. Filthy, disgusting humans. Human nature never changes, as they even thought of touching an 8 years old girl.


    Hearing them, Raki narrowed her eyes. Unlike her common cheerful expression seen before, right now, she didn''t have any speck of that ''cute girl'' spirit in her eyes.


    *Sslt* Unsheathing the sword that Amon got her from a strong pirate swordsman, she rushed towards the two.


    "Huh? Look, she uses a swor-"


    *Slash!*


    With a single slash, the enemy''s head got separated from his torso, and he fell down.


    "W-what? A little girl¡­ h-how did you¡­" The other one''s body started to shake in fright. "N-no! DIE!" In the heat of fear, he dashed towards Raki.


    *SLASH!* However, this time, the enemy''s whole body was cut in two by her sword, while blood splashed on her face¡­. *Sslt* Without reacting to it, she put back her sword in the scabbard¡­


    Looking at the two dead, Raki''s face morphed into disgust. "Looks like my guess was correct. It''s not just the tribe¡­" She then lightly kicked the guy who was hanging on the branch, making him fall down. "In the end, not everyone''s as kind as big brother."


    .....


    While the war between 60 Shandians vs (almost)All the God''s militia was happening down in the upper-yard, something more interesting was going on with Gan Fall at the top of the beanstalk.


    Today was a rather odd-day, though it was still daytime, the sky even above theirs was dark, as small droplets of rain were falling. This is a rare sight, but it did happen in the past. Maybe it''s Kalgara''s divine soul blessing the tribe, who knows?


    This weather was the strongest at the top of the Giant Jack, where Amon was there with Grid, Matt, and another few adult raiders.


    In front of the 10 Shandians, there were 50 God''s Militia. They were the ones Amon mentioned last time.


    While, in the middle of them, The God, Gan Fall was standing with his horse/bird. And unlike how Amon knew Gan Fall from the anime, this one was a lot younger(still grey beard) and wore a dignified robe with his hands behind his back. He was old, but Amon could tell he''s a lot stronger than Viper.


    "Young warrior¡­ Don''t you think we can talk this through?" Gan Fall asked calmly looking at Amon.


    After Viper''s death last time and when the Shandians didn''t attack for a whole year he thought maybe the war has finally come to an end, and now peace will return in the sky. However, who would have thought a young child was chosen as the new Shandian leader? Now, under his rash decisions, their tribe will face their end¡­


    "Talk? Why didn''t any previous God try to talk? Is this era''s God a coward?" Amon asked mockingly, as Gan Fall sighed.


    He felt a little sad hearing this, and seeing the eventual future with no Shandian being surviving, he sighed for the second time. However, since he still had his own people to worry about, he will have to respond to their attacks.


    "Alright¡­ haiz... then so be it. We''ll do it in your way." Gan Fall said. "Everyone! ATTACK!"


    If his own people were in danger, Gan Fall will not hesitate to hurt the Shandians, as he ordered his people to attack.


    "YES!!" Hearing him, the special Militias rushed towards Amon all at once.


    However, one of the Shandians went ahead and used an Impact dial, blowing away the enemy, as Amon grinned. He was the main character of this war, and Gan Fall was the boss monster. No mobs should reach him. Amon released a chuckle, to oppose the mobs, he had his own army.


    Then taking a deep breath, Amon declared. "Great Shandian warriors! Fight will all you have! But don''t forget to do things according to the plan!" Hearing Amon''s words, the Shandians also started to fight back, as battle also started at the top of the giant jack.


    However, Amon and Gan Fall didn''t move from their spot. While some Militia tried to attack Amon, they were taken out by the Shandians. Yet, nobody from Shandia''s side tried to attack Gan Fall. They were thoroughly warned to not to do so by Amon.


    The fight escalated, as Amon and Gan Fall remained passive.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Kind of hit a writer-block here¡­ Killing Gan Fall won''t really do any good, so I want to use him, however, can''t think how I should make Amon turn him into his army. Do suggest if you have any idea.


    Anyway, for this reason, I might be out for 2-3 days or be back just tomorrow... Sorry for the inconvenience¡­.


    This chapter was edited by @Reticulum{????????}


    This book will receive a bonus chapter when it reaches 500+ stones. (It will still come even if I''m in the block... Maybe I will write an Isa x Amon Smut... Wait no! I''m joking!)

 Chapter 22 - Holy Mother Vearth?!

    Chapter 22


    [A/N: Quite satisfied with what came out... Maybe I even grew some braincells. But, feel free to criticise????]


    ¡­.


    As the fight escalated, soon there were only Gan Fall and Amon remaining above the Giant Jack, outside the God''s Shrine. While the Shandians have lured the enemy militia to the ''formation'' Amon has informed them of.


    Currently, Gan Fall, with his hands behind his back, was waiting for the child in front of him to make a move. However, Amon didn''t attack, rather he just stared at him.


    How much time passed like that? As finally, Amon opened his mouth. "God Gandalf, from what I heard from the riders and the chief himself, you are a pretty nice guy, enough to even leave many raiders alive sometimes. So I will give you one chance, take it and fall back." Amon said looking at Gan Fall. "This is our land, leave and we won''t have any resentment left," Amon said, his tone being forgiving.


    Gan Fall got quite confused. ''Is this the same child who called me a coward 10 minutes ago?'' He thought.


    In truth, Amon was only saying things like this, since this is the best possible course of action for now. According to his calculations, he will take action in 39 minutes and 56 seconds.


    Truth be told, he had been planning this for a long time, considering if he should kill Gan Fall or not. But finally, he reached a conclusion, killing Gan Fall, as of currently, would be too inconvenient for him.


    Looking at Gan Fall, Amon''s thoughts started to wander. ''Gan Fall is strong, but that''s not the reason for me to keep him alive.'' Amon thought. ''Rather, it''s his connection to the Skypieans on Angel island.


    If I can use him correctly, then ruling over the inhabitants of Angel Island would be easier, but if I were to do it the other way around, controlling them would be nigh-impossible¡­ Mostly because I don''t have powers like Enel as of now. However¡­'' Amon stopped his thoughts as he saw Gan Fall opening his mouth.


    "Young Warrior, I would have been more than happy to resolve things peacefully, if you hadn''t attacked us today." Gan Fall said as he picked up his lance. "However, now that you have done so, I can''t leave my people behind."


    Amon smiled hearing him. ''However, his pacifist nature is a huge hindrance to me and my plans.'' Amon thought. ''But¡­ For now, I will use him as long as possible, and if he gets any smart-ideas, I can just kill him off.'' Amon thought and released a long breath.


    "Well," Amon opened his mouth. "The reason for today''s attack is quite simple. We want peace." Gan Fall frowned. "Don''t give me that ''are-you-kidding-me'' look. I''m sure, you are aware that, 10 years ago, the Kalgara descendant named Warrior Kobra had tried to end this peacefully, don''t you?" Hearing him, Gan Fall''s eyes grew wide, as his hand holding the lance shook.


    Amon continued. "Yes, not only did he try, he tried it in the most peaceful way." Amon then went silent. "However, he failed and died by the hands of your militia."


    Gan Fall opened his mouth, with his eyes shaking. "H-how do you know about Kobr-"


    "Stop." Looking at the shaking eyes of Gan Fall, Amon cut his words. "That''s not the point." He said. "The point is, we want peace, but as a wise man, you have to understand, a little bloodshed is a given after our 400 years of suffering." He said while Gan Fall was in shock.


    "...Sigh." Gan Fall sighed. ''I''m getting old it seems. After all, it''s quite normal for him to know these things as the Shandians leader.'' He thought.


    He then looked at Amon''s eyes. "So, what are you trying to imply?" He asked. "Sadly, Kobra failed, but do you think you will achieve it by attacking us today?" Gan Fall asked with a sensible face.


    Though he knew that Amon''s logic of ''bloodshed for peace'' isn''t completely out of the life, after Shandians'' 400 years of suffering. Yet, today, since there will surely be more casualties from this war, why would they accept this? Gan Fall asked himself the question.


    "Well, take it as a gamble." Amon, as if reading his mind, replied. "We Shandians aren''t stupid, we knew there will be casualties this time too, but we still want this to end." He said. "So here we are, gambling with our life on the line."


    Gan Fall didn''t really like how he said ''gamble'' but he had to agree. In a sense, Amon''s words made sense, since if Kobra''s way failed, then maybe his way would succeed... However, he still had one question. "Young man, I''m quite impressed by your wisdom¡­ But what do you say about the current situation of the war? From what I see, your army should be at a loose end seeing that they got pushed back by my 50 Special Militia before." Gan Fall asked. "As you said, Kobra failed. But do you know the reason behind that? The reason was not me, the God. Rather, it was them, the militia."


    His face then turned guilty. "I also want this war to stop, but if it concerns something that''s been passed from the previous Gods, my order to the militia doesn''t work. That''s the real reason I wasn''t able to stop Kobra''s death." He said. "Young man, sorry to say this, but most of your Shandian army is probably dead by now¡­ I will try my best to save the remaining ones, so come with me." Gan Fall said as he prepared to get over his bird, with his guilty face.


    ''Just like last time, the Shandians failed to achieve peace agai-''


    "Wait." Amon''s calm call cut his line of thought. "No need for you to move, the war has already ended."


    Gan Fall made a confused face, however, before he could ask something, Amon moved. He slid his hands inside his bag, as Gan Fall became wary. However, it wasn''t something to worry about, since he just pulled out a pair of binoculars.


    "Here," Amon tossed it towards Gan Fall, as he caught it. "Now, using that, look at that place." Amon said as he pointed his fingers towards the direction of ''formation''.


    Gan Fall didn''t question anything, since he felt it would be faster to just check it out for himself. So, he got down from his pegasus and raised the binoculars to his eyes.


    "!!!"


    However, just as he looked in that direction, his expression froze as his eyes started to shake. "H-Holy Mother Vearth!?"


    ?¡­*...?


    [A few minutes ago]


    In the same place where Raki was previously hiding, there were a few more cut down bodies of militias lying around. Although Amon asked her to not pick a fight, she had to fight back when she was attacked. Currently, Raki was sneakily looking down, where Shandians were surrounded by God''s army.


    Amon sent her here, making her pretty important for plan A of this war, though if she fueled there were still plan B-S left. Her reason for being here is mostly because, during the past year, she had proved her strength enough to make Amon trust her with these things.


    Currently, she was looking down where 60 Shandians were standing, surrounded by more than 300 Militia. It appears that although the Shandians defeated quite a lot of them, the militia still had an upper-hand. Or so the militia thought.


    Raki gulped while beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. She was worried about the people below, but she had trust in Amon''s words. If he had a plan to take them down all at once at this place, then he would. Or so Raki believed. But her reason for being worried was about Amon himself since she just spotted around 10 more Shandians being chased by God''s militia here.


    Meaning Amon was alone with Gan Fall¡­ Then she clasped her hands together. ''Please¡­ Be safe.'' She prayed and concentrated on her own situation.


    Soon, except her, all the 69 Shandians got surrounded as God''s militia laughed. "HAHAHA! It''s as if you guys came here just to die!" One of the militia shouted. "This new leader of yours is quite stupid isn''t he?!" Raki frowned hearing him, and then slipped her hand inside her pocket.


    While they were mocking the Shandians, she took out a Sunglass, a [Tone Dial: Telephone] and finally, 2 [Remote-Controller-Dial], the remotes being connected to half-half of all the dials creating this circular ''formation''.


    The first thing she did was to connect to Wyper''s [Tone Dial: Telephone], who was sitting in the middle of the Shandian-crowd, out of the general view.


    The dial vibrated, but Wyper didn''t receive the call, instead, he just nodded his head, already understanding the message. Soon he quietly warned the news to the ones close to him, and they did to the ones close to them. Like that, all shandians understood the situation, as they slowly closed their eyes


    Before the militia could understand anything,  Raki, wearing sunglasses and looking at the dial in her left hand,  placed her finger on its button...


    *BEEP!*


    *FLASH* *FLASH* *FLASH*


    In a circular motion, the 500 [Flash Dials] around the place activated while it affected everyone, leaving only the Shandians who closed their eyes, and Raki who wore the sunglasses.


    "ARRGHH! MY EYES!"


    "I CAN''T SEE!"


    However, it wasn''t the end, as the next moment Raki looking at the remote dial on her right hand, also pressed the red button *BEEP*


    *FWOOSH!*


    This time, just as she clicked the red button, like a wildfire, a strange pinkish gas surrounded the place.


    "Huh?! What the-Ugh¡­ I can''t m-move."


    "ARGH?! M-me neither!"


    One by one, God''s militia started to fall on their knees. Proving the gas was some kind of paralyzing gas.


    It wasn''t that thick, but it spread VERY fast, and the moment the Militia breathed in the gas, they fell on their knees with their eyes rolled back and foam coming out of their mouths. They couldn''t move at all, as this was not just any paralysis gas, rather, it was [Gas Dial: Preserved Gas of Paralysis].


    It was a special variant one. This is that type of gas that only affects the people who''ve been breathing it for a long time.  After Amon placed the Dials-traps here, the God''s militia who changes their patrol-man every day has been breathing a very low quantity of it each day.


    So here, after a year they were completely powerless against this nerve-numbing gas. That''s also the reason why no Shandians were affected since they never breathed it before.


    Soon, without any retaliation, they were subdued by the Shandians. Or more accurately, they were tied with ropes tightly.


    Raki went down the tree and met the others. "Operation Successful!"


    ¡­.


    [Present]


    Gan Fall''s eyes grew wide as he gulped. His hands were shaking, while sweats were dripping. His thoughts were getting numbed, ''What will the shandians who''ve been suffering for 400 years do to their enemies?!''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Well¡­ read the next chapter.????


    This Great Chapter was edited by @Reticulum(????????????)


    Join Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 23 - DING!

    Chapter 23 (Bonus)


    Title: DING!


    ¡­.


    ''What will the shandians who''ve been suffering for 400 years do to their enemies?!'' Gan Fall thought with sweats forming in his head.


    "Don''t worry," Amon said from behind. "We won''t do any-!!"


    Before he could say anything, Gan Fall rode his Bird as it transformed into a pegasus. "Pierre! Let''s go!"


    Without wasting his time on Amon, Gan Fall tried to fly to that spot, however, Amon stopped him.


    "Wait!" *Puff!*


    Using [Geppo] along with his Shooters, Amon floated in front of them. "I need to ask you about the Golden Bell," Amon asked, floating.


    In truth, Amon already knew the location of the Bell, but he was just preserving for time. According to what he had calculated, Gan Fall should only see the situation in the ''formation'' after 20 minutes. If not, his plans might fail, and Gam Fall has to die.


    "Golden Bell?" Gan Fall asked, confused. Soon, he frowned as his veins became visible. He doesn''t know any Golden Bell, is he playing with him? "Young Warrior, currently the battle has already taken above 200 Militias life, don''t you think it''s enough? There is no need to kill all of them, is there?" Game Fall said. "Now get out of my way, or I shall hurt you." He said with all seriousness. However, Amon didn''t move.


    "I will say this again, the war is over, we don''t want any bloodshed. You do not need to worry about the rest of the militia, they will be safe, now tell me about the Golden Bell?" Amon then frowned. "Don''t tell me, did you hide it?" He asked as he looked at Gan Fall suspiciously.


    However, Gan Fall had his people to save, as above air, he dashed towards Amon with his lance. "Forgive me young warrior, but you called this upon yourself."


    "CHIHIIH!" The Pegasus roared as it reached close to Amon.


    "ME NEITHER!" He shouted. "If you really plan to hide the location of us Shandorians'' ethical bell, then I shall also go all out!" As if he was truly enraged, Amon shouted and also rushed towards him.


    So the battle for the sky began.


    ¡­.


    A few minutes have passed, and on the other side, around the formation, where God''s army was being held hostage, something strange was happening.


    "Name?" Warashi asked towards a tied militia with a notebook and pen in his hand.


    Something strange, actually very strange was happening at this place right now. No, the Shandians weren''t killing, nor hurting any militias, rather, they were noting their personal information, and then strangely¡­ they were freeing them one by one, ordering them to get out of the Upper-yard.


    Obviously, without any other way, the militia told them their information, and after being freed, they ran away without looking back.


    By this time the tribe''s chief had also reached the Upper-yard and was standing on a side, with Shandians surrounding him. "Err¡­ Chief, is this a good idea to let them go? We have been oppressed for 400 years by them." A random Shandian asked.


    The chief sighed. "You guys have no idea. We have been striving for peace for all our life, now that there is a chance to get it, then why waste the chance?" He said. "We have already killed more than 200 of them, yet we didn''t lose anyone from our side, isn''t that enough?." He then continued. "Also, let''s not forget it''s all thanks to Amon and his strategy."


    Chief then looked at everyone, as they also looked back. "Do you guys know how worried he was that you guys won''t accept him doing this?" They stayed silent. "His father, meaning Viper''s brother, Kobra was the first person who wanted to initiate peace between us." The chief deliberately hid the fact that the previous chief killed him. That would only complicate things.


    "But he died trying to do so, but here is Amon, his son, a 10 years old child almost achieving this. Do you all want to destroy everything by killing these guys too?" The chief then took a big breath. "Hasn''t enough blood been shed?!" He roared as everyone stayed silent.


    "Yes," Duy replied from the side. "We don''t want to see any more blood. We have had enough." As he said, slowly everyone nodded their heads.


    In truth, the chief had been supporting Amon''s father, Kobra''s actions from the beginning. However, Kobra was the front, so nobody ever knew about the chief, or the previous chief might''ve even killed him, his son.


    The chief then thought with a guilty heart. ''I hate to admit¡­ But I''ve been manipulating Amon from a young age to make him not into a person like Viper.'' He felt guilty that he had manipulated a child. ''However, that''s the precise reason why he is initiating peace today. I''m happy that this war will now stop. It''s for the greater good.''


    Though the chief had good thoughts behind his manipulation, he still felt guilty. However¡­ unbeknownst to him, he was the one who was being manipulated all along.


    ¡­.


    "I am sorry young warrior, I''m sorry." In the sky, Amon was fighting, or more specifically conserving time, as Gan Fall flew towards him with an Impact dial. "Impact!"


    Amon evaded the attack swiftly, then he took out a [Ball Dial], producing many cloud balls that floated in the sky. This let him jump on them to get a better mobility in the sky.


    Just as Amon was trying to stabilize himself, Gan Fall tried to ignore him, and instead rushed towards the ''formation, his main priority wasn''t Amon after all. However, Amon stopped him once again. As he threw a [Smoke Bomb Dial] in his way.


    Just now, Amon had spotted the "Shandorian Golden Belfry" a little far from here, he can''t let Gan Fall go now. Before, though Amon had guessed where the bell was, he never saw it in person since for that, he needed to climb the Giant Jack. But he never had the opportunity to do so, because that would have got him caught.


    There is a reason other than hindering Gan Fall in this fight, and that was to reach the Bell. He wants to defeat him by making him crash to the bell, just like Luffy did to Enel. That way, many things will be solved at once¡­ The Perfect Plan.


    ¡­.


    Amon mostly was dodging his attacks, however, he was slowly, but surely pinning Gan Fall towards the bell, without the other party''s awareness.


    "Young Warrior! Stop this! You are strong, but I need to go down and save my people! Please!" Gan Fall even stooped so low to beg Amon, as his people''s life mattered more than his self-respect as God.


    "Shut up!" Amon yelled. "I''m asking you where is the bell!?" Amon, as if, not being able to take it anymore, jumped on a [Cloud Ball] then kicked hardly and rapidly towards Gan Fall.


    [Tempest Kick]


    He used the Rolushiki, Rankyaku. Though he can''t produce a wind-blade that can slice people in half yet, he was able to perform what he expected. As a compressed wind blade got released from his legs, and it hit Gan Fall!


    "ARGH!" Blood spurt from his chest, while the Pegasus lost its balance, Gan Fall flew a few hundred meters back, and he hit something hard. "GAH!"


    *DIIIINGGG!*


    *DIIIINGGG!*


    *DIIIINGGG!*


    It was the Shandorian Golden Bell!


    ?¡­*...?


    Down in the Blue-Sea, on the small part of Jaya that was left behind, a muscular man with a chestnut pm his head, got up from the sea, as he started to walk towards his strange-looking house.


    "Sigh¡­. Maybe, Noland really was a liar in the end. Sky Island¡­" He is Cricket, a descendant of Noland the Liar. "Maybe it''s all fake." He said while stopping in his path, lowering his head.


    *DIINGG*


    "Huh?!"


    *DIINGG*


    "What''s that sound?!"


    *DIINGG*


    "Where is that coming from?!... Don''t tell me¡­ the SKY?!?"


    The sound of the Golden Bell reached the Blue-sea, as people from Jaya wondered about the source of it. Except for Cricket, who was laughing and jumping around that place. His ancestor wasn''t a liar, his life is also not a lie!


    ?....*...?


    *!Boom Boom!* Amon flew at Gan Fall''s place using his shooters, and the first thing he did was to run towards the Golden Bell.


    It was massive. Made of pure gold, shining under the sunlight. It had vines surrounding it, however, that only increased its beauty. Amon''s eyes were shining seeing this. "Gold...en¡­.Bell." He said, enchanted by greed.


    "Cough¡­ cough!!" Amon sprouts out of his thought, and turns his head and sees Gan Fall coughing blood. He was laying on his back and looked injured, but it wasn''t that serious. "I-Is this the bell you are looking for¡­.?" He asked barely.


    "Yes¡­ it seems you were not hiding it¡­ Sorry." Amon said as if he was truly sorry.


    Gan Fall stayed silent. "Well, it matters not anymore." Gan Fall looked at the blue sky above him. The dark clouds were slowly fading away, as a clear blue sky was showing up. ''Is this the mystical Bell Kobra told of me before?'' He asked himself.


    A few seconds passed, as he opened his mouth again. "By now, every militia must have been executed already¡­" He said in a hardly audible voice.


    "Hm?" Amon looked at him, with his fake confusion. "What do you mean? Why would they be executed?" Gan Fall frowned hearing him. "Didn''t I tell you that the Shandians will free all the captured militia?" He said as Gan Fall lifted his head up.


    "W-what are you talking about?" With a strange gleam of hope in his eyes, he asked.


    "Well," Amon again took out his binoculars and threw them towards him. "You can take a look yourself."


    Gan Fall quickly put his eyes in them, as his eyes became wide in surprise. A pleasant surprise. "W-wat¡­. " The God''s militia, they are getting freed one by one!


    "I mean how could you have expected me to kill the militia?" Amon said. "After all, My Father, Kobra died trying to realize this dream, if I do the complete opposite, then won''t his death be pointless?"


    Gan Fall''s expression froze again. As he abruptly moved his head towards Amon. "Y-you are Kobra''s son?! Y-you are Amon?!" He asked in disbelief. "Are you really Amon? The child who I picked the name of??" He yelled as Amon just laughed.


    Amon scratched his head. "Well, yes, I guess so. Never knew you named me though." He said with a chuckle. "The world is a small place after all¡­"


    Soon, Gan Fall also started to laugh. "Hahaha! Hahahahaha!" He laughed as if he had gotten his life back, and gained something new, and deep down, he became greatly indebted and grateful to the Shandians. Though many of them died in today''s battle, he couldn''t complain. This is a war going on for 400 years, where most of the time, The Militia from each generation were the ones to massacre the other side. Considering this, he didn''t have enough remorse to complain about something that already happened.


    ¡­.


    Soon, Amon ignored the Golden Bell for now, and with the injured Gan Fall and his Pegasus, he came down to where everyone else was there.


    People saw him coming with Gan Fall, but they didn''t give him any glance as they looked at Amon alone. Hearing the bell, and seeing Gan Fall clad in blood, the winner was clear to them.


    "H-Hey Amon!" It was Isa. After hearing the Giant Bell all the tribesmen were here from the hidden cloud village, even Isa with the 6 months old Aisa came here. "T-that sound¡­"


    Chief cut her. "Was that the ancient bell that our ancestors mentioned?!?!" He asked, excited.


    "Hey tell us!"


    Everyone was asking questions, but Amon just smiled looking at them. He didn''t answer it directly. "Who knows, maybe it was just me making weird sounds."


    "AHHH!" People exclaimed their disappointment, but they were fully aware of his cheeky behavior. In the first place, the question was just rhetorical. They were just in disbelief.


    They ran towards Amon and started to happily chatter with him. How they let the militia go, how none of them died, and most importantly, how happy they were hearing the bell''s sound.


    Beside them, Gan Fall looked at them with wide eyes. This was¡­ the Shandia tribe that his ancestors have been oppressing for 400 years¡­? Such a... happy tribe¡­ How did they live until now?


    However, nobody was there to answer him currently, as Amon just looked at him. Then looking back to the tribesmen, he said. "Guys¡­ I have decided to let him, God Gan Fall live." He said in a serious voice. "Do any of you oppose this idea?" He asked even though he knew their answers¡­.


    The tribesmen stayed silent, as they looked at each other''s faces.


    400 years. They have been oppressed for 400 years by the Man and his ancestors before them. Would they let him go?...


    "No," Isa said.


    "Nobody opposes that idea. This has ended for real¡­ We don''t want to start it again by killing him." She said as she looked around. "The God''s army has already been freed, aren''t they? Then there is no need for us to do anything to him¡­"


    "Make no mistake," Duy said looking at Gan Fall. "We don''t like you at all. In truth, we hate you, and want to kill you, you bastard!" He said as his eyes became teary and his hand holding the gun shook. He wanted to blow his head right now. His wife died starving, only because the tribe didn''t have food back then¡­ If they lived in the upper yard nothing like this would have happened.


    He hated the one responsible, these fake Gods. He wanted to kill him right now, and he wasn''t alone, each and every one of the Shandians wanted to kill him¡­ but. "But, you are lucky that our leader is a good boy-man, a good man," Duy said.


    Gan Fall looked at Amon, as he just smiled. "Get out you old bastard, never show your face here again." He said with a sweet smile, but Gan Fall found no resentment in his words.


    "..." Slightly bowing his head, Gan Fall took off his dignified robe, representing him leaving his position as God, and then he started to walk away with his Bird.


    However, not so far, he stopped and looked back. Doing a 90¡ã bow, he said, "I love pumpkin juice!"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: So, tried my best to not make anything forced¡­ Not sure if you liked it though... I''m kind of tired and my brain-matter is slipping out of my ears¡­ EWW. Bad Joke. Anyway¡­


    P.S: There won''t be any bonus chapter this week (but you can still give me stones¡­) since I need to organise plans for the next Arc.


    Sayonara¡ªBella Ciao????


    Join Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 24 - Ironic...

    Chapter 24


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    [A few minutes ago]


    *DIING!*


    *DIING!*


    *DIING*


    When Amon rang the bell with the help of Gan Fall hitting it, the bell''s sound even reached 10 thousand meters below, reaching the leftover of Jaya. The Skypieans also heard it.


    "What''s this?"


    "The earth is singing?!"


    "D-Don''t tell me is this the sound of the bell from the legends??"


    "I can''t believe it! It rang after 400 years!"


    The Skypieans were dumbfounded, but they were more interested in what caused the bell to ring. Does this mean the war between them and the Shandians has ended, finally!?


    It didn''t take them long to learn it for real, as soon after, one by one God''s militia started to come out from the forbidden Upper-yard.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, the large snake Nola went mad as it was running around with tears falling from its eyes along with a happy smile on its face. She recalled the days from 400 years ago, how Kalgara used to ring this very bell every day, how this sound was her most favorite.


    Who would have thought, even after 400 years, she would feel the same happiness hearing that sound?!


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, the Shandians were standing proudly, with tears falling from their eyes like fountains. This tear was from pure bliss, from pure happiness. The war has ended¡­ The Golden bell that started it all, has finally ended it all too.


    "Kalgara¡­" The chief said as teats were falling from his eyes. "Do you hear? The war has ended, we have gotten our land back. We¡­" Tears covered his whole face. "WE HAVE WON!"


    The war had ended. They wanted to kill the ones responsible for this, but unfortunately, they have already perished with time. The current God and his militia aren''t the culprits for this¡­ Yes, they still did wrong to them, but the Shandians didn''t want to continue this war any longer by seeking revenge¡­. all for the sake of Kalgara.


    ¡­..


    [A few hours later]


    "Hahaha! Eat more! Today is a day of celebration!"


    It was night time, and Gan Fall had already left. Currently, only the Shandians were inhabiting the island, their homeland.


    They were celebrating after their one-sided win. Everyone was present there, but they weren''t eating sea-foods like they usually do at a feast. Today, they were eating fruits, fresh and juicy fruits!


    "*Munch* *Munch¡­" Amon was also pouring fruits into his mouth, while many kids were sitting around him, also eating. They just had a small celebration with their leader, and now after doing that for the whole day, they were now dead tired.


    "Hey, start the bonfire already!" Duy shouted, as some teenagers quickly prepared the bonfire. Today was the day of celebration, today they will eat meat!


    Eating fish and sea-foods their whole life, they had a kick for meat. Just as valuable gold was to blue-sea people, meat was more valuable to the sky people. Especially Shandians.


    "Sniff, Sniff." As the crispy scent of cooked meat entered Amon''s nose, his mouth became watery.


    ''Can''t believe I only had 9 meals with meat in my 10 years old life..'' Amon thought as he chuckled. ''Yet now, I can have meat, fruits, and everything I want. Upper-yard is min-wait.'' Suddenly Amon realized he isn''t a God yet, or at least, not officially. ''Well, let this feast end first. Then I will see¡­'' Amon thought as he shifted his concentration back to the meal.


    ¡­.


    A few hours have passed,  one would notice a giant snake sleeping not far behind Amon. A while ago, the snake came here with saliva dripping from her mouth. She didn''t attack them though, she clearly recognized the people of Shandia! There was her master!


    Not only Nola the snake, but even the kids were also sleeping all around Amon. Raki had her head on his lap, as she had also fallen asleep. Along with baby Aisa, Isa was also beside him with her eyes almost closed. Kids like Wyper, Kamakiri, Braham were also around him, asleep.


    Amon was still eating, as he was quite tired from the constant kick he had to do for [Geppo], he needed energy, and the meat''s the best source of it.


    While eating, Amon was looking ahead of him. There, the chief was sitting with all the tribesmen surrounding him, with the expectation of the kids around Amon. They were seemingly discussing something, as Amon tried to prey using his [Observation Haki]...


    Amon chuckled internally hearing their topic of discussion. Soon, without any more thoughts, Amon also fell asleep.


    ¡­..


    [Next day, Morning]


    "Hey, Amon, wake up!" Chief was there, shaking Amon''s body as he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Yawn¡­ Hey, chief." Yawning, Amon got up, as he noticed Raki wasn''t on his lap anymore. "What is it? Today is the day after the celebration, we need more sleep¡­ yawn." He said while rubbing his eyes.


    Without saying anything more, the chief placed his Staff on Amon''s hand and quickly walked back.


    Rubbing his eyes, Amon blinked seeing what was in front of him. ''...Heh.''


    Shandians were standing in front of him in a line, with their heads down with serious looks on their faces... Even Raki, Isa, and Wyper were amongst them. Amon could guess what was happening but still made a surprised face.


    "H-hey guys, what''s going on?" He asked, as though clueless.


    The chief who lifted his head up with pride and said,"You will soon learn what this means, Amon. But first¡­"


    "We Shandians are the descendants of the great Shandorians. The inhabitants of the "City of Gold" 800 years ago, the Shandorians'' Kingdom was invaded by an alliance of 20 kingdoms."  He continued, strong emotions welling up within him as he talked about the long lost glorious past of his ancestors.


    "The Shandorians'' kingdom fell but the people didn''t give up and what was once a great kingdom has now been reduced to what you see now, a small tribe which came to be known as the Shandians. We were bestowed with the duty to protect the Golden Belfry bell that contained the poneglyph and we protected it for centuries until Kalgara''s time."He then stopped for a moment and took a deep breath.


    "Kalgara, with his overwhelming power, protected Jaya island, our home from outsiders for a long time until the arrival of Mont Blanc Noland! He was a good man, as he brought us out from the delusion that a snake can''t be God, and sacrificing our own children for prosperity doesn''t work¡­ " Amon understood that Noland hadn''t managed to convince everyone as some people still believed the nonsense after all he had almost become a sacrifice himself.


    "After that, Mont Noland left, and Kalgara kept ringing the bell, so that one day he would return, however, we didn''t get the chance to meet him for the second time, as our homeland was shot up to the sky!


    There we met the Skypieans, and one of them claimed to be God. They had the audacity to call themselves God! The tribe had already stopped believing in God by then." Chief said with force in his voice!


    "We got into a war with them, which Kalgara started by ringing the bell before his death! Thus leaving the burden of war for his descendants to carry¡­" He said with a bitter tone. "In the end, Kalgara failed to protect our land. He was a great warrior, but he failed the one duty he had¡­"


    Amon smirked internally, ''The tribe worshipped Kalagara and revered him. Although, It was a good thing since I am his descendant, but now that I am strong enough not to need that privilege, there is no need to hide behind his title.'' He thought. ''After all, I can''t be known as Amon, the great warrior who is Kalgara''s descendant, rather I would have to make a name for myself to gain these fools'' absolute loyalty.'' Amon thought as he looked towards the chief who had a bitter expression.


    Weeing this, he chuckled internally. ''¡­.For me I get their absolute loyalty, I had to break the perfect image they have of him and replace it with mine.'' He thought. ''Which I already did, since that''s why the chief has that expression.''


    Chief used to tell stories about Kalgara at least 3 times a day, this was kind of annoying, however, Amon knew how to use these situations perfectly. Whenever he told a ''brave'' story of Kalgara, Amon used to point out flaws in Kalgara''s actions. Though he never went too far and did not badmouth Kalgara since these fucked up tribesmen might have attempted to do something stupid.


    Amon had slowly chipped away at the old man''s beliefs and they had eroded to today''s extent where Kalgara''s good deeds were overshadowed by his implanted failures.


    Old man chief didn''t know, but he was already dancing in Amon''s palm.


    *Thud*


    The next moment, every one of the Shandians kneeled in front of Amon, except the Chief who just continued "So, after 400 years, when someone has done something that Kalgara wasn''t able to achieve¡­" He then slowly started to wall towards him. "He has sincerely surpassed Kalgara, by doing something Klagara himself failed to achieve!"


    With a garland in his hand, he stopped in front of Amon. "That someone is you, Warrior Amon-no¡­ It''s Great Warrior Amon now." A smile bloomed on his face, as he looked at Amon looking at him with wide eyes. "Yes, yes! You have surpassed Kalgara! You have completed the duty that our ancestors had bestowed us upon! You have succeeded!" He said as he stopped in front of Amon.


    Silence. A short silence took place, as the kneeling figures looked at their leader with a proud smile. They felt proud that they were lucky enough to be born in this era and have Amon as their leader, a leader who surpassed the great Kalgara!


    "So now," The chief then continued. "I, as the tribe chief of Shandia, declare you, Warrior Amon¡­" He then put the garland around Amon''s neck. "AS THE "GREAT WARRIOR" AMON! THE WARRIOR GREATER THAN KALGARA! THE NEW GOD OF UPPER YARD!"


    Immediately after this, everyone bowed and touched their heads on the ground. Even the chief followed them and did the same.


    Amon''s face showed an expression of shock as though he couldn''t believe what had transpired in front of him.


    However, his thoughts were quite¡­ diverse. ''Well, well, well, isn''t this the best feeling of the world?! Such loyalty, such reverence, is this how being a God feels like?'' Amon thought with an internal chuckle.


    ''Hey, God, are you seeing this?'' He called out towards his imaginary God. ''You killed me back then, and now look! I''m God! I have become the fucking God!... Ironic isn''t it?'' He asked himself, as he almost yelled in exhilaration.


    Amon almost lost his cool and burst out laughing, the feeling of power over so many people was intoxicating and exhilarating but he knew he couldn''t get carried away by this feeling. However¡­ "Fuuuh¡­" He just sighed. ''I must not grow too excited about this after all this is only the beginning¡­''


    Then looking at the people below, he opened his mouth. "Everyone¡­ Get your asses up from the ground!"


    "As the new God, I, Amon shall order all of you, each and everyone of you..." He took a deep breath. "To Train Yourselves To Death!!! Only so, that Kalgara''s history doesn''t repeat itself!


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Well, Amon is God now. He can wipe out cities with his thoughts. He has achieved omnipotence!????


    P.S: Hey, ???? Stones...


    Thank @Reticulum for making this chit chapter into gold... And special thanks to @Cats_Are_Cute for turning the gold into Diamond.

 Chapter 25 - Sweet Pirate Couple!

    Chapter 25


    [A/N: I fell asleep so couldn''t post it in schedule ????????. Anyway, here''s the chapter????????]


    Discord¡ª https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg


    ¡­.


    [6 months later]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    A medium-sized pirate ship was just about to enter Heaven''s Gate. It had around 20 people on its deck. Flying a jolly roger with long black hair under a pirate hat, along with lipstick on its skull-lips. It was named the Karakiri Pirates, they have come here after passing the "Summit of the High West".


    ¡­.


    "Haahh¡­ Well, we got lucky." A woman with long black hair said as she released a long breath. A while back, it was pretty dangerous for them to come through the "Summit of the High West'''', even though it is said to be a convenient way to reach the sky.


    They were lucky that they had 2 devil fruit users on their crew, or some of them might have lost their life.


    {A/N: There is no information on what the "Summit of the High West '''' is, though it is confirmed that it is something akin to a convenient, yet dangerous route to Skypiea¡­ I will have to go with a common theory in that case, according to which, it is a 10 thousand meters tall mountain similar to reverse mountain, and is connected to the Sky''s Milky Road..}


    "Oh, Raia." A man in his 30 said as he hugged the woman from behind. "With your and my devil fruit powers, it was obvious that we will come out alive from that place." He said as he kissed her hair. "But let''s forget about it, for now, we have finally reached the legendary sky island, Skypiea!" He said pointing in front of them.


    As he said this, the black-haired woman Raia looked ahead. As the gigantic construction with the name "Heaven''s Gate" carved on it entered her views.


    She smiled seeing this, however, a blush also appeared on Raia''s face, as she put her hand above the hands hugging her abdomen. "Hey¡­" She said in a hardly audible voice. "The crewmates are around¡­ Don''t do this here, Rhanes..." She said as she slowly started to remove his hands, however, he just held them tighter.


    "Relax~... They are completely fine with this." The man named Rhanes said as she looked around her. The crewmates were just giggling from the sidelines.


    Raia just sighed.


    She is from a small island from the paradise side of the Grandline, but a few months ago, her adventurous side took over, and she decided to sail the sea. After that, on her journey, she met many people and now, she even had her own crew¡­


    Looking towards the man behind her, Rhanes, a sweet smile blossomed on her face. He was her first crewmate. They have gone through many life-threatening situations together. Around a month ago they decided to come to sky island. But before they started their journey, Rhanes had proposed to marry her.


    Her smile became more apparent as she looked at the gate ahead of them. She had accepted his proposal, however, she will only marry him when they settle down after visiting Skypiea¡­ She decided to disband her crew when they returned from Skypiea.


    So she was a little sad, yet very excited to finish this journey and go back to her home, marry the man she loves, have children and live a happy life. Just a few more days¡­.


    ?¡­*...?


    The Shandian tribe chief was sitting at the checkpoint inside Heaven''s Gate. But he wasn''t alone, as Gan Fall was also there while wearing his knight armor.


    Currently, they were playing chess.


    "Gan Fall, you are coming here quite frequently?" Chief asked while he made a move using his Queen.


    After Amon took over, the first thing he did was to change the gate-keeper of Heaven''s Gate, a mentally-ill old woman named Amazon. Since the chief didn''t have any duty these days, also because of Amon''s specific decree, he is the one who mostly stays here.


    "Hmm¡­" Also making a move, Gan Fall snickered. "Hahaha. You are bad at this, Mr. Chief." He said.


    On the other hand, Gan Fall, after he lost to Amon, left and went to a secluded part of  Skypiea, where a small chunk of vearth laid. Now, he lives there while passing most of his time watering his pumpkin garden and doing his job as a Sky Knight, a mercenary who protects travelers from outside harm.


    He chose this job thinking that the Shandians will continue their attacks on random blue-sea visitors, however, in the past year he hasn''t found a single case of the Shandians attacking outsiders. He was very relieved to see this, though he was also a little sad that he couldn''t earn much Extol(Skypiea currency) because of this¡­ Nonetheless, he was more than happy.


    Now, searching for people to protect like a knight in shining armor, Gan Fall flies with his Pegasus. But since he can''t find anyone asking for help, he sometimes stops here and plays chess with the chief.


    Though he was a bit wary if he should really talk to his former enemy who might still hold a grudge against him, or not. As time passed and he kept seeing him spending his time alone every day, Gan Fall one day decided to have a conversation with him. Thus, the romance of two old men began...


    In truth, unbeknownst to the both of them, the reason Amon specifically made the chief into the gate-keeper was that he had already foreseen this kind of development¡­ After all, this development already occurred in anime.


    *Splash!*


    Suddenly, seeing the turmoil of sea current, both Chief and Gan Fall noticed the arrival of a pirate ship, causing Gan Fall to grip his lance for a possible fight.


    ?¡­*...?


    "Wow¡­ Look those two old men have wings on their back¡­" Rhanes said from the front of the ship, as it was going forward at a very slow pace.


    Soon the ship stopped in the middle of the gate since the water current was almost non-existent here.


    Looking at the two old men in the check-point like place, Raia went in the front of the ship. And loudly shouted, "Hey! Is this the sky island Skypiea?!"


    "Huh? Yes, young lady, you are at the right place, but for you to pass this gate, you have to pay money. Since, as you can see, your ship won''t move without our help." Chief replied, pointing at the unmoving ship.


    "What if we don''t pay?" Rhanes asked, crossing his arms. They were pirates after all, what kind of pirate would follow the rules?


    "Of course, you can also not pay, and we will still help you get onto Angel Island." This time, Gan Fall replied as Rhanes eyes lit up. "But," the Chief stated. "You guys will be labeled as criminals and the White Berets-Err, some people similar to marines will be after all of you." This time, the chief answered.


    "Huh?!" Rhanes exclaimed his shock.


    However, Raia stopped him. "How much should we pay?" She calmly asked towards the old men.


    "Oh, good decision." The chief instantly replied. "You have to pay 10 Billion Extols per person..." Chief said as Gan Fall frowned.


    Though the Shandians have stopped attacking pirate ships randomly, they have increased the 1 Billion entry price to 10 Billion¡­. "Sigh¡­" However, he just sighed. He wasn''t the God anymore, he shouldn''t meddle in these political things anymore.


    "T-Ten Billion Belli?!" Rhanes exclaimed in pure shock. Even though they had devil fruit users, they were just a small pirate crew who hadn''t even seen 500 million bellies, let alone 10 Billion!


    "Uh! It''s not Bellies." Chief corrected. "It''s Extols. If you want to pay with Belly, then you can just pay 1 million per crew member.


    Though Rhanes was still shocked since they have 20 crewmembers, meaning it will still need 20 million bellies for them to enter, Raia started to think about his words carefully.


    Her eyes twitched as a plan hit her head."Umm¡­" Clasping her hands behind her back, she looked ahead. "Are there any discounts?" She asked towards the old men, as she took a seductive pose.


    However, they just ignored her, as the chief said, "Yes, you can get 25% off for the whole crew if there is one person with devil-fruit. If there are two, then it will be 50% off." He said. Then he took out a paper, or rather, a  form.


    "If you have devil-fruit, then you''ll have to fill this form with your devil fruit name and the eater''s name..." He said. "You see, we Skypieans respect the devil-fruit users a lot." Gan Fall looked at him suspiciously. "Err, or at least God does."


    Though they didn''t understand what he meant by "God", they instantly became happy. Though 10 million was still a lot of money, they felt this wasn''t much to spend for their last island.


    Rhanes, seeing this immediately declared, "Yes, yes, we have 2 devil fruit users, give us two forms!" Raia frowned seeing this, is it safe to let out the news that they are devil fruit users so easily?...


    ''Sigh¡­ Maybe I''m just thinking too much.''


    Soon, they took 2 forms and filled them with their Pirate crew name, the holder of the devil fruit names, and the name of the devil fruit of the respective person. The woman named Raia had the "Sharp-Hair-Sharp-Hair fruit". While the man named Rhanes had the "Bone-Claw-Bone-Claw fruit".


    After filling the form, the chief kept a copy of the two papers and gave one to them. As they paid 10 Million Belli.


    Soon after, a Speedy-Shrimp came and pulled their ship towards the angel island.


    ¡­.


    "Wow, it is rare to see visitors with a mystical devil fruit coming here. In fact, I think this is the first after Amon took over." Gan Fall said, as chief, went to his table and entered the two papers into a [Fax Dial].


    The fax was then sent to Amon.


    ¡­..


    *Zzzt*


    Hearing the sound coming from the [Fax Dial] on his side,  Amon, who was wearing a pair of glasses, stopped reading a book with "Advanced Biology" written on its cover. Soon, two papers came out of the [Fax Dial] , they contained the information the two pirates just provided.


    Picking up the papers from his table, and seeing the devil fruit and its user''s name, Amon smirked.


    "Though the fruits are lame, I''m not looking for devil fruits as of now, rather, I''m looking for ''a user'', yet I just found ''users'' ." He said as he got up from his seat.


    Time for some experiments.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Quiz of the Chapter¡ª What experiment will Amon do?


    Experiment on his own emotional status by being adopted by the pirate couple?


    Experiment on the pirate couple by separating them for many years to see if they still love each other?


    ...Fuck this shit, I''m out!


    This chapter was proofread by @Reticulum.


    Power stones ????????

 Chapter 26 - Humans And Their Greed

    Chapter 26


    [A/N: Check Chapter comments for character pics(Kinda NSFW)]


    ¡­.


    *Zztt* As the fax reached Amon, he stopped reading his "Advanced Biology" book.


    After reincarnating here, Amon didn''t have any access to these kinds of books from the tribe. However, even after he became God, that fact didn''t change¡­ nonetheless, he has found a way to acquire these books through a ''friend'' from Angel Island.


    Putting down the book, he picked up the two sheets of paper. Amon then started reading it silently as a smirk formed on his face. Without removing his glasses, Amon then used his [Tone Dial], trying to connect it with his friend on Angel island.


    ¡­.


    *Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!*


    *Kacha!*


    "Hello?" After a few seconds of ringing, the call was picked up as a mature feminine voice came from the other side. "Who is it?"


    "Hello, aunty Koin. It''s me, Amon." Amon said as he picked up a batch of grapes.


    "Oh, Amon?! How have you been, my dear?" The woman said from the other side.


    Without any particular reaction on his face, Amon then started to slowly eat grapes from the batch.


    After that both of them exchanged greetings¡­ The woman, Koin, decided to ask the real question.


    "Anyway, Amon you don''t call frequently, what happened today? Anything you need from Conis? New books perhaps?" She said. "But unfortunately, she isn''t here, you can tell me what you need, I will see what I can do."


    "Ahh, aunty." Amon cut her. "Why do you think I called for Conis? Can''t I just have small talk with this beautiful blonde aunt of mine?" Amon said as he picked up another batch of grapes, having the previous one already finished.


    "...Fufu, are you a grown-up boy now? The last time we met was a few months ago.  Who taught you sugar-coating in this short period ?" She said in an amusing tone.


    "What sugar coating? I always state the facts. Haven''t you heard kids don''t tell lies?"


    Hearing him, the woman just laughed.


    Around a year ago, when he was newly selected as God, Amon went to Angel Island to fetch some medical books in disguise. There he met the Skypiea Arc''s important figure, Conis, also her father Pagaya, and her mom Koin, the one he''s talking to now. He didn''t recall Conis having a mother, so she was most likely dead by the time of canon. Thinking if his presence had caused any changes or not, he decided to keep an eye on Koin that day.


    However, he didn''t need to wait much as a few hours later on that same day, a few pirates took her hostage as they hadn''t paid the entry fee and were labeled as criminals. Causing them to be chased by the White Berets. As even after the God changed, the White Berets still worked under the current God, meaning Amon. Preventing things from getting messy...


    Amon was already there, so he didn''t mind using this chance to show off his heroism. So he went ahead and beat up the criminals, saving the life of Koin in the process. He didn''t reveal that he was the current God for specific reasons which will help him in the future.  Despite this, him being Shandian was revealed. Seeing him risking his life for a random Skypiean, the Skypieans''s view on Shandia changed quite significantly after that.


    For a year already,  Amon has been talking with them using a [Tone Dial] and frequents their place when he needs books. Naturally, his relationship with Conis''s family became close. Their relationship with Shandia as a whole improved as well.


    "Anyway, how has your health been up to?" He asked. "Want me, the doctor, to visit?"


    "No¡­ It''s alright. Just say what you want, I''m not a child who will be fooled by your sugary words." She said from the other side, even though she was enjoying the praises.


    "Alright, I''ll be direct." Among said, making her a little disappointed. "You see, I was a little worried about you since a pirate ship has come to Skypiea again. Just wanted to warn you to stay safe, since I might not be able to save you this time." Amon said out of goodwill, as her previous disappointment vanished in thin air, and a smile involuntarily blossomed on Koin''s face.


    "Oh¡­ That''s so sweet of you." She said. "Well¡­ Anything else?" Flipping on her back on the bed, she asked.


    "Oh yes, if you happen to meet them, can you warn them about not stepping on the Upper-yard? The God is quite pissed these days. So not only will they lose their life, even I will go through harsh times¡­ for a specific reason that I can''t tell you." Amon said. "If they don''t listen, then warn them about the ''Gold Monster''. The monster that attracts people using their greed, if you do so, they will definitely stay out of the Upper-yard." Amon said, using the UNO reverse card.


    "Huh? Alright. Didn''t you call to warn me of the pirates? Now you want me to meet them?" She asked."


    "Huh? Hello? I can''t hear you. Hello, hello¡­. Hewo...hw...loo" Amon acted as if he can''t hear her at all as he pressed the button to cancel the call...


    *Kacha!*


    "That kid¡­ was he lying?... Sigh, whatever. He saved my life once, maybe if the God is pissed as he said, he might have to go through punishment. I will¡­ do him a favor this time."


    Even though the call was cut, he was still able to hear her words. After all, Amon had all the [Tone Dial] on Angel Island tapped.


    ?¡­*...?


    [A few hours later| Night time]


    Stealing a small boat, two people, or more specifically, one male, and one female went to the Upper-yard through the milky road.


    As the boat was now in the middle of the upper-yard forest, the female opened her mouth. "Hey¡­ Rhanes is this a good idea?"


    The addressee of the question, Rhanes just grinned. "Obviously." He confidently answered. "From what we gathered and according to that blonde woman, there is a monster named ''Gold'' that attracts people using their greed." He said and chuckled. "It''s quite easy to understand, that just like the God thingy, this ''Gold Monster'' is also a myth." He said as the woman started to think about his words.


    "Here in this place, people don''t even know what rubber is, so they not knowing and valuing Gold is also normal¡­" He said as he nodded to himself.


    "Well¡­ your words do have a point." The woman named Raia replied. "However, we decided to settle down after this journey, so is it a good idea to steal?" She asked.


    "Hahaha! Raia, you are only 21 so you still don''t know the value of life." Rhanes laughed out loud, however, he quickly suppressed himself as this might alarm the nearby creatures.


    "Anyway, Raia, what I''m trying to say is, our children who will be born in the future¡­ they will need money to grow up, money so that they don''t grow into pirates and criminals like us..." He said and stayed silent for the next 20 seconds. "Besides, we already know that these people don''t value Gold, so instead of them keeping all of it by themselves without any use, we should rather use it to improve our lives, right?"


    Raia nodded her head hearing him. Though her sailing out in the sea is mostly because of adventure, poverty also played a role¡­ she doesn''t want her children to suffer like her. She also didn''t bring the other crewmates here, since the moment they stepped on the Upper-yard, they were labeled as criminals. They will run away after this, they didn''t want their crewmates to also keep running for their life at the end too¡­ ''Yes, it''s because we didn''t want them to risk their life¡­ Yes.''


    It didn''t matter how much denial they were in, in truth, they were just greedy.


    ¡­.


    "Heh¡­ humans and their greed." Amon who was in a tree near the small boat said as he looked down.


    His [Observation Haki] wasn''t like Enel''s who could read literal thoughts, however, it is powerful enough to feel other people''s emotions more than what Fishman Queen Otohime could...


    Then pulling out a tribal blowgun, he filled it with a sharpened spike. The spike being dripped with a very special type of chemical¡­.


    Then pointing it towards Rhanes, he positioned it in his mouth. *Foot!*


    "Ahh!" The spike went out, but it didn''t stab the target, rather, it just scratched his skin. But that was enough for Amon.


    "R-Rhanes?! What happened?!" Raia asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry¡­ probably a bug bite," Rhanes said as Raia nodded.


    A few minutes passed, as Rhanes stopped talking. Worried, Raia looked back, however, she suddenly felt two hands hugging her tightly.


    "R-Rhanes? What happened to you?" She asked, shocked as she felt a long tongue licking her nape.


    "Raia¡­ I-I feel strange¡­" He said in a gruff and shaky voice. "Let''s do it¡­ Raia" Rhanes said from behind while breathing profusely.


    "H-Here? Rhanes, are you out of your mind?" Raia refuted, as she looked back towards Rhanes.


    But seeing his face, her eyes almost popped out. No, he didn''t change into a werewolf or anything, or at least not a full one. Currently, Rhanes had large fangs along with large nails with his skin slowly turning black.


    "Kyaah!"


    She screamed, and before she could think any longer, a green gas enveloped the place, as she and Rhanes lost their consciousness. And soon, a small structured boy wearing a tribal mask jumped on the boat.


    "Well¡­ The chemical work¡­ kind of. But it made the dude horny." He said. "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" The tribesman, or rather Amon said looking at the unconscious duo.


    "Well, anyway time for the real thing to begin¡­"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: ???? Fuck... Btw, this isn''t the experiment that was mentioned last time...


    This chapter was proofread by great @Reticulum.

 Chapter 27 - A Mistake...

    Chapter 27


    ...


    After making the duo unconscious, he looked towards them. "According to the forms, the woman possesses the hair-fruit and the dude has the claw-fruit..." Amon said looking at the forms on his hand, it even had a photo of both people attached on it. ''Well, makes sense.''


    Thinking this, Amon sat on the boat and directed it towards the Upper-yards sacrificial altar....


    ....


    Soon enough, he reached the spot of the sacrificial altar, the place where Going Merry was stuck during the Skypiea Arc. Without wasting any time, Amon hid the boat nearby and then took the pirate duo inside, or more specifically, under the altar. This is a place only accessible by a hidden door, which Amon encountered after searching for a few days.


    Previously in the altar, the room was vacant. However, now it was filled with all kinds of torture materials, shackles, and many different kinds of fruits. The fruits were fresh, as Amon had picked them up just around an hour earlier.


    Soon after, he shackled the duo opposite to each other on two different walls. The shackles also weren''t any ordinary ones, as they both of them were made of sea stone.


    Like that time with the Jumble pirates, Amon keeps an eye out for sea-stones. In a lucky encounter a few months ago, Amon bought three shackles made of sea-prism stone from a merchant ship which was in the Sky for sightseeing, not before using a tremendous amount of cash obviously.... Just so he could use them in this type of situation, unfortunately he only got three of them.


    ...


    A few minutes later, Amon was inside the basement. It was a single room with a heavy door made of gold.


    Amon was sitting in a chair that was leaning against the wall, while he was also resting his chin on his left hand, with his elbow placed on a table filled with fruits that were on his left side.


    A few minutes ago, he had used the antidote on the duo, so they would soon wake up.


    Currently, Amon was thinking of something interesting. ''I found something fascinating in an underground hall of this island. It''s... quite futuristic for a tribe.''


    Shaking away all the thought, Amon then moved on to the two prisoners.


    .....


    "Mm..." A few minutes later, Raia was the first one to open her eyes.


    "...?!" She was surprised seeing around her.


    "You are up."


    A childish voice sounded out. Raia looked in that direction, her expression was surprising at first, but soon it took the form of anger.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" She shouted. "Kid, who are you?!"


    The woman, Raia, tried to jump at Amon.


    She swung her arms. *Jha!* *Jha!*


    It took a few seconds for her to realize that both of her hands were shackled.


    "...Huh?"


    Releasing a confused yelp, she looked at her hands and then moved her eyes around the room.


    There were knives, chainsaws, and stun-dials that she couldn''t recognize, but strangely there were also many kinds of different foods, most of them of which she doesn''t even know the name of.


    "W-where is this? No. First, of all, who are you?!" Raia asked, frightened. "Where is Rhanes?!"


    "Alright woman, calm down," Amon said while sitting in the chair.


    "You have broken the law by trespassing the Upper-yard, the land of God,"


    He said as he lifted and picked some papers from the table. These were the statement paper towards her.


    "Normally, for this crime, you guys would just have been put in jail and become a slave of God for only 5 years or so. These years, you all would have helped the Shandians reconstructing the Upper-yard. However..." Amon then picked up the two forms that the duo filled earlier that day. "You two are unlucky-no. You two are lucky that you have been chosen as experiment material because of being devil fruit users."


    Raia just looked towards him, dumbfounded. They were... chosen as experiment subjects? It was then when she understood what that old guy meant by, "The God values devil fruit users like you two."


    She felt her veins popping up. "What bullshit are you spouting, kid?!"


    The woman shouted all to Amon''s displeasure.


    She tried to free herself using her strength, but she realized these were sea-prism stones, stopping her from exerting any strength.


    "Calm down," Amon whispered. "This is not a place where you shout."


    So... was God''s plan to capture them from the beginning? Did they step into an already existing trap, set by... God?


    What was God?


    According to her knowledge, God was a divine being. So why would God do experiments with mere mortals?


    ''Shit!'' Raia cursed inwardly.


    ''So all the talk about gold was a trap? Did that blonde woman deliberately lie to us...? No, first, does God really exist?'' Raia asked herself.


    Though it didn''t take her much time to understand, this was a scam. ''God'' was just a name at this place.


    However... it''s true that a ''God'', matters not if real or not, has caught her here.


    While thinking, her gaze fell on the wall opposite to her, her eyes instantly arched up seeing the person in front of her.


    In that wall, just like her, her soon-to-be husband, Rhanes, was shackled too, still unconscious.


    "The dude has a weak body for someone who needs to fight hand-to-hand." Amon assumed someone with Claw-Claw fruit must be a direct fighter.


    Meanwhile, Raia was unable to hear any of his words, her head was spinning.


    She wanted to scream, but she felt that would only hurt her own throat.


    ''No... that won''t do any good.''


    Then clenching her teeth, she started to think. ''I have to find a way to escape with Rhanes...''


    She looked towards Amon. ''Though he was able to catch us off-guard, he is just a kid in the end. We should be able to trick him...''


    Seeing her staring at him, Amon, released a sweet smile


    Raia''s body flinched. ''Dammit... There is something wrong with this kid.''


    She thought. ''Shit! But, no matter what... even if I''m not able to escape, I have to let Rhanes out.''


    She looked at the shackles holding her down. ''I can''t use my devil fruit powers... so this must be a sea-stone shackle.''


    She glanced at her shackles. From what she researched, she could recognize that the shackles were indeed sea-stone from just their looks.


    Though her pirate crew wasn''t that strong compared to Grandline standards, she did possess more than decent knowledge about the sea. That''s why she was able to survive till now.


    "Want an apple?"


    Suddenly Amon asked as he reached out an apple. Raia frowned, she was being shackled down, how could she accept that? Or rather, why would she?


    Seeing that she doesn''t want to, Amon laughed and put the apple down. He can''t damage these fruits, they are useful.


    Looking at Amon, Raia started to think about ways to escape.


    ''If my crewmates come here then we could easily esca-no.'' She sighed. ''They won''t come. There is no way. After all, to them, the current us are the ones who were blinded by greed and came here, abandoning them... Ugh, dammit!''


    Raia gritted her teeth in frustration.


    It was then- "Indeed, you are right. They won''t come, humans are greedy, but they are emotional as well."


    Raia stared at him with an agape mouth. ''Did he read my... mind? A devil fruit?''


    To make his image seem more dangerous, Amon opened his lips. "Yes, I can read minds. But it''s not a devil fruit, rather, it''s a power only God possesses."


    Amon said as he crossed his legs, his words sounded completely truthful, just like a professional liar. And just like he wanted, Raia gulped in fear. This will help him make things smooth.


    His words weren''t completely false as well, as although he couldn''t read minds, he could still feel the emotions of his target. Yet, those emotions are so accurate that it could be compared to a [Love Parameter] from dating-sim games...


    It was then.


    "Argh..."


    Suddenly, hearing a grunt, Amon looked behind him.


    The other guy, Rhanes was also slowly opening his eyes.


    "You are finally up...?"


    Amon then stretched a little, he has been sitting in the chair for too long.


    "Now we can finally start with the important thing." Saying this, Amon picked up more paper sheets from the table.


    He didn''t want to waste more time talking with the dude.


    "Anyway, now answer the questions..." Picking up an empty paper, Amon said.


    However, the newly awake Rhanes didn''t pay any attention to his words.


    "Where...?!" Rhanes exclaimed his surprise as he looked at his surroundings, when his eyes met the chest naked Raya, his head throbbed with pain. "Raia?! What happened to you!!?"


    "Calm down, dude." Amon said in a cold voice from beside.


    "I don''t have much time to waste, or the people will start searching for me."


    Amon opened the drawer of the table and pulled out a shining metallic object.


    "Huh?... Who are you, kid-"


    *BANG!*


    ....


    It was a gun.


    "Shut the fuck up! Can''t you understand simple words?!" Amon yelled as he shot his revolver just beside Rhanes'' head.


    "You are NOT supposed to talk unless I say so."


    Amon glared at Rhanes. "Next time, the bullet won''t miss."


    *Gulp*


    Both of the prisoners gulped in fright.


    Putting the gun down on the table, and picking up the forms that they filled.


    Amon stroked his hair. "Alright,"


    He then pointed towards the woman. "Your name is Raia, right?"


    Raia gulped again and nodded her head.


    "And your devil fruit is [Sharp-hair Sharp-hair Fruit]?"


    Raia froze for a second. ''What?''


    Amon sensed her confused state and assumed it was because he knew what fruit she ate.


    Soon, Raia nodded again.


    He then looked at the man. "And you, your name is Rhanes, the holder of [Bone-claw Bone-claw] fruit?"


    Rhanes couldn''t hear what he said clearly, his ear was still unable to hear after the bullet hit the side on his head.


    But after Raia''s gesture, he also nodded.


    Amon just ignored their gesture, he knew the man couldn''t hear much right now.


    Amon looked at the paper for a few seconds.


    "Both of you are members of Karikiri pirates. Oh, the woman is actually the captain. Man, you betrayed your whole crew?"


    While Raia looked down in shame, Amon put down the paper.


    A short silence enveloped that place, Amon didn''t move nor did the other two.


    Finally, Raia opened her mouth with sweat dripping her cheeks. "Hey, little guy, what do you want? Is it something childish like blue-sea foods?" Raia asked since Rhanes might get hurt if he speaks. "Or is it money?"


    "Money?" Ignoring her first question, Amon continued. "Money is my all-time favorite, but not today, Miss."


    "The two of you two will grant me something more important." He said as he rested his chin in his hand. "It''s knowledge and experience... You see, knowledge is power."


    Rhanes frowned hearing him. "Alright... and why did you capture us for tha-"


    Again-


    *Bang!*


    "Ugh! You bastard!"


    "RHANES!"


    Both of the prisoners screamed.


    Again, Amon shot his gun.


    This time, it wasn''t a bluff, as Rhanes'' thighs got penetrated.


    "Oops..." Amon covered his mouth in fake fright. "Not my fault... I told you not to talk, your voice is trash."


    "..."


    Amon removed his hand and shook his head. ''Acting like this isn''t fun''


    -


    -


    -


    A few minutes had passed, and the duo was pretty submissive now. After all, why won''t they? They were being threatened by constant gunshots, as now Rhanes had 1 more bullet wound.


    "So, some last questions." Amon has asked them many questions already.


    He then looked at Raya as he leaned in his chair. "What fruit did your devil fruit look like?"


    Finally coming to the important part, Amon''s eyes went serious.


    Raia frowned. "Why-" Not letting her finish the words, Amon just pointed his gun towards her head with a cold expression on his face. "I thought you were smart..." He said. "Can''t you see, I''m the one asking questions here?"


    Looking at him for a second, Raia released a mocking smirk. "Heh... Well, this information seems quite important to you, then what if I don''t tell you?" Raia said as she smirked. She knew this kid won''t kill her, or at least not yet, as he didn''t shoot her even once. "I know I will die sooner or later, if that''s the case, why would I help my enemy-"


    Before she could finish her words, Amon shifted his gun towards Rhanes. As Raia''s calm and calculating face froze.


    If the woman is fearless, then poke at her sore spot.


    Without waiting for anything, he fired the gun. *BANG!*


    "AAAHHHH!"


    His bullet hit Rhanes in the shoulder, as he screamed in pure pain.


    "NO! NOT RHANES!" Screaming, Raia tried to jump up, but she was still unable to.


    "You are fearless, like someone who fights hand-to-hand. There is something fishy here..."


    After a few seconds, Amon just shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Raia looked at him with pure anger. "I will get you for this..."


    Meanwhile, Amon''s face went completely emotionless and serious.


    "Woman, this is not a game, but if you''d like to, see it as one."


    "If you see it as a game, you are the mob monsters and I''m the game master, out of your reach" He said in a cold voice. "Answer my questions smoothly, and I will prepare a painless death for both of you. After that, you can role-play Romeo-Juliet in hell all you want."


    It doesn''t matter that in this situation, Amon is the villain. But after the two''s death, they would go to hell. They are not pure cherry blossoms, not at all.


    Raia bit her lips hard as blood from the lips and tears from the eyes started to fall.


    ....


    A few minutes passed.


    "So, the woman''s fruit looked like a pineapple and the dude''s looked like an Artonicat?" Amon wrote down the fruit names as he looked around the room.


    There were many kinds of fruit in all the corners, as Amon prepared them just for today... "Alright, there are 3 pineapples, so that''s good. But only 1 Artonicat."


    Artonicat is a rare fruit, even in this old forest, Amon only found one after searching for days.


    He said as he made a thinking posture. "Hmm, Let me bring some more Artonicat from the forest," Amon said and got up from his seat. He didn''t want to take a chance.


    He thought luck was on his side, he thought the two''s fruit would look like easily findable fruits... but he isn''t someone with plot armour.


    Glancing at the duo, Amon walked out.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    As Amon left, Rhanes looked at Raia. Her shirt was unbuttoned and her boobs were showing. Around her, some electrical worse were laying. She got electrical shocks through her nipples after not listening for the upteenth time.


    Rhanes smiled.


    "Hehe... Hey, babe can I have my last drink?" He asked with a chuckle.


    He didn''t know what the kid wanted to do, but he knew one of them would die today, and one on a later day. And from Amon''s behavior towards him, he felt he is the one who would die today.


    "Shut up." Raia grinned after a chuckle.


    "Today isn''t the day of your last drink, you can drink all you want later." She said, as she barely moved her head towards the left, pulling out a small knife from under her left side''s hair.


    Biting it with her teeth, she threw it towards Rhanes as he caught it with his own mouth with wide eyes.


    With a grin in her mouth and a cut around her lips from the knife, Raia continued. "You didn''t hear it? He thinks I have the Hair-Fruit and you had the Claw-Fruit..."


    As Rhanes heard this, his eyes grew.


    "You were right, it was suspicious." She recalled what Rhanes said to her when the Chief asked about their fruits.


    She then pointed her chin towards his shackles.


    "While both of my chain shackles are sea-shackles, he only shackled you with one normal and one sea-cuff...." She said with a smirk. "He probably didn''t have enough shackles, so he put the most dangerous with most protections."


    She was right. Amon assumed Hair-Hair fruit would be dangerous the moment she gets out, after all, if she can make people''s hair spiky, it would be an insta kill as hair on a person''s head will penetrate their brain!


    A few seconds passed, as Rhanes chuckled, she was right. Maybe, this small precaution would save their lives.


    "Well, that''s quite natural for him. After all, we fooled professional people like marines with it too... It was only natural he would fall for this." He said while inspecting both his hands.


    Based on their swapped devil fruits in the forums, and also now in front of Amon,Raia, a long-haired woman having hair-fruit, and Rhanes, a gruff-looking short-haired guy having claw-fruit made sense.


    "We overkilled the kid."


    Chuckling, Rhanes'' closed his eyes.


    Clenching the knife with his jaws. "Though the kid is smart, he is over smart..."


    Without waiting for anything, with his eyes closed, Rhanes moved his mouth holding the knife towards his left wrist, the left arm is the one where is feeling weak from, the arm that is sea shackled. He didn''t mind cutting one wrist for her and his life.


    It was painful, but he will do it. For both of their sake.


    If only the Chief didn''t laze around and asked for a demonstration of their fruit like Amon had said...


    ?...*...?


    After an hour of quick search, it was already dawn.


    Currently, Amon was walking towards the Altar. He had a bag filled with Artonicat fruit. He stumbled upon a parasite tree which grew in another big ancient tree, the parasite tree was filled with this fruit.


    Today, he was going to test the ''Devil-fruit reincarnation'' theory. Though it was already proven in the show, he still had many factors that he was unaware of... like would the fruit only reincarnate in the closest fruit?


    While walking, he soon reached the secret door, it was a large tree a few meters from the altar''s lake. To the basement, this was an underground route.


    Looking around, he then activated his [Observation Haki] to its fullest. Always be cautious.


    A frown appeared on his face.


    ''The Claw-guy is trying to cut his wrist?'' Amon still believed the man is supposed to have Claw-fruit, after all, the Chief won''t lie.


    Soon after, Amon then jumped inside the tree, quickly sliding in the tunnel-like ground, he reached the basement''s golden-door.


    Then sensing that the guy had already finished freeing himself, Amon prepared for battle as he took out dials that would help him to oppose his claw-ability.


    However... ''Let''s take out some other dials too. I should always be cautious.''


    Opening the golden door that he locked from outside, Amon threw the dials towards the guy, however, surprising him, the dials were all caught mid-air by... hair?


    Suddenly, Amon felt his forehead become cool.


    "!!!"


    Before he could get a hold of himself, he sensed an attack coming from his back.


    Yet, unlike how he was expecting a wolverine to jump at him, a group of long brown-hair came flying towards him, choking his throat.


    "Argh! Fuck... chief, we need to talk after this!"


    Amon was struggling, meanwhile a man was laughing.


    "You little bastard! You think you are so smart?!" It was Rhanes who''s bullet injuries were healing by being stitched by the hair, while the bullets were being pulled out by his 30 meters long hair.


    ''Fuck!'' Amon struggled.


    He tried hard to get out of his grasp, however, he wasn''t even able to move.


    ''Bastard lied to me! Fuck you chief!'' In his struggling moment, he then thought of another possibility. ''Or they swapped each other''s fruit names and wrote it into each other''s form! But why didn''t the chief ask for a demonstration?!''


    Amon thought as his body lacked oxygen. ''And this!... This is no spike hair! This is hair-manipulation! A nerfed Doflamingo...!''


    Without any other way, he used [Tekkai] to harden his body, especially his throat.


    "LITTLE FUCKER!"


    Rhanes yelled as he started to choke Amon stronger than before.


    "You won''t be able to get out even if you struggle! Not only can I control hair, but I can also make them iron-hard!"


    Currently, Amon had his two arms tied together behind his back, so he was completely unable to exert any kind of strength.


    "Hahaha! How does it feel now?!"


    Rhanes slapped Amon with his hair.


    ''Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck...'' Meanwhile, Amon could only curse in pain, however, even that was soon to come to an end.


    As a few minutes passed, while the dude was not attacking him in any other ways than choking... he wanted to give Amon a painful and long death!


    The space around Amon became dizzy, as his breathing became unstable.


    His [Tekkai] was also giving up as his senses were perishing. ''Fuc...fu...f....F. Am... I am going through... near-death... experience... for the 3rd t...time?''


    The world went dark, and he was feeling the same warmth of darkness that he once fell... Even Viper didn''t make him experience this.... ''So?.... The.... End?''


    ''Well... I did expect this as well... but how do I throw the dials?''


    In the end, he barely flicked the dial he had in his hands. His hands broke from the pressure.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    A light brought Amon back from his dark world.


    ''In the end, this was not bad. I gained things that I didn''t expect... Experience.


    ''But I''m not gonna let this happen... ever again.''


    "?!!!?"


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by @Reticulum.


    DISCORD¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 28 - DevilFruits....

    Chapter 28


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    At the same time, the Shandians, or more specifically, all the raiders consisting of 110 Shandians were in the angel-island, chasing after the Karikiri pirates.


    Here, they weren''t picking a fight with any Slypieans, rather, after getting a hold of the Karikiri pirates, they were beating up the crew-members harshly, and while they were doing so, many Skypiean were scaredly looking at this spectacle.


    After Amon went missing yesterday, the Shandians weren''t worried at all, as he frequently does so. However, after receiving news from a boat owner that two blue-sea pirates had sneaked up on the upper-yard, they started to search for him in the forest, thinking that he might get hurt by blue sea pirates.


    ¡­.


    "You bastard! Answer, where did your Captain kidnap Kami-sama?!" Wyper, the official 4th strongest Shandia, was pulling the collar of a member of the Karikiri pirates. The enemy was injured and was on the ground, while Wyper was lifting him up by his collars.


    "Wyper, don''t lose control," Matt said from the sidelines, even though he also had a guy below him, beaten badly. Matt is Warashi''s big brother, he is a few years older than him, currently being 27 years old. He looks just like Warashi, with his broad build, as he even had his stupidly serious face. The only things Warashi had unmatched with him is his black hair and midnight purple eyes.


    "..." On the other side, the 9 years old Raki had her hands on the hilt of her sword as they were shaking from pure rage and frustration, even her eyes were shaking. She looked towards a female member of Karikiri pirates not so far from her, as she dashed towards her. *Fwoosh!*


    *Sslt* Taking out her sword from the scabbard, she slashed towards the woman!


    *Clang!*


    However, her attack didn''t hit the woman, as a lance had stopped her sword.


    "Stop it, young warrior!" It was Gan Fall who was on his Pegasus. "Don''t hurt innocents." He said as he jumped down from the Pegasus, standing in front of the woman like a knight in shining armor.


    A frown appeared on Raki''s face, as she then without any hesitation, slashed towards Gan Fall. "Shut up, you fallen bastard!"


    *Clang!*


    However, her novice swordsmanship was nothing compared to a master lance user like Gan Fall.


    *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*


    She tried hard to hit him from all directions, but Gan Fall stopped all of them, not even moving from his spot.


    "Haahhh¡­ Haahhh¡­. You!" She shouted towards Gan Fall while taking deep breaths. "Get out of my away, I have to know what they did to brother!"


    "Sigh¡­" Gan Fall just sighed. "How will you ask questions, if you just kill her?" He said with a helpless face.


    Hearing him, Raki just blinked. "I-It doesn''t matter! Their captain kidnapped my brother, I would need to kill them all to make things fair!"


    Gan Fall shook his head. ''How did such a young child turn out like this?'' He thought while looking around.


    The Shandians had the place completely surrounded, with some of them pinning all the 18 members of the Karikiri pirates on the ground. Meanwhile, the White Berets who even though, were serving under the current God still tried to stop the Shandians from invading here. Yet they all failed miserably, as the In the past year, The Shandians had grown a lot. Currently, the White Berets were now laying in the cloud, unconscious.


    "Gandalf, Get out of my wa-"


    "Shut up, you bitch!" Cutting Raki''s words, from behind Gan Fall, the victim of her attacks shouted. "Your brother or whatever is already dead if he really confronted Captain and Rahnes! Their devil fruit is overpowered in close-range."


    Hearing her words, silence fell upon the place, as all the Shandians stopped moving. Slowly they let go of the other Karikiri members they were holding, then with a visible glare, they dashed towards the woman.


    "YOU STUPID BITCH!" Wyper yelled.


    ''Ahhh¡­ this blue sea woman and her mouth.'' Gan Fall thought. ''The shandians are too loyal to Amon¡­ It will be hard to save her.'' Though Gan Fall tried his best to stop the Raiders who were the current God''s army, he couldn''t hold up for long. As they were too many of them for him alone to handle.


    While the woman behind him started to shake in fear, Raki reached her tricking Gan Fall.


    "Now regret saying those words!" Saying this, Raki''s novice sword was about to puncture her throat.


    *Puchi!*


    As it did puncture something, but that something wasn''t what she aimed for. Because, just before her swords would have hit the woman, as if God''s given, a South-bird fell from the sky, right between the sword and her throat, dying meaninglessly in the process.


    It wasn''t alone, as soon after, countless birds of different species started to fall down from the sky.


    "KA! KA! KA!"


    "KA! KA! KA!"


    Making bird noises, the birds who were for some reason fleeing from the upper-yard were losing their consciousness, being rendered unable to move and falling in the angel-island in the process. Not only the birds though, as the next moment the kids of that area also started to fall unconscious.


    "What''s this? A type of paralysis gas?"


    "Or maybe, sleeping gas?... But I don''t smell nor feel anything."


    The Shandians were asking themselves, as a few people, along with Raki also started to feel a little dizzy¡­


    "This¡­ is this¡­?" Gan Fall had wide eyes as the other people looked towards him.


    "Hey, you old man, do you know something?!" Wyper asked.


    "I¡­ I''m not sure, but I think this is a power similar to Gol. D Roger, the pirate king!"


    Just as they heard it, ignoring the Karikiri pirates, a few Shandians rushed towards the upper-yard. While the pirates showed confusion, "Power similar to¡­ the K-King of the Pirates?"


    ?¡­*...?


    [A few minutes earlier]


    ¨CRhanes Pov¨C


    I look at the kid as I''m choking him with my hair. Foam is coming out of his mouth, and his struggles have almost stopped¡­ Stupid bastard, I lost my hand for him. He even touched my babe''s boobs.


    As anger again took over me, I gave more force on my hair, as his body jerked up¡­ for the last time. "KACHH!" The next moment, he isn''t struggling anymore! The little bastard died!


    ...But I don''t trust this kid, he might be acting. Thinking this, I then apply more force in his throat¡­ Hmm, his throat suddenly feels hard¡­ Must be my imagination. Without taking any chances, I use more power in my hair, but he doesn''t react. He is definitely dead¡­ Hmm, but what is this scent-


    "RHANES!!!" Raya''s voice cut my line of thoughts.


    Oh, Raia baby I will free you soon. "Wait a minute Raia, I need to go for overkil-"


    "NOT THAT! LOOK BEHIND YOU!"


    Huh?! What does she-!!!!


    "F-FIRE!" She screamed as I looked at my back. There, a bunch of oranges were laying, as they were burning and a very small fire was generated, as it was about to catch my long hair that was laying on the ground.


    This is¡­. Besides the orange, a dial was there while it was spitting out flame! Damn¡­ This kid is a monster. I caught all of the strange dials this kid threw¡­ yet, he managed to trick one of them off me¡­. Or was it I who threw it here?... !!!


    "SHIT!" As these useless thoughts were continuing in my head, in that short moment, a small end of my hair also caught on fire.¡­ Fuck, who knew oranges were flammable fruits!


    Without any other choice, I had to move my concentration away from the kid, as I tried to extinguish the fire of my hair by stepping on it. Though I still had my hair choking him-


    "?!!!?"....Huh?


    Suddenly, I feel¡­ As if my consciousness was switched off, I lose control over my body as I start falling in the blazing oranges...


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "?!!!?"


    From the dark world, Amon was saved by a small light. The light that was generated from a fire!


    Feeling his throat lose, he took some deep breaths as he regained his sense of sight. As the next moment, seeing the fire almost catch him too, he quickly jumped back a few meters away, while his back hit the wall.


    "Hahh¡­ Damn, hahh¡­. almost died, fuck."


    Amon rubbed his throat. It was purple from lack of blood, while it also left a red mark.


    Cursing his own naive self, and the chief, Amon then looked ahead.


    "WAAAAAAA!" In front of him, Rhanes was on the ground, dancing in the fire, dancing just like a fish does out of water.


    2 things happened here¡­ first was Amon''s own plan, second was his luck.


    Amon punched the wall. "FUCK THIS SHIT!"


    It didn''t even take a second for Amon to understand what just happened. Yet, he cursed out loud. "Who the fuck needs to return from death-door to awaken [Conquror''s Haki]?" Amon stomped on the ground.


    A few minutes passed as he released a relieved sigh.


    Amon looked at his left arm.


    Even without the burst of Haki, he would have survived. He was always cautious, after all.


    Currently, his left arm hurts. Since previously, he threw the dials at a speed that his hand couldn''t withstand.


    Yet, they were caught by Rhanes hair¡­


    However, Amon had backup plans.


    At the last moment, while he was being restrained, he threw another dial, thus breaking his arm. So, his elbow was bent in a way it shouldn''t.


    Ignoring the gross burning spectacle, Amon looked to the source of the fire. It was a batch of orange along with a [Blaze Dial], the thing which caused his hand to bend.


    Looking at the dial, Amon fell on his butt. ''If I wasn''t suspicious, I wouldn''t have taken out the dial, let alone get enough time to throw it.''


    Amon knew where Rhanes was standing, he knew where the dial would drop.


    ''It would drop behind Rhanes.''


    Behind Rhanes¡­ a bunch of oranges was kept. Orange is a burnable fruit, so it made sense that it made a fire.


    A few seconds later, Amon looked at his left. "It''s better to kill her here and now..."


    At his left, there the woman, Raia, had her head down, as her body hung from the shackles holding her hands, proving her unconscious state.


    Amon shook his head seeing her in this state. At first, he wanted to use her as an experiment material, so he didn''t harm her body. But¡­ ''Reality is a bitch.''


    If he doesn''t kill her now, it will bite him back. And it would hurt worse than this.


    Looking at the consciously burning man, Amon started to think what happened here¡­ ''The guy probably regained consciousness from the intense pain of the burn.''


    As he thought about how they lost consciousness, he punched the ground.


    After that, Amon went to the table and sat on the chair.


    Then without a care for the world, leaning in the chair, he closed his eyes and started to do his meditation, it was to solely calm his mind.


    ¡­.


    A few minutes had passed, and Raia was now awake but she didn''t move from her position. It''s not that she was trying to trick anyone of her consciousness, rather, it''s just her losing all the will to live, as silent tears were falling from her eyes like fountain water. Because in front of her, her lover was lying dead, with his body burned badly that it was creating a gross scent.


    However, that wasn''t all, since the demon in the form of a child didn''t stop there. As currently, he was dripping a strange green chemical from a test tube¡­


    *Zzzhhh*


    The moment it hit her love''s body, a red smoke came out of it, as the burned body turned into a black goo type substance, erased from existence. This wasn''t anything special, just a mixture of 21 types of Acid that Amon created this year.


    Seeing this, with her body hanging from her hands, she glared at the kid.


    A little bit of will was born in her heart¡­ The will to live, the will... to take revenge. ''If he doesn''t kill me today¡­ This will be his biggest regret of life¡­''


    "*Deep breath in* *Deep breath out*..."


    Her thoughts got cut by a series of breaths from Amon. The next moment, he turned around and slowly walked towards her, as her glare grew.


    Amon sat down. "Man¡­ you taught me a good lesson."


    Raia''s glare didn''t stop.


    "They call me God, so I almost believed I was indeed God. But-*Bam!*" Amon slammed the gun in his own head, blood dripped down. "My blood is red, fuck. I''m human."


    Raia chuckled. "God? Human?" She sighed, "You are a devil."


    Amon didn''t say much. He recalled cursing God when he was dying for the first time.


    "God-Devil¡­ same thing, in the end."


    While Raia''s glared, Amon lost interest in this conversation.


    "Like I said," He pointed his gun at her head. "It''s all my fault, I''m the villain here. I killed your husband, I am gonna kill you. It was my fault that I didn''t gather the fruit before things happened, it was also my fault to not be super cautious against two pirates who live a dangerous life everyday. It was also my fault that I didn''t get the chance to buy more than 3 sea prism shackles, but in the end, I am alive."


    "As long as I am still here, I will make such mistakes. Thank you for teaching me even though you didn''t have any intention too." Amon touched the trigger. "Then, miss, play Romeo-Juliet in hell."


    Amon didn''t shoot. He waited for his desired reaction.


    After a few minutes¡­ Raia''s eyes shook, sweat formed in her forehead. A human would always fear death.


    Bang!


    But that doesn''t mean that fear would help her.


    ¡­.


    Looking at the cold body on the floor, as Amon imprinted it into his mind because he realized that it would be and have been him if he ever let his guard down again. After all, in the end, nothing makes him different from these mobs, he also is a mob.


    Amon then looked at the table. ''Just... a few more years¡­.''


    Just beside him, on the table, one Artonicat and one pineapple were changing their colors while getting covered in strange imprints.


    **


    **


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 29 - Information About Brika...

    Chapter 29


    [Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­..


    [A month later]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Yawn¡­" In God''s Shrine, Amon woke up from his sleep with a yawn.


    Looking across the glass window, as the morning sun was shining in the blue sky, Amon got up with a smile.


    He then went to the bathroom to brush his teeth, as he heard someone ring the bell of the shrine.


    *Ding~*


    Amon went to the door, and opened it, finding Isa with a 1.5 years old Aisa in her embrace.


    "Kami-sam-"


    "Gimme my sis!" Amon cut her in a grumpy voice and snatched Aisa from her embrace. Then turning around, he again opened his mouth. "Have you come here to cook food? Remember, I won''t eat if you keep calling me ''kAmI-sAmA''." Amon said as he went to his room, and sat on the bed with Aisa, while he turned on the [Tv Dial].


    Isa just giggled from the sidelines.


    At first, it was convenient at how all the modern-day machinery had a dial version in the sky...


    Currently, Amon lives in the God''s shrine alone while the other shandians live on the ''2nd floor'' of the cloud-plate stuck on Giant Jack, Isa also lives there.


    The ruins on the ''2nd floor'' weren''t as much destroyed as how he remembered from the anime, indicating that Enel was the one to destroy it mostly. So the Shandians now occupy that place after a little reconstruction, until the Main Ruin gets fixed!


    "Yayaya¡­ Bwother, play some cartoons." Aisa''s childish voice rang in Amon''s ears, as he changed the channels. Amon did as she wished, as both of them started to watch cartoons while Isa cooked.


    Amon at first, was surprised by these modern technologies¡­ but after what he found underground, the secret place even below the main ruins, Amon doesn''t get surprised because of these things anymore.


    The place where the Shandians currently live, the Giant Jack''s ''second-floor'', it''s a golden version of ancient Mayan Architecture, from his previous world. While most Shandians live there, the ''God''s personal guard'', the top 5 strongest Shandians lives in the same branch of Giant Jack as God''s Shrine, though the buildings are different. Because as personal guards, they have to be prepared to run to God''s aid at any moment.


    The God''s Shrine, the room Amon is currently in, is better than even the best 5-star hotels from his previous life that he saw online. A place he never saw in real life¡­ but now he lives at a place better than that¡­ Amon just shook his head.


    ?¡­*...?


    [A few hours later]


    *Bam!*


    *Bam!*


    In the upper ruins of the upper-yard where Shandians were currently removing the clouds from above, a few hundred meters away from there, a giant snake was seen fighting against a child.


    However, the child was proving wrong the fact that size is everything, as he was easily standing on his own ground.


    The child, Amon, was currently standing still on his spot, as his legs were shackled to stop himself from instinctively dodging any attacks. Amon was trying to get his hands on [Armament Haki] by taking hits head-on, while also replying with his own punch.


    "Sssssss~" The snake, Nola raised her head and looked at Amon while making snake sounds. The next moment, she shoved her head towards Amon, trying to completely crush him!


    Seeing her head coming towards him at that speed, Amon flowed strength in his fist as much as he could, as he punched towards her.


    *BAM!*


    A medium-sized crater was formed on the ground as his fist and her head clashed.


    ¡­..


    A few minutes had passed, and Nola was sitting on the ground, rounding herself up. While Amon was sitting against her body, taking a rest while drinking a glass of natural mango juice.


    "*Sssp* Ahhh¡­" Amon released a satisfied sigh. "Living in a forest where I can eat anything I want, that is life," Amon said as he started to drink the juice from the glass using a straw again.


    Previously, Amon just trained with Nola by dodging her attack and performing his own on her. However, after last month''s incident, he changed his ways. He realized he depends too much on his speed that he ignored that he might get caught off guard, or meet someone faster than himself. Realizing that, he now shackles his legs to not dodge the attacks, and instead clashes with his own attack head-on. From that, he also believes that his Armament might awaken soon.


    Finishing his juice, Amon then patted the giant snake''s body. "Well done Nola, take a rest." He said as Nola made snake sounds. As Amon again patted her feeling her emotions. "Nah, don''t worry, I''m fine. Actually, I''m also stronger than ever too." He said, talking with the snake. "Now take some rest, if you don''t, your health will go down, and you will soon become so weak that you won''t even keep up with me, let alone be able to help me train any longer." Amon smiled, as Nola danced her head.


    Soon after a few minutes, Nola''s body limped as she fell asleep in that place.


    It was then, when Amon also noticed someone coming towards him from a few hundred meters away. "!!" Confirming the identity of the person, Amon also rested his body as he sloped his back on the grassy ground.


    "Sigh¡­" Amon sighed as he remembered what happened last month. Soon he shook his head, removing these useless thoughts. Ignoring those thinkings, Amon then reckoned what happened after he got out of the altar.


    After finishing the pirate duo, Amon went out in the forest, as he sensed the Shandians searching for him all around. After encountering them, and learning about the situation on Angel Island, Amon had rushed there.


    Then while ordering the Shandians to not hurt anyone, many Skypieans recognized him as the doctor of Shandia who saved Koin''s life a year ago. Learning he was the God, they were surprised, as even Conis and her family were surprised, though he was too occupied to care about that fact at that time.


    As for what happened to the pirate duo , he revealed how they tried to steal holy treasures from the ruins, so he tried to stop them. People might not have believed that, if not for his bent hand and purple throat.


    The Skypieans didn''t mind some random blue sea pirate, who tried to harm their land dying at the hands of their God. Even though they had an indifferent relationship with the God in question, to rather take blue sea criminals, they still took their own species'' side. After all, even though they haven''t fully accepted him as God, he still used the money that he received from tourists to improve the whole Skypiea after all...


    Then after ordering the Shandians to fall back, the rest of the Karikiri pirates, for being accomplices of the criminals and also for disrespecting God, were also punished. The punishment being, to work for the current God for 7 years. They accepted it without any choice, so currently, they were living and working like slaves for the Shandians who were reconstructing the main ruins of Shandora.


    Currently, after a month later, Amon was laying on the grassy ground while watching the clouds pass by in the blue sky.


    Soon, the person he sensed a while ago came to him, as he looked towards her.


    "What''s up, Raki?" He said. "Today is the day for Braham, Duy, and the others to return, right?" He asked towards Raki, who was wearing a tribal mask.


    "Yes, just now, they have returned and also brought massive amounts of information from Sky island, Brika." Raki said as she slipped her hand inside her pocket, taking out a few sheets of paper.


    "Hmm, alright," Amon ignored her mask and said as he accepted the papers. Soon he started to read them while laying on his back, as Raki just stood there.


    Every God of the upper-yard rules 4 islands besides the ''vearth'' land. So does Amon, the current God. All 4 sky-islands are surrounding the upper-yard from each of the 4 directions.


    In North, the island which was shown in anime, officially named as Angel Island-1. This island has around 30 thousand inhabitants.


    Then in the South, around 70 km away, the Angel island-2. This island has around 20 thousand inhabitants.


    In the East, around 90 km away, the Angel island-3. This island has around 18 thousand inhabitants.


    While in the West, around 130 km away, the last Island where the God''s ruling reaches, the Angel island-4. This island has around 22 thousand inhabitants.


    Overall, Amon rules over around 90 thousand Skypieans!


    However, there were many other small islands around, which are considered part of these main ''Angel Islands'', Amon also ruled over them.


    But there are also the ones where Amon''s ruling doesn''t reach, like around a few thousand km away, the sky-island Weatheriea. The same place where Nami spent her days during the time skip.


    Likewise, Birka is also a sky island which Amon doesn''t rule, as it is around 700 km from here. This is the island where Enel and his priest came from, though after destroying it completely.


    Even from the anime, and after asking Koin and her family, Amon only learned that Birka is a place where the warrior race, Birkans reside.


    Obviously, Amon wanted more details¡­  and that was easy, as infiltrating Birka wasn''t hard, since they allow visitors from other sky islands.


    Amon then smiled reading the information collected by Duy and others. A few months ago they were sent as a group of tourists from the other sky. The Birkans accepted them as honorable guests since they were the people directly under the God of another island.


    Amon then started to read out loud. "Sky island Birka is a place where warriors live. But they aren''t a tribe like us Shandia, as they are a true lineage of warriors. Currently, there are around 3000 Birkans on that island, and each one of them is a warrior. However, even though their number is short, they are strong enough to take over the other islands around them if they wanted to.


    Yet they don''t do so, as even though they are a race of warriors, they are also of religious and pacifistic ethnicity.


    They also have a shrine, which is heavily guarded by the strongestBirkan, called the priest. However, if anyone tried to infiltrate the shrine, then all the 3000 won''t think twice to kill them...


    Because their God lives in that shrine, though the God isn''t a person. Rather, their God¡­  is a Blue Fruit with encrypts. They seemingly worship that fruit, and many of them gave away their life protecting that for many years...


    They call it the Seed of the Thunder God''s tree, and they believe one day the Son of the Thunder God will be born from there."


    Amon chuckled as he read the last line out loud.


    ''Seed of the Thunder God''s tree? Lame.'' He thought mockingly. Yet his chuckle stopped abruptly. ''However, this is a problem too¡­ if they really are as strong as Duy wrote, then just attacking them and taking Goro-Goro no mi won''t work, as it would be very hard, and might even be nigh-impossible¡­ for now.'' Amon sighed.


    ''Not only that, if I really attack them, and even if I win, I would only have to be satisfied with being a Enel 2.0 and dominate the Skypieans. But that won''t work, as if I really want to increase my power, I need loyal subjects rather than fearful subjects¡­ Besides, that''s also not how a ''benevolent'' God such as I would do his work¡­'' He thought as he shook his head.


    ''Anyway, since I''m in the losing end, where the chance of the Shandians winning is still low, I will train myself and Shandians for a few more years.'' He thought. ''Even if the butterfly effect changes things and someone gets the fruit before I turn 16, it won''t be a problem, since now I know about devil-fruit reincarnation.''


    "Fuuuuh¡­" Amon released a long breath, as he rubbed his temple. ''I need to make changes in plans now¡­. For the 78th time.''


    Then covering his face with the sheets of paper, Amon tried to erase these thoughts.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: About the two DF he got things will be revealed¡­ Also wings¡­ Things will start getting interesting¡­.


    Thanks to @Reticulum for proofreading this chapter.


    This story will receive a bonus chapter the day it reaches 1000+ powerstones.

 Chapter 30 - Fuck That Slut!

    Chapter 30


    ¡­..


    A few minutes passed as Raki was still standing there without moving a muscle.


    Looking over through the papers covering his face, Amon stared at the masked Raki with deadpan eyes. She''s been hiding her face for 3 months, for reasons which Amon already knew, and he was in reality, a little impressed at how she was doing things.


    Though people knew about the pirate duo''s death, they didn''t know what happened to their bodies, as they considered them being cremated. But in actuality, though the male body was turned into a black goo-type substance, the female body was in his Amon''s personal Lab, and this fact is known by only a few specific people, including Raki. As this was kind of a test for her from Amon, and he expected her to act in a strange way too¡­ Yet, nothing happened yet.


    ''Well, maybe I should try to simulate things a little.'' Amon thought as he really needed to confirm things from Raki''s perspective...


    Amon noticed, from under the mask, Raki was glancing at his left hand which was injured a month ago. He could sense all her movements and emotions, as he decided to open his mouth and talk with his sister.


    "Hey, Raki." He called out with his face still covered. "How much do you hate me?"


    "E-ehhh?" Raki''s body flinched. "What do you mean, ''How much you hate me''?" She asked, dumbfounded.


    Amon stayed silent. "Well, you have been hiding your face from me with that mask¡­ it''s already been 3 months since I last saw your face." Amon said, as his voice almost got emotional. "Of course you hate me, or why else would you do that... And, now you even know I''m a monster who uses humans as experiments... You probably see me like a devil in a child''s disguise¡­" Amon said as Raki noticed the paper covering his face getting wet.


    Raki stayed silent.


    Last month, though everyone knew that the two pirates killed by Amon''s, nobody knew what happened to the dead bodies except for a few Shandians like the Chief, Duy, Warashi, Grid, Matt, and a few more who were from the old-gen raider team. Though they were a little uncomfortable with their leader doing human experiments, worse, experiments on a dead body, it wasn''t that shocking to them, as even they did this type of thing many times to God''s army in the past 400 years.


    Though what perplexed them was their leader, Amon had let this gruesome information of human-experimentation out to a 10 years old female¡­. First of all a 10 y/o, and mainly a female¡­. Though their views on women have changed a lot, it isn''t gone completely, after all, they have been believing this for almost nearly 800 years, from the point of Shandora City''s fall. This most likely happened after the fall of the city is because something like this happening in an advanced civilization would be pretty much impossible.


    However, although they were a little displeased with this development, they couldn''t defy Amon''s wishes in any way.


    "Hey, brother." Suddenly Raki opened her mouth. "You do know the reason I''m doing this, don''t you?" Raki asked as Amon stayed silent.


    For the last three months, she''s been challenging herself by hiding her face from her beloved brother. It was to solely train and become one of the top 5 strongest Shandia so that she can live in the ''Personal Guards'' building'', close to Amon''s residence.


    "Yes I know that, but you do know you just have to ask and you can live in the Shrine with me," Amon said, as Raki shook her head.


    "No, that''s cheating." Raki said. "If an enemy attack happens, then you have to be the one to protect me rather than to me protecting you¡­" She said, her words made sense.


    Amon sighed. "Alright, I get it¡­ But why are you hiding your face? It''s not hurting you, rather hurting me¡­.Can''t you do the opposite and make it so that you don''t see my face?" Amon said as Raki''s body shook.


    ''Foolish brother¡­ I''m only working this hard to become strong only for the reason that I''m seeing you sad by not seeing my face, I''m working hard so that I can quickly remove this mask and won''t have to see your sad face anymore¡­ If it was the opposite, I wouldn''t have worked this hard.'' Raki thought, but she didn''t say that out loud. "I won''t answer that question."


    Amon smirked under the papers, as he was completely aware of her emotions. Raki, as someone who spent the most time with him, Amon could discern her pattern of thoughts just from those emotions alone, his emotion-sensing worked best for her¡­ So naturally, Amon also knew her reason, and although it is quite childish, it was working very fine, and that''s all that matters to him. For that reason, he decided to act in a way that will help her, emotionally.


    Soon, Anon will have to leave the tribe for the blues for a short while, so he needs someone to watch over it, besides Wyper of course¡­ Also, when he would return, he would need a person who he should be able to trust for real... That is also the reason why he revealed something like him doing horrible things to others.


    Thinking this, Amon again decided to ignite her. "I see¡­ And what about me doing human experiments on a woman''s dead body?" He said as Raki noticed tears falling from his cheeks.


    "So what?" Raki answered instantly. "The God''s army used to do the same to us, and we did that to them in all 400 years of suffering¡­ Besides," She stopped for a whole As she took a big breath and her hands shook. "Fuck that slut! Who cares! That''s some random bitch who almost killed brother. I don''t mind if her dead-body gets raped by dogs! If brother had let me handle it, then I would have had her get raped to death by a bunch of horses, and only then experiment on her myself!"


    "...." Abruptly removing the papers from his face, with fake tears in his eyes, Amon looked at Raki with a genuinely surprised face. "What the¡­'''' Soon his surprised face altered, as he laughed out loud. "Pft¡­ HAHAHAHA!"


    "H-huh? Why are you laughing?! Did I say anything wrong?"


    Amon didn''t know where she learned these words, but it seems he would really be able to trust her with more terrible things in the future. As of currently, Raki is the one who, in the FUTURE, might come close to being someone who would gain the trust of Amon''s life. Amon shook his head with a smile. ''Well¡­ my 11 years of valuable time went on her after all¡­ So it was obvious that it worked like a charm.''


    Laughing for a few minutes while Raki kept getting flustered, Amon finally stopped.


    "Anyway, Raki." He called out, as Raki straightened her back. "Find Ganfall, and call him here. We have business." Amon said as Raki showed confusion.


    Amon then quickly took out a dial from his bag that was lying beside him. "Now go, I will now listen to my new favorite song," Amon said as he pressed the dial.


    *Beep*


    ["Fuck that slut! Who cares! That''s some random bitch who almost killed brother. I don''t mind if her dead-body gets raped by dogs! If brother had let me handle it, then I would have her get raped to death by a bunch of horses, and only then experiment on her myself!"] That''s what the dial played.


    "H-huh?! W-why?... Delete that!" Raki jumped at him, as Amon just evaded her.


    For a few minutes, she tried to snatch it, however, she wasn''t able to keep up at all. As finally, she was forced to go out and call Gan Fall.


    Shopping his act, Amon then stopped the recording. Then he yawned. "Yawn¡­ Well, I will have to take a shower in my golden bathtub." Amon said as he rose up from his back.


    After last month''s incident, Amon has grown a little carefree, in a good way of course. One of the reasons he messed up last time is because his mind was always filled with plans¡­ And the will to conquer  But now he realized, in the long run, he might die at any moment, his goal of Absolute would end right at that moment. So, he realized, it won''t hurt to enjoy the small breaks, rather to make more plans, would it?


    As he''s flying at top of the Giant Jack with Shooters, Amon took out a [Tone Dial], as he dialed a number.


    *RING! *RING* *KACHA!*


    ["Oh, it''s the undercover God, is it?"] The feminine voice answered.


    "Hey, beauti-I mean aunty Koin, how have you been?"


    ?¡­*...?


    *DIING!*


    *DIING*


    *DIING!*


    The next day, Amon was up in the Sky, at the place of the Golden Belfry. He was ringing the bell, as he has been doing regularly for a year now.


    After ringing the bell, Amon then went towards the Poneglyph which was merged with the belfry. Sitting in front of it, Amon started to read it, though he understood sh*t.


    Amon looked at the Poneglyph using his full power [Observation Haki], however that was also futile. Soon, he sighed. "This is the Ponegyplh explaining the location of Ancient Weapon Poseidon, Mermaid Princess Shirahoshi."


    Though Amon couldn''t read it, luckily he had Anime knowledge, so in that case, this Ponegylph was pretty useless to him as he already knew the contents. Though he still tries to read it every now and then, whenever he feels bored. Touching the blackish-blue material, Amon chuckled. "Anyway, I would have to soon go out in the blues. Before cannon starts, I should get my hands on the giant mermaid." Amon said as he suddenly felt a vibration in his pants.


    *Ring Ring Ring!*


    It was a [Tone Dial] as it ringed. Without any words, Amon picked it up. "Yes?"


    ["Hey brother, I found Gandalf! We are going to the upper-yard."] It was Raki.


    Yesterday she wasn''t able to find Gan Fall, so she did it today. "Alright, bring him in the upper-ruins. Since most of it is already reconstructed, we should be able to have a nice conversation there." Amon said.


    ["Alright, I''m coming!"]


    Soon after, Amon left the belfry and went down to the upper-ruins.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: You may expect some random thoughts from Mc after this too, he would try to enjoy his FREE times a little.


    Discord¡ª https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg


    This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it reaches 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 31 - Why Did 20 Kingdoms Attack Shandora?...

    Chapter 31


    [The Author Note at the end of the chapter is VERY important for the story''s development, so I''d hope you''d read it.]


    ¡­.


    "So, what do you want to talk about, Amon?" Gan Fall asked as he was sitting at a table, with Amon sitting opposite to him. Both had a glass of juice in front of them...


    "Hey, that''s Kami-sama for you!" Raki yelled from beside.


    Amon picked up his glass. "*Sssp* Mm, shut up, Raki," Amon said gently, as she flinched. "Anyway, Gandalf I have a favor to ask you."


    Gan Fall also ignored Raki as his eyebrows rose. "Oh? That''s quite a surprise. And here I was preparing for a battle! Hahahaha!" Gan Fall said as he laughed. He wasn''t sure why he was called, he knew that his relationship with Shandians had also improved, so harming him now would be unexpected.


    "What? I already let you live, why would I hurt you now?" Amon asked, but didn''t wait for his answer. "Anyway, as God, I could have just ordered you rather than asking a favor, but this is pretty important for me, so I hope you will help me."


    This picked Gan Fall''s interest. "Oh? Do tell how I may help. May I hear about it?"


    "Hmm, You see this girl?" Amon pointed at Raki. "She has bad manners, she curses at this age, she talks bad to elders, and she hides her face, she is also a pervert¡­ Overall, she is a bitch."


    "Eep!"


    Raki jumped in fright and confusion. "W-what are you saying, big brother¡­" Under the mask, her eyes became teary.


    "Oh, yes. I can see that." Gan Fall nodded as he remembered their previous encounters. "So do you want me to teach her manners? Well, I''m quite good at it, since before I became a God I had to complete many kinds of courses."


    "Pretty much," Amon replied instantly while sipping his juice. "But this is a sub-job. Mainly, I want you to teach her swordsmanship."


    Gan Fall showed confusion. "...Well, you do know I use a lance right?" Gan Fall asked, as this time he also sipped his pumpkin juice. "Oh, pumpkin juice! Thanks."


    Amon laughed a little seeing this. "Anyway, as you said, you did all kinds of courses, didn''t you? Amon asked. "So you should know about swords too, even if it''s a tiny fraction. Besides, the lance is not that different from swords, and you are the only one I know of who has knowledge in this category." Amon said. "It''s a request though, you can refuse if you want."


    "Well-"


    "Hey, what about my consent?! I won''t learn under a fallen God!" Raki cut just as Gan Fall had opened his mouth.


    "Consent? Is that something we eat?" Amon said as he laughed out loud.


    Soon after a few minutes of Raki''s meaningless struggles, she finally agreed, only at the requirement that Amon would have to train with her too. Amon agreed too since he didn''t mind learning a bit of sword art.


    "Alright, but not this month. I have VERY important work to do." Amon said.


    "But-"


    "No buts," Amon placed his hands over her mask, where the lips are supposed to be. "I''m doing this because I can''t contain myself not seeing your face," Amon said. "If you want to hurt my soul more than it already is, then you can reject," Amon said as she just stayed silent, while Gan Fall just looked at them with strange emotions in his eyes.


    ''Oh, Kobra, look at your son. He has not only grown strong but also treats his sister so nicely.'' Gan Fall thought with a grandpa-like smile.


    Soon after, Gan Fall took Raki away, as she struggled, but after Amon''s glare, she did what Gan Fall asked her to.


    Seeing them go away, Amon released a long breath.


    Besides Raki learning how to properly use a sword, Amon did this for only one reason, and that''s to know about ''Society''. Although the society in Amon''s previous world and One Piece world is completely different, at root, the fundamentals are the same. Humans are monsters and hypocrites.


    If he had to be more specific, the one and only reason he did this is Raki''s acceptance. The current Raki accepts him with what he is, mostly because the people around her, the Shandians, view these ''evil'' and ''horrible'' things that Amon does as not-so-bad things, so Raki sees them the same.


    Even then, there are things even Shandians will deem as ''bad'', however, that doesn''t affect Raki''s mind at all, just as long as it''s her brother who''s doing this. However, Raki doesn''t know what ''bad, ''good'', ''horrible'', ''society'' and ''manners'' REALLY are, that''s the reason why she accepts him blindly like this. But in the long run, when her blindfold gets off, when she one day learns about them for real, then what? What will she do?


    Will she act the same when she learns about these so-called morals and this society of hypocrites? Or will she rebel? Only time will tell...


    ?¡­*...?


    Night time, a few days later, while Amon was sneakily walking around the main ruins of Shandora. People might look at this strangely, as to why God is sneaking around, but Amon had a genuine reason.


    Even right now, while the Shandians were sleeping, the Karikiri slaves were still working hard, as they only get 3 hours of sleep, even that is too kind for them.


    Soon, he came to the biggest golden structure located in the middle of the city. This building''s top is the start root of the Giant Jack.


    Amon then entered the structure. A few minutes later, after taking many turns, he went to the most underground part of the golden building using a hidden door.


    There, around an hour later Amon reached a straight line of the hallway. There were doors on both sides, as each of the doors had 20 meters of space between them. After taking a few steps, Amon turned at the door with ["3"] written on its front.


    This is his lab, the place where he does human research. Though currently, he has only one test subject, who''s also dead¡­ At first, this location is only accessible by the hidden door, even then this is a confidential location, as only a few people know about the hidden door, let alone this lab. So there isn''t much security except some scan dials in front of the door and also an electro-formation of dials inside the room, which will shock people to unconsciousness, unless it''s Amon. However¡­ even that much security is nothing in the world of One Piece¡­


    Though there is an actual reason for that lack of security, and that is¡­ there is nothing important inside THIS lab. Not even the dead body. This was just a front with just a few medical accessories in it, that even the few who knew the location weren''t aware of.


    Ignoring the 3rd door, Amon walked through the very long hallway, as after a few minutes when coming at the 23rd door Amon stopped.


    Without saying anything, he then went to the empty space between 23 and 24th door. The 20m gap between the two didn''t look any different than the other ones, but as if knowing something, Amon sat down there, and after pushing his hands on the floor here and there blindly for a few minutes, Amon got up. As by then a small part of the floor was sunk in the floor like a human head-sized key-button.


    Smiling, Amon then looked up at the roof. He then started to jump like a kangaroo while pressing in different spots on the roof.


    Again after a few minutes of struggle, the same type of key-press effect was shown in the roof, though it''s around 10 meters away from the previous one. This key-effect is a must for the next action, but the keys are random every time.


    Soon after, Amon looked in front of him at the Golden wall, as a small human-head-sized area was opened, and as if from a sci-fi movie, a machine came out with a ''blood drop''????symbol on its futuristic screen.


    Amon penetrated his finger''s skin with a needle that he brought and dropped the blood on the small gap on the machine.


    [Beep! Descendant of Shandorians Detected! Beep! Current Era''s owner, Shandorian Amon detected! You May Enter!]


    The emotionless robotic voice said, as Amon then waited, while something like a slide futuristic door, the golden wall between 23-24th door got separated.


    There an elevator was waiting for Amon. Inside it, the walls were made of pure steel, or maybe even a better material, as it was shining from the light bulb on top.


    Amon slowly stepped in without any caution, as if he has done this previously before.


    [Beep! Taking the Master of Shandora to the Hall room of Shandora City.]


    The robotic voice said as the golden door closed, and the elevator started to sink. As it went down, it didn''t even make any sound but Amon could feel it going down and deep.


    Soon after, the Elevator stopped as it slowly started to open.


    [Beep! A white fog will be released that will make anyone who doesn''t possess Shandorian blood unconscious!]


    *Bphhhh!*


    As the door of the elevator opened, a white fog entered it. Amon stood there calmly, as a few minutes passed, and the fog vanished, making Amon catch a glimpse of the scene behind.


    "...Damn." Even though he has seen this already before, he was still impressed.


    The walls were made of pure steel or maybe something better than that as it was shining under the limelight. There were many places where there were walls seemingly made of black gold. There were small spaceships, submarines, and futuristic weaponries laying around. There was also plenty of futuristic medical equipment a bit ahead.


    Overall, this looked like a scene straight from the future.


    Amon finally did something, though it was just his usual chuckle. "Who would have ever thought, that under Jaya island there was a fucking futuristic city?"


    This is a legacy left by the inhabitants of Moon people, the kings of the City of Gold, the ones who created the perfect robotic AI, the Automata.


    The one kingdom which needed the efforts of the 20 kingdoms of the World Government to be destroyed, The Great Shandorians.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: This got confusing, didn''t it? Wait for the next chapter. I will try to make sense of things in the next chapter as it will also be a huge info dump!


    [[[{Please read "Enel''s space journey", the cover story, a CANON story. Many things might feel out of place as you would get SUPER confused too, so I''d suggest you read it as it''s only 32 PAGE. You can find the link by searching in Google or join discord.}]]]]


    Also, you''ll see the power of this sci-fi in the next chap. Though I''ll already say, these aren''t that advanced as the current OP world, as it''s somewhere around Germa 66


    P.S: These sci-fi things are only here, in Shandora city. The whole one piece world is still as it was in the cannon. Also, Amon won''t reveal this information to anyone, as the world government, Germa 66, or Vegapunk might get greedy!


    Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 32 - Seraph!

    Chapter 32


    ¡­.


    Deep underground below Jaya, the upper yard, Amon was inside the ''Main Hall of Shandora'', as he was currently sitting in front of the giant computer screen while staring at the high-tech webcam, though this wasn''t a dial.


    The AI, controlling the Computer screen made a sweet image. [(^_^)]


    [Welcome home, Master.]


    Albeit it''s ''face'', the tone wasn''t sweet, rather it was as emotionless like a rock, and cold as a winter night.


    Just a few meters behind him, an ancient yet futuristic coffin was laying, sealed. This wasn''t at this same place when Amon entered, as it proved he had pulled it here after entering. Though inside the coffin, it wasn''t the dead body of the woman named Raia.


    Currently, although he was smiling while sipping his juice, Amon was, in reality, on full guard. This whole place with the area of 10 football fields was completely under the AI''s control¡­  The AI was a dangerous existence, from his previous encounters with it, he knew better not to fall for its [(^_^)] face.


    After searching meaninglessly for nearly a year, Amon found this place around a few months ago. Discovering an underground ground futuristic city type thing was in itself a surprise, yet he even found an fucking dangerous AI. He was scared as fuck at first, but he soon calmed down, as he remembered about the Android Automata''s in the Moon. {Enel''s space journey}


    After going through some precautions like blood tests and Lineage(DNA) tests, Amon was entitled as the so-called ''Master'' of this place. ''Yet, this shitty AI won''t let me access everything¡­ It even has the locations of ancient weapons¡­ Fuck.'' Amon cursed internally, while still smiling.


    Though he was sure it wouldn''t harm him yet, he was always ready to fight a battle. ''Does conquerors Haki work at AIs?'' He thought.


    ¡­..


    "Hello, Sera baby, how have you been?" Amon asked as he sipped his juice while looking at the web-cam.


    The supercomputer, or more accurately, the AI was called Seraph was the receptor of the question. Amon calls her Sera sweetly.


    [I''ve been doing fine.]


    The emotionless robotic voice echoed through the Hall. Amon just smiled as it formed a crescent moon in his eyes. ''Fuck, I''m feeling unsafe.'' Amon thought with an internal gulp.


    He could feel the different kinds of weapons all around, but all that were just the ones outside, the dangerous ones were underground, inside the walls, and inside the rooftop. He felt they would come out of the wall, and attack him the moment he tried to attack and destroy anything in this hall¡­. Or even touch them, like what happened last time.


    Yes, even if the AI calls him ''Master'', it still serves under its initial creators from 3 millennia ago, and the Masters from 800 years ago. It would have loved to do things according to Amon''s asking if he was an actual Shandorian, not a half, like the Shandian tribe... However since the Shandorians have already gone extinct, there is no other way for her to complete the orders given to her by her actual masters, but to use the child in front of her.


    Amon couldn''t use his [Observation Haki] on the AI as it didn''t have a ''soul''. However, he knew at some point it would work. After all, the AI might not have a ''soul'' but it does possess a ''will'', that''s the reason why it''s still working according to its Master''s words¡­. Amon knew completely that the AI was a dangerous existence, and according to its own words, it''s been existing for more than four millennia...


    Amon just sipped his juice while resting his chin on his hand while smiling towards the AI. ''Bitch makes a [(^_^)] face yet uses an emotionless tone. She supposedly can''t feel any kind of emotion.'' Amon laughed mockingly, internally. ''Like I would believe that crap.''


    Though he didn''t know much, he was well informed about the existence of Automata, the androids created by the Moons inhabitants. The Automata''s are supposedly able to feel emotions and were super Loyal to its creators, as after the Moon inhabitants left, they had been protecting the Moon from Alien invasions until their charge ran out. So Amon was sure the AI also feels emotions, as their creators are the same race.


    ''She is dangerous, and smart enough to use a female voice patch¡­'' Amon thought. It''s an instinctual thing that a male, doesn''t matter if it''s a human or not human, would feel less danger from a female, than from another male. This could prove how knowledgeable and dangerous the AI is.


    However¡­ ''However, it''s not a perfect existence¡­ if it was, it would have used a more ''happy'' tone in it''s voice along with that happy face of hers. If she said she does have emotions, I would have let my guard down a little.'' Amon sipped his juice.


    ''From someone from the modern world, I know better to trust an AI. At least not one that I didn''t create myself.'' Amon thought silently.


    However, he was smiling happily in the front. "Sera, I have been missing you so~ much that I wasn''t even getting good sleep, so I came to meet you, don''t you feel happy?" Amon struck a random conversation while he glanced at the printer beside him.


    [AIs can''t feel emotio-]


    "Anyway, did you organize all the history into a summary?" Amon asked as he interrupted her.


    Previously, he had ordered her to organize the history from the winged-race, the Shandorians, in a summary as according to the AI, their history started from 4500 years ago.


    [Yes, it took a while to make 4500 years into a small summary, I apologize for my bad services]


    Amon smiled. "Nah, you are too good. I almost feel blessed." He said. "Anyway, give me a copy and narrate it to me yourself."


    A few seconds later, many pages of paper came out of the futuristic printer.


    Amon picked one up and started to read it a little.


    "Today''s is 1511th year of Kaienreki Calendar." Amon read it out loud. "These papers contain the history starting from 4500 years ago from the point when the winged-race first went to the moon, to Shandora city''s destruction 800 years ago, and to right now, is it?" Amon asked as the AI beeped.


    He then started to think. ''Hmm, so Luffy will start his journey in 1522nd year.'' Amon thought as the AI prepared to start the story.


    {A/N: The year can be considered canon. Though the exact year isn''t confirmed by Oda, according to most of the sources Roger died in the 1500th year of this calendar! Oh, the calendar name is very Confirmed by Oda.}


    Soon the robotic voice echoed through the room, as it started to narrate the story.


    ¡­..


    [In summary, a certain Winged race left Earth to live on the Moon around 4500 years ago. There,they INCREDIBLY advanced their technology, and created an advanced civilization.]


    As she narrated, Amon also read the same line.


    [While living in that new atmosphere, their already existing wings mutated and they started to have 3 different kinds of wings, as it was the start of the sub-races named Birkans, Skypieans, and Shandorians.


    There they also created a city. There, since the Birkans were the strongest, and some of the special mutated ones could even fly using their wings, the city was named Birka City of Moon!]


    Amon nodded hearing her. He already asked her about the Moving wings before and learned about this information, so he wasn''t that surprised. Rather he was disappointed.


    ''How disappointing¡­ '' Amon shook his head, as he was kinda disappointed how the city was named Birka, rather than being Shandora. Though in the end, he didn''t care much.


    [The three races together had also created the androids who are able to feel emotions, named Automata.]


    As she said, Amon looked at her web-cam and smiled. ''And she said she, the best creation of the Shandorians can''t feel emotions?... DANGEROUS.''


    [Time started to pass forwards, as they kept living there peacefully. In the wheel of time, the three Race''s relationship started to worsen, though they never went into an all-out battle or war. Yet, wanting to take precautions, the Shandorians created ME, the AI named Seraph. Though the other two races did not know about it.]


    Amon looked at the webcam, surprised. "Oh, happy birth...day, I guess?"


    The AI ignored his words and continued.


    [Soon, around a thousand years had passed but no war had happened between them, as at a certain point onwards, space pirates,  aliens were trying to invade the Moon. The races had to work and fight alongside each other to repel the Space pirates, so they tried their best to avoid a civil war.


    However, even though they tried their best to protect their land and the resources of the moon, as close to 3000 years passed the resources were running out, and their life was getting hard.]


    ''So just around the start of the new calendar, 1500 years ago, huh¡­'' Amon thought.


    [Around 1700 years ago, by the time of their 2800th year on the moon, most of the resources of the Moon ran out. So, the three races decided to go back to the blue star, the earth.


    In approximately a hundred years, they did so using their own race''s spaceships.]


    As she said this, Amon looked around as he spotted two medium pirate ship-sized spaceships, but his eyes also wandered around the whole Hall room. ''Heh¡­ Who''s to say this whole thing isn''t a massive spaceship?''


    [The Skypieans and Birkans landed in the island clouds in the sky and started living on the sky islands, forming Skypiea and Birka. However, the Shandorians were lucky enough to land on the holy vearth, as they inhabited Jaya and lived there, they also met a small tribe who called themselves ''Shandians''.]


    This picked Amon''s interest as he paid more attention to the words.


    [After meeting them, and doing some test, they confirmed the ''Shandians'' as their descendants who were left behind in Earth 3000 years ago, though most of the Shandorians didn''t like it, the Shandians were lucky enough to considered a part of Shandorians as then they started to live together.]


    Amon felt as if the AI was mocking him using the name ''Shandian'' as he almost broke out in laughter. He didn''t care what his race/tribe was, he would only care about the benefits.


    Soon, the AI continued.


    [The Skypieans and Birkans''  life was peaceful since their technology was also around 1000 years more advanced for that time, there weren''t any problems at all for them. So they lazed around and their technology started to deteriorate.]


    Amon was surprised hearing this, after all even if the AI was in blue-sea, she still had this knowledge on Skypiea and Birka. Though he instantly realized the Shandorians had most likely provided the information in all of those years.


    [Soon another 100 years passed, as the new Kaienreki Calendar started, meaning just 1524 years ago.


    In the sky, with no need to fight, the Skypieans and Birkans started to live peacefully, and their technology slowly regressed, though it was still a lot better than most blue sea ones.]


    Seraph the AI said.


    [However, it wasn''t the same for Shandorians as 1100 years ago, meaning around the 400th year of the Kanreki Calendar, their small kingdom got famously renowned as the City of Gold, Shandora. While their previous peerage was regressing, the Shandorians were going through their Golden Age!]


    Amon knew this part from the anime, confirming the authenticity of her words. As he then started to trust her information a little.


    [After they landed in Jaya and mined gold from the land, for 400 years, the pirates and different kingdoms across the world attacked them for trying to take over their technology and the Gold that they found under Jaya. At that time, the Whole of Jaya was a Golden City, unlike now where only a small part of it is¡­]


    The AI then continued.


    [To survive, they kept upgrading Their technology, as it even passed the ones they possessed on the Moon. Even I, the Supercomputer AI was also upgraded a lot]


    "Oh? Congratulations!" Amon smiled sweetly towards the web-cam.


    The AI ignored him and continued.


    [They lived like that, for approximately 200 years, as then during the Void century, their kingdom fell for taking the side of the Great Kingdom that dominated the whole world!]


    "What happened?" Amon asked instantly. "Weren''t Shandorians so strong with their technology? Why did they lose?" Amon asked, curious.


    [Like I said last time, you aren''t eligible to know that yet. I''ll just say our advanced technology was our fall, as it was the one to attract the 20 Kingdoms]


    Amon frowned upon hearing her. Even though the AI already considered him as ''Master'' she won''t reveal the important things, not even let him touch the weapons around this place. But soon he smirked. "Did you just say ''our technology''? Do you consider yourself as a Shandorian?"


    [...]


    The AI went silent as its happy smile from the screen also disappeared.


    Soon, she just ignored the question and continued. Amon just chuckled.


    [At that time, the Shandora City ''The City of Gold'' ranked the same as Wano, ''The Country of Gold''. They  even had such a close relationship that they had the formality to marry one another too.]


    Amon nodded his head. He was also reading it himself, as he caught an interesting line. ''At that time, they even had a few technologies that were only second to the Ancient weapons.'' Amon was impressed and a little terrified too.


    All the advanced motion-capture C.C.T.V cameras around the hall had already captured Amon reading that part, as the AI skipped narrating that.


    [Although the Shandora were considered one of the top 5 strongest countries at that time, and they had these types of weapons in their sleeves, after getting attacked by another 20 strong kingdoms, most of the Gold and their technology, along with those weapons were snatched away. But the Shandorians destroyed 93% of the ones which were left by themselves. As they knew, their fall was inevitable.]


    Amon then started to think, ''So along with this AI, all the things in this Hall is only 7%?... Damn.''


    Seraph continued.


    [After this, I was hidden inside this place, underground while the Shandorians'' descendants, the Shandians, who were lucky enough that 10% of their population survived, were ordered to protect the ruins, without any knowledge of this Hall''s existence. While very few old people had this knowledge they were killed or threatened for their life¡­]


    *Slam!* Amon slammed the keyboards. "Damn, so Shandorians'' killed my ancestors Shandians?" Amon thought as he gripped his hands out of act.


    The Seraph was silent for a minute or two, as she continued.


    [After that, the remaining ones kept doing what they were ordered to do so, as they even fixed a small part of Shandora''s Golden city, and started to live there. Although they were only told to protect the land for the Ponegylph, the other reason is to protect me, the AI. They kept doing so without their knowledge.]


    The AI then went into a short silence.


    [I apologize again, as being locked inside this secluded place, I had close to only 1.09% chances to gain new information. Though with my advanced technology, even from this underground I could see and hear Their words clearly.]


    *Whpeww* Amon whistled hearing her. He was truly impressed at this feat.


    [However, I do know some of the information.] She said.


    [Soon Kalgara''s tim-]


    "Alright, that''s enough." Amon interrupted her. "I will listen to Kalgara''s story some other day," Amon said as he also put the papers down.


    He then released laughter without any particular reason. ''So this is how the Shandorians fell with their city of Shandora 800 years ago... This clears many things.''


    Every time Amon used to hear the chief talking about the Shandora city''s fall 800 years ago, he questioned himself, ''The Gold is still there, so why do they call it the Shandorians'' and Shandora''s fall?''


    Now he gets it. The WG did take the Gold, yet, a lot of it is still here.


    However,  the 20 Kingdoms, or more specifically the current world government, didn''t take all of it. This was kind of strange, as humans would never be satisfied with what they have, so they were supposed to take all of the Gold. Obviously, unless they were satisfied with something more important!


    That being the advanced technology of Shandora, and most importantly, the life of Shandorians, the ones with the knowledge to create these technologies!


    "Hahahaha!" Amon laughed as he glanced at Seraph''s webcam.


    ''While the world thought the Shandorians'' deadly technology had fallen along with them, who could have thought the main power, the AI Seraph was still there, charging herself from the trees of the Jaya, using their photosynthesis powers. While the small tribe, Shandians were still protecting the city¡­?''


    ''Hahaha¡­. And now with the AI, I have all the knowledge of the world¡­ I just need to make her open herself to me. But first,'' Amon looked at the Coffin behind him. ''Time to move the wings''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: It doesn''t make sense how the Shandorians, an advanced civilization who created the Androids, the Automata''s to lose their Everything to 20 Kingdoms, even if they were strong. After all, it also had the backup of the Great Kingdom. So here, there is an underground Hall filled with advanced technology and an AI who possesses knowledge from 3 millennia ago.


    HOWEVER, THE AI WON''T BE HIS CHEAT, AS SHE WON''T HELP HIM FOR REASONS THAT WOULD BE REVEALED IN THE NEXT CHAPTER.


    P.S:This chapter will recieve a bonus chapter when it hits 1000+ powerstones.


    This chapter was proofread by @Reticulum.

 Chapter 33 - Wings... And... Failures

    Chapter 33(Bonus chapter)


    {A/N: It''s only been 999 stones????????.}


    [Discord¡ª https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­..


    Amon looked at the coffin, then looked back at the webcam. "Hey, babe when will you make me the Railgun I asked you for?" Amon asked as he rested his chin against his right hand.


    [...I have already said before that I can''t do these things for you until the start of the ''World Change''. You also aren''t supposed to bring any weapon out of this Hall until then.] The AI said.


    "..." Amon sighed. But the next moment, his eyes became red. "YOU SLU-alright. Okay. Calm down. Control." Amon almost jumped at the screen with his punch, but he was able to control himself.


    A few moments passed, as Amon opened his mouth again. "If you won''t help me with your technology, then why are you helping me with the wings?" Amon asked as he controlled his breathing.


    [Don''t you already know?] The AI answered with a question.


    [The coffin behind you...He''s a king of Shandora who tried to achieve what you are trying for, though he couldn''t achieve 100% success, he was a little satisfied.]


    [It''s a strange feeling¡­ but I would be happy to see you succeed in what he couldn''t¡­ you''d also prove your worth by doing that.]


    Amon gritted his teeth. ''Prove myself? To who? To you robot bitch?'' His hands automatically got clenched, as his breathing started to become uneven.


    "Fuuuu¡­" Amon sighed.


    His encounter with her from a few months flashed before his eyes.


    ************


    |Flashback¨CStart|


    "...Haha, Sera baby don''t joke around," Amon said nervously, as he looked in front of him with his hands raised in a surrendering position. "This is just evil¡­ Why won''t you let me access everything? You''ve already confirmed my identity as a descendant of Shandorians, you even call me ''Master''. Yet, why keep the important things, the main history of the Void century hidden from me?" Amon asked, frustrated.


    "Not only that, you won''t even let me research these high-tech equipment. You are now trying to kill me... Why do you hate me so much?" Amon said as he was pinned against a wall with weapons coming from all the walls around him, pointing at all his vitals.


    [''Master''. Even though I call you that, I can''t disobey my previous Master''s orders. I was ordered to not come out and influence the world until the ''fateful-hour''. If not, why do you think I never used the supersonic ring-bells to call the Shandians before and make them take me out of this?]


    She went silent. [The dangers of that war¡­ I don''t want to see that again, yet that is an inevitable thing to happen. I also never want to see the Shandorians dying¡­ Or now, you people, the Shandians dying. Yet, I can''t disobey my previous orders.]


    A sweat fell from Amon''s head. Just now, he went to pick up a ''Magic-cloak'' looking thingy, with ''Invisible Robe'' written over its glass container. He thought maybe using this, he can sneak in Birka and snatch Goro-Goro no mi, since he isn''t confident to win in an all-out war yet, also since he can''t sneak there normally as it is guarded by people proficient at Observation Haki...


    However, before he could touch the glass container, many weapons came out from all around the floor, wall, and roof, and pinned Amon against this corner.


    Amon gritted his teeth. ''Though the fucking AI did say she is mine now, and I''m her Master, she doesn''t let me touch anything. Only saying shits and using excuses about the ''fateful-hour''... She won''t even tell me what that time is! FOCK!''


    Amon had theories as to what she meant by ''Fateful-hour'', and according to that he needs to wait a lot, which he won''t tolerate. ''It''s ''joyboy''s'' arrival, it''s fucking obvious¡­ More accurately, it''s the time when Luffy will start to influence this world¡­ Will I wait till then only to serve under rubber-man? Never.''


    Amon then closed his eyes.


    Soon, he shook his head with a chuckle as he started to walk through the weapons with his guard down. None of the weapons tried to harm him.


    Amon stopped midway, under an advanced laser gun. "AI girl, I know you won''t harm me, do you think I don''t realize how you are using me?"


    [...I do know.] The AI replied.


    [That''s why I''m keeping you here with the greed of being able to move your wings¡­ You aren''t that different from a Shandorian King I know of.]


    |Flashback-end|


    **********


    #######


    Amon again sighed as he looked towards the sheets of papers containing the history. ''Though this bitch did provide me the history of Shandorians when they were on the moon, in complete details at that, she only gave, and narrated me the Summary of the Void century.'' Amon thought as he felt the AI about to continue her words.


    [My Masters from 800 years ago had instructed me to not let things out unless I learn that the world''s changing.]


    The cold voice said.


    Amon then put his legs on the table, as he leaned back on the comfy chair. "Okay, and unless I came here, how would have you learned that the world is changing outside?" Amon recalled how an AI was never introduced in anime, or is it because he died early? "You are stuck inside here, underground with no ways to go out, you accepted your previous dead mAsTerS coming here and providing the news to you?" Amon said as he slammed the keyboard again, but the keyboard fixed itself.


    [I never expected a Shandia to discover this place anyways!]


    The emotionless robotic voice didn''t feel so emotionless for a second, as Amon smirked internally.


    [...If you hadn''t come, according to my previous calculations, 15 years from now, I would have ringed a large alarm for the inhabitants of this island to hear. After they have found me, I would have naturally learned if the world had changed to an eligible state for me or not, and also there I would have trusted my powers to a chosen Shandia as my Master.]


    [However, it''s 15 years before my calculations. The world most likely hasn''t changed yet, so I can''t give my powers to you. Not only that, I do realise how much of a dangerous child you are.]


    "..."


    [But don''t worry, 15 years later, I will give myself up to you. You are dangerous, but in the end, you are a Shandorian, you are one of the ones I serve¡­ In a sense, you might be the best Master that I have had until now... Wait patiently and you''ll get everything.]


    Amon chuckled to himself. ''She is good at this. Using humans'' greed against themselves¡­'' However, he frowned soon enough.


    "So, you are saying I would have to wait 15 years? Is this a joke? If so, that''s not funny. Then I would only come back to this Hall 15 years later then. I can wait till that time to move my wings." Amon said as he got up from his seat, and prepared to leave. "Bye, I will now go-"


    [Wait!]


    Amon stopped in his ways while smirking internally.


    [...If you are able to prove that the World has started to change before my prediction then I will give all the access to you, and Fully consider you as the New Master. After all, I''m an Artificial Intelligence. I can be very wrong and my calculations may also be flawed]


    Amon sighed and again sat on his chair. "Alright, but how do I prove the world is in a state that you want? You always talk about ''fateful-hour'' but you never explain shit¡­"


    The computer screen started to calculate.


    [Beep! I didn''t tell you before since you wouldn''t have understood anything anyway. But now that you have the history in your grasp, I will tell you.]


    Amon looked at her camera.


    [800 years ago, a country named Wano''s borders were closed¡­ I won''t reveal why.]


    Amon frowned but the next moment he snickered.


    [After that, a Half-Shandorian and Half-Wano nationality''s Girl named Amatsuki Toki was given a job. Accepting it, she used her powers to skip time, her goal was to open the Wano''s borders]


    [When her goal has been completed it will indicate the change In the world.]


    Amon''s eyes almost widened, ''Oden''s wife Toki¡­? She''s a Shandorian? But she doesn''t have wings-no, that can be explained in many ways...'' Amon tried his best and suppressed his shock. "...So you will only let me access everything from you after this Wano''s borders opened?... Damn, this sounds like a wife who would only let the husband touch her after she gives birth¡­ Slut."


    The AI didn''t mind his words.


    [Actually¡­ No, you don''t have to wait until Wano opens. Even though my Masters ordered me to only make a move after that happens¡­ But according to my calculations, by then things would be close to the start of another Great War, a war that would be history''s biggest yet, surpassing the one of 800 years ago.] Amon took her words in his mind very seriously.


    [You only have to give me enough proof that Master Toki reached this Wano, and is living there now.]


    Hearing her, Amon was silent. He already knew Toki, Oden''s wife died, so how will he prove? "And what if she came here, and is now dead?" He asked.


    Again the screen went calculation mode.


    [Beep! Then you just have to prove that she came here and lived for at least 5 years, and influenced it enough that it might open soon.]


    Amon finally chucked hearing her.


    ¡­..


    A few minutes passed, as Amon was currently in front of the Ancient coffin, he was sitting with the cover opened.


    "Anyway, Sera baby did you do what I asked you of?" Amon asked as the computer screen behind him started to do calculations.


    Inside the coffin, there was a mummified body of a male, however, it had big wings. Not only that, the wings weren''t as much damaged as the mummified body, though it still made a bad stench.


    Seeing this, one would expect it as a Birkan''s body, as it had large wings, however, Amon found out this was a Shandorian''s body after doing a bit of research from its sample and asking Seraph.


    This is a small treasure he found in the underground, the key to him unlocking his wings.


    ########


    |Flashback-start|


    Amon was in front of a Coffin that Seraph revealed by taking it out of the many underground drawers.


    "Damn¡­ You keep popping things out of the floor. What is it this time?" Amok Asked as he looked at the coffin while keeping his distance from it.


    [Beep! Please let me summarize things ]


    [This body is the body of a King of the Shandora. He is someone who envied the flying birds in the sky. Seeing the birds roam freely in the sky, he felt like a shackled bird with unusable wings.] Amon nodded.


    [After he inquired me, I searched through the data and found out that in the Moon, a few thousand years ago, there were a few Birkans who were able to fly using their wings, as the King gained hope to one day fly himself.]


    Amon nodded his head. The Seraph did tell him about the Flying Bikans...


    [After this, the researchers, scientists, and doctors of Shandora tried their best to find ways to use these wings.]


    [After a few years, the King was able to enlarge his wings, in fact, they even moved. However, they were unable to move fast enough for the king to float, let alone fly like the birds.]


    [The King got frustrated, yet having larger than norm wings gave him a sense of superiority over the other Shandorians. Like this he lived a long life, and died peacefully.]


    "Hmm, I understand," Amon said. "But¡­ Do you know what type of medicine he took, or surgery he went through to have this type of wings?" Amon wasn''t interested in useless history like this, he wanted to learn the crucial thing.


    The computer again went calculating mode.


    [Beep! Yes, there is a record of this. The King went through a surgery.]


    The next moment, the screen changed as two X-ray of a Shandorian was stationed side by side.


    [The left side is the King before surgery and the right is him after surgery]


    Amon inspected the two with his Observation Haki at max power as a few minutes passed.


    ''Is this what Chopper called Biofeedback?'' Amon asked himself.


    On the screen, there weren''t any changes in the King''s body structure other than the enlarged wings. So the thing that caused him to be able to move his wings must have been some medicine¡­ A medicine that let him be able to control his wings freely, but not free enough to fly.


    While not much information was out on Seimei Kikan, Biofeedback was mentioned Only once. From the name, Amon could guess it''s an effect which lets the user control the subconscious part of one''s body just like Semei Kikan, but unlike the hermit ways of Seimei Kikan, this might work only after taking some special kinds of medicine, like chopper''s [Rumble Balls].


    Though in the end, it was just a theory. Amon''s theory.


    "So, Sera baby tell me, what is the medical formula and the I formation on his surgery-"


    [I would tell you after I summarise the history, or you won''t understand anything]


    "..."


    *********


    ######


    Amon recalled him getting rejected by an AI, as he stood up.


    "Hey," Amon stood up. "X-ray my body," Amon ordered as the next moment, a light flashed from the roof and got his body scanned.


    He didn''t ask her for this before, because she might have tried to harm him in any way, but after she has shown her selfish wishes, her ''human'' side, Amon is trusting her a little more as he knew perfectly she won''t harm a useful human pawn.


    [Done.]


    Soon, his body structure came into the computer as he couldn''t find any difference between his body and the King''s body before surgery.


    Glancing at the screen using [Observation Haki], Amon looked at his own wings on his back.


    [Your body is the same as-!!]


    Amon was looking at his wings, as he used [Seimei Kikan] making the wings flinch for a single moment, yet her advanced high FPS motion-camera caught it in detail.


    *Thud* Suddenly, Amon fell on his back while huffing. "Hah¡­ fuck I''m not gonna do that for the second time, it pressures my crotch area," Amon said while grabbing his crotch. He can use a bit of Seimei Kikan to digest his food faster than the norm, but that''s still far behind from using it to fly with his wings.


    {A/N: There are people in OUR world who can do this type of thing like fast digestion by meditating and stuff¡­ Just letting you know before some of you complain¡­ :) }


    [...How did you do that?]


    "Oh¡­ hahh?" Amon barely released a chuckle. "Are you shocked and interested? Isn''t that a surprise?... Hahh. I thought you said you can''t feel emotions.``" Amon said while sweating profusely, his crotch was hurting badly.


    The AI didn''t answer.


    ¡­.


    A few minutes passed, and Amon was now doing fine, though still laying on his back.


    He looked at the camera on the ceiling and opened his mouth. "Hey, Sera, you told me the history already. So it''s time to tell me the medicine and surgery he went through. Won''t you, baby girl?"


    The AI didn''t answer, rather he heard the sound of a part of the metallic floor opening behind him, indicating the revelation of a new technology. As a green light flashed behind him.


    Amon abruptly looked back as he blinked. "..."


    It was a glass-tube¡­ a bigger than human size glass-tube¡­ Amon recognized it in a single glance. It was something like those artificial-womb things from DBZ.


    [The King passed a month inside this, while his whole body was being fed with special medicines and food. This is a painful process where the King cried every hour and ordered me to free him, yet since he ordered previously to not listen to his pleas, I didn''t do it¡­]


    [In the end, his wings enlarged, and he almost succeeded.]


    "...And what about the formu-"


    [Yes, I do have the formula for them all¡­. And you are now eligible to know them too.]


    Amon released a burst of laughter.


    ?...*...?


    Amon did his research on that formula for a few days, but he couldn''t find any flaws in it¡­


    ¡­.


    Another few days passed, as his training with Gan fall had begun. He has discovered a few flaws, and also 4 more theoretical ways to make the formula flawless.


    The AI tried inspecting it, but it was proved wrong. Failure-1.


    ¡­.


    Another month passed, and Amon presented more theoretical ways. He was able to move things so fast because of the AI''s help...


    But all of them failed. Failure-39.


    ¡­..


    Three months passed, and Amon had made many new formulas and also found more flaws, and tested more theories. Yet, all failed.


    Failure-1009.


    ¡­..


    After all this research, Amon spotted a main few flaws. One of them being the fact that the scientists of King''s time didn''t have any foundation on this, however, Amon possessed that.


    The Birkans who were said to be able to move their wings, what if he uses a bit of their blood samples and experiments on it? Then things might not look so bad¡­ but their blood...


    Well, getting their blood is easy.


    ¡­.


    Amon provided the AI with the High-Priest of Birkan''s blood, as she was supposed to be the strongest Birkan right now. It wasn''t hard to get her blood, since she loved doing blood donations.


    He also provided Gan Fall''s blood, as he is the descendant of the Rulers of Skypiea, his blood should be the most qualified.


    Then he also provided Wyper''s blood, as he was the descendant of Kalgara, the strongest Shandian warrior. He didn''t provide his own since he was still VERY wary of the AI¡­


    Though he already knew she had his blood from the entries¡­.


    The AI was currently helping him with his research, but Amon''s guard around her never dropped even a little.


    It was clear that Seraph was using him to accomplish orders given by her previous Masters¡­ Amon could guess it was something like ''World Salvation'' or ''Help Joyboy''... The AI can move according to what she believes.


    Amon''s biggest assets are his future knowledge, and his biggest weakness is his lack of past knowledge. He will use the AI to fulfil that lack. Currently, he lacks power against the AI, though he knew she won''t harm him, or at least, not instantly, he knew he also doesn''t have any ways to hurt her¡­ yet.


    Until then, he will let Sera baby ''use'' him, while he would be the one to get the benefits. It''s like reverse r*pe.


    Currently, the AI''s job was to try the formula with all the blood. Amon had expectations from the High-priests'' blood, as the Moon Birkan were supposedly able to move their wings according to Seraph.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Poor Amon is getting reverse rap*d ????????????.


    Anyway, My supplies of steroids have ended, no more 3.2k chaps like this and the previous ones...


    This book will a bonus chapter when it reaches 1500+ stones.

 Chapter 34 - Birds Have Wings!

    Chapter 34


    [Discord¡ª https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­.


    [2 months later]


    *Sha!* *Sha!*


    Around the upper-ruins, which was mostly fixed now, Amon and Raki were swinging their swords together. Raki still had her mask on, but Amon didn''t mind it.


    Amon was using Seraph, as they both were trying their best to create new formulas, one that would be flawless. Amon used the biological knowledge from his previous world, mixed with his more advanced knowledge from this world. While Seraph used the incredible knowledge saved inside her. Also, because of her ''Computer Simulation'' ability, no actual test subjects were needed. This again proved how dangerous yet useful this AI was.


    ''According to the current speed of progression¡­ the next result should be out soon.'' Amon thought while sweat was falling from his head from the constant swings. ''I hope this works¡­''


    These days, besides spending time in the Hall, Amon mostly spends his time in his shrine doing small research, or more accurately he creates theories with the few pieces of equipment he has there. The leftover time was used to train with Raki and Gan Fall on swords. He didn''t have any plans to be a swordsman, but learning something never hurts.


    Currently, Gan Fall was not here, as he used the excuse of being a Sky Knight and left them while appointing them a number of swings to finish. Amon already knew he had gone to Heaven''s gate to play chess¡­


    "Haah! I''m beat..." *Thud*


    Suddenly, Raki shouted and fell on her back, though this time she wasn''t careless enough to let the sword near her body. Amon smiled seeing this. He wasn''t exhausted yet, so he decided to swing a bit more.


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes, Amon was sitting on the ground beside Raki, while  Nola the snake was also around now, dancing around the place.


    "Ugh..." Amon heard Raki''s grumpy voice and looked at her. "Brother this is cheating¡­"


    "Pfft!" Amon almost spat his mango juice out, but he was able to control it at the last moment, as he gulped. "Don''t say funny jokes when someone''s drinking!" Amon said as he lightly poked Raki''s forehead.


    A few seconds passed, as Raki shouted. "This is cheating!"


    Amon could feel she was almost about to cry, as this time he wasn''t able to control his laughter. "Hahaha! Why?"


    "What do you mean why? I''ve been training with swords for more than 2 years now¡­" She went silent. "Yet... you better than me! You are already around Gandalf''s level!" Raki said she rolled on the ground childishly.


    "..." Amon looked at her with deadpan eyes, but soon he sighed as he put down his juice glass.


    "It''s all about... Mantra," Amon said as Raki stopped.


    "I can focus on things more accurately with this. Learning anything is easier with my type of Mantra." Amon said as he got up and picked up his sword to show practical. "You see, when Gan Fall swings his arms, I can sense its direction and, in some special cases, even the amount of power it generates. Seeing them like clear water, it isn''t hard to copy them for myself."


    "What?! I knew it!" Raki jumped up. "That''s cheating! I can only sense people around with my Mantra!" The next moment, Raki covered her face with her hands, even though it was already covered with a mask. "Fuck!"


    Raki fell on her back hopelessly. She also felt a light punch on her left arm for adding the last word.


    After being instructed by Amon, many of the Shandians knew Observation Haki now. Though most of their Mantra was weak. Except for a few ones like Duy, who was proficient at sharpshooting.


    A few moments passed, as Raki was looking at the blue sky above her. She never would have thought the sky was so beautiful before starting to live in Upper-yard.


    Raki released a sigh. ''At this rate, I would never be able to become strong enough to protect brother¡­ Sigh, I will think about this later¡­''


    She closed her eyes for a calm of mind. ''Gan Fall said people should treat each other fairly, yet 98% percent people I know don''t do that¡­ Actually,'' She opened her eyes. ''People only look out for their selfish wishes, even those 2% people do that.''


    She then flipped on her left side, as she looked at the juice drinking Amon. He was also looking at the sky, his red eyes reflected the Eagle flying in the sky.


    ''Even brother¡­ He is unfair¡­'' She then stopped thinking as a smile bloomed on her face. ''He loves me too unfairly-''


    "Alright," Suddenly, she was brought out of her stupor, as Amon was looking at her with a grin. "You are slacking off these days."


    "Time to help you upgrade your Mantra."


    ?¡­*...?


    Another few months had passed, and Amon was in the Shandora Hall, stripping his clothes.


    "Oh, Sera baby, are you enjoying the view?" Amon asked as he took off his pants at last while looking at the mirror stuck in the wall.


    [.....] The AI was a little perplexed at why a child is acting like this, but she guessed things changed in the last 800 years.


    In reality, Amon was acting like this to trick her cumulative mind. He wasn''t sure how advanced her thought process was, and it was a dangerous fact if he didn''t learn it as soon as possible.


    How will the AI behave when he acts stupid?


    How will the AI behave when he acts smart?


    How will the AI act when he acts lovely?


    How will the AI act when he acts angry, crazy, and bipolar?


    He had to do practical experiments to learn about her limit. Was she more advanced than the human brain, or was she below it?


    Amon understands it now, while the AI still has no idea of Amon''s scheme behind his facade.


    [Let me warn you for the last time, this is a painful process. Though I never experienced pain, I''m not sure a child, even if it''s a messed up one like you won''t be able to hold against that.]


    Amon covered his face. "Ahh, stop the praises. I''m getting h-shut the fuck up bitch!" He shouted as he removed his hands. Soon he smiled. "No need to act all lovey-dovey with me, baby girl," Amon said while he did some small stretches.


    The AI ignored his words.


    [Once you start, you can''t stop midway as you''d die instantly. Also, I won''t be able to help you.] Seraph said.


    Amon also ignored all her words, as he just looked at his body. "Nice..." Amon released a smile, as he inspected his whole body. His small arms and legs had a little muscles in them, yet they didn''t look that weird...


    He then looked towards the camera with a yawn. "That''s sweet and out of character of you, are you planning something?" Amon asked, but didn''t wait for her answer. He had 97% confidence that she won''t do anything stupid¡­ the 3% being if he had underestimated her calculating powers. "No need for your worries. I don''t mind experiencing death numbing pain if I can grow strong."


    [.....]


    [I see.]


    After countless tries, at Attempt¡ª6890, Seraph, the AI has reached a formula that theoretically should work better than the previous one. Amon worked hard to find the flaws and create a new formula, and the AI had simply simulated it in her ''Simulation World'' and got enough proof of this as something workable.


    Then, after she did some corrections herself, she finally succeeded in forming a new formula of medicine after mixing the three race''s blood.


    [This is the last warning: are you sure?]


    Releasing a chuckle, Amon nodded.


    He knew this process would take one month, so he had already informed the tribesmen not to search for him this month.


    If by some chance someone searched for him and reached this place, they wouldn''t be able to enter this place as he had ordered the AI to not let anyone else other than him get the news of this Hall, let alone let them in. After Amon''s orders, Seraph made many changes. Now, only Amon can enter this place with his eye-scan, blood-test, and bunch of¡­ other tests. She complied with his wishes, as even she herself didn''t need another person knowing this.


    [''However, if the surgery fails and he dies today, then that''s a different question''] Seraph ''thought''  coldly.


    On the other hand, Amon was still a little paranoid. He knew this test was potentially very dangerous for him. As even if the surgery succeeded, at the start when the medicine will enter his body, the AI might insert something like explosive nano-chips in his blood vessels, or do something even worse.


    Yet he had to trust her this time. Since even if she does something like that, he would have an infinite amount of time to check his body outside this hall. Amon was 1000% confident she won''t do anything that will do instant damage to him or his health.


    Nevertheless, just being able to fly using wings isn''t something that is enough to make Amon take such a risk. In reality, Amon knew after this surgery his wings won''t be just restricted to letting him fly in the sky¡­ According to his hypothesis, he will get at least a 6x power boost just from having two workable wings in his back.


    He could have waited long and had the surgery done by the best surgeon. Like for example, Trafalgar Law, the current holder of Op-Op no mi. However, even if Amon somehow makes him agree on doing the surgery, or better, if he takes the fruit for himself and does the surgery, it still won''t be a success. Because here, the main point isn''t the surgery nor surgeon, it''s the medicine, its formula, and most importantly, the high-tech pieces of equipment laying around.


    This time, he has a 3% chance of dying¡­ it''s low, but it''s still dangerous. Yet, Amon knew, one won''t get dog shit without taking risks.


    "Anyway, we should start now?" Amon asked with his hands on his hips, while his 149cm naked body was flashing on the giant computer screen. ''I look kinda cool naked¡­''


    ¡­.


    Soon, the naked Amon entered the incubator and wore the oxygen mask while standing on the floor of the empty incubator. Soon after, like the hands of Doctor-Ock from Spiderman, many kinds of metallic tentacles came from different directions and added several thin medical pipes on Amon''s blood vessels, but most of them were connected to his wings, with a big one on his neck.


    Soon after, the incubator''s glass started to close, as Amon''s view became green because of the green half-transparent glass.


    *Phzzzzz*


    Soon, water started to fill the incubator, as soon it passed Amon''s head. Amon started to breathe through the oxygen pipe slowly. Soon after, his small stature started to float in the water.


    "Fuu¡­ fuu." Amon was trying to stabilize his breathing, as he heard the AI say something.


    [Project Angel¡ª02 would now proceed]


    ?¡­*...?


    *Fwah!* *Fwah!*


    Raki was swinging her swords while her head was in a completely different world.


    ''It''s been around 2 weeks since brother went missing¡­ Although he did say he will be fine and be back after a month, I''m a little worried.'' Soon she shook her head rapidly, as she strengthened her back.


    "Anyway, I should work hard." Taking a deep breath, she again started swinging.


    ''Nothing will happen¡­ probably.''


    ¡­.


    While Raki was worried for Amon, inside the incubator, he was in a critical condition.


    "AAAAHHHHH! FUCK!"


    Inside the incubator, Amon was struggling to remove the pipes attached to him, but his hands were being restrained by two robotic tentacles.


    He knew this process would be painful, but he never expected it to be this painful. It''s as if hot lava was being inserted in his veins. At this moment, he couldn''t even think straight.


    "FREEEE¡­Me¡­ me¡­.e¡­" Amon''s eyes started to become dull¡­. "!!!" However, after a few electrical shocks from the equipment on his body, he regained consciousness.


    The first week was fine, as he even used to chat with the AI now and then, but soon after, things got more dangerous and painful.


    Now he just wakes up, screams in pain, and when tired, he goes back to sleep. The cycle continues.


    Seeing this the AI was quite dissatisfied. [''So a failure? Even the King didn''t act like this¡­ Was there any problem with the formula¡­ but-'']


    "AAAAAAAAH! BITCH LET ME OUT!!"


    *Bam!*


    Amon started to bang the glass, but unfortunately, his punches were too weak for the night-indestructible glass.


    He was even releasing [Conqueror''s Haki] subconsciously, though the AI didn''t realize it as she couldn''t feel anything.


    ?...*¡­?


    Just like that, time passed the 1-month mark. But even as 33 days had passed, the tribe didn''t know about Amon''s whereabouts. They were very worried, yet they couldn''t find him anywhere after searching.


    While something else was happening in the Shandora Hall.


    Inside the incubator, the water became so white that it can''t even be called water anymore. While for that reason, Amon couldn''t be spotted inside with the thick white water.


    Right now, his screams were also quiet. "Brrr¡­." But the AI could hear his muffled breathing from the recorder placed inside the incubator.


    She had thought of doing something like inserting thousands of blood-vessel sized nano techs inside his body. Yet, after doing countless calculations in her head, she decided against it. He would definitely learn about those soon enough, then if he gets out of her range, and uses some kind of Devil fruit to remove those from his body, then everything she did until now will be for nothing. Who knows, he might even sell her location to the enemy, the World Government.


    Currently, though it''s already been three more days than the schedule, she wasn''t worried anymore as she could see inside the incubator from the camera stationed inside it. She also felt he will soon wake up-


    [!!!]


    Feeling that it''s time to open the glasses of the incubator, she commanded it, however¡­.


    *Bam!* *Crack!* *Crack!*


    Before that could happen, cracks started to appear on the glass, and soon the whole glass container got broken into pieces while the white liquid got splashed all over the place, as the Hall got covered in fog.


    "Haah¡­"


    The sound of a breath little different from the 12 years old, sounded out. Seraph released wind around the Hall and sucked the fog away, as a familiar figure was seen standing in around the incubator.


    "Hahaha¡­" It was a chuckle.


    A 160cm teenager, or seemingly a teenager, with wide and large white wings which were twitching now and then, was standing there while rubbing his neck.


    His naked body was completely wet, with white liquid dripping from his back-length black hair. Unlike his appearance, he had a childish smile on his face.


    "Aren''t things looking good¡­Haha!"


    [You should have controlled yourself. That''s a lot of damage....]


    Amon frowned.


    Initially, he wanted to destroy the AI in rage, but he knew that''s just stupid. In the end, it was he who took this risk. "Be grateful I haven''t gone berserk at you yet," Amon said with a chuckle.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon is acting strange, childish, ''bad'' and everything else with the AI, expecting it to behave in ways he predicted. He doesn''t know the limit of her ability to think, so he had to test it by himself.


    Also since it''s better to make the AI see him as a strong, arrogant, and a little smart kid, than to act like a mastermind who controls everything.


    This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it hits 1500+ stones.


    This chapter was proofread by @Retuculum.

 Chapter 35 - Flying In The Sky...

    Chapter 35


    ¡­.


    "Ahhh~"


    Amon released a satisfied breath, as a puff of smoke left his mouth.


    Currently, he was dripping himself in a pool-sized hot-spring inside the Shandora Hall. He had his eyes closed, as he was floating on his back with his wings under the water. They were working like legs and were strolling/walking in the water as it was long enough to reach the floor underwater.


    "First a coffin, and now a hot-spring? What else do you have underground? I wanna meet the guy who designed this place." Amon said as he enjoyed the perfectly warm water which created a warm white fog enshrouding this whole place.


    Just a few minutes earlier, just after Amon got out of the Incubator, the AI uncovered a small part of the underground floor, revealing a hot-spring. Checking the possible dangers using his [Observation Haki], Amon decided to take a dip.


    "Ahh¡­ feels so good." As he was floating in the water, many mechanical tentacles were coming out of the pool and cleaning his body and wings. The white sticky stuff covering his whole body was a pain to wash, but the hands did their job.


    A few minutes passed, as Amon stood up in the water. "Ohy!" Or least he tried, as he slipped deep inside and almost drank some of these now white water. "AHH¡­" However, he was able to get a hold of himself at the last moment.


    ''Wow¡­ my wings are large enough to reach the floor?'' Amon thought as he swam in the water. Each of the wings should be 190 cm to touch the ground. ''But when I came out first it wasn''t so big. Wait, is it because-...well it''s not impossible.'' Amon just shook his head at the possible power.


    "Hey! Why is this hot-spring so deep?!" Amon yelled towards the AI''s camera, as it just beeped.


    [It''s not that it''s deep, it''s just not for you. The ones living here 800 years ago weren''t short like you.]


    "..." He just ignored it and slowly got up from the pool, walking towards a mirror. Soon, he looked at him in the mirror...


    His hair was long¡­ too long, as it even reached his back. His height also increased, now a little more than 160cm. With his body, his muscles also grew, as his body became more attractive¡­ Though not good enough to be called the famous ''swimmer-body'' yet. And unless he is naked, everyone would still take him as a girl.


    The part that stood out the most from the rest of his body is his wings. The wings which were large and wide as if they were proud of being able to exist and move, while the newly wet feather only improved its beauty.


    {Imagine Lucifer Morningstar''s Wings from the Netflix series}


    While his red eyes were reflecting the wings, Amon''s thoughts were wondering. ''Currently, the AI''s use is none to me. I can push harder and ask for more things, but as of now, I don''t have any need for those since I will leave Skypiea in less than a month.'' Amon thought as he glanced at a camera from the mirror. ''And when I return¡­'' He released a¡­ strange chuckle. ''That''s a question for later.''


    By that time, Amon would have the power to destroy the whole Hall with just his thoughts.


    *Bzzz* The next moment, a hairdryer came from the wall, and started to dry his hair and wings. "Oh, also cut my hair short. This is a weakness against an enemy of the same caliber." Amon said, as some hands also started to cut his hair.


    As he enjoyed the warm wind of the hairdryer, he looked down at his crotch as he smiled involuntarily. ''Nice.''


    While his long hair was flying away after being cut from the warm wind of the dryer, Amon looked at the AI, as he noticed the floor above the pool closing itself.


    "Sera, explain what happened to me? Why did my body change like this?" Amon had a guess, yet he asked as the AI beeped.


    [Beep! Beside your wings, your body also changed. All of it is because of the medicine.]


    Hearing her, Amon frowned as if he didn''t believe her words. In reality, he knew the fault behind his new looks, he also realized the AI didn''t realize this, or maybe she''s deliberately hiding this, but that chance is low.


    [Basically, a small medical discharge caused this change. After your wings absorbed all the contains from the medicine that they could, the rest went to your body. It soon got overdosed, but I couldn''t stop the supply as it might have caused your death.]


    Amon nodded, as he inspected his body.


    [According to my knowledge, because of the overdose of medicine, some part of your body was supposed to explode, rendering you unable to move for approximately 2.7 years. But that would have only happened if you had already passed your teenage phase. However now, for you still being a child, it caused the opposite effect and caused your growth to start before it should have. So, this time luck saved you.]


    Amon sighed. ''Well, that''s not really luck.'' The past month, Amon''s Conqueror''s Haki or more specifically his [Will Power] had grown to a tremendous degree. That''s the reason why he didn''t start destroying things after getting free, out of spite.


    Around the end of the 4th week, he had gained control over his body a little. He felt he might die from the overdosed medicine. However, luckily he had [Seimei Kikan] on his side. Using which, he tried his best to absorb the medicine, and for the ones which he couldn''t absorb, he pushed them out of his body, surviving barely in the process.  So, in the end, even though his 7 years of Seimei Kikan did not let him move his wings, it at least saved his life.


    ¡­.


    This time, the surgery didn''t just help Amon get his wings. He also got a boost at [Conqueror''s Haki], though he still can''t control it as he wished. He also improved a lot in [Seimei Kikan].


    ''Well, this came to be better than expected.'' Now, unlike his previous estimation of a 6x power boost, he theoretically got an 8x boost at power.


    Anon then shoved away these wandering thoughts, as he looked at a camera. "So my body absorbed everything it could, and when it couldn''t anymore, my growth sprout started, so it absorbed more? Makes sense." Among stated the half-truth, and feigned ignorance.


    [Yes, it seems to be like that. Also, don''t worry, I already checked everything, your body is fine. In fact, its initial ''limit'' has also increased.]


    Amon tilted his head. "Limit?"


    [It''s¡­ For example, it''s like this, before the surgery even if you had trained for all your life years, you''d have only been able to reach the level of an ant, now you can reach the level of a winged ant. Though you won''t get any boosts at growth speed¡­]


    Amon looked at the camera with deadpan eyes, but he soon shook his head.


    [Here, read for yourself]


    A robotic hand handed Amon some papers, as Amon started to read them.


    ''Hmm, according to the paper, something like a being''s ''limit'' has increased inside me.'' Amon thought as he read. ''So, it''s similar to Vinsmoke Judge''s Gene enhancement experiment, but my formula achieved it accidentally.'' Amon thought. ''Well, in simpler words, it''s like a level cap in games. If I could have reached level 10 previously, now I can¡­ err I don''t know, level 10.001?'' Amon shook his head.


    ''Anyway, it''s not a lot of improvement I''d say, but just with this, I can theoretically create a new type of medicine that could unlock the ''limit'' placed in a being till infinity...'' Amon then put the papers down and looked around. ''That''s for later, I need to go now.''


    "Anyway, where are my clothes? Gimme, my clothes I need to go." Amon said as a pack of clothes was brought to him by a small cleaner robot.


    [These are new clothes I made¡­ No, it doesn''t give you protection of any kind, rather, it''s just bigger than your previous one as you have a bigger body now.]


    Amon looked at the clothes and started to wear them. He will burn them after changing them with new ones after getting out. "Alright, thanks," Amon said.


    "By the way, we won''t meet for a while¡­ like two years or so. I''m going out in the blue sea soon¡­" He said. "Keep doing research on the Devil fruit I left. Destroy it if needed. But I need a result, let''s not forget you have no use for me as of yet, so if you don''t prove useful to me, I would just come here after 15, you need to keep me entertained." Amon said in a seemingly playful voice.


    [....Okay] Seraph accepted.


    Amon had left the [Bone claw-Bone claw] fruit here to Seraph so that she can research. She was nice enough to reveal that even she doesn''t possess the secret of Devil fruits. Then, since one day, the knowledge of DF would only help the Shandorians/Shandians, she agreed on doing what he asked.


    "Eh, alright," Amon replied. "Fuck why is the pant so hard to wear!" Trying hard to enter his legs in the pants, Amon continued. "Oh, almost forgot to say, I will miss you a lot, baby. So, you miss me too~"


    The AI stayed silent for a while. [...You should stop acting childish from now on. Your current body doesn''t suit that behavior.]


    Amon stopped wearing his pants and looked at the camera. "Why? Who the fuck cares about it anyway. If someone cares about me being childish, I will just kill them." He said as he wore the pants. "Luckily, it''s you this time."


    The AI just ''shook her head''. [''He is naive, I hope he doesn''t die in the blue sea, where those monsters from World Government live¡­. I am not sure if there is any better Shandia in this Era other than him, so him dying would be a big loss¡­. Well,'']


    [Master.]


    Amon finally wore the pants and looked at the camera with a raised eyebrow. "What?" He asked as he looked impatient.


    [The blue sea is dangerous. You shouldn''t go down now. You aren''t strong enough.]


    Amon just smirked internally. "Is that all?" Amon asked as he turned around. "Bye, I''ll be going then."


    [Wait! I have something to give you.] Seraph already knew he had decided things already. Her calculations also didn''t show any possible changes in his mind. The previous line was just a line to use.


    *Thud.*


    The next moment, a small wallet type thing fell from the roof.


    [This is a wallet that can turn into a hand glove¡­ When transformed, it''s quite useful, since the metals attached in its knuckle is made of Sea-prism stones.]


    "..." Amon''s eyes seemingly shined for a second. ''Well, acting childish resulted in better than expected¡­?''


    ?...*...?


    It was deep midnight.


    "Hey, look! It''s Amon!"


    "Huh? Are you sure?!"


    "His wings are strange!"


    Around the upper-yard''s edge, Amon was running fast, while some Shandians patrolling that area recognized him.


    *Fah!* *Fah!* *Fah!*


    Currently, his wings were flapping rapidly, but he was having a hard time trying to fly. He''s been trying this for around two hours now, yet he couldn''t succeed.


    Finally, coming at the edge of the upper-yard, he jumped!


    *FAH!*


    With a single flap of wings, he leaped high in the sky!


    "Maybe¡­ That''s an angel!"


    ¡­..


    "Yoohoo!"


    Around 7 hours later, Amon was flying high in the Sky. He had his mouth agape, and eyes wide. ''Is this how birds feel?!''


    *FAH! FAH!*


    His wings were not flapping rapidly like before, they had already got a hold of the wind. Each of their flaps was strong, more than he initially expected. As like [Tempest Kick] while flying, some birds were sliced in half just from the wind pressure, and he wasn''t even doing it on purpose.


    *FAH!* Amon''s short hair was being caressed by the aggressive wings, as he was flying at the speed of 300 km/h.


    "Damn!" He had his eyes closed, as they were hard to open because of the wind. Though he can still fly easily using his Observation Haki¡­


    "With this¡­ Maybe I can even create a martial art like [Air-Karate] like the Fish-man karate¡­" Amon said as his wings stopped moving. ''Well, I need to visit the Fish-man island anyway. That''s for later.''


    *Fwoosh!*


    With his wings clasped together, he started to fall down rapidly, as soon, he was about to hit the white-sea, however,


    *FAH!*


    His wings again expanded, as he evaded the fall narrowly.


    This time he leaped above and kept going upwards. *Puff!* Finally, he penetrated a random cloud that was flying even above sky island.


    He looked at the moon shining in the sky. In his red eyes, the moon also looked bloody red. Amon smirked. "...Well, very soon."


    *Fwooooh!*


    Again, Amon fell down as he leaped higher than before.


    Just like that, as if a child who found a new toy, Amon kept soaring over the Sky. Soon the Moon vanished, and the sun took its place, yet Amon didn''t stop.


    ¡­.


    That day Amon realized, his wings were not like birds. Rather than calling them wings, it would be better to call them a second pair of hands. He can punch using his wings, and he can also scratch his back, he can even musterba-anyway. He can expand them to 30 feet, and even make them go back to their original size, the size before surgery.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: From the previous chapter, you should have realized how strong/useful the Wings are(beside its flying ability) as it was able to shatter the glass incubator that didn''t even shake from Amon''s constant punches.


    This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it touches 1000+ stones.

 Chapter 36 - Time To Leave...

    Chapter 36


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­..


    [Around a month later]


    Amon was sitting on his chair in his office while drinking strawberry juice from the pack he brought from Angel Island.


    [Image Here]


    He is quite often showing off his wings, mostly because he wanted the Birkans to learn about this so he could move things more¡­ smoothly.


    Last month, he did everything that should have been done for the time when he will be absent. Finally, every preparation was completed.


    "Fuck, this tastes like shit." Amon spat out the juice and threw the package away. "Nothing can beat the mango juice". He picked up his glass of mango juice and started to drink it. ''Hmm, maybe I should start a mango juice factory in the future¡­''


    Ignoring those wandering useless thoughts, Amon then started to think about the real thing. He plans to start a rumor about him having flyable wings¡­ ''Though this might attract Big Mom, the Race Collector''s attention, I don''t worry too much.''


    Even if the rumor gets spread like wildfire in the sky, it will need decades to reach the blue sea. By then he will be strong enough¡­ But he isn''t scared of Big Mom coming after him. The main reason for his fear, or more accurately his caution is, "Kaido''s All-Star, King the Wildfire."


    ''That guy has black wings¡­'' Amon thought with a frown. ''I would have taken it as a given that he just likes to clad his wings with Haki for protection always, however, according to Big Mama, he is from a race which went extinct¡­ As a Yonko, she should definitely know about Skypiea''s existence, so it doesn''t make sense that she would call King a member of an extinct race¡­'' Amon thought. ''So it''s 110% guaranteed that King is from a race who possesses black wings¡­'' Amon thought as he bit his lips lightly.


    From all the myths in his previous world, a Fallen Angel or Satan is the one to have black wings. Yes, those are myths in his previous world, however, Satanism does exist even in One Piece as some random weirdos ''summoned'' Brook using Satanism bullshit.


    ''Well, I am scared because if this stupid myth is real even in this world, and the White and Black-winged race does have a history, and it''s something cliche like ''White Winged race is a natural enemy of Black-Winged race'' then I might get targeted. Also, Big Mom will probably propose to me to join her kingdom, and I can live by accepting it¡­ However, in King''s case, he will probably kill me.'' Amon thought, gritting his teeth.


    ''Obviously, this is most likely not true, as King never attacked Skypiea, the place where white-winged people lived. However, that might not be the case after he learns about a Skypiean with large moveable wings... If so, then according to these useless myths, King will probably kill me.''


    "Fuuuu¡­" Amon released a long breath.


    ''I''m thinking too much, they will most likely take me as a Devil fruit user, so that''s that. I will get away¡­'' Amon thought. ''When I go in the blue sea, I will have to be a little bit more cautious with my wings, can''t show off too much¡­ And if I have to, then I will have to act like this is an effect caused by Devil fruit¡­. Oh well, a few years and  I don''t have to be worried about small things like these  anymore.''


    "Thinking too much like always?" Suddenly, the door of God''s Office opened, and Isa entered.


    "...Yes, kind of. Anyway, is everyone here?" Amon asked as Isa nodded. Previously, he had called all the Shandians on the top of Giant Jack for a meeting.


    "Yes, they are here," Isa said as Amon got up from his seat and started to walk towards the Shrine''s front yard.


    As she was walking beside him, Isa opened her mouth. "What do you think about with such seriousness anyway?"


    "Nothing too important."


    Nobody knows about the reason for Amon''s new wings, except a few people. The few who know the truth, the truth that Amon had met the soul of a Great Shandorian Warrior in the bottom of the upper-yard.


    ¡­..


    "So, yes like I said, I will be leaving the tribe for 2 years," Amon said looking at the people gathered around him.


    "Huh? But we are still fixing the ruins, we would need you here!" A random Shandian said as many others nodded their heads.


    Amon sighed. "I know, but I have to"


    "But-"


    "Now, now it''s decided," Amon said as he pointed at the chief sitting around the place. "You can ask the chief for more details. I''ll let the chief summarise things."


    The chief did some fake coughs, as he felt a bit nostalgic seeing everyone looking at him. "*Cough*... Anyway," He said. "Even though the blue sea is a dangerous place, it is also a place where knowledge as valuable as Vearth is laying around. The knowledge that we, the people living in the sky don''t know, and won''t know unless someone goes there themselves." The chief took a break to catch a breath.


    The people still looked a little unsatisfied with the answer, so the Chief decided to use the line that Amon taught him.


    "Also, all of you know Mont Noland right?" At the chief''s question, everyone nodded. "Just like Amon and Wyper, who are descendants of Kalgara, don''t you think somewhere in the blues, the Descendant of Noland is living?"


    ""Ahhhh! That''s right!""


    This time, everyone agreed.


    "Yes, so if Amon goes down there, he would most likely meet him. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    ¡­.


    After that, Amon explained how Gan Fall will be there to help anyone in need too. The Shandians had a good relationship with him after he''s been training Raki and Amon for a year now, and also from the stories, they hear now and then from the chief.


    He explained how Skypieans will soon join the ''God''s Army'' too. Though the Shandians were a little reluctant, they accepted the proposal because of Gan Fall, and also because of their relationship with some Skypieans who they befriended in secret after taking over the upper-yard.


    Soon it was time for Amon to leave, as he asked everyone to leave the shrine, and give him, Isa, Raki, and Aisa some alone time.


    ¡­.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine without a boat?" Isa asked as she was caressing Amon''s hair from behind. Unlike canon, she didn''t have short hair, as Amon didn''t let her cut them. "Should I prepare some more mangos?"


    "Hmm, it''s fine. I don''t need a boat, but I need mangos. You don''t have to treat me like a kid anymore though." Amon said as he was playing with Aisa on his embrace.


    "My, why? Are you a grown-up now?" She said as she hugged him tightly from behind, as her chest pressed against his back. "Can I not act like this with you anymore?"


    "...I don''t know, it''s up to you to decide. If you ask, I can be your littl-shit." Amon bit his tongue as he realized how he was about to flirt with Isa. ''My days with the AI messed up my mind¡­ I need to calm myself down in the blues.''


    "Hmm? Were you saying anything?" Isa asked, unaware.


    "Nothing, keep doing what you are."


    ¡­.


    Just like that, a few hours passed. Raki was pretty quiet the whole time, even though she was still playing with Amon.


    She was still wearing the mask though.


    With Aisa falling asleep, Isa went inside the shrine to leave her in the God''s comfy bed. Amon didn''t really mind anything like these, yet previously, Isa never left Aisa in God''s shrine, nor did she stay. But now since Amon is going to leave, she didn''t mind using the comfy mansion for her and her daughter.


    "Hey, brother¡­" Suddenly, Raki called out as Amon looked at her.


    She was standing in front of him, with her back straightened and hands shaking.


    "I will become strong in the 2 years you will be gone¡­" She said as Amon smiled softly. He expected her to cry and beg him to not leave, however, it seemed the little girl was growing now.


    Amon didn''t answer as he crouched down,  took off her mask, and surprised her. "E-eh! What are you-" Raki tried to cover her face with her hands, but Amon caught them. She realized her promise she made to herself was just now broken.


    "No need for that shit," Amon said. "You want me to leave for two years without seeing my sister''s face?" He said as Raki looked down.


    Soon, Amon laughed out loud. Before she could realize why she felt a forehead touching her own.


    "Raki, you are half my size," With his forehead touching hers, Amon said. The tip of his nose also touched hers. Raki''s face became red. It''s been a long time since both of them have been this close, and now Amon looked quite different than before. "2 years from now, when I return from the blues, I want to see you the same height as me."


    "Become strong, strong enough so that I don''t need to protect you any longer¡­"


    Raki''s hands were shaking, as was about to faint but she still uttered the last words. "Y-Y-Y-Y-Yes, big brother!"


    Amon kept looking at her with a smile, but his internal thoughts were quite different. ''Tch, so dramatic¡­''


    Amon didn''t really feel anything too much for leaving Skypiea for 2 years. In fact, he was happy to do so. He was, for a long time, feeling quite crammed in this place. Even though the sky was wide and tall, he still wanted to go to the blue sea right now. However, he was aware, even if the 2 years time frame was quite little for him, it was quite long for a child like Raki''s mindset. So instead of just straight up leaving, he decided to boost her will... ''Though she won''t grow as tall as me in two years, at least she will train more diligently.''


    ¡­.


    Another few hours later, when Raki was wearing her mask again and Isa had returned, Amon was about to take off.


    "Did you forget anything? Do you need more mango?" Isa again asked as tears were forming on the corner of her eyes.


    "No¡­"


    "Do you want to stay a few more days?"


    "..." Amon just smiled at her constant questions and shook his head.


    Raki was there clenching her teeth to not cry.


    "Anyway, I will be going now," Amon said. "I will come back¡­ 2 years later."


    Isa wiped her tears and smiled. Amon gave a last glance at Raki and decided to take off now.


    His wings soared up, and, *FAH!* flapped themselves.


    [Flight]


    *Fwooooh!*


    In a second, Amon leaped high in the sky out of the two''s sight.


    He wanted to retrieve the Goro Goro no my just now, however, that would be very hard. From what he gathered, the fruit is kept inside a hidden chamber in the Temple of Birka. Trying to sneak in is impossible since it is always guarded by people with a high level of observation haki, along with the fact that the hidden chamber''s location is also unknown to Amon.


    In the end, even if someone managed to find the chamber, there is also the fact that it is kept inside a locker with a special key, which is in the hold of the ArchPriest. Amon''s only chance is that he has to the locker, which will make a commotion and he will be found out before he breaks it completely.


    A war would be inevitable at that rate. Where 3000 Birkan Priests proficient at Mantra and possess great battle experience would definitely win against the 130 Shandians. Amon was at the losing end, so he had to play safe. Enel is supposed to get the fruit it 1516, this is only 1512, so unless something massive gets changed, he won''t get it before that time.


    Shaking his head with smile on his face, Amon closed his eyes. The next moment, he opened his sharp eagle eyes. ''I will become strong¡­ Enough to not worry about some random king.''


    As he thought this, he also heard a shout saying something similar from down the Jack. Amon just smiled.


    He has prepared everything needed if things go highway. If someone gets Goro-Goro before him and attacks the upper yard, he has all the traps around the place to subdue him in seconds, even when he''s not around.


    Besides that, in the worst case scenario if someone gets the Goro Goro no mi and tries to attack the upper yard, they will fail. The whole Upperyard is an Electric-Malfunction array, there are a few bullets made of sea-prism. Duy can blow a person''s head from a 200 km distance. There are rubber-bullets too¡­


    There are rubber suits for anyone to wear and go against the Goro-Goro eater, even if this time it''s not Enel. The rubber came from the merchants and pirates that came to Skypiea.


    After what happened last time, Amon is always prepared for any unexpected situation. Even if he isn''t present at that place, he will have absolute control over it.


    In the end, there was himself who can come back to the sky anytime just by a Call from any of the Shandians.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon knows that people might think of his wings as an effect caused by some Devil Fruit he ate. Even Big Mom and King might take that as a given, as there are Slime users with angel-like wings(manga).


    However, he is keeping his mind prepared in case something like the Karikiri pirates happens again. Amon learns from his mistake and does his best to plan things before.

 Chapter 37 - Mont Cricket!

    Chapter 37


    [https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    .....


    In the blue sea, on Jaya island, Mont Blanc Cricket was sitting below a lone tree, while looking at the sky.


    Every month, around this time, the Bells ringing reaches the blue sea and Cricket waits for that sound every day.


    2 years ago, Cricket''s pirate ship coincidentally arrived at Jaya, the island where Noland supposedly found the City of Gold and the island that so many of Cricket''s family members failed in finding.


    Standing upon the cape where the City of Gold was supposed to be, Cricket decided to accept his fate and find out once and for all if the legendary city that Noland found existed. His crew, however, did not agree with his decision and left him alone on the island. Left all alone, Cricket decided to live in a house near the cape and began diving all alone into the waters surrounding Jaya, swimming back and forth in his search for the city of gold.


    Maybe it was a godsend or maybe he just hallucinated, but during his 3rd month of constantly diving, Cricket heard the sound of a bell ringing coming from the sky.


    At that time, Cricket was sure Sky Island existed, and he was also sure that one of the knock up streams sent the City of Gold up in the sky too, essentially making itself a sky island too.


    Now, with nothing to do, he just enjoys his life here while diving deep down in the sea. This is his new romance.


    *DIING!*


    "Oh, it''s happening!" Cricket perked up his ears, with a smile on his face. ''Ahh, how I love this sound.''


    *DIING!*


    *DIING!*


    ?¡­*...?


    Before leaving the sky for real, Amon paid a visit to Nola the snake, and then to the Golden Belfry and rang it like he does every month. After his leave, Wyper will be the one to do the ringing for the next 2 years.


    Then without wasting any more time, Amon finally decided to leave with a large bag in his back. Though this didn''t affect his wings, as the bag was placed in his back perfectly. The bag was filled with dials, and he decided to eat all the mangos already to not make the bag weigh more...


    *Fah!*


    Amon flapped his wings and took off. He was going upwards now. While going up, he glanced at the barely visible moon, as his thoughts wandered. ''I always wondered if the moon also has oxygen since my ancestors lived there.'' Amon thought as he was going up at the speed of 350 km/h. ''Guess I won''t learn about it anytime soon¡­'' Amon then started to slow his speed.


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes, Amon stopped and looked down. ''Will I become a fried chicken if I dive down from here?'' Amon thought as he shrugged. ''Guess time to find out.''


    *FAH! FAH! FAH! FAH!*


    Charging his wings, Amon lunged down!


    *Fwoosh!*


    "AAAAH! YES!"


    120 km/h.


    "Faster!"


    230 km/h. Amon passed the white-white sea.


    "Yaaah!"


    370 km/h.


    "Fuck! This is going out of control!"


    Amon then slipped his hands in his pocket and took out some dials. He used the first one, as it was like a seat belt, and Amon wrapped the cord around his chest and clicked the button. [Special Jet Dial]


    *Vhoooo*


    Like the ''Repulsor beam'' of Ironman, compressed gas came out of the dial and his speed started to decrease. He would have already been f*cked bad if he didn''t have his wings to support his flight.


    "Fuuuh¡­ Nice." Amon''s speed was still increasing, however, the current one was in his control.


    400 km/h. Amon passed the white sea, while the wind was morphing his face strangely...


    "!!!"


    500 km/h.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Hot!"


    610 km/h. Amon could now see the blue sea, as for the first time in a while, his eyes grew wide with excitement and¡­ nostalgia. ''It''s been a whole life¡­''


    For the first time in his life, Amon felt a sense of familiarity, ironically, from something he never saw with his own eyes in his previous world.


    Amon then clicked another dial, as a hang glider like Aang from Avatar formed from it. [Special Dial: Hang Glider]. Amon them gripped the glider skillfully and moved his hands towards a button in the glider.


    After clicking the button in the glider, small wings came out of it.


    *FAH!* *FAH!*


    Just as the parachute opened itself, Amon also spread his wings, and along with the glider, he skillfully changed his flight direction, leaping up rather than going down in the process.


    *Fwoooh*


    Soon, his speed stabilized. It was still fast for a normal person, but for someone who''s been falling at the speed of 600 km/h until now, it wasn''t that fast.


    "Maybe I should do this often¡­ it''s good training for my skin and endurance." Amon said as he then decided to go down slowly, at the speed of 100 km/h.


    ¡­.


    Minutes later, Amon could spot a black dot in the clear blue sea below him. He could guess what it was, as the Skypiea usually flies around Jaya. ''So that must be Jaya¡­''


    Without wasting any time, Amon tried to see things down there, possibly more than 6000 meters down. He used, [Observation Haki], but it didn''t work, as he could only zoom-in a little.


    However, he had a more versatile form of observation for this type of situation.


    [Observation Haki: Eagle Vision]


    "!O!"


    Amon''s view suddenly zoomed in, as his eyes could see a clear map of Jaya from around 6000 meters up in the Sky. "..." Though the next moment, his vision returned to normal by itself.


    "Well, I will just have to train a little more. But I guess it did its job." He said as he confirmed that the island below really is Jaya.


    He decided to meet Cricket, the descendant of Noland. It''s just a thing anyone in his position would have done.


    ¡­.


    |¨CCricket''s Pov¨C|


    It''s been a few hours since the bell last rang, I was now stretching my body to prepare for the next dive. Unlike how I used to dive all day during the first three months, these days I only do it for fun, so I take care of my health too. After all, I have nothing to prove myself since I already know about the City of Gold existing in the sky¡­


    Maybe I should soon find a new adventure¡­ Should I visit the sky once? Hmm, that''s a thing to think abo-Huh?! WHAT''S THAT?!


    Is that a bird in the sky?!


    Suddenly, I notice something like a humanoid figure flying close to this place¡­ a devil fruit user? A frown appears on my face, as I prepare my mind for a possible battle. Though based on grandline standards, I''m not that strong, but I still have a 25 million Belly bounty on my head. Also, as a guy who values self-respect, I don''t really back away from a battle.


    I can see that creature coming towards me, as I notice it''s actually not much different from a normal human. Around the size of a teenager, dark black hair, red eyes, an-huh?


    The next moment, at an astonishing speed, the enemy(?) arrived a few hundred meters in front of me, as his figure entered my eyes. It was hard to pinpoint his face, as the sun was just behind his head...


    "Hello,"


    My previous mindset was completely crushed and destroyed into pieces as strength left my arms¡­ an Angel?


    "Hello, blue sea citizen, nice to meet you."


    Unexpectedly and surprisingly, the seemingly angelique short-haired female in front of me bowed slightly towards me.


    ¡­.


    |¨CGeneral Pov¨C|


    "Hahaha! So you really are a boy!" Cricket laughed out loud, as he had his arms around the angel, Amon''s shoulders while he had a wooden glass of sake in his hand. "First you say you live in the sky, and now you are saying a person with your physique is a boy? Hahaha, the world is a strange place."


    It''s been a few minutes since Amon introduced himself to Cricket as he has been pretty friendly with him.


    "Anyway, if you really are from the Sky island, do you happen to know anything about a city made of gold?" Cricket asked as he took a mouthful of sake. "Gah! Don''t worry, I''m not testing you or anything, I''m genuinely asking a question! Hahaha!"


    Amon also put his hands around his shoulders, and they both started to chat as if they''ve been friends for decades. "Yes, it''s actually the place where I live! Hahaha, I''m a Shandian you see, a proud direct descendant of Kalgara!"


    Cricket''s face froze as he almost dropped his glass down¡­ "You¡­ are you serious?"


    "Hm? Yes, do you happen to know about anything?" Amon looked at him with curiosity.


    "Err¡­" Cricket removed his hands from his shoulders. "Do you happen to know anything about Noland? I heard he befriended your ancestor Kalgara¡­"


    Amon blinked and smiled. "Obviously, Mont Noland is like a legend to us, the Shandians!¡­ We respect him the same as Kalgara." Amon said as he took a sip of sake, as he almost puked. "Bff!"


    "R-Really?" Cricket asked in disbelief, his eyes wide and a little wet.


    "Yes, why would I lie? Mont Noland is a respectable guest of Shandians, his descendants are also the same."


    While Cricket wiped his tears, Amon looked at him with fake confusion.


    As tears mixed with snort fell from his cheeks, he looked up at the sky, as he imagined the face of Noland in the cloud. "Ohhh¡­ Noland you bastard, you weren''t lying in the end." Cricket smiled brightly as his snort and tears fell on the ground. "Those bastards killed you, those stupid bastards called you a liar! Hahaha!" He cried and laughed at the same time, as Amon smiled onwards from the sidelines.


    After that, Cricket explained things to him, explaining how he was a distant descendant of Noland, and how Noland is now known as a liar who was beheaded for his lies.


    A few droplets of tears were also formed around Amon''s eyes as he heard all this. He massaged his eyes with his fingers. "I can''t believe the great Noland met such a tragic end¡­ in a sense, we are the reason for his death," Amon said as Cricked patted his back.


    "Don''t worry, young man. I''m sure he is happy seeing our reunion from the heavens¡­" Cricket said, as he also wiped his eyes.


    He was truly happy for what happened today¡­ he felt as if his life had just found a new meaning. He wanted to scream, scream to the ones who called him and his ancestor a liar, "Look! Look! Noland wasn''t lying! Look at this teenager with wings, he is from the City of Gold!" He wanted to scream it loud and tell the whole world that Noland was no liar, and he also isn''t one!


    ¡­.


    After that, Cricket treated Amon better than before, while they both hunted some animal to eat. While eating, Cricket finally asked the thing that picked his curiosity.


    "So, Amon why did you come to the blue sea anyway? I never saw any Skypieans in here before you¡­" Cricket asked as he was pouring his mouth with beef meat, while Amon was also doing the same.


    "Well, *gulp*. The priority was to find the descendent of Mont Noland, and then to learn about the world in the blue seas!" Amon said while filling his mouth. "I guess the first one is complete already, so I will now leave for an adventure."


    Amon was loving the food, as it was free, so he ate everything he could.


    "Hmm, I see. Then what do you want to do now?" As he asked, Amon looked at him confused. "Well, you see here in the blues, it''s not a good match for you to be a merchant or adventurer. You should choose between being a pirate, marine, or bounty hunter."


    "Oh, you probably don''t know much about them, let me explain-"


    "It''s okay." Amon cut him. "I already decided before, I will be a bounty hunter. I plan to visit, "Whiskey Peak", the paradise of bounty hunters.


    ¡­.


    ''Yawn, this is getting boring.'' Amon thought. ''I hope he has an eternal pose of Whiskey Peak, or at least ways to get one. If not, this visit would be useless.''


    **


    **


    **


    Author Note:


    Many of you didn''t realize why Amon didn''t take the Goro Goro any mi before coming.


    It''s simple, Amon wasn''t confident enough to fight against 3000 Warriors. Where 2500 of the people are proficient at Observation.  Yes, he is strong, but he didn''t want to take any chances. He almost died last time out of over confidence, and he will make another mistake like that? No. Never.


    According to canon, Enel would get the fruit when Amon turns 16¡­ He is only 12 now(yes). Still 4 years left. Yes, the butterfly effect might have changed things, but Amon knows EVERYTHING about Birka as of now. Obviously, even when he was training last year, he did order his people to do things for him¡­ He is MORE than confident Enough that nothing will happen, and with the fact of Devil fruit reincarnation, his worry lessens.


    ------------------------------------------------


    This chapter was proofread by Discord people, and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it hits 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 38 - Wing Sword Style!

    Chapter 38


    [Discord¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­.


    [2 months later| Whiskey Peak]


    It was night time, and a bloody battle was taking place in Whiskey Peak. A large crowd of bounty hunters with weapons in their hands were surrounding 2 people. One with chestnut hair, and one with bloody red wings with blood dripping from them. Many dead bodies were also lying around the two.


    "''Crimson Wing'', you have been stealing all our targets for the last months, we didn''t mind it." A deep voice said. "However, you are protecting a pirate with 25 million Belly in secret? Heh! Talk about hypocrisy." The voice belonged to a skinny bounty hunter, as he said this from the middle of the crowd.


    He seemed to be the leader of the mobs.


    "Hahaha! Aren''t you guys funny?!" The person with blood-red wings, Amon laughed while pointing his fingers ahead. "I do what I want, isn''t that what bounty hunting is all about?!"


    "Right, Amon," Beside him was the person with chestnut hair, Cricket said. "Haha, Amon. You have logic but¡­Huff¡­" He seemed tired. "You should fly away. I don''t think we will hold off against a whole island of bounty hunters¡­ huff¡­" He said while huffing. He had a few scratches on his body, but mostly, his stamina was out from kicking constantly.


    2 months ago, when Amon decided to leave after getting his hands on a Log pose, and also an eternal log pose of Whiskey peak, Cricket requested to tag along, bull-sh*tting about finding a new adventure and whatnot.


    Amon accepted him as a companion even though he was aware of Cricket''s bounty as he himself had revealed it, he also knew how inconvenient it would be on Whiskey Peak, yet he accepted his request. There is a specific reason for this though. "The 2-year timeframe would be his exam period. I will set a goal of growth for him for these years, if he passes it, I will take him to the sky. But if he fails my expectations¡­ Well, 25 million is a large number in the end." This was Amon''s thought at that time.


    Amon grinned as he remembered his own words to himself. "Don''t worry, Chestnut-man! I was the one to bring you here, how could I leave you in the middle?!" Cricket has passed his expectations quite pleasingly. And in the past 2 months, his growth was tremendous.


    Amon looked back at him with a grin. "Hey, Cricket. You don''t mind deaths do you?"


    "Huh-uh? Well, I''m a pirate, a proud one! Death is common to me, hahaha!" Cricket answered as Amon moved his head.


    "Well, then crouch down. I will show you my new move..."


    "Oh-ho? Now, that''s the line I was waiting for you to say! This is officially my favorite line, hahaha!" After releasing a burst of laughter, Cricket then crouched down with a grin.


    The next moment, Amon''s wings widened themselves, as his feathers became pronounced while perking up.


    "Bye, bye peeps," Amon said with a sadistic grin. He has been training with his wings and learning about their unique powers every now and then...


    [Wing Sword Style: Feather Genocide]


    *Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew!*


    The next moment, seemingly thousands of his red feathers plummeted from his wings and dashed towards everyone around him, penetrating their bodies in the process. This action turned his wings into only bones. But soon enough, new white feathers bloomed on his skeleton wings.


    "Damn¡­ That was fire!" Cricket shouted in exhilaration.


    ?¡­*...?


    [Time-skip| 4 months later| Skypiea]


    It''s been a while since Amon was last seen in the Sky. Though the Skypieans didn''t know that he left the Sky.


    In the port of Angel island, a medium-sized ship halted. The ones riding the boat were not locals, nor were they outsiders. Though they also had wings like Skypieans, their wings were much bigger than the norm and were pointed downwards as it proved their identity as Birkans.


    ¡­.


    "Wow, are they the Birkans?"


    "It seems like that, look their wings are so cool."


    "Heh, still our Kami-sama''s wings are cooler."


    "Well, if you compare like that...."


    The Skypieans around the port were talking as they were observing the Birkans. They were not sure why they were here, but they weren''t worried. First of all, the Birkans are a peaceful race, and secondly, even if something unexpected happens and the Birkans try to attack them, they will be done in by the Militia.


    Last 6 months, when some pirates attacked, they have seen¡­ many things.


    "H-Hey!" Suddenly, one of the Skypieans shuttered, realizing something important. "Aren''t they the Birkan Priests? Damn! They are respectable guests!"


    "Really?! Somebody, take them to the Praying House!"


    The ones who arrived at this place weren''t just any Birkan, they are the top 6 of the Birkan race, the Priests!


    ¡­.


    Soon after, some Skypieans took them to a big and round church-like building at the side of Angel Island.


    Above the building, some words were written in bold text, "Praying House".


    Unlike the idea the name provides, this isn''t that kind of church. Rather, this is a place where the outsiders can buy a coupon that can be used to visit the upper yard, and if they pay more, they can even meet God himself.


    This system worked like a charm as many Blue-sea people brought the coupon with 100 million Belly just to take a glance at the land of God. Though nobody brought the 1 billion offer which would have let them meet God himself. Though the offer was tempting, 1 billion was a large number and there was no guarantee of them meeting God for real.


    Luckily, they didn''t buy it or they would have been scammed anyway, since God wasn''t present at this place at the time.


    Nonetheless, the ones who brought the ticket of 100 million never saw the Gold, as they were forbidden from entering the right side of the upper yard, even with the coupon. As of currently, the revelation of the  Golden city will only bring troubles.


    Soon, the 6 Birkans reached the church, as they met a blonde receptionist.


    ¡­.


    "Uh, hello! I heard you guys are the Birkan priests? Welcome to the Angel island." The receptionist said with a slight bow. She was wearing a nun outfit, however, the Priests could tell she was just dressed in a hurry, as her black bra under it could be seen when she bowed.


    She was Koin, who was playing around just a few minutes earlier as the news of Birkan visitors reached her shortly after. She usually works in a normal outfit, but since it''s the Priest of the Birkans, she decided to wear the formal dress in a hurry...


    "Thank you, mortal girl." The humble voice answered, as Koin raised her head and looked towards the man.


    He was tall and had blonde hair along with strange long ears. "Nice to meet you, I''m the high-priest of Birka, priest Enel." It was the Enel! The same Enel who became God after eating Goro-Goro no mi in the canon timeline. However, it is highly unlikely to happen this time around.


    "Amithaba." Enel said, as his chest was naked and held his hands in an ''Amithaba'' position.


    Beside Enel, there were another 5 priests. 4 of the 5 people were the ones who became Enel''s God''s army in the canon. The Priests are named Ohm, Shura, Gedatsu, Satori.


    Amon would have recognized all of them, except one of them.


    One of them was someone who Amon didn''t know from the anime, though he did know her after reincarnation. The blood donor, High Priest, or rather now, the Arch-Priest, who is of the highest rank among the 6 Priests in front.


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, Koin was in a tight position. ''Ugh, they are the real deal.'' She thought internally, as she was sweating a little, albeit mostly because of the dress she was wearing. Usually, she doesn''t wear her formal work dress, and performs her job in her normal clothes, however today the guests seemed important.


    She wasn''t sure why the priests were here, but it was clear that they came to meet God, or rather Amon as she calls him. It''s most likely a political thing, so it might cause inconvenience if she acts strangely.


    She took a deep breath. ''Though I know the current God, Amon, personally, I never really saw him like that before his new-look six months ago¡­ This is my first time meeting someone of such high status¡­ Sigh, get a hold of yourself Koin!''


    Like how people will get nervous meeting another country''s president and his guards in Amon''s world, it was the same in this world too. That''s the main reason for Koin''s behavior.


    "Um, please ask me anything you need, I-I''m the one who manages things here." Without realising, she shuttered and bowed lightly.


    ''Ugh, Who knew this job was so hard?'' Koin gritted her teeth internally. ''I only took it since this pays well. Also because it''s a respectable job¡­ This didn''t exist before Amon came in power. It was easy for me to ask him for this job, I kind of fooled him if I say so myself.'' Koin thought as she sighed. Though she didn''t know Amon only gave the job to her since she is the one of the few beautiful Skypiean he knew, making the job of the receptionist perfect for her. And as he expected, 30% of the customers who bought the coupon only visited the church because of the blonde nun and bought it by falling for her sweet words.


    Her husband, Pagaya is also working as a militia as a rover and shooter engineer. Remembering this, she clenched her fists. ''Our family is doing very good these days¡­ Can''t mess it up, or I will lose the job.''


    Ignoring these thoughts, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Fuuh¡­"


    Then she opened her eyes with a newfound cool in them. "Welcome,  priests of Birka, I''m here in your service. So, please let me know how I can help you." She said as she went for a bow again, however, she felt two feminine hands stopping.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, miss." A sweet voice said. "We are simply here to meet the God." She said and helped her raise her head.


    Looking ahead, Koin was a little surprised at how she didn''t notice this girl before, it''s almost as if she blended herself in the surroundings¡­


    Around 1.6 meters tall, she had long red hair along with large purple eyes. She wore a yellow robe, a pair of earrings with green pearl and a yellow lash connected to it. She looked simply charming.


    [Image here]


    ?


    It was the Arch-Priest, Yona. The owner of the blood that Amon and Seraph used.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Yes, Enel is a priest... really. Also, the girl isn''t that important to the story.


    P.S: This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it hits 1000+ power stones...


    This CHAPTER was proofread by Discord people, and edited by @Reticulum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 39 - Everything Is According To...

    Chapter 39(Bonus ????????)


    ¡­.


    [A few minutes later]


    "Paying 10 billion extols just to meet this God¡­" A voice as calm as sea current said. "Don''t you think it''s a little too much, Arch-Bishop? Not only that, you don''t even tell us why you want to meet this God." It was Enel, who had no connection in behavior with his anime counterpart.


    Currently, they were being taken to the Upper-yard using an auto-boat on the Milky-road.


    Just a few minutes ago, they had paid 10 Billion Extols(1Billion belly) to get a  coupon that can be used for meeting the God legally, though Koin forgot to mention that Amon wasn''t present in nervousness.


    "Calm down, high-priest Enel." A feminine voice calmer than his answer. "Let''s not forget I''m the Arch-Priestess here, not you."


    "..." Enel just stayed silent with a smile, as if he didn''t mind her words.


    Though his internal state couldn''t be said to be the same. ''ARRGH! WHY! Why did that idiotic old bastard choose this little girl as the Arch-Priestess?! Why not me!'' His hands shook a little, as he thought of choking the girl from behind. But he quickly disposed of these thoughts. ''Let''s calm down¡­ she will definitely notice with her level of Mantra.''


    4 months ago, the highest rank of the priest in Birka, the Arch-Priest, passed away. But before passing away, the old man had chosen a 17 years old little girl as the next Arch-Priestess, where Enel, someone who''s been a priest as a whole for 20 years, and a high-priest for 9 years wasn''t chosen.


    Enel silently gritted his teeth. ''That old fucker¡­ he adopted me when I killed my fucking parents and made me a priest. I lived as he wished for 20 years¡­ and now he did this. Ugh, I should have killed him myself!'' While he was thinking this, the outside people just saw the calm smile on his face.


    Enel is a man who was abused by his parents in his childhood. It was ironic how people like that existed even in such a religious race, however, they do exist as Enel is a perfect example of that. This is where his hate for God and ambition of becoming one himself was born.


    As he remembered about this, his thoughts again got lost. ''That fruit¡­ I hate that. My bastard parents only did what they did because I once said how that fruit might taste like¡­ I was a fucking kid dammit!'' Enel''s parents were very religious, so when they heard something like that about their God spoken by their son, they obviously took their God''s side and punished him severely¡­ That punishment wasn''t a one-time thing though.


    ''One day I will eat it whole. The seed of the Thunder God''s tree? I will show you, God! I will eat that thing and make you pay for my past days!'' Enel thought as he felt his breathing get heavy.


    However, soon he calmed down. ''However, only the Arch-Priest can enter the church room that holds the fruit. It is also kept inside a special type of locker that can only be opened by that sword on her hand¡­'' Enel thought as he looked down at the Arch-Priestess'' hand equipping a golden sword. ''I will kill her someday and take that fruit¡­. Hahaha! Someday!''


    While he was thinking this, Yona, the Arch-Bishop, was able to sense his thoughts to some extent. She was¡­ very nervous and scared. She never thought she would be chosen as the next Arch-Priestess, and when she was chosen, she found out how her life is in danger. ''...Let''s calm down. Human thoughts will change one day¡­ Priest Enel will also learn to control himself.''


    ¡­.


    Soon after, the 6 Birkans reached the upper-yard''s right eye, the City of Gold which was 70% fixed, and people were still working on it even at this moment...


    This was like a heavenly sight to the priests, as they had their mouths agape.


    "Is¡­ this the kingdom of God?" Yona asked herself as she had wide-open eyes that reflected the shiny city of gold.


    Likewise, all the priests were surprised, however, Enel was the one most affected.


    Looking at the glowing city ahead of him, his face had a shuttering smile. ''S-So beautiful¡­.'' Enel''s heart was beating faster than ever. ''What is this material? This is mine! I WANT thi-''


    *Ssslt!*


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, he felt a sword''s tip touching his throat.


    "Priest Enel, you are letting greed take over you." It was Yona, the Arch-Priestess who had unsheathed her sword and held it near Enel''s throat. "Let''s not forget we are here as honorable guests. I would have punished you severely if this was Birka!"


    *Clap! Clap!* "!!"


    Suddenly, they heard clapping sounds from a bit higher than their position.


    "My, my. You guys are impressive. An internal conflict? Oh well, good for you, I guess." It was a little girl with long black hair, who jumped from the middle of Giant jack after finishing this line.


    *Thud!* A small crater was created in the ground.


    "Showing those kinds of emotions towards our home? You''d have already died if the red-head hadn''t stopped you, long-eared monkey bastard." It was Raki who said towards Enel.


    She had her hand on her sword as her eyes glimmered for seconds.


    "!!!!" All of the Birkans were surprised and took a step back as they felt her emotions with their Mantra. Especially Enel, who almost peed his pants.


    ?...*...?


    Soon after, Duy arrived there after feeling the clash of emotions with his own Mantra. Currently, he had the most advanced Observation Haki after Amon.


    Seeing the priests, especially Yona, he quickly went for a hug.


    "Hahaha! I never thought you would visit us, little girl!" Duy said as he patted the Arch-Priestess'' back. He was quite familiar with her, as he spent around half a year in Birka before. From there, he knew the girl was as pure as a cherry blossom who helped them a ton. "Ignore Raki, she is kind of messed up in the head when Amon''s not around. You can talk with me." Duy said as he cancelled the hug.


    "HEY!" "H-hey!"


    Enel and Raki shouted at the same time. Though their reasons were quite different. Raki frowned and looked at Enel, while he was looking at Duy with anger-filled eyes.


    He was humiliated by a little girl just now¡­ He the high-priest! Though the little girl is also seemingly someone of the same status as the position of high-priest, in the end, it was a little girl! And now, this goofy looking man...


    "You are touching the Arch-Priestess." He said calmly, with his eyes forming a glare. He was a little scared by the girl, but he knew she was weak with his mantra. ''Bunch of idiots! How dare they!''


    It was then when Duy noticed the other priests had already prepared for battle. Though Enel was dissatisfied with Yona becoming the Arch-Priestess, he still didn''t want some random weirdo to be disrespectful to her, and also use this opportunity to humiliate the Mortals in front of him.


    "Do you realize how disrespect-!!!!"


    *SHA!*


    His words were cut short, as a spear scratched his cheeks and went past by. He was able to evade it at the last moment. *Gulp*


    "Wow, you didn''t die." It was Wyper who was around 400 meters far from them.


    *Fwoosh!*


    And the next second, he came in front of them, seemingly using [Soru]. He copied this technique from Amon, as he had seen it being utilized thousands of times before. As someone who calls himself Amon''s rival even after he became God, he never lazes off. Though his technique is technically the same, he likes to call it[Heavenly Step]!


    Wyper looked at Enel, who was double his size in the eyes with a smirk. "Heh, do you think you six are strong enough to go against us? Just who do you think we are? HAHAHA!"


    "YOU-"


    "ENEL!"


    Enel was about to attack, but he was stopped by Yona''s call.


    ''Bitch¡­ I was doing this for you.'' Enel glared at her with his veins pronounced, but it soon disappeared.


    "I¡­" He closed his eyes and took a breath in. "I''m sorry for acting like this, Arch-Bishop." Enel bowed lightly, as the other priests did the same.


    ¡­.


    Soon after Duy also apologized as he didn''t realize his mistake before. Both parties calmed down, though they could still feel the emotions in each other''s hearts.


    Now, Duy was sitting at a table opposite Yona, while Wyper and Raki were behind him, with the priests standing behind the red-head. There were also many Shandians and new God''s Militia glancing at them for fear, still working and fixing the ruins.


    "So, ignoring the previous act, let''s talk about what you came here for," Duy said like a professional. Since the chief is stationed on Heaven''s Gate, Duy is the one who manages most things in Amon''s absence.


    "We came here to-" Enel opened his mouth, but Yona touched his hand indicating him to stop.


    "I apologize again," Yona said. "Actually, we came here to meet upper-yard''s God. It''s because of the news we got about his¡­ wings." She said as Wyper frowned, but Raki smirked internally, she was already let know of some small details by Amon.


    "Oh, that. Yes, I guess it''s a thing to pick the curiosity of the Birkans¡­ When I was there, I did hear about the legend." Duy replied. "However, don''t you guys know that Am-err, God left for the Blue sea 6 months ago?"


    "..." As he said this, Yona blinked and looked at the other''s face. Soon her expression froze and her eyes shook. "Ah, w-we weren''t informed about this¡­" She said as her voice got shaky and nervous. "Y-you see, the news is really slow in the Sky, and since the God rarely comes out¡­ So¡­ we¡­" She involuntarily looked down at the ground.


    "...Sorry guys."


    Yona''s hands were shaking while Enel looked at her with a glare. "You didn''t even ask the people outside! You wasted 10 billion xtols! This is simply blasphemous!"


    Her body shook hearing his words, as nervousness took over her heart. ''I was¡­ too nervous and excited¡­ Also, who would have ever thought a winged person would leave for the blue sea?'' She thought.


    Raki could notice small droplets of tears forming in her eyes. Yona has been acting as an Arch-Priestess for only 2 months, she was still 17 years old¡­ She always was unsure of doing things, yet she presents a confident outlook to not dissatisfy her subordinates. Now everything is a mess. ''10 billion is a lot¡­ If I achieved what I came for, that money would not have wasted even a bit. B-but that person isn''t even here.''


    As she was getting nervous, the other priests were looking at her disappointedly, especially Enel glaring at her back. While Duy, Wyper, and Raki just looked at each other.


    "Um," Duy caught their attention. "Since you already used the money we won''t be able to give them back, as even you should know it''s a bad omen." He said as the priests stayed silent. It was a famous belief in the sky, even in Birka and Shandia, asking for something that you gave not long ago is a bad omen that will harm both sides.


    Looking at them, Duy decided to propose his offer. "How about this, since Arch-Priestess, Yona, helped us a lot in our journey in Birka, and most importantly, since you guys are respectable guests, I will make it so next time you won''t have to pay. How does that sound?"


    Both Raki and Wyper frowned upon hearing him. However, they decided to let it go. They already scammed many others like this, so they can let it go once. Mostly because it might hurt their reputation if they do the opposite, as the Birkans are a strong and influential force.


    "No!" Enel interrupted, he had enough of the games of this little girl. "We need them back now, we don''t care about you guys'' bad omen. Our people also need the money."


    As he was trash-talking, Raki slowly started to unsheath her sword, but Duy stopped her. "Stop Raki¡­"


    However, it was too late as one of the Priests, Satori, had dashed towards Wyper. "Hash!" Though Wyper didn''t care, as he also prepared for battle.


    A small fight broke out, as both parties were able to stop each other at last. Yona apologized and accepted the offer, then left with the others.


    Finally, both parties were calm as they returned to their base.


    ?¡­*...?


    ["And then, they left after a small clash. Oh, oh, I also injured the Enel guy''s arms. If I wanted I would have cut his arms!"]


    Amon was hearing a recording sent by Raki on his [Tone Dial], with the dial close to his ears as it was hard to hear because of the sea currents around him.


    ["The red-head was nice to Duy¡­ Also a little cute. Anyway, seeing that idiot Wyper almost revealed that you will return 2 years later. I stopped him as they might use your absence as a fact and attack us¡­ I told them you might return anytime, but you will definitely return before the 2-year mark."]


    Amon smiled as he heard this. ''Good, she''s getting smarter.''


    ["E-eh! The recorder time is up! Alright, bye, brother." Beep!]


    ''...Maybe not.''


    The long-ranged [Tone Dial] had sent Raki''s recording to Amon who was in the blue sea. The range of [Tone Dial] wasn''t good enough for it to work as a Telephone from this far, though luckily it can be used as a recorder still. The Skypiean engineers and Bob are working on creating a tower above the Giant Jack that will make it possible soon enough...


    Every day, Raki sends a few words on what happened that day. And today, she had sent the important things that happened which was so long that even the record time had expired.


    Amon smiled as he stopped the Dial. He had already foreseen this before. He also knew Enel was a high-priest currently as the Shandian spies had gathered detailed information on Birka already. Amon, in fact, had a 110% guess on why the girl was here.


    ''However, things might change after Enel saw the shiny city. Hmm, but even in that case, there is 0 chance of him getting the fruit before 1515. (this is 1512). After all, I have everything planned. I know everything about Birka, even the time Enel goes to sleep. I know it all, its a matter of hours to calculate such a minor thing. Anyway, I should supply more rubber suits in the sky.'' Amon considered sending rubber and rubber suits with the help of knock-up streams. He has done it before, and the products also reached the sky as confirmed by Chief.


    *Fhhx!*


    Soon, a picture came out of his [Portable Fax Dial] as he intensely looked at it. Besides the 4 priests and Enel, who had his wings still, Amon saw Yona, the red-haired Archpriest. This picture was taken when the meeting was going on.


    "Hmm, I should take more precautions. But the girl''s arrival was part of the plan too." Amon said as he put the dials and photo in a small bag on his side.


    Then cracking his neck, he looked down in the sea and smirked.


    "Time to hunt more pirates."


    Currently, he is flying over the sea. Flying over a Pirate ship.


    "I heard they have a bounty of  469 million in total." Licking his lips, Amon launched down.


    *Fwooh!*


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon has all things planned and ALL the knowledge about Birka. Even the past through AI. Underestimating his knowledge isn''t a good sign for anyone, let alone a trash boss like Enel.


    Thanks to discord members for proofreading this, and @Reticulum and @AyyZelos for editing this.


    P.S: 1 Bonus chapter the day this book gets 1500+ stones.

 Chapter 40 - Hes Not... Here?!

    Chapter 40


    [DISCORD¨C https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡­.


    |¨CGeneral Pov¨C|


    Stopping the [Tone Dial], Amon looked down at the sea where a pirate ship flying a jolly roger with blonde long hair on a human skull was sailing.


    Amon has been hunting pirates for the past 6 months and became quite famous. Until now, he has earned around 7.6 Billion Belly, though this was nothing if compared to a country''s wage.


    Putting back the dial in his bag, Amon looked down. "I heard their captain is a Logia fruit user," Amon said as he gripped his right hand wearing the sea prism glove given by Seraph.


    "Time, to get some more money." *Fah!*


    Amon was flapping his wings now and then to maintain his position in the air, as he took out some [Explosive Dial] and lightly tossed them in front of him.


    *BAM!*


    He used his wings like a baseball bat to hit the tossed off dials towards the ship.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    As he hit all the dials, they dashed towards the ship below, roughly 1000 meters below. The wind current drifted their path, but Amon threw them after calculating things already.


    Soon, the dials were about to hit the boat, however...


    *FWOOSH!*


    A strong wind current propelled the dials away.


    *BOOM!*


    ...


    "Oof." Surprisingly, the dials were tossed away by the wind, though Amon could tell it wasn''t a natural one, as the wind pressure was only at that spot. After flying for 6 months, and trying to create his own wind version of ''Fishman-karate'', Amon had a pretty good connection with the wind. His [Observation Haki''s] range also increased a little for this reason.


    With this, just now he could feel that the wind that tossed the dials away wasn''t natural¡­ obviously. "So, did the logia user eat something like ''Air-Air fruit''? Hmm,"


    Amon said, as he used his [Observation Haki: Eagle Vision] and acknowledged someone did manipulate the wind. That someone being a woman in her 30s'' with blonde hair.


    "Heh¡­ Using air against me?" Amon looked down at them with a smirk. "Ironic."


    Amon didn''t care, at all, as he started to spin rapidly in the air using [Geppo], while also flapping his wings to be extra fast.


    [Wind Sword Style: Wind Tornado]!


    The weather didn''t change, yet a tornado was formed in the middle of the clear blue sea.


    "A STORM! AHHHH! RUN!"


    "PROTECT THE SHIP!"


    Soon, the defenseless pirates got their shipwrecked.


    ?¡­*...?


    "You¡ªCough! How dare you!" The captain of the Sakaki Pirates, the blonde captain Sakki yelled towards Amon, the infamous ''Crimson Winged'', though she didn''t realize this fact yet.


    The woman had her clothes rigged, and was crushed against the ship''s wall, with her shoulder being penetrated with a small dagger made of Sea-prism stone, Amon made it after meddling with many dials, as Sea prism stone is very hard to modify.


    "Cough¡ªRemove this dagger! Or I will kill you!"


    She was yelling constantly, and while she was doing so, Amon was a bit far from her, standing on top of a dead body with an orange in his hand.


    "..." Amon put the orange on the ground, and looked back towards the captain. He had a heavy frown on his face. "Hey, bitch. Can''t you see I''m trying to concentrate here? Do you want me to¡ªOw, that''s quite a figure you got there." Amon''s frown disappeared. "I didn''t notice it until now."


    "H-Huh?! You bastard! Who do you think you are!" The woman shouted as she covered her body. Though the boy in front of her didn''t look bad, she would rather kill herself than giving herself to a person who killed her comrades. "I''ll gouge your eyes out!"


    "Anyway, ignore that, it''s kinda hard to control my desires as a teenager you see," Amon said as he yawned. "Rather, tell me, how did you control the wind before?" Amon said as he took a notebook.


    Though it seemed like he had his guard down, in reality, his wings were arched up and the feathers were pronounced, prepared to attack anyone too ''smart''. Currently, 68 of the 80 pirates in the ship were dead, though some were still breathing they were unconscious.


    "Is that even a question?" The woman tried to get up but failed to do so, falling back on her butt. "It''s my devil fruit power¡­ But that''s not important! You free me now-!!!"


    *Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew!*


    Suddenly, she found 7 blade-sharp feathers around two sides of her neck, stopping her from moving a muscle. *Gulp*.


    "Y¡­ you¡­ You are the ''Crimson Wing, Lucifer''?" She asked as she stopped moving completely.


    "Uh-huh? I got ''Lucifer'' added to my name." Amon said, surprised. "Fuck, I''m God and Devil at the same time¡­" Amon whispered and covered his face, and made a dramatic pose by almost falling on his back. But soon he returned back to normal.


    "Ahem. So, miss, you must have realized what type of situation you are in, correct? Answer my questions, and I will not **** you with my octopus pets." Amon said as he put his pen in the notebook.


    "You little fucker¡ª"


    She was interrupted.


    "Tell me about your devil fruit."


    ¡­..


    "So, Logia: Steam-Steam fruit?" Amon said. "After eating, your body turned into steam, and you can now release hot air, however, can''t manipulate wind/air, or EVEN the steam in your surroundings." Amon said. "So, to simplify things, you have a steam body, and can only produce steam and control the ones you produce, correct?"


    "...Yes." The woman answered silently.


    ''Hmm, pretty weak. But it will do the job, I only needed a Logia because its intangible property...'' Amon wrote them down in a mixture of ancient language and English(yes), so that nobody can read it unless they are proficient at both languages. Even then, it will take hours to intercept the words.


    Amon then glanced at the woman who was buying her lips, seemingly thinking of ways to survive.


    "Um, miss, calm down and answer~." The woman''s body shook, as she looked at him. "Your fruit looked like a watermelon when you first ate it, right? That''s pretty cool if I must say." Amon said as he looked at a table in the middle of the deck. There were all kinds of fruit, the ones that he brought and also the ones the ship already had, it had 2 watermelons too.


    Among got up, and slowly walked towards her.


    "Alright, thanks. You can die happily, your devil fruit will be used by a¡­ man who will help me greatly impact history in a few years." Amon said as his sharpened Wings dashed towards her neck.


    "W-WAIT!"


    He stopped his wings at the last moment, though it still scratched her neck as blood trailed down. "Yes? Any proposal?" Amon crouched down.


    "Y-yes! Let me live, I will be your slave!" She said as she had a shaking smile with sweat forming in her head. She remembered how he looked at her body a while ago. "I-I will do anything! I''ll be your sex slave if you want-"


    "Nope. Too late, I''m not horny anymore" Amon stood up. "Sorry, and goodbye." He said as her expression paled.


    *SASH!*


    The next second, blood splattered throughout the ship, and soon the massacre came to an end.


    ?¡­*...?


    A few hours later, at the nearest marine base from Amon''s previous position, he was seen flying with a giant bag in his hand. It contained the proof of the complete destruction of ''Sakaki Pirates''. Their jolly roger, a few of their iconic clothes and the head of their captain was in it.


    As he landed on the gate of the base, the marines stationed as guards whispered about him.


    "Look, he came again¡­"


    "This time it''s the Sakaki pirates¡­ unlucky bunch. They would have been luckier to have been captured by us, rather than die like this."


    Amon ignored them, as he started to walk closer through the gate, with the guards stepping back. "Welcome, welcome."


    Among just nodded, and walked past them, as his wings started to become smaller, and they soon seemingly disappeared.


    "So, the rumor of him being a devil fruit user is true? Damn, and here I thought he really was an angel." One of the guards said as he looked at his back. No trace of wings was left.


    "Obviously, dumbass. You think having wings without eating a devil fruit is possible?"


    "Well¡­ Anyway, what fruit do you think he ate?"


    Amon does this every time he sees an opportunity. Unlike at first when he could only make his wings go back to their original size, he can even make them smaller than a human head, as they get covered by his clothes. Maybe, one day he will even be able to turn them into tattoos on his back¡­


    ¡­..


    Soon, a Marine soldier guided Amon to the office of the captain in charge of this Base. As next, Amon found himself sitting in a chair, though the chair opposite to the chair of the captain was empty.


    "Wait a minute, I will send the captain soon." The guide marine said in a gruff voice as he went away.


    Amon looked around the room as the marine left. "Ahhh, so boring." Amon released a breath and put his legs on the table as he leaned back. He then took out a mango icecream from his bag and started to eat it.


    A few minutes passed, and Amon finally heard the footsteps of a person coming towards this room.


    ''And here comes the drama queen¡­'' He thought with a deadpan expression.


    Soon, the shadow of a woman fell on the room, as Amon looked back to the pink-haired Marine captain.


    "Oh, what''s up Hina-chan~ It''s been a long time since we met, I almost died missing you," Amon said as the girl entered the room, and sat on the chair opposite to him.


    "It''s been only 2 days since Hina saw you the last time. Hina is annoyed by your presence." It was a 22 years old Marine captain, Black Cage. "Put your legs down, or Hina will put you in jail."


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: I heard there is a good thing laying around in a island of East blue ????. I mean Amon heard, not me.


    This chapter was proofread by discord people and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    P.S: This book will receive 1 bonus chapter the day it hits 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 41 - Hinachan And Octopuskun!

    A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨®n¨C


    P atreon.com/Master4thWall


    [11 Chapters In Advance]


    Chapter 41


    ¡­.


    "Put your legs down, or Hina will throw you in jail," Hina said as she lightly sat down on her chair.


    With a soft smile on his face, Amon did as she demanded while still eating ice cream using a spoon. ''Meh, throw me in jail? Bitch, you are lucky I''m not controlling the world yet, you''d have already been under many now¡­''


    Though of course, he didn''t say it out loud and maintained a soft smile.


    "You are too professional and serious, Hina-chan." Amon smiled sweetly. "But that is what Amon loves about you," He said and leaned back.


    Hina frowned hearing him, especially how he referred to himself. ''Is he mocking Hina?'' She asked herself, however, she didn''t try to retort.


    Soon, Hina lit a cigarette. "...I saw the large bag outside. So you hunted the Sakaki pirates this time¡­" She said as she picked up a bounty poster of Captain Sakki who was killed a while ago by Amon.


    "Sigh¡­" She released an involuntary sigh as she looked at Amon''s face.


    ''Just look at him, look how he''s eating ice cream¡­ He doesn''t seem like a person who just ruthlessly killed 80 people an hour ago. Sigh, this is the truth of this world, huh.'' Hina soon shook her head and pulled herself back. This was none of her business, in the end, she was just an average marine.


    As Amon sensed her emotions, he chuckled making Hina confused. He remembered the day of his first kill. It was back when he was only 6 years old and had gone to the upper yard for the first time. In excitement and nervousness, he was spotted by a Militia. Without any choice, he had to kill him, which he did very silently and ruthlessly. Though after doing so, he vomited for hours and was unable to eat for a day or two. Yet, at this point, killing doesn''t affect him at all.


    ''Humans are adaptive creatures after all¡­'' It has been a long time since the guy who reincarnated in a fictional world has grown up.


    "Hina is sorry." Hina''s calm tone brought him back to reality. "You have to wait for around an hour as the bounty is big this time, and we also have to check the proofs." She said as Amon waved his hands.


    "No problem, this is my favorite part of coming to this marine base. Spending time with my cute Hina-chan." Amon said as he leaned his chin on his hands, though his internal thoughts were quite different. ''Fucking boring¡­ At least she shows some reactions now and then.''


    ¡­.


    A few minutes passed, as Amon was eating his 3rd box of ice cream. He opened his mouth with food inside. "Hwy, Hina-chan, you shouldn''t act so cold with me. *Gulp*"


    "Finish your food¡­" Hina said lightly, as she had her eyes closed, and was leaning on the back of her chair with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "Mmm¡­" Amon licked his lips. "After all, we both started our journey 6 months ago, though the job is different. Yet, this proves how we were born to be with each other," Amon said. "Like the first day when I came after hunting some pirates, you were the newly chosen captain who just finished her training. It''s as if God has prepared this even before the universe was created¡­. Or maybe, the universe was only created for both of us!" Amon leaned forward. "Let''s get married."


    Hina wanted to get up and punch him in the face, but she just sighed. She didn''t mind getting confessed, as it was quite typical to her. This is the reason why her anime counterpart never punished the mobs who confessed and disturbed her.


    Without getting the reaction he was hoping for, Amon clicked his tongue internally, and came up with a new idea...


    "...Oh, also I was thinking, maybe I should be a pirate," He said and leaned back on the chair with the ice cream down. "I mean, since I''m getting this much just from bounty hunting, then being a pirate¨C"


    Before he could finish his line, Hina got up abruptly and pulled him by his collars.


    "If you ever become a pirate, I will be the first to hunt you down," Hina said with a visible glare in her eyes.


    "..." Amon didn''t react, instead he slowly slipped his finger around his lips as it whipped a bit of the ice cream. "Well," His playful voice was now gone, and a serious one took over. "If you say it like that, I might do it just to get caught by you, I don''t mind being chased by you for my whole life, until the day I die," Amon said in a strange voice, as he wiped his finger around Hina''s lips as a barely visible blush made her cheeks rosy.


    She soon let him go, as Amon was laughing heavily in his mind.


    "Hina hates you," Hina whispered though she assumed Amon didn''t hear. "...If I had enough proof that you are the one who killed those bounty hunters 4 months ago, I would have already put you in jail."


    Amon just smiled softly at her.


    ?¡­*...?


    Soon after, Amon received his 469 million bellies and returned to his temporary base, the Whiskey Peak.


    "Hey, look, leader Lucifer is back!"


    The bounty hunters around exclaimed as some of them bowed. After last time''s incident, the few survivors started to follow Amon as their leader out of pure fear and now respect. Currently, they knew better to go after a 25 million head to care about their life, also they were getting more moments than before anyway.


    Amon ignored them and walked towards the biggest building in the middle of the city, the Mayor''s Hall.


    ''Is this a coincidence that I''m a Mayor in both this place and Skypiea¡­?'' He thought while looking at the building.


    Soon, he entered it and found Cricket about to go outside.


    "Oh, Crimson, you are already back?" Cricket asked as he patted his shoulder.


    "Yes, the Marine Captain was fast as always," Amon said as he raised the bag with money. He asked Cricket to call him ''Crimson'' from now on, even if nobody''s around. Just having a double name can help a lot in things, since nobody really knows his real name other than Cricket here.


    "Oh, by the way, just call me ''Lucifer'' from now on," Amon said as Cricket laughed.


    "Haha, a new title?" Cricket laughed lightly. "Anyway, I will go check on the newbies, alright? I will come back in an hour to give the information on what happened today. "


    Amon just nodded as Cricket left. Amon is creating an organization similar to Baroque Works, though it will be known as a Bounty hunting organization for now.


    Cricket is the one who manages most things, though Amon seizes an explanation on each and every one of his moves, but he does the main things himself. There is also no way of Cricket lying with Amon''s Observation Haki.


    Still, there is a reason why he is trusting Cricket so much though.


    The first reason being, Cricket is a guy who is searching for a new adventure, and now that he found it with Amon, he won''t just betray Amon without any world-breaking reason. Yes, that''s because this is One Piece. One Piece, the world where a guy who met another guy a day ago, won''t think twice to die for him.


    Here, humans are dumber, or if one had to call it respectively, they are more emotional, too emotional actually. Luckily, one of Amon''s main points is his knowledge of how to use a person''s emotions for himself.


    Then, the 2nd and most important reason is their ancestral connection¡­ That''s pretty much pure bullshit in Amon''s previous world, however, again, In this world, it is completely normal.


    Amon is using his meta knowledge at its best, not only the things that will happen in the canon, even the people''s characteristics will be used.


    ¡­.


    Soon, he entered the building and went to a hidden room with the size of 4/10 of a football field. This is a room which was used for¡­ many things by the previous Mayor, the skinny guy with a deep voice.


    Though Amon modified it using dials so that only he could enter the room safely after doing some tests. Proving how Amon''s knowledge of dial was increasing even in this blue sea¡­


    Amon then went to a corner of the room, where three treasure chests were kept. They look exactly the same, however, 2 of them were traps with normal fruits inside of them.


    If someone gets greedy and touches the wrong chest, they will immediately get electrified and attacked by various kinds of dials hidden around the room. However, even if the person touches the real chest, they would still get electrified, albeit no other attacks would be made. Yet, thinking they chose the wrong chest, they will touch the other one and then will get attacked for sure¡­ This doesn''t affect Amon, as he''s been training his body for years now to go against a possible ''Thunder God''.


    Even with Observation Haki, one won''t be able to tell apart the chest and recognize which is the right one. Only people with a very high level of Observation Haki, who can sense a little bit of the future(Not necessarily like Katakuri), would be able to discern. But in that case, it will still send an alarm to Amon''s dial, as the chest''s keyhole is messed up and its only key is¡­ his wings.


    Amon didn''t want to be on the loose end ever again. That''s the reason why he''s taking this type of precautions, though he would add more security to it today. As this was his devil fruit stash.


    Soon, he put the two devil fruit that he got from the Pirates in the stash, making a total of 4 fruits. He did hunt many pirates with devil fruits, but since they were useless, he sold them for belly to the marines.


    Hair-Hair fruit, Needle-Needle fruit which was there from before. And the new two, Steam-Steam fruit, and Blanket-Blanket fruit.


    ?¡­*...?


    [A few days later]


    *Bam!*


    *Bam!*


    In the sea, Amon was deep underwater, fighting against sea kings. His wings were covered in plastic paper and also he applied a gel which reflects water to a 100% extent.


    "*GAAAUUR!!*"


    A Sea King dashed towards him as he prepared a punch. Under the water, his fist shined slightly as he punched towards the Sea king.


    *Bam!*


    It hit the sea king, in the head, as it was thrown far back. Yet, it returned after not so long.


    Their fight escalated, with Amon coming out the winner.


    ?¡­*...?


    [Days Later]


    Amon was in the same secret room, albeit this time, the room was filled with 4 types of specific fruits.


    This time, he also wasn''t alone, as he had a small octopus with him, locked in a glass container.


    There was also a man tied by many straps, ropes, sharp strings, and electric wires a bit behind him. He was struggling to get out, however,  only hurt his body by doing so. His skin was getting cut by the strings and was getting shocked constantly because of his struggle.


    He was kept inside a glass coffin even though he was alive.


    Amon glanced at the man while he lost consciousness and went to sleep.


    Then he put the container on the table and walked to the three chests. He took out the ''Needle-Needle'' and ''Blanket-Blanket'' fruit and walked back to the octopus. The octopus, who was clinging to the glass as Amon knocked on it and fell down.


    Currently, Amon didn''t have any particular emotions other than boredom on his face. Currently, he is checking the famous theory of Black Beard eating two devil fruits. The theory of him having more than one heart, the theory that a Devil Fruit occupies the heart of the consumer.


    ''There are many flaws in it. Since if so, then how did the non-living creatures who ate the Zoan devil fruits did it?'' Amon thought as he played with the Octopus from outside. "Those mechanisms don''t have a heart¡­" He said as he saw to Octopus trying to reach him from inside the glass.


    "Well, I don''t know. That''s why I''m here with you, little Oct." Amon said to the octopus while he started to cut the orange devil fruit of blanket into pieces. "An Octopus has multiple hearts, after all."


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon has been acting flirtatious with people he should act like that with. (Ex. Hina.) We can see he is getting good at what he''s doing¡­ at least for a person who never had much intercourses with his manipulation skills and a female in his previous life. (since he avoided them himself).


    Also, we see he''s not just flitting around, he is also training his haki(which he unlocked very¡­ strangely) and also keeping up with his experiments.


    Oh, btw, no romantic feelings from Mc''s side ever ????.


    This chapter was proofread by Discord people and edited by @Reticulum and @Ayyzelos.


    P.S: This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it hits 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 42 - 3 Hearts!

    A/N: Chapters in advance in my Patre¨®n¨C


    P atreon.com/Master4thWall


    [11 Chapters In Advance]


    Chapter 42


    Title: 3 Hearts!


    ¡­.


    Amon cut the orange looking devil fruit into pieces and averted his attention from the octopus. He glanced at the unconscious man behind him, as he walked towards him.


    It was a man of average stature, who was naked with only a white curtain covering his lower half. Before experimenting on the Octopus, Amon needs to be¡­ sure of something.


    "Maybe I should have gotten a woman, I prefer a naked woman rather than a grown-up man," Amon shook his head. "But oh well, my fragile heart won''t be able to take the impact of killing a woman¡­"


    Amon snickered at his own words and then he walked towards a strange-looking computer with many colorful buttons on the keyboard.


    "Time to wake him up¡­" Standing before the computer, Amon pressed the red button. *Beep!*


    *Zzttk!* An electrical discharge went  through the unconscious man as his body jerked up!


    "A-AAA-AAARGGH!"


    ¡­.


    Ignoring the pleading of the man, Amon then placed 24 [Vision Dial: Motion Capture] dial all around the room, making a circle around the coffin.


    Then he walked slowly and stood beside the glass coffin. It was kept above a table and was high enough for Amon to rest his chin on the glass. Currently, the man who regained his consciousness was inside the coffin and was looking at Amon with terrified eyes.


    "F-Free me! Plea-MMMM!"


    Before he could finish his words, Amon shoved a round mouth-sized pipe in his mouth through the small hole above the glass coffin. The pipe then reached his throat and windpipe.


    "Mmmmm!!!!" He was crying tears, but Amon didn''t show any reactions. Rather, he just took the piece of orange devil fruit and dropped it through the pipe. "MM-MMM!!¨CMM!!"


    Amon rested his chin in the coffin while looking at the man whose face turned blue from the terrible taste of the devil fruit.


    ''Waiting for the day I eat one¡­''


    Soon, he noticed that the leg of the man was turning into a blanket¡­ The orange devil fruit was the Blanket-Blanket fruit, which lets the user turn into a blanket.


    Amon was testing the theory¡­ that devil fruit occupies the eater''s heart. Previously he had researched the hearts of devil fruit users, however, the hearts were no different than normal human''s heart. Amon believes it''s because of the devil fruit reincarnation. Just as the person dies, the devil fruit leaves the body and the body returns to normal.


    Unless he gets a heart cut by Op-Op no mi, or at least, the heart of Buggy the Clown, he won''t be able to test the hearts of living subjects, at least not with this level of equipment.


    For that reason, he needs to use the rough way of testing, which he is doing now. He will make someone eat two devil fruits, and according to his previous tests, the body will explode in a second.


    In this time''s test, Amon has already placed motion-capture cameras to capture the clip of the explosion. After the clip was there, he would slow it down until he could see the starting point of the body''s explosion¡­ if it''s around the heart, then he will at least get some headsets.


    Amon didn''t waste any time, and dropped another piece of fruit through the pipe, albeit this time it''s an Apple looking devil fruit, the Needle-Needle fruit.


    *Slide*


    As the piece was sliding through the pipe, Amon quickly ran to a corner, behind a shelf.


    "AA¨CAAAA¨CAAAAAA! IT HUR¨CAAA!"


    *Boom!*


    Soon, an explosion occurred, the explosion of a living human body.


    Amon peaked from the shelf. The glass coffin was intact, however, the man inside it was not. In fact, there was no man inside of it. No head, no limbs, no eyes, and ears, in fact, not even bones. Only blood and even more BLOOD.


    The coffin was a blood pool now.


    "So gross¡­ I hate this." Amon sighed. "But I have to do what I have to."


    ¡­..


    Amon then went to the bathroom to puke his disgust away. He came back to the room again, after doing tens of tests obviously.


    A few minutes passed, and Amon was sitting in the computer chair with some Motion Dials connected to it. He still had the blood-pool coffin behind him. Currently, he didn''t have any particular reactions in his face, other than pure disgust.


    "Eww¡­ this is the third time, yet I can''t get over it. Fuck." Amon had a mask on his face as he said this. He covered his mouth to not puke. He turned on the room freshener as the disgusting scent soon was overcome with the beautiful scent of lemon.


    Soon, he changed his mask with one filled with air freshener scent and started to work on the computer.


    *Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap!*


    He typed fast, as the screen showed the video he captured with the Motion Dials.


    ["AA¨CAAAA¨CAAAAAA!" *Boom!*]


    The video played at normal speed, as it showed how the body got dissolved in a second. He then started to decrease the speed to its utmost limit.


    ["AA~AAAA~AAAAAA!" *Boom~!*]


    It was slow, very slow as it showed how his veins got pronounced and his body got destroyed. Yet, this wasn''t enough.


    He kept slowing the clip down, as sometimes it reached its limit, Amon created a new file and again did the same.


    Just like that, around 10 hours passed by.


    ¡­..


    ["AA~~~~~~~AAAA~~~~~~~~AAAAAA~~~~~~~~!"]


    The scream kept going on for minutes, as finally, the judgmental time came.


    This is the time when Amon will learn if the explosion really starts from the heart or not... It was still hard to see things at that speed, however, Amon''s [Observation Haki] did the trick.


    [*~B-B-B-O-O-O-O-O-M~*]


    The clip was slow, but Amon''s world was slower. It''s as if the time had completely stopped, and Amon was seeing things absolutely clear.


    He noticed the starting point of the body''s explosion was its chest¡­ However specifically, is it the rib-cage? Is it the lungs? Or is it the¡­ heart?


    This time his Observation Haki wasn''t at fault, but rather, it was the technology that Amon had now, which wasn''t enough to pin that out.


    ¡­..


    "For now, let''s assume it''s the heart¡­ If so, then the octopus with three hearts should survive¡­ Right?" Amon asked himself while looking towards the small glass container on another table, which contained the scared octopus.


    ?¡­*...?


    Amon then ignored the bloody coffin and went towards the octopus instead. He could sense how scared the octopus was ¡­ Though he didn''t care. According to his calculations, even the THREE hearted octopus will die too, but even if it survives, he will kill it himself to extract the devil fruits.


    "Oh," Suddenly, Amon looked at a table inside the room. "The two devil fruit reincarnated already, good." Looking at the orange-like devil fruit and apple-like devil fruit, Amon walked towards them and returned to the octopus.


    Looking at the octopus with his emotionless eyes, Amon shook his head. Soon, he cut another piece of the orange devil fruit and decided to drop it inside the container. He was careful to not give the apple as the first fruit since it''s the Needle-Needle fruit. Potentially, it''s very dangerous, even an Octopus might kill him after eating that.


    He then slowly dropped the piece.


    *Drop*


    ¡­.


    The little octopus hurriedly took some steps back, as he felt danger from the incident just now.


    It wanted to escape from this container, however, it felt a glare on its back, as it looked up towards two red eyes looking at him with killing intent.


    Scared and without any choice, the octopus slowly crawled towards the piece of orange and started to eat it. It tasted sour, but it was only a small piece so the octopus gulped it in one go.


    The Oct felt changes in his body but didn''t know what it was, though, soon it noticed one of its tentacles change into a strange substance it never saw before.


    It controlled that tentacle, which was now in the form of a blanket, towards his mouth to get a bite, however, it didn''t have any taste in it.


    *Drop*


    The next moment, he found another fruit in front of him. Thinking it will also give him some kind of strange power, that might help him run from the red-eyed human, he quickly crawled towards the piece of Apple.


    *Nom Nom-!!*


    The octopus felt strange... Very strange. He felt his body might explode, but¡­ it didn''t.


    He didn''t explode¨C!!!! *BOOM!*


    Around .9 seconds later, the Oct also exploded.


    ¡­..


    [A few minutes later]


    "Well, that was quite a surprise. It didn''t explode instantly, it took .9 more seconds to explode than a human..." Amon said looking at the clip.


    He sighed. "So is this a failure? Will I have to be satisfied with a single devil fruit?" Amon asked himself as he leaned back in his chair. For someone like Amon, he would never be satisfied with even the best Logia, Goro-Goro, or even the arguably best Paramecia, ***** no mi. He would love to have both of them and another one too...


    However, he laughed while covering his face. "Actually, I won''t really call it a failure¡­ I will say my ''heart¨Cdevil-fruit'' theory is 101% accurate even after this failure." This time, though it seemingly proved his theory as a fail, Amon was more than satisfied.


    He got up while stretching. "I just need to go back to the Shandora Hall. Then I will test it¡­ Black beard did it¡­ Why can''t I?."


    Amon then started to take out chemicals that turned the blood pool dry, as dry as the desert.


    Devil fruits are overpowered. But 2 is always better than 1. Or rather, 3 is always better than 2. Yes, Amon has THREE devil fruits in his mind that he would eat. The Goro Goro no mi is just one of them.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    A/N: The ***** is a good fruit. I, as the author, approve of Amon ????.


    Also, this chapter might seem useless as the result was the same, however, Amon got what he wanted. He has many sub-theories for the main theory, now this being a failure, he has other ways. He just has to prove that DF resides in¡­


    This chapter was proofread by Discord people, and edited by @Reticulum and @Ayyzelos.


    P.S: This book will get a bonus chapter the day it reaches 1000+ power stone votes.

 Chapter 43 - Do I Kill Her Now?

    A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨®n¨C


    P atreon.com/Master4thWall


    [11 Chapters In Advance]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    A/N: Accidentally posted this chapter before schedule ????????. Fuck, my privacy????????.


    Chapter 43


    Title: Do I kill her now?


    ¡­.


    [15 days later]


    Amon was in a desert type town, with 130 pirates in front of him. Among the crowd, a burly person with a scar on his left arm was standing a step ahead of everyone, indicating himself as their leader.


    "Sss¡­. Look at him," A skinny pirate beside the burly man said. He was looking at Amon with a lustful look while licking his dagger. "Big bro, I''m interested in him¡­ Can we keep him alive? I wanna taste-*Pew!*"


    Before he could finish his words, he soundlessly fell on his back with a white feather penetrating his forehead.


    """*Gulp*""" Along with the burly man, everyone around gulped hard as they glanced at the dead body, then the kid in front of him. He looked like a skinny and weak teenager, but the part which stood out were his white wings. They were big and beautiful, but they also had few metallic scraps on the edges.


    "You¡­ did you do ''dis?" The burly man asked as the kid just stayed silent.


    "Sorry, I only chat with girls when I''m in a battle." The teen, Amon, said as his wings pointed towards the front man, seemingly preparing an attack of some sort.


    "!" In surprise, the burly man covered his head with his arms crossing in front.


    "..."


    A few seconds passed as Amon kept smiling without a care, while the burly man still kept his guard up to defend against his attack.


    A few minutes passed, as Amon didn''t move from his place. The civilians of the area were also peeking at the fight but, they also couldn''t guess why the Bounty hunter wasn''t attacking the pirates.


    "AHH!" The burly man suddenly screamed.


    "HE MUST BE STALKING FOR TIME!" Suddenly realizing something important, the Burly man shouted and rushed towards Amon. "Everyone, attack him at once, he is strong and shrewd!"


    *Whip!*


    Some of the pirates attacked Amon with a whip, while some swords, some spears, and the main boss, the burly man used a club similar to Kaido and launched towards him.


    *BAM!*


    He swung his club, as he hit the¡­ ground. His attack passed through Amon as if he was a¡­ "D-Don''t tell me, you''re a Logia user?!" Burly jumped back in alarm, but more surprising things started to happen.


    """Hahaha, dumbass."""


    The next moment, the enemy, Amon multiplied and a short, tall, fat, muscular, female, and distorted version of him surrounded the place.


    "WH¨CWHAT?!"


    Burly complained in surprise, as his eyes squinted around to understand the situation. "Is this Logia fruit¡­ or paramecia¨CWHAT''S HAPPENING?!"


    "Hahahaha!" Burly heard the laughter of someone from above.


    He got angry seeing someone laughing at his confusion, as he abruptly looked up, "HOW DARE¨C!!!" It was a flying Amon. "WHAT THE FUCK!"


    "[Mirage Tempo]" Amon looked down as his clones, or rather, his illusionary clones multiplied.


    "Oh, also." As Amon opened his mouth, Burly realized his crew of 130 was surrounded by yellow transparent flying balls¡­ "[Thunder Tempo]"


    *Snap!*


    "N-N¨CNO!!!"


    *ZZZZZT!*


    With a snap of his fingers, the whole crew was rendered unconscious with their eyes turning hollow.


    ¡­..


    A few hours passed as Amon was sitting in a chair around the same place, with a food plate in his hand.


    "Who would have thought I would ever be able to eat food made by such a beautiful sister like you." Amon said as he smiled towards the woman in her 30s'' as she just giggled.


    "Well, you saved our small town just now. I''m indebted as a citizen." The woman said as she sat beside him.


    A few minutes passed by, as Amon sensed someone walking towards him from behind.


    The shadow of the figure stopped behind, as Amon looked back.


    "Hina is glad you are not just killing pirates like before¡­ However," It was a professional feminine voice. "Hina was searching for you and you are here flirting?" It was the pink-haired marine, Black Cage, Hina.


    ¡­..


    Another few minutes passed. As Amon was standing there with a bag filled with 600 million bellies in his hand.


    "You should have called the nearest base¡­ not Hina. This isn''t Hina''s territory yet." Hina said as she had her arms crossed and a cigarette in her mouth.


    "I only have your number," Amon lied skillfully with a wink as he checked the money. "Besides, you could have notified the nearest marine base yourself, you didn''t need to come here." Hina just stayed silent at his logic.


    "There¡­ was a problem with the Denden Mushi connection between the two bases," Hina said. "Besides, Hina just wanted to keep an eye on you."


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it. You should just confess at this rate." Amon replied while closing the bag. "Anyway, thanks for the fast service like always." He gave her a salute, as Hina just rolled her eyes. "It would have taken more than a day to get their bounties, but with Hina-chan helping me, Amon didn''t need to wait so long."


    Before Hina could get him for mocking her, Amon flew off. *FAH!*


    Hina noticed his wings had small metallic scraps on their edges. ''...Was he injured¨Cno. That''s none of Hina''s business.'' Hina turned around to the criminals who were [Caged] by her ability and prepared to leave.


    In reality, Amon has added something like an exoskeleton to his wings'' edge. Obviously, it''s not a permanent effect and can be removed anytime, since Amon didn''t want to damage his precious wings. The exoskeleton wasn''t just for defense though, as the pointy edge of 3.5 millimeters of it is made of sea stone, while the other parts are normal.


    Besides acting like an ''Anti-Logia Wing-blade'', they functioned similarly to Nami''s weapon "Clima-Tact" with the technology added to it. Albeit it is easier to use with them being attached to his hand-like wings.


    ¡­...


    [5.5 months later| 1 year until Amon returns]


    During the last year, 60% of the bounty hunts in Paradise were done by a single person, ''Crimson Wing, Lucifer''. It was mostly because of his flight ability as he doesn''t need to wait for a boat like other bounty hunters, and was able to capture pirates even before others reached that place.


    Besides that, Amon received more clients than the average hunter.


    The clients are the ones who hire bounty hunters for their protection from criminals, or in some cases, to specifically hunt criminals who they have a grudge against.


    His flirting worked here, as he got many jobs with his sweet tongue in the initial stage of his career, he even lost his virginity to a busty onee-san. However his past hard working days were over, as these days, people plead him to take jobs, he was this generations'' best bounty hunter after all.


    Obviously, by monopolizing over the hunts, Amon made many enemies, Criminals/Pirates and bounty hunters alike. While he made most of them ''vanish'', the smart ones joined him. Though some died accidentally because of being too smart by trying to plan on his back.


    Ignoring those useless conflicts, Amon decided to create an organization/guild. Initially, it will just be for bounty huntings, though Amon has plans to change that fact later on¡­


    Currently, he''s working on creating it. The Marines also don''t intervene in this, rather, they, or more specifically, the World Government values FAMOUS Bounty Hunters just next to the Shichibukai, though they don''t declare it officially.


    For this reason, the Marines act very generously towards Amon and also keep an eye out for him since he can potentially turn into a pirate.


    For that reason, they also stationed many spies throughout Whiskey Peak, who are working undercover. Obviously, Amon is aware of them all, though he doesn''t mind them. After all, right now, he isn''t doing anything illegal.. At least not yet.


    Creating an organization/guild isn''t illegal, in fact, it''s highly encouraged by Marines as it will boost the chance of a victory for bounty hunters against criminals¡­.


    There has also been a special guest lurking around the Whiskey Peak for a while¡­


    ?¡­*...?


    Amon was sitting in a room on the first floor of the mayor''s mansion, while people were coming and going as if this was some sort of an interview room.


    "Congrats, you are hired," Amon said as he shook hands with a burly man in front of him who smiled and accepted his hands.


    "Thank you very much,"


    Soon, as the man left Amon fell on his seat. "Sigh, so boring and monotonous," Amon said as he closed his eyes and rested in his chair.


    For the last 2 months, he was hiring bounty hunters for his guild named "Wingless Valkyries".


    Learning that the famous ''Lucifer'' is creating a ''guild'', many hunters across the world were naturally interested in joining so they came here to Whiskey Peak.


    Though many of them returned without joining, as generally when joining a guild, one doesn''t need any background check. But Amon does that, to take some precautions and makes them fill forms with a very small amount of information which doesn''t hurt their pride or sense of security.


    Though this was a big problem, as bounty hunters won''t usually fill these types of forms. However, most of them did it only for this once, since the forms weren''t that intrusive, also since after filling the form, their leader would be ''Lucifer''.


    According to the form, besides the personal information part they would have to pay 30% of their hunts, as the provider of those hunts is the guild''s master, Amon himself. Many didn''t agree obviously, but as time passed, they were kind of forced to do so. Since no new job came to them other than generic hunts. So, as time passed Amon''s guild now consisted of 10 thousand members, causing his profit to skyrocket.


    He now held on to 16 billion belli.


    To compare, Amon can be said to be a guild master of some sort from Medieval fantasy worlds. Not only that, he also had a contract with the Marines about providing them pirate heads now and then, so the Marines also stayed out of his way, or at least they did a yed like that openly.


    In this job, there were cases of cheating obviously, however, they were punished thoroughly and set as an example for the others. As for, in front of Amon''s Observation Haki, no one could get out after lying.


    ¡­..


    A few minutes passed, and Amon was still on his chair while he was drinking mango juice using a straw.


    He had a bounty poster on his head, the bounty of a black-haired little girl with bright blue eyes, the bounty being 79 million belli.


    "..." Amon sensed someone coming towards the room, as he burned the paper with a dial, and it burned instantly not even leaving ashes.


    Soon the door opened. *Creak!*


    As a tall and beautiful woman wearing a black jacket, and a hat entered the room.


    Amon looked at the woman. "The interview has ended already but¡­" A reassuring smile bloomed on his face. "I can make an exception for a beautiful Miss such as you."


    The woman released a smile hearing him as she bowed while raising her hand with the hat on her chest. "It''s Miss All Sunday. Nice to meet you."


    Black hair, and blue eyes with a blue ring in her pupils. One of the few people of this world who can read the ancient language, but most importantly the language of the Ponegylph. The same person whose bounty Amon just burned, the Demon Child, Nico Robin.


    Amon was fully aware of who she was, and why she was here, as she was the ''special guest'' who had been lurking around this place. He stood up and shook her hand with a smile on his face.


    ''Now, the question is¡­ Do I kill her right here and now?'' He asked himself in his mind.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon is pretty famous now, though compared to others he is seen as nothing¡­ We also see how Amon is using all the ways to increase his overall power. In One Piece physical strength is everything. But this is only the case for a brawl head.


    This chapter was proofread by Discord people and edited by @Reticulum and @Ayyzelos.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    1 bonus chapter the day this book hits 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 44 - Little Brother

    A/N: Chapters in advance in my Patre¨®n¨C


    Check out my P.A.T.R.E.O.N


    P atreon.com/Master4thWall


    [11 Chapters In Advance]


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Chapter 44


    Title: Little Brother.


    ¡­.


    [A few minutes ago]


    ¨CNico Robin Pov¨C


    I''m currently walking through Whiskey Pe¨C!!


    Suddenly, I feel a pull in my arm¡­ While controlling my fright, I slowly looked back


    "Hic¨CHey, beauty wanna have some fun?"


    Luckily, it''s just a drunk bounty hunter.


    "Fu fu fu. No, thanks. I''m fine. [Fleur: Clutch]"


    *Crack!*


    I rejected the drunk looking guy by cracking his neck and slowly started to walk out of that place.


    I was walking through Whiskey Peak, around the mayor''s house while making it seem like I''m just touring the island. People don''t really question my behavior, as I''m pretty good at hiding and infiltrations like these.


    The Grandline is dangerous, I came here 2 months ago to lay low for a while and I have finally decided to join a faction...


    A few months ago, I was a part of a criminal organization in west blue and kept laying low until they were captured by Marines. After that, I started to ponder on which place I should go to next¡­ And here I am, in the dangerous Grand Line, at Whiskey Peak.


    It''s been 2 months since I''ve been here, and for the last months, I have been keeping an eye on the guild that the guy named Lucifer is creating. ''Lucifer'' is most likely a code name, like me, as I call myself, "Miss All Sunday".


    I don''t think this guild/organization has started to do any criminal act yet, though it''s inevitable to happen in the near future. After all, the leader is a 15 years old teenager. He will fall for greed¡­ soon.


    Until then, I will be with them and keep laying low. Grandline is dangerous, I will return to West blue again after I gather some information.


    Until then I will leach the group off like I always do. I''m cursed that any group I join will get destroyed¡­ I don''t mind that happening to a group of criminals.


    Thinking such, I slowly start to walk towards the mayor''s building¨CWhich he must have obtained after killing the previous mayor.


    ?¡­*...?


    [Present Time]


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    "Please sit down."


    After greeting Nico Robin, she sat down in the seat opposite to me. I just kept smiling towards her, while contemplating what I should do to her¡­


    Nico Robin. Her arrival was unexpected, but she''s been here for a while now. I found out she''s been lurking around Whiskey Peak for 2 months or so, just around the time I started creating my Guild. People won''t recognize her, as her bounty poster is from her childhood, and she''s now 19 years old, with a mature body.


    If I recall correctly, she should have only entered grandline in the year 1518. Currently, it''s 1513, so 5 years early¡­


    However, it''s necessarily not for the butterfly effect which caused her early arrival. I mean, If I think it from her perspective, someone as cautious as her must have come to grandline before the year 1518 even in the canon timeline. But when seeing the dangers here, she must have returned back, before finally entering the grandline in 1518 for real.


    Anyhow, that''s not the concern here. Rather, the concern is¡­ What should I do to her now? If I have to guess, she''s just here to observe things. I can probably keep her here if I try a little, which I would¡­ But she''s still dangerous. If she leaves my guild and decides to join some other faction, it will be my life loss, so should I kill her now? Or make her into a mani¨COh, it''s already been 7 seconds.


    Ignoring the thoughts for a second, I look at her with a smile. It''s better to keep her occupied with a conversation. "So, is ''Ms. All Sunday'' your real name or a code name of some sort? Regardless, it''s a very pretty name if I must say so myself."


    She giggled hearing me, as I did the same.


    "My, I wonder," Robin said as she leaned forward, placing her hands on the table. "Maybe it is a fake one, but I presume I don''t need to reveal my real name, after all, bounty hunters are free to do what they want, or is it a different case for Mister ''Lucifer''?"


    I just chuckle at her tone. So she already has the information that my name is a title given by the people? Well, her information gathering is a thing I''m looking forward to...


    Going with her humor, I opened my mouth. "Of course, not. You can even name yourself, ''Devil Beauty'', ''Demon Girl'', or ''Demon Child'' hahaha! I don''t mind."


    Robin''s face seemingly froze for a second, but she soon smiled again. ''That''s just a¡­ coincidence. He said ''Demon Child'' not ''Devil Child''¨CNo. It doesn''t matter. I should prepare things beforehand, I don''t want to take any risk.''


    That''s what she thought, and yes, I guessed what she thought. It''s easy to guess with her personality and the emotions she''s currently experiencing and I''m sensing. I''d dare say, my Observation Haki is the best in the world, even if I can''t see the future.


    ...Okay, it''s decided. I won''t kill her. She is too easy, her emotions are also predictable and she is very insecure about her identity. With her fucked up past, even a clown would be able to manipulate her knowing her every thought and mental state like I''m doing.


    "Haha, ignore my bad sense of humor by the way." I scratch my back, as she calmed down a little. Then I picked up one of the forms on the table.


    "You just have to fill this form to join." I handed her the form as she slowly nodded.


    I kept smiling at her while she started to inspect the form intensely. I guess she won''t die¡­ at least not yet. Well¡­ it''s not that I would have killed her, to begin with, or I would have done that the first day I found her peeking at my back.


    In the end, her main power¡­ the knowledge to read Ponegylph is a must to me.


    Yes, I do have the AI beside me, who said she possesses all the information on the Void century. But I can grant a 110% guarantee that she lied. It''s pretty easy to see through as she said things like, how she didn''t want to see the Shandians suffer. If so, then why not reveal them to me already? It''s obvious, even a child would¨Cmaybe not, but I can easily see through her lies. Yet, I had to act as she wanted me to, giving her the false sense of control over me. Anyway, I will get to know the truth soon enough, she should be scared of getting a short circuit¡­ shouldn''t she?


    Nonetheless, when I made plans in my childhood, I never considered finding an AI laying underground anyway. She''s just a bonus who will have her own use. For now, I will just assume the AI doesn''t exist and broaden my other ways of power by taking the opportunity in front of me of Nico Robin, the key to Ponegyplh.


    I don''t necessarily care about the history, but I do care about the ''Ancient Weapons'' and the ''One Piece''. It could possibly be a strong weapon too. Maybe a dimensional traveling machine, then I can¨CNo. Let''s not mess up the goals here.


    I quickly shook my head to shoo away these useless thoughts and focus on the woman in front of me.


    ?¡­*...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Soon, Robin filled the form and looked at Amon with a smile as bright as his own.


    "I''m surprised how much your Guild has grown even with these types of restrictions," Robin said as she slid the form towards Amon. "But I guess it''s not that surprising, as I myself accepted that." Robin said and released her iconic, "Fu Fu Fu!".


    Amon also smiled at her. "Are you trying to entice me with that beautiful laugh?"


    Robin still just giggled. To her, Amon was just a kid who was lucky to be born strong. If he feels attracted to her, she can use him properly and easily.


    Amon tilted his head with his smile. ''For now, since I have already decided to keep her for me, I need to decide how I will proceed with things.'' Amon thought. ''Romance route? Little brother route? Or a comrade route like canon? Or sex maniac route? Hmm, hard to decide. The easiest way would be to break her mind¡­ emotionally I mean.''


    Amon thought as he pressed a buzzer on the table. *BRRRZZZ* *BRZZZ!*


    As it ringed, soon a random bounty hunter came through the door, *Kreak*.


    "Yes, boss?"


    Amin nodded towards him. "Bring some ice cream¡­ Ma¨CChocolate for me," Amon slipped his tongue and looked at Robin. "And Miss¡­?"


    "I''m fine." Robin just nodded gracefully. "Please enjoy yourself." She said. ''I can''t trust anything here.''


    "Surely... Not." Amon refuted. "You are an employee under me, I have to take care of you," Amon said while looking at Robin''s blue eyes as Robin sighed.


    ''He really is a teenager¡­ at least he isn''t looking at me with the eyes other people do. Or is he faking it¡­?'' She thought as she smiled. "Alright, then strawberry for me."


    ¡­.


    A few minutes passed, the ice cream arrived as Amon kept talking with Robin. Talking a little too much, while she just nodded and replied now and then.


    This whole time, Amon was just staring at her eyes, as it became creepy. Though Robin didn''t mind much as it was better than being staring at her bosom and back as some other people do.


    "Anyway, you will start from the Mid-Rank since you have a devil fruit," Amon said as he read the form. If someone writes he has devil fruit, he demands demonstration to not mess up like last time. "Please, demonstrate your graceful power to me," Amon said as he rested his chin in his left hand with his eyes looking like a kid deep in love.


    Robin nodded, and crossed her arms, as she created an X position. "[Fleur!]"


    6 more hands came out of her body, elbow, waist, and created a circle. She looked like a seductive witch with her soft smile.


    "Is that enough?" She asked while looking at the mouth agape Amon. "...Hello?"


    "O¨COh! Sorry about that," Amon nodded with a blush on his face and while creepy looking at her eyes.


    "T-Then¨CCough." He coughed away his ''nervousness''. "Then to celebrate the start of our work together, how about I buy you dinner?" Amon asked as he got up from his seat, walking towards her.


    "I¨C"


    "I won''t take a No, by the way," He said as he walked towards her with a [Feather Rose]. "Consider it a rule only applied to you,"


    Robin hesitantly accepted the Rose with a nod.


    Amon then clasped his hands behind and leaned forward. He had to look upward for him to meet her eyes, because of his short height.


    "If I had a big sister, she would have looked just like you I presume," Amon said as smiled at her sweetly. "By the way, tell your Inn owner that I said you don''t need to pay for the room."


    Saying this, he walked away from the room as Robin just smiled. ''He wants to form a brother-sister relationship with me? That''s sweet, however I would be a stupid to believe someone like that existing in grandline.'' She thought. ''I will go with the flow and take everything I want from him.''


    ¡­.


    Amon was walking to a hotel, humming lightly¡­ "Soon may the Mittenman come~"


    ''How about number 4? The playboy little bro route?'' Amon thought with a smirk. ''I would have used the romance way, but there are inconveniences at that route. However, on route no. 4, she might start having romantic feelings towards me as well. That way, it would only be a plus for me.''


    Amon was trained from his previous life to not feel romantically attached towards others. HE trained HIMSELF to control that type of emotion, they were useless in that life, Even more so in this life.


    Yet, that type of past experience along with his new ''flirtatious'' personality can be a deadly combination against a person like Nico Robin who already forgot the emotion called ''Love'' or ''Care''. Amon won''t do something like declaring war on the World Government for her, even though it would earn him her instant trust. That would just be stupid, since he has all rhe time of his life to manipulate her as a ''little brother''.


    In this timeframe of 1513, seducing her won''t be hard at all. She is currently emotionally imbalanced, after all. Against her, Amon won''t use the normal cliche ''You''re important to me'' card, rather,  he will use the hard to use ''I''m important to you'' card.


    In love, even the purest being can become corrupted, and the corrupted being as pure as a cherry blossom. Or at least in this world of fiction, it does. Doesn''t matter what type of love it is¡­


    "Mittenman come~"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Robin is a hard to manipulate character in the CANON, however, it is still 10 years before that time, people mature a lot in 10 years so, her current self isn''t as mature as she was shown in the anime. Amon just has to trigger her locked up emotions to jump outside.


    This chapter was proofread by Discord people and edited by @Reticulum and @Ayyzelos.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    P.S: 1 bonus chapter the day this book reaches 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 45 - Things Are Moving Forward...

    Chapter 45


    Title: Things are moving forward...


    ¡­.


    That night, Amon had a candlelight dinner with Robin, while she hardly ate anything out of caution. Though her guard was down after that day, as she didn''t feel any kind of danger from the boy.


    After that, Robin started to take the small quests from the guild, since she wasn''t confident enough to be part of any big fight in Grandline. As days passed, she got used to them and even decided to spend more time here than she initially wanted to spend.


    Though she had her things packed out already, to leave anytime if needed. As days passed, she also noticed how Lucifer wasn''t really the most honorable man¡­ He played around with women here and there, though it just looked like a kid in his teens doing things he finds fun in.


    Robin was still a little confused why he never approached her like that, was his statement of seeing her as a ''Big sister'' true? Obviously, Robin didn''t trust it and was still cautious, albeit a little less than before.


    She also noticed how he would stop flirting around in her presence, though most times he just keeps going forward, she was sure to catch his act someday. Robin was very curious about his wings though, as she theorized he didn''t eat a devil fruit. Though she might be wrong, she asked him playfully to be sure.


    His answer was quite strange though. "Wings? What are wings? Wings are what indicate the change inside a human being. Everyone has wings, yes even you. But only a few people can manifest their wings. Maybe I will teach you someday."


    Obviously, he was just telling bullshits, and Robin was aware. Back then, she just giggled.


    ¡­..


    [Around 2 month later]


    Today was a rainy day and Amon was on the balcony of his mansion with his hands resting on the railings. Looking at the dark clouds above, he had sleepy eyes, as he yawned. "Yawn¡­ Maybe I should get some sleep. Been 2 days already."


    Amon was busy with an order provided by a client, today he finished it and returned to Whiskey Peak. "Hmm, someone''s coming."


    Among felt Robin coming towards this room, as he turned around, and rested his back to the railings, the gorgeous tiled room entered his eyes as he waited for her to enter.


    Just now, he talked with Raki and learned the occurrences of today. The Skypiean engineers have made a network tower above Giant Jack, with its help, he can now directly talk with a tone dial even from this distance. Nothing new has happened and things are still according to Amon predicted. He will return soon and with his new power-up, along with the devil fruits he got, it won''t even be funny how he will massacre the 3000 Birkans if they decide to go the hard way.


    Amon ignored these thoughts for now and moved his attention to the person coming to this room.


    ''Hmm, how sweet of her. She''s trying to get close when I''m sleepy and my mental state is weak? Smart, but she''s unfortunate.'' Amon thought as Robin entered the room. She had two coffee cups in her hand, as she smiled towards Amon.


    "Welcome back." She said. "When I heard Mister Lucifer is back, I decided to have a talk." She said as she just now ''noticed'' his sleepy eyes. "Or¡­ If it''s inconvenient, then I can leave."


    "It''s fine. I will dream good things when I sleep if I talk to a beautiful girl, and I would love a cup of coffee too." Amon said as he accepted Robin''s treat.


    He tried to sense any type of danger from the coffee, and safely took a sip. It didn''t have anything harmful, but even if it did have poison, it wouldn''t have affected Amon. After his boost in [Seimei Kikan] from last time, he started to inject low-level harmless poison into his body and tried to absorb them. As time passed, he increased the potency of the poisons, and now even mid-level poison doesn''t affect him.


    Besides, he couldn''t feel any ulterior motives from her emotions too.


    ¡­.


    While sipping the coffee, a few droplets of rain fell on his face and just dripped down through his chin. The loud thunder cracks and the flash weren''t enough to distract Amon, and ignoring them, he was just looking up at the dark sky.


    ''I''m sleepy, but I should go and train a little, it''s rare to rain on this Cactus island.'' 2 days of not sleeping wasn''t bad at all. Amon could stay awake for 2 whole months, though he will still feel sleepy. ''A big weakness¡­ The Admirals fought for 7 days straight, on the other hand, I can''t exert my full strength, just because of 2 days of not sleeping.''


    The past year, whenever Amon encountered a thunder rain, he went flying in the cloud and maintained a position right in the middle of the cloud. It was hard, as Amon was injured countless times from the thunder. But he used rubber suites as protection for the initial hard days. Though the rubber couldn''t endure it that long since it was simple rubber. Amon wondered, how did Luffy''s rubber body stand against Enel? Was it only plot armour?


    ''...!'' Suddenly, Amon noticed that Robin was about to start a conversation.


    "You look distracted, anything going in your head?" She asked as Amon smiled.


    ''What is she scheming? Hmm, I haven''t done any criminal activities in front of her, so she shouldn''t be trying to look for evidence against me. But I can feel the question also didn''t come from her heart. So is she in denial?... Well, it''s been a few months since she''s been receiving treatments that she never received before.''


    Amon thought and opened his mouth. "Distractions are just thoughts that are like oxygen. If one doesn''t get distracted, their mind will break down."


    Blink, one, two, three. "..." Robin blinked a few times as she looked at Amon in the eyes. Though he said the words on a whim, Robin took them seriously. "That''s¡­ I''m surprised hearing such words from you."


    Robin said and shook her head with a soft smile. Amon ignored her words and turned around towards the outside.


    "Miss All Sunday, what do you think about that cloud?" He said, pointing at the largest cloud which was thundering now and then.


    "It''s¡­ kind of scary, but beautiful at the same time," Robin replied instantly, as Amon smirked.


    "Beautiful? That, it is. Up there, it''s one of the most beautiful things a human would ever see¡­ Maybe I will someday take you there." Amon said and put the empty coffee cup on the railing.


    "Maybe," Amon jumped at the railing and sat there, crouching. He turned his head around towards Robin. "You''d fall in love with lighting one day."


    *FAH!*


    Before she could understand his words, Amon flew off, flying towards the destructive thunder.


    "I had something to talk about¡­" Robin just sighed. "Wasn''t anything important anyways..."


    ¡­..


    As Amon was going to the clouds, his thoughts were wandering. ''Time to move some strings¡­ I need to broaden my popularity for now. Jammy Pirates was it?''


    ?¡­*...?


    [Around a month later| Daytime]


    In the Royal palace of Alabasta Kingdom, King Cobra was on his balcony, enjoying a fruit drink. Though his fun time would end soon, as suddenly, he heard hurried steps coming towards the throne room.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS!" A soldier came through the door and screamed after rushing through the door.


    "Hey, calm down. What''s the problem?" King Cobra, like the benevolent King he was, didn''t mind his loud behavior and asked calmly.


    "Y-Your Highness, how can I calm down? A fleet 20 of ships were spotted coming towards Alabasta!" Cobra''s eyes arched up instantly. "They should reach this place in less than 10 hours!"


    "WHAT?! Why did nobody notice TWENTY ships before?!" Cobra yelled, but then took a deep breath. He was the King, he needs to think rationally. "That''s for later, you already informed the Marines, right?!"


    "Actually, We can''t reach the closest marine base¡­ Their den den mushi is unreachable!" The Soldier replied with a shaking voice. "W-We did inform all the other bases we could reach, but they would need at least more than 1 day to reach here."


    Cobra clenched his fist and hit the wall. "DAMMIT! Prepare the troops! We should be able to hold them! Until the Marines arrive!"


    As he said this, the soldier bowed and prepared to leave quickly, another soldier crossed his path in the door.


    "Your highness! More bad news!" The other soldier said as Cobra''s face darkened.


    "What¡­ is it now?" He asked as his hands shook a little.


    "The 20 pirate ships are an alliance of 3 pirate crews who had their eyes on Alabasta for years! The Jammy, Loot, and Power pirates!"


    Cobra almost lost strength in his legs and fell on his knee, but he was able to grab the railing. "Cough¨Ccall the bounty hunters of this area too. All of them!"


    The three pirate crews had been eyeing Alabsta for a while now, but they were always on each others'' back, so their infiltration always failed. However, it would be very dangerous now that they have formed an alliance.


    "Your highness¡­ We did, but most of them didn''t accept. After all, bounty hunters only do their job to earn a good amount of money and improve their living style... But if they die, then what''s the point of it? Saying this, most of them rejected the offer. They are scared of the alliance!"


    "SHIT!" Cobra cursed as the soldiers jumped up. They never saw their King curse before.


    "Oh¨Cwait, I remember something!" Recalling something, Cobra ran from the throne room towards his own bedroom.


    "Your highness, you don''t need to go, just ask us we will bring what you want!"


    Cobra ignored their words and quickly ran through the hallway. Soon, he reached the room and opened the royal cabinet, finding the sea-shell with golden encrypts on it. The catchy aspect of it was the name craved by gold, "Baby Lucifer''''.


    It was the special [Tone Dial] that Amon gave to a few royal families of the counties around Whiskey Peak. Using this, they can call Amon in an emergency, though they would have to pay a lot for it. Amon even gave one to the king of Drum island, though he plans to take over that kingdom after returning to Sky. Until then, he will earn some cash.


    Without wasting any time, Cobra pressed the only button of the Dial as it ringed.


    *Brrr! Brr! Brrr!*


    ¡­..


    ¨CCobra Pov¨C


    *Kacha!*


    It took a while for the dial to connect, but it did at least!


    ["Hello? Hmmm, King Cobra?"]


    The voice from the other side said. So he recognized me, that''s good. Things will be easier.


    "H-Hello," Without me noticing, I replied with a shaking voice. "This is Lucifer?"


    ["Ahh, yes. I think your dial should only reach me, haha."]


    Well¡­ he seems like a good guy at least. Though he did come here once to gift his dial, which I had to accept out of courtesy of him being the most famous bounty hunger these days, I don''t know much about his personality. He is strong¡­ And famous too, but I do hope he''s someone with a nice personality who will help us.


    Anyway, he might think of it as rudeness, but I should cut to the chase. "Mister Lucifer, I might sound rude, but me¨CMy kingdom would need your help as soon as possible."


    ["Huh? Err¨Cyou see, I''m kind of busy right now. ''Mmmh! Hey, pay attention to the kiss. Talk later!''...Mmm, like I was saying, I''m sorry, but that would be hard."]


    What¡­? Was that a female''s voice?... Is this¨Cit doesn''t matter, I need him now. I heard he alone took out pirate crews with an overall bounty of 500 million before¡­ All the other cowards ran away, only he can help us!


    "Please, Mister Lucifer, it''s an emergency. In 10 hours, a fleet of 20 pirate ships will come. The other bounty hunters from Whiskey peak would take at least 2 days to reach here¡­ I heard you are very fast with your wings, please think this through." I said as I heard the female voice again, but I decided to ignore it.


    ["...Actually, I''m in Alabasta right now. I don''t need to fly here. You see, I was hired as a mercenary and I''m finished with the work¡­ but my client has asked for a ''special service'', which I couldn''t refuse. So, as I said, I''m busy. You shoul¨C"]


    "PLEASE! People''s life is at stake!!" Shit, I lost control over my emotions... I hope he doesn''t get angry.


    ["Haha, King Cobra, I mostly work in this line for money and fun..."] His tone was a bit colder than before. ["I can do as you ask, but like I said, Money, I need money. I will take the job for 10 billion."]


    "10 BILLION?! Are you nut¨C"


    ["¡ª''Hey! Ignore the call! I''m the client here! Who dares to disturb me anyway?!''


    It''s your King, Cobra.


    ''...WHAT?! K-keep talking. Haha, I don''t mind.'']


    The male and female voices were having an argument it seems¡­ That female voice, I recognize it, she is a high-ranking citizen... Just you wait, you will lose your position tomorrow.


    But first, I need to secure a deal. "Ahem¡­"


    Clearing my throat, I open my mouth. "So¡­ how about we negotiate things a little?" I ask as politely as I could.


    ["Hmm?... Didn''t you just say you worry about your citizens? What''s this? 10 billion is 10 billion. As you said, they will reach in 10 hours, right? Let me tell you something fun, if I call, my underlings from the guild can arrive in Alabasta in less than 6 hours."]


    What?! So fast? How? I heard he has something called ''Jet-Boats'' that are really fast¡­ but this fast? Incredible! I need to agree¨C


    ["Anyway, it''s up to you for agreeing, if not I don''t care, I''m busy. Bye¨C"]


    "H-HEY! Wait, wait¡­ it''s alright, 10 billion right? Okay, then 10 billion it is." Saying this, I think for a second. "But¡­ only if you can guarantee a 0 Alabastian death this time. If not, I will only pay 5 billion."


    I say after thinking a while. Though I hate to admit, there would definitely be death from my citizens'' side. So this fact is impossible¨C


    ["Well, that''s quite some bullshit."] As expected, he said. ["But, your proposal isn''t bad. So, Deal!"]


    ...Huh? He agreed? Really¨CGood¡­ I guess.


    "Hey¨C" Before I could say anything else, he cut the line. *Beep* Damn. I hope my citizens don''t have to face too much trouble¡­


    **


    A/N: Amon is having fun, however, he isn''t slacking off either. In fact, he is only having fun to not slack off.


    P.S This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it hits 1000+ power stones(just a bit more????).

 Chapter 46 - Hero!

    Chapter 46(Bonus????)


    Title: Hero!


    A/N: Was busy and tired today so Bonus chap came late. I will try to post the actual chapter soon enough, or after I wake up... :) But I will keep my promise ????.


    ¡­.


    After King Nefertiti Cobra''s call, Amon informed the main group of Valkyries and then finished his job with his current client. Since it would still take a few more hours for both sides to arrive, Amon decided to take a nap with the client.


    After doing so for hours, Amon decided to leave for the seashore where the pirates would supposedly arrive. Though nobody knew, even the pirates themselves, their alliance was only possible thanks to one person...


    ?¡­*...?


    [10 minutes later]


    *FAH! FAH! FAH!*


    "Alright, clear this place if you don''t want to die!" Amon was flying a little high from the surface and warning the citizens of the towns around the seashore to fall back.


    "Pirates are coming! Don''t make me kick you a hundred meters away, so flee!"


    Though many questioned his words, since the pirate-hunting hero, Crocodile mostly does this job. Though when the royal guards arrived in time and pulled them back.


    Amon yawned seeing this while flying with his face facing the sky. "It isn''t that hard to achieve zero casualties at this rate. Unlike how King Cobra believes, the pirates won''t even be able to enter the kingdom. They will be dead by the time they step in the ground."


    Crocodile has been here in Alabasta for 5 years now, and has been working as pirate-hunting hero while being a Shichibukai, though he was out for important work currently, that''s why Amon chose this time or else he won''t be paid 10 billion after all.


    ¡­..


    Soon, the Valkyries arrived. Though since there weren''t that many ''Jet-ships'' only 86 of them arrived here.


    ¡­.


    [Another few hours later]


    *BOOM!*


    "DIE!"


    A battle was taking place at Alabasta Kingdom''s seashore.


    It was an alliance of 3 pirate crews. The Jammy pirates, the Loot pirates, and finally, the Power pirates. The alliance consisted of 20 ships and around 4000 members. Together, they had a bounty of astonishing 2 billion bellies!


    They were spotted around Alabasta suddenly, but before they could fully invade the country, the royal guards stopped them, additionally many bounty hunters were called for backup. They had all arrived, however, the Marines were still on their way¡­


    King Cobra called any bounty hunters available, and he also asked the "Wingless Valkyries" for help. They were also on their way, though their Leader, Lucifer, who was coincidentally here, along with a few main members were fast enough to reach the place in time using their special Jet¨CShip.


    Currently, 86 of the ''Valkyries'' were fighting against the 4000 pirates with the backup of Alabasta''s royal guards.


    ?¡­*...?


    Cricket was there in the battle, though he had a mask on his face to not let others recognize him. He was surrounded by 23 pirates at the same time. However, he had a bright smile on his face.


    "HAHAHA! This is why I love to work in this line! Such exhilaration!" Cricket laughed out loud while standing in a strange posture.


    "[Cricket Style:]" Like a chant, Cricket said as he raised his legs. "[Skull Crusher]!!"


    Cricket''s leg became red in heat, as he disappeared from his spot, rushing towards the 23 pirates'' heads, and crushed them like a nut.


    *Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!*


    His kicks were persistent, but their skulls were not. Without many hindrances, cracks appeared in their heads as they fell on their backs with blood dripping down.


    "Hahh¡­ that was fun!" However, the technique made the user, Cricket, a bit out of breath.


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, 20 ''Valkyries'' were forming a circle, with Nico Robin, the rising star in its center. Her devil fruit isn''t good for direct combat, so this is the strategy Amon came up with. She can break anyone''s neck on sight, so it''s better for her to be inside a protected area.


    Robin had her hands in front of her in a cross position, indicating her activation of devil fruit.


    "[Fleur: Clutch]"


    *Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!*


    Extra hands popped out of the enemies'' shoulder, bent their heads backward, cracking them and killing some in the process.


    "Wow¡­ this is my first time seeing her use her powers." One of the Valkyries guarding her said in surprise.


    "Imagine you are spending time with your girl, and suddenly your neck bends backward, Hahahaha!"


    Robin ignored their jokes and paid attention to the enemies. She was exhausted from the usage of the fruit, but it wasn''t enough to stop her.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Amon was flying in the sky, showering his enemies with feathers now and then.


    He was fighting passively while searching for the captain, Power Wolf. The eater of the Beam-Beam fruit, who can seemingly release a Kamehameha like a beam from his belly button.


    ¡­It won''t really affect Amon since the Burn Bazooka, with the same effect, doesn''t even leave a scratch on his body. But that might not be the case for everyone present here, some won''t even leave their ashes behind.


    ''It seems the Skypieans have more durability upon birth¡­ Though that doesn''t naturally mean strong too, as I can guarantee some of them, who would be ashes after receiving a hit from Burn Bazooka, are strong enough to beat some Raiders, albeit the ones before I became the leader.''


    *PEW!* Amon thought as he shot some feathers towards a sniper who pointed his gun at Robin''s head. The enemy just fell on the ground without any sound, as the feather went through his head, hitting the ones behind him too.


    ''Anyway, the [Thunder Balls] have already surrounded the place. This will take down the mobs while I will fight the big boss.'' Amon thought as he glanced at the thousands of yellow transplant balls around the place. With just a single order from his wings, they will bust and shock most of the pirates on the battlefield. They were more powerful than Nami''s since he modified them with [Dial: Cloud Balls]


    They were only around pirates because he has spread the balls in the sea, where the ships are, not in the land where the battle is going on.


    Without wasting the time, Amon decided to execute his new technique, with the [Thunder Tempo] being a side note.


    *FAH!*


    He flapped his wings and started to go up like a rocket, and soon he reached the 1000 meters mark, high in the sky. He didn''t stop his speed, rather, keeping the speed he took a U-turn down, going towards the biggest ship in the sea, the ship which was being used by Captain Wolf.


    [Wing Sword Style:]


    *Fa Fa Fa Fa Fa Fa FAH!* As he flapped his wings at their top speed, the air formed a spherical barrier around him. He wasn''t able to control the wind as it is, but he can move his wings as they are.


    [WIND METEOR!]


    Bam! Boom!


    First a large crater, then the next moment¡­ *CRASH!* The ship dissolved in the sea, if that wasn''t enough, all the [Thunder Balls] also blasted at the same moment, shocking 40% of the pirates to unconsciousness.


    ¡­..


    "Cough¨CThat was fun." Amon got up while throwing the debris over his head.


    He then looked around to find everyone looking towards him, or more accurately, the destroyed ship with eyes filled with surprise. They were stopped in their spot in shock, letting their guard down. Amon frowned seeing this. ''They would have already died if the opponents weren''t inexperienced.''


    As he looked around, his frown lessened. He noticed the first one to regain her composure was Robin, as she was again breaking necks. "[Fleur: Clutch]!"


    "Yaw¨COh?" As Amon was yawning in boredom, he suddenly noticed Robin wasn''t the only one to regain composure. A sniper from the other side also did, and currently, he was pointing his gun towards Robin.


    ''Perfect timing, thanks. Now, it''s time for me to act like a hero,'' Thinking this with a smirk, Amon dashed towards Robin with the hybrid of [Soru+Geppo!] and his wings!


    *FAH!* *FWOOSH!*


    The world was a little slower than usual, but unlike the usual, Amon wasn''t just able to see the slow world, he was also moving in that slow world. Though he wasn''t that fast in the grand scheme of things, it was enough for this situation.


    When he''s only a few meters away from Robin, he sensed the sniper pull the trigger.


    *BANG!*


    ¡­.


    "!!!" Robin also sensed the bullet coming, but her speed was too slow to even locate the direction. She moved at her best speed and covered her face, an instinctual move.


    *CHIP!*


    She heard the sound of a bullet penetrating flesh¡­ as she slowly opened her eyes. She wasn''t the one to¡­ receive the wound?


    "..."


    "Hahh¡­ Well, Miss All Sunday should have been a little more careful." In Front of her, Lucifer was standing there with one of his hands around her shoulders and his wings acting as a barrier¡­. "Thank me later,"


    Her eyes grew as she instinctively took a step back. But she was stopped by his hands on her shoulders. There, even in surprise, she noticed a bloody red feather rushing towards a sniper far away.


    Before she could react, she felt her consciousness switch off¡­


    "?!!!?"


    [Conqueror''s Haki]


    With Robin, everyone else on the battlefield, in the radius of a few kilometers, lost their consciousness and fell unconscious.


    ...


    The Conqueror''s Haki was an unexpected occurrence, but at least he was getting good at controlling it. Amon didn''t have any intention to release it back then, but the wound on his beautiful wings made him too sentimental.


    Now, Amon had his wings bandaged and was sitting on the ground with Robin''s head resting on his hips. Amon was staring at his wounded wing as he released a sigh.


    ''A small sacrifice for the greater good.'' Around the central bone of the wing, a bullet wound was created and looked gruesome. Though it didn''t hurt much as he applied some medicine made by himself.


    The thing is, his wings are durable¡­ compared to his whole body, his wings'' defense is the best. According to his estimation, currently, they could even take punches from Vice-Admirals and won''t receive a scratch. And they can even become stronger by training.


    Then why did this happen? A normal sniper bullet shouldn''t be enough to hurt them, right?


    The answer is simple. Amon has done it himself.


    He controlled his wings, that exact spot where he sensed the bullet will hit, and with [Seimei Kikan], he weakened that part. Only to let the bullet penetrate it, which it did. His control over Seimei Kikan was getting good...


    Everyone knows how much he loves his wings, even more so Robin who keeps an eye out for the weakness of everyone. She would definitely react extensively after seeing the Wings hurt by trying to protect her. She will feel indebted¡­ This is the type of cliche psychological manipulation that will work always, forever, until the end of the world.


    Especially against Nico Robin, the emotionally imbalanced girl.


    **


    A/N: We can see Amon using subtle manipulation to Robin. But that''s not the only part of this chapter, he is also working with big countries¡­ He might have been called a National Level hunter if this was Solo Leveling world...????????


    P.S: This book will receive a bonus chapter when it hits 1000+ power stones. Help by voting!


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [11 Chapters ahead of webnovel schedule in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: www.p atreon.com/Master4thWall ]

 Chapter 47 - A Kid In The End...

    Chapter 47


    Title: A kid in the end


    A/N: Another chapter will be out today ????. The 46 was bonus for 1000 stones. This is the schedule one.


    ¡­.


    [Same time| Skypiea]


    While the fight was happening in Alabasta, things were going peaceful in the Skypiea.


    Gan Fall and Chief were doing their usual thing, while the Skypieans we''re living how they live. Many more Skypieans were joining the Militia, as unlike before, it was a ''free to join'' now. Though obviously, there were requirements needed.


    Raki and Wyper were training. While the other kids were also doing the same. The adults were repairing the ruins, while the slaves were working to death, albeit nobody died yet. Surprisingly, they weren''t treated as bad as they thought they would when they were captured. Yes, they work a lot, however, they get good food to eat and a nice place to sleep. Humans like sleeping in golden beds after all.


    Not only Skypiea was like this, even the Birka was the same. Enel was still planning to kill, however, he didn''t have much progression in it. Especially with a few Shandians living here for reasons he wants to be aware of.


    Yes there was duy, with his collection of sea-prism bullets. Now, with the tower above Giant Jack, Amon can keep track with Birka by Duy and others. In the end, Amon didn''t like loose ends after all.


    They were collecting information, information about the ''Legend of Thunder God''. Using which, Amon is creating a STORY.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Back to Alabasta]


    After everyone fell unconscious, along with Hina, a few more marine captains arrived in Alabasta.


    They were surprised to see the unconscious pirates and bounty hunters, but the thing that surprised them most was the teenager sitting on the shore with an unconscious girl on his lap, as he was stroking her hair.


    Though some captains went to attack him taking this as sexual harassment, the ones who recognized his identity stopped in their tracks, as they also thought of the possibility of the girl being his partner.


    From far, Hina watched the scene with narrowed eyes, while Amon waved his hands at her.


    Before anything interesting could happen, King Cobra arrived with a large army.


    ¡­.


    A few hours later, the Marines arrested all the unconscious pirates with the help of captain Hina''s ability. By that time, the bounty hunters also regained their consciousness.


    Robin stayed silent while the others celebrated their win.


    Currently, Amon was talking with King Cobra who had royal guards around him.


    ¡­.


    "Yawn¡­" Amon yawed in tiredness. "King Cobra, I did as you asked. No death from your side, all of your citizens are alive." Amon said towards Cobra while he had his arms around his head. "I''m hoping to get my payment as soon as possible, some of my people are severely injured."


    "HAHAHA!" Cobra laughed full-heartedly. "Don''t you worry hunter, I''m happy seeing every one of my citizens doing fine. Please wait, 10 billion is a big number, after all. I have sent someone already."


    He was very happy that his citizens were uninjured, more so that the pirates didn''t even get the chance to cross the seashore. All thanks to the young man in front of him. Giving 10 billion as payment didn''t seem so big now. Though some of the guards did ask him to think twice, he already decided things.


    "Happy to work with you," Amon gave his hands for a handshake, as Cobra accepted it.


    "Hope we will work like this even in the future," Cobra said with a smile.


    Amon smiled hearing him. ''We will work together¡­ soon enough.''


    "Now, if you excuse me," Amon pulled his hands back. "I''d like some food and sleep," He said and started to walk away.


    Seeing this, Cobra got a little flustered. "Hunter, you can come to the Royal Palace and have some¨C"


    Amon just raised his hand. "No thanks."


    ¡­.


    As he was walking towards a hotel, he glanced at the marines mourning the dead bodies of the pirates. He was specifically looking at a brown-haired pirate girl in her 20s''.


    Without much wait, Amon just shook his head with a smirk. ''She was good until she lasted.''


    In all actuality, Amon was the root of this whole attack and alliance of pirates. Though the two other pirate crews other than the Jammy Pirates weren''t aware of this.


    Chuckling, Amon entered a tavern.


    ¡­..


    [A few hours earlier]


    Captain Jammy was laying on her back, gasping profusely she looked at her chest. A feather had penetrated her heart, while she was living her last breaths.


    "Hahaha¡­ I can''t believe I trusted that bastard¡­" She said as her eyes closed. "Who was that bastard anyway?"


    As the last drop of tear fell from her eyes, she fell into a deep slumber.


    ¡­..


    A month ago, after the rainy day with Robin, Amon visited the Jammy Pirates in the disguise of a tiger mask and white robe.


    He used [Sleeping Gas] on their 7 ships, while only keeping 1 single fleet, the main ship out of it.


    The others attacked him, as he did the same. That day, a battle of 3 hours escalated among the man in white and the Jammy pirates.


    Amon didn''t reveal his wings, since his identity might have gotten out. Though he did use his dials, since many bounty hunters of his guild use them(albeit low-level ones), nobody would question his identity, at least not the pirates who have close to nonexistent detailed information on bounty hunters.


    There, after he defeated them, he killed the doctors of all the ships, only the doctors. Before the others could exclaim their shock and confusion, Amon poisoned the captain in front of them and left after leaving a place and a date to meet the captain alone. The place where she would get the antidote.


    Which Jammy, the captain did after 15 days of unbearable pain. The ordinary doctors that a pirate like her could reach couldn''t do anything about that type of poison, so she had no other choice but to go and meet the man in white.


    After she came to the place and met Amon, he gave her the antidote.  Which after getting it, she attacked him when he had his guard ''down''. Unfortunately for her, it only brought misfortune for her beautiful young and feminine body. Afterwards, Amon used another poison that would have killed her in 3 months, and this time, her key to the antidote was to create an alliance with the other two pirates and attack Alabasta.


    Which she had to accept as she recalled the death numbing pain of the last 15 days. While doing as he asked, she died by his own feathers in the process¡­


    In the end, Jammy didn''t even know the identity of the person who did all that to her.


    ?¡­*...?


    [2 Days Later]


    ¨CNico Robin Pov¨C


    *!Tap...Tap...Tap...Tap!*


    It''s been 2 days since our battle in Alabasta. We returned as swiftly as we reached there. The Guild has 3 special ships that work using those things called [Jet Dials].


    I''m currently walking through the hallway of the mayor''s building, going towards Guild Master Lucifer''s room with a large bundle of paper in my hand¡­ They consist of everything that happened this week.


    I don''t usually do this job, but the one who does this is injured from the last battle¨C *Tap!*


    Stopping for a second, I look down on the shining floor.


    Months ago, it was modified with a special material that generates substantial sound when someone steps on it. This way, the chances of infiltration and assassination are low.


    This idea was of Lucifer''s, of course.


    If I have to be honest¡­ This type of cautiousness is just dangerous. I mean, this whole area is surrounded by guards and even Lucifer, the one who lives in this building, is strong enough to repel even the strongest¨Cmaybe not the strongest, but most of the people I know of.


    Nonetheless, this is good for him, I presume¡­ None of my previous bosses were this careful, and maybe that is also the reason for their fall. I don''t know why he''s so cautious, it''s not like he does any¨CTHAT many illegal activities.


    Ah, I''m getting late!


    Ignoring these useless thoughts, I then started to walk forward again, and soon reached the door of his office room.


    ¡­.


    *Knock! Knock!*


    I knocked on the door and waited patiently¡­ No answer came.


    *Knock! Knock!*


    This time, I waited a few minutes, yet the result was the same. Hmm, maybe he is asleep? He seemed tired and his elegant wings were also injured trying to protect me...


    "Sigh¡­" I released a long breath. This isn''t the first time I was saved by my bosses. It''s just I can''t find any selfish reasons behind this one¡­ Or maybe, if I look in the long run, me surviving will help his guild¡­ But is a random subordinate like me more valuable than his wings?


    Sigh, this is not why I came for. I already went through this for the last two days.


    ¡­.


    As I assembled my composure, I again knocked on the door.


    *Knock!* "Hello, Mister Lucifer?"


    Even after my call, he didn''t answer.


    Hmm, maybe he is not inside. Should I return? Hmm¨CBut that''s improbable, after all, it was he himself who called me here half an hour ago.


    Wait, could it be?... An assassin?! There are many cases like this before¡­ Some survivor pirates escaped from the bounty hunters of our guild, while their crewmates were either killed or captured. Those survivors came to Whiskey Peak and attacked anyone in sight out of spite.


    Though an assassination attempt never happened before, it''s not impossible. What if the pirates made an alliance like the one we faced last time and came to assassinate the leader?


    "I''m coming in!"


    Without delay, I opened the door as it made a *Creak!* sound.


    "Mister Lucifer, are you oka¨C¡­."


    I looked in front of me, the boy named Lucifer had his distracted gaze falling in his wings¡­


    I have been knocking for minutes and he¡­ Sigh, this is my fault¨C


    "Oh¨COh?" Suddenly, Lucifer flinched as he looked at me. "Miss All Sunday? Why are you he¨CErr, never mind. Welcome."


    He looks too flustered. How much did he let his guard down for those wings?


    So I was right, his wings aren''t a part of his devil fruit. Or there would have been no need for this type of behavior. Then what is he? A bird? Or a real angel? Or an experiment subject?


    Sigh, it doesn''t matter for now. Currently, It''s my fault for his damaged wings. I was too surprised seeing his power back then. Only if I was careful enough¨C


    "Cough¨CPlease sit down," His fake cough interrupted my thoughts. "I was thinking something very important. But I''m resolved now, haha¡­" Important¡­. He laughed, as his wings became smaller and hid within his back¡­ I''m sure they didn''t just vanish.


    This is one of the rare occasions where I have seen him this flustered¡­ He''s a kid in the end.


    **


    **


    A/N: We see even though I''m covering the time with Amon and Robin, he isn''t sitting around. He''s keeping tracks of Birka, and have been manipulating pirates and using them for his betterment. Like this time, the girl didn''t even realize was behind everything.


    P.S: This book will receive a bonus chapter the day it hits 1000+ power stones! Help by voting!


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 48 - She Hasnt Matured Yet.

    Chapter 48


    Title: She hasn''t matured yet.


    [Cringe Warning(?)]


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Amon released a cough and acted like nothing ever happened, while Robin released an ''unnoticed'' sigh.


    "So, Miss¡­ All~ Sunday. Ugh, why the fuck is your name too long, use another code name." Amon said in a grumpy voice as he leaned back on his chair.


    Robin stayed indifferent at his words and opened her mouth. "You can call me¡­ Robin if you want." She replied after much delay.


    Amon was genuinely surprised hearing her, as he smirked internally. This is not the first time he asked her for a new name, but she never changed them before¡­ Yet, now she revealed her real name, albeit still under disguise.


    ''The current Robin is only 19 years old¡­ She hasn''t achieved the maturity that she will have 10 years later.'' Amon thought, trying to calculate why she acted this way.


    Soon he smiled. "Oh? Like the bird Robin?" Amon asked with an impressed tone. "Such a short and beautiful codename. Then call me Gabriel if you like, I will go with that nickname." He said as he leaned back.


    Hearing Amon''s tone, Robin giggled. "No, I''m very fine with Lucifer."


    "Really, just ''Lucifer''?" He jumped forward. "Thank you."


    "No, I mean Mister¨C"


    "I get it, don''t be shy," Amon cut her, as he slopped forward and rested his chin on the table, while he started to drink juice from a long straw. "I quite mind you adding Mister¡­ I''m just 13 years old, after all! It''s cringe when you add ''Mister'' before my name."


    Robin blinked¡­ just blinked. ''What¡­ 13 years old? He is 170cm tall. So he must be joking¡­?''


    Soon, she giggled. "Fu fu fu. My my, I knew girls tend to lie about their age, but it''s the case for Mist¨CLucifer too?" She corrected her words at the last moment, as she felt the gaze from him.


    Amon smirked internally.


    "Who knows really¡­ Nobody asked you to believe it, anyway¡­" He said as he looked away, with his face becoming a little red.


    A smile bloomed in Robin''s face involuntarily as she looked at his averted gaze. ''Pfft, he''s so cute. Ahh, I want to tease hi¨CNO!'' Suddenly her eyes grew. ''What am I thinking? This is¡­ NO. Just no¡­ Fuuuh, I need some fresh air.''


    Robin, being still very young in this timeline, wasn''t mature like the Robin in canon. For that reason, her trust issues were at their peak, however, it was something Amon was completely aware of.


    Robin got up from her seat, with her face becoming motionless. "Mister Lucifer, I remember I have something to do, I will take my leave now."


    She said with a bow and turned around.


    "Oh¡­ okay." Amon looked ahead and waved his hands, as Robin left through the door. Yet, he was laughing internally. ''Is this stage 3 denial I see? Damn, and it''s only been around 4 months since she''s been here. Well¡­ she is still inexperienced , I will form her as I like.''


    ¡­.


    A few seconds later, Amon sighed loudly in ''disappointment''.


    "She left, huh¡­" He mumbled. "I needed someone to apply some medicine on my wings¡­ It''s hard to do it myself, after all." Amon released a chuckle¡­ a mocking chuckle. "Well, it was too much of me to expect her to do it, hahaha¡­."


    He released a long sigh and sloped back on his chair. "Who am I to her anyway, just a boss in the end¡­ I will just do it myself¨C"


    *CREAK!*


    Suddenly, Robin entered with a straight face. "M...Mister Lucifer," She didn''t even realize her shutter. "I suddenly remembered, I''m kind of free and I''d like to apply medicine to your¡­ Wings." She didn''t flinch at all, as she said those words while shuttering.


    Amon just looked at her with a frozen expression. "Oh¨Cyou haven''t¡­ left? Haha, did you¡­ hear anything?" Amon said as his face turned full red. Being able to blush at will is a blessing.


    Amon obviously knew she would return since she didn''t straight up leave and was halted on the other side of the door, as he was suppressing his grin currently.


    ''Uff... she didn''t even realize how robotic her words sounded just now.'' Amon thought with an ''achieved'' smile in his mind. ''Feels good when things are going according to what I want.''


    Robin just looked at him with strangeness sweeping within her eyes. Just now behind the door, when she was preparing to leave, she recalled his words from 2 days ago, in Alabasta.


    ######


    2 days ago, she regained consciousness before many others did, though Amon ''didn''t'' realize. However, she just kept pretending because she felt Amon''s hands stroking her head, while he was talking to himself.


    ''This is strange¡­'' Robin thought. ''So he''s finally coming after me too? While I''m ''unconscious'' too¡­ Disgusting. And here I thought he saved my life out of¨CSigh, why are people like this?''


    Before Robin could think anything else, she felt a hand on her head.


    "Would you look at this big girl sleeping like a little princess¡­" Robin felt his hands stroking her cheeks, rendering her stunned. However, she felt his hands removing her cheeks as she heard a¡­ sad sigh?


    "Fuu, I almost mixed you up huh, Miss All Sunday." He said as Robin stayed silent. "Just how much do you resemble my little sister?"


    She was caught off guard by his words, but she was supposed to be unconscious, so she held herself back.


    "Haha, now that I think about it, I kinda miss her, my little sis I mean." He said again, putting his hands on her head. "She''s been alone up there, in the sky for 2 years now. Maybe she is lonely being alone¡­ One day, soon enough, maybe, I should also go up there, haha¡­ Will anyone miss me from down here? I don''t know."


    His hands stopped stroking her hair. "Some may, but some may not."


    "Forgive me, Miss all Sunday¡­ I almost used you as a substitute. Though I still have hope to make you into my big sister if you''d like¡­ Hahaha¡­. Fuck."


    While Robin was shocked, Amon''s self-talking was cut short as he noticed the marine fleets arrive.


    ######


    As Robin recalled his words, she gulped inwardly. ''What did he mean by ''Sky'' and ''Lonely''? Is his sister dead?'' She thought, looking at the surprised face of Amon. The current Robin had no clue of the existence of Sky islands.


    ''Actually, it makes perfect sense if I think it through¡­ But most importantly, his words also sounded like a will before death¡­'' She thought as he looked at his large red and innocent eyes looking at her.


    ''He misses his sister¡­ So he wants to meet her. But since she''s dead, he can only do it by committing the same thing¡­'' Robin thought as she reached her conclusion.


    ''Then it also makes sense why he never tried to pursue me before, and only stared at me now and then¡­ It''s because he saw his sister in me!'' Robin thought. ''J-Just how much do I resemble that girl?''


    While thinking this, she looked at Amon with her eyes wide.


    Amon could predict her thoughts to some extent. ''This won''t work obviously. People don''t like being A substitute for someone else.'' He predicted her next thoughts. ''I already said sorry when she was ''sleeping'' though¡­ I''m sure she took that into account.''


    Seeing Amon looking at him with confusion, a strange¡­ feeling started to bloom in her heart. ''Then¡­ if I stay with him, will he treat me as his sister? Will he ignore his suicidal thoughts? Will I¡­ find another family?! Will I get to live my Life?!?! WILL I BE LOVED AGA¨CNO! Get a hold of yourself ROBIN!''


    Robin bit her lips and shook her head rapidly. ''I don''t have the luxury to play ''sister''. I also don''t have the luxury to become a substitute for someone else. Things will change¡­ what if he finds someone who resembles his sister more than I do? What if¡­ his sister isn''t even dead?... But he also said¡­ He wants me to be his bi-AHHG!''


    Trying her best to think things through, her head started to hurt. A few minutes passed, but it felt like an eternity to her. Soon, Robin released a calm breath.


    The past 2 days, she''s been in a dilemma. A complete dilemma, but she finally reached her conclusion. ''Grandline''s danger and protection from a stranger made me rely too much on him. He, in the end, is just an ant before the World Government.'' She thought as she smiled.


    Seeing her smile, Amon also smiled. ''Haha, look at her. She''s so easy. Dancing in my palm!... Ahhh, I want to continue doing this, but she needs emotional support first.''


    While Amon was ''observing'' all her thoughts, Robin was there with a ''calm'' mindset. ''I will leave the Grandline. I''m grateful for my days here, days with him, I really am. So I will do him a favor and leave the Grandline soon¡­ Or things will be very messed up.'' Robin thought as she released her usual teasing smile.


    "Ahh, Mister Lucifer, I meant to say, I saw it, your wings still injured when I entered the room¡­ So, I was saying, I can help you put medicine if you''d like."


    She said as Amon smiled brightly.


    "Oh, really?! Thank you~ s¡ªROBIN!" Amon said in exhilaration.


    Robin ignored his shutter and came close to him, while Amon kept smiling.


    ¡­.


    Currently, Amon was grinning sadistically in his head. 2 days ago, he obviously said those words knowing she was awake. He expected some kind of outcome, but never did he think it would work this well.


    He knew something important, something he''s been using all his life. ''Hope'', ''Pity'' and ''Guilt''. 3 words, hope, pity, and guilt. ''Using pity to lure victims always works, doesn''t it? Then there is hope, using it people will act out of character. But guilt¡­ it''s hard to create that type of emotion inside someone¡­'' Amon thought.


    Robin was behind him, applying the medicine.


    ''She is in denial, she can''t accept being a substitute. Well, I did add more words, and as time will pass she will realize things can be changed. Once she is attached to me for real, even being a slave won''t hurt her, let alone a substitute. That time she will be more than happy to be a big sister....'' Amon thought.


    ''Hmm, her emotions are telling me that she wants to leave?''


    Amon then went full calculating mode, trying to think of the best outcome of all things. ''Though there are benefits if she leaves¡­ those are shit. So no, you can''t leave. The moment you stepped onto Whiskey Peak, you were under the gaze of the hawk, you were a prey from the beginning, Nico Robin.'' Amon thought with a cold smile in his mind.


    Amon again started to calculate things, the actions he needs to do to keep her here at her own will.


    ''First, I need to show her love and care, more than what I''m doing until now. I will also have to let her know about the World Government and the Celestial Dragon. Though she does have a little knowledge on them, it is too measly.'' Amon thought. ''I need her to, from her core, hate the world government, the ones who burned her home.''


    Looking at her blue eyes, Amon was thinking what level of stupid she was. ''It''s hard to believe why she didn''t hate them in the canon timeline. Though I''d guess it''s because of Aokiji. She was scared as shit of him, that she didn''t even get the chance to hate them. However¡­ I NEED her to hate the WG this time around, in this timeline she needs to be a ruthless bitch.''


    It sounded hard to achieve, changing a person''s whole life goal, yet Amon chuckled. ''If she was 28 like canon, then it would have been nigh-impossible to manipulate her as I wanted, so I would have rather killed her. But¡­. Luckily, she''s just 19 and still hasn''t matured like canon. I can do whatever I want with her weakened min¨C''


    "Ugh! Be gentle!"


    Amon flinched from the pain as Robin was applying the medicine.


    Things were going forward, as smoothly as they should and could.


    **


    A/N: ???? fuck. Anyway, we can see how Mc is fucking with Robin''s head, where his emotion-sensing powers are playing a big role.

 Chapter 49 - Undercover Territory!

    Chapter 49


    Title: Undercover Territory!!


    ¡­..


    [Around 2 months later|East Blue]


    "D-Don''t kill me! Please!" A man in strange colorful clothes with a striped beard pleaded to the black-haired and red-eyed boy in front of him.


    "Your crew and even captain are dead¡­ yet you are like this. What a coward." The boy, Amon said to the man. Around the two, in the deck of the ship, many dead bodies of pirates were lying around. Only the strange man was alive.


    "But fear not, I won''t kill you today. Your body is useful." Amon said as his wing formed a punch and hit the man''s head as he fell unconscious.


    He was Jango of the Black Cat Pirates. The hypnotic man, who supposedly gained the ability after eating the head of the mushroom that grew on his chin. Yes his beard, in reality, is a mushroom.


    {A/N: Canon btw. It''s confirmed of not being a devil fruit too¡­ Amon is trying to get all the powers he can.}


    ''Hypnotism is a proven power. That fat guy from Doflamingo''s group was proficient at it.'' Amon thought, looking at the unconscious man. ''He definitely trained in that technique, however, this guy is strange. From what he said a while ago from my threats, and from what I remember from anime, one day after he woke up from sleep, he found a mushroom growing on his chin¡­'' Amon glanced at his strange thing with markings on it in his chin. ''After eating the head of the mushroom, he gained the ability to hypnotize people. What a strange world¡­''


    Amon shook his head. "His body should be useful, more research is needed."


    Amon has been in the East Blue for two reasons. One was this, the body of this man who grew mushrooms in his chin and the second thing was an island called Sixis, where he will go soon.


    Then, after killing the pirates, Amon called the marines for the bounty while hiding Jango on a close island around the sea. After getting the bounty, he decided to leave for the Grandline again while taking the unconscious Jango in a bag. He also injected some medicine into his body to make his chance of waking up to an all and all 0%.


    ¡­.


    As he flew in the sky with his healed wings, Amon didn''t  directly go to the Grandline, rather, stopped at a strange island on a stone pillar. The actual island was above the pillar and reached above the clouds, albeit not as high up as the Sky Islands.


    This was  Clockwork Island, the island from One Piece movie two. This is where many scientists live, and some technology was on par with that of Skypiea.


    Last month, when coming to east blue for the first time, he encountered this island whilst flying. He didn''t remember much from "One Piece: Movie Two". Though it was supposed to be non-canon, the island was there, proving Amon that many non-canon movies might also be real¡­


    Though Amon didn''t care and went to visit the island then. He found out the ''Trump Siblings'' had already taken over the island for a while now, as he had at first, decided to kill them. However, he didn''t as he realized there was no need for him to be the hero here, after all, he''s getting nothing. Rather, having some villain underling would increase his influence even before he actually becomes a criminal/pirate in the future.


    Which he did, after defeating the ''Trump Siblings'' and poisoning them with a slow-death poison. They would need to take the antidote every 2 months, to be alive, so they had no other choice but to do as he said.


    Amon had plans to take the island in the sky one day, or at least, the scientists living here.


    ¡­..


    As Amon landed at the top of the tower on that island, a blonde woman noticed him.


    "Ara, look who''s back!" A blonde-haired woman jumped at Amon and hugged him while crossing her arms around his neck.


    "Remove your hands," Amon glared at her, as she flinched and took steps back.


    "!" Amon suddenly grabbed her mouth and gave her a death glare.


    "I warned you already, don''t act like we share a good relationship, you are only using your body to stay alive since you are only good at stress-relieving with your Logia being made only for that use," Amon said towards the woman, Honey Queen. "Don''t act lovey-dovey with me, I already proved I can see through your thoughts."


    [Image Here]


    ?


    ?


    Her eyes grew and she gulped hard. She was just trying to seduce him, since using her body doesn''t work with him already using her many times before. So she then tried the ''cute'' way, but it seems even that doesn''t work...


    Her Logia devil fruit lets her turn into some kind of jelly, and also releases that jelly from her body¡­ That''s the only power, so even Nami was able to beat her. It would work best for someone else from the Shandians to have it of course. Even if it''s weaker than other logias, the intangible body part still stands. However, he needs the Trump Siblings to look after this island for a few more years, so he can''t kill her yet, since when he will, he has to kill all of them.


    Before that, he will use her moist powers to help him get good sleep at night.


    "Anyway, is my lab prepared?" Amon asked as he looked around from the tower.


    "...Yes, it''s done. The scientists added every equipment and security procedures you wanted."


    Amon smirked hearing her. "Good take me there."


    Amon and the Honey Queen then walked to his lab with the large bag containing the man.


    ?¡­*...?


    After that, Amon returned to Whiskey Peak. He spent some time in a hot spring he made and then went to the Mayor''s House.


    After so, Amon went to meet Robin who was in her office. She had a high position in the guild now and had her personal Office too. Amon went to her door and entered without knocking.


    "Hello, I''m back Robin."


    ¡­.


    "I''m back Robin~."


    Amon entered the room, only to find Robin sitting on her chair while pressing her hands on her temple with a distracted look. He used his Observation Haki to check if she was pretending or not, and then released a sweet smile.


    He slowly walked behind her chair and touched her shoulders. "Boo!"


    "Ah!" Robin flinched slightly and took a fighting pose instinctively¡­ But as she looked at her back, she released a sigh. "It''s you¡­ What do you want, Mister Lucifer? Today we don''t have an appointment."


    Amon just hugged her from behind the chair. "Huh? I can''t come here without an appointment? What the hell are you talking about?" He said as he rubbed her cheeks. "Did I do anything wrong~?"


    Robin didn''t react and just crossed her arms as a few hands came out of the chair and pulled Amon''s hands off her body.


    "Please, behave properly with your employee." She said with an emotionless voice.


    Amon stayed silent as he opened his mouth but closed it in the end. He tried to hide his pained face and laughed lightly. "Haha¡­ Ah, okay. My bad¡­ hah."


    Scratching his head, Amon walked into a chair in front and sat down lightly. A short silence of awkwardness fell upon the place. As Robin had a straight face, Amon had an awkward smile, though his face still had a slightly pained look from her words.


    "So¡­ why don''t you think of my previous proposal? Want to be my personal guard?" Amon asked as he smiled at her.


    Robin shook her head. "I already gave my answer, and that is no. I''m fine as I am."


    She said and picked up a newspaper from the table. While she started to read, Amon kept smiling at her. Though she pretended to not see his pained smile, she did see them. Yet, she just took it as a teenager getting rejected, nothing more nothing less. ''Yes, I shouldn''t care.''


    Soon, another short silence filled the room, and Amon again was the first to break the silence.


    "Err¡­ I don''t have anything else to say¡­ Haha¡­" Amon again scratched his head. "Then I will leave, see you later¡­ Miss Robin."


    Sighing Amon got up from his seat and quickly walked to the door. As he placed his hand on the doorknob, his stomach growled. "Growl~"


    Amon ignored it and walked past the door as he mumbled. "Fuck I hate hotel food¡­ But sigh, I have to be satisfied with that I guess. Not that anyone would make me any food¨C¡­?"


    Suddenly, he felt a pull in his shirt, as he abruptly looked back. It was a hand, a hand coming out of the wall. Understanding the situation, Amon peeked inside the room and spotted Robin walking towards him.


    She didn''t have much emotion on her face and had a food box in her hand.


    "I... just remembered, I prepared some food this time. It''s too much for me, so I was looking for someone to share¡­" Her face was straight as she said those words. "Do you want some?"


    She asked as Amon looked at her with a face full of surprise. Soon, he smiled brightly. "If My Lady allows it."


    ¡­.


    ''I think I''m getting lost¡­ I should leave this soon¡­ I don''t want the marines to harm him. Yes, I will leave tomorrow.'' Robin was thinking hard as she resolved herself. "Tomorrow for real."


    She mumbled lightly, though nobody knew if the ''tomorrow'' will ever come or not. For the past 2 months, she''s been talking about that one ''tomorrow'' after all...''


    **


    A/N: Robin accepted her feelings already, but she still wants to leave. She doesn''t want Amon to get harmed. She will leave "tomorrow'''' though.


    Btw, would anyone believe me if I say Amon unlocked proper (no ink black)armament while having sex with Honey Queen?.... Bye.


    P.S: Bonus chapter of the day when we hit 1000+ power stones.

 Chapter 50 - Im Not Lucky.

    Chapter 50


    Title: I''m not lucky.


    [A/N: Two chapters at once since well... suffer.]


    ¡­.


    [Months Later| 4 months until return]


    A few months passed just like that, as Robin started to lose herself little by little. Every day, she would stay awake at night while having an internal conflict if she should leave or not. In the end, she left this for the ''tomorrow'', which never came until now.


    Mostly because as time passed and she went to more hunts like that time in Alabasta, she was getting more and more attached to him. Though something like the wing incident never happened again, she was still constantly being protected by him. At this rate, maybe¡­. Just maybe, she might actually start pretending to be like another person...


    These days, Amon has been frequenting the East Blue, for reasons she wasn''t aware of. As of currently, her position in the guild was pretty high and Amon proposed her to be his assistant and personal guard, which she didn''t want to accept at first, but she did in the end. Her excuse being she will leave soon anyway, it doesn''t hurt to be his assistant for a few days¡­ Though those ''few days'' also never came to an end.


    ?¡­*...?


    [Night time]


    Currently, Robin was walking with Amon in the Whiskey Peak, going toward a Bar.


    "You invited me to this place? I never knew you drink," Amon said as he had his arms around his head while looking at the bar in front. "Or is this a new hobby?"


    Robin just giggled hearing him. "Fu fu fu, who knows. You should pay more attention to me if you want to find out."


    Amon smiled softly as he heard this. He glanced at her eyes for a moment, before averting his gaze. ''Heh, would you look at those dark circles around her eyes?''


    Soon, Amon and Robin entered the bar, while some of the people greeted the two.


    ¡­..


    After entering the bar, both of them spotted Cricket who was hanging around with some bounty hunters.


    Cricket noticed their arrival and turned around.


    "Oh, Miss All Sunday, you''re not alone today? Ah, it''s Lucifer!" He said towards Robin, as she and Amon sat on the chair in front of the bartender.


    "Hello, Mister Cricket," Robin said as Cricket also greeted her.


    "Hahaha, it''s surprising to see you at this place, Luci." He said towards Amon and again looked back at Robin. "He never drinks, saying things about good health and whatnot, even when those young chicks call him over. It''s impressive how you brought him here."


    While Robin giggled, Amon looked at her with a motionless expression.


    "Oh, is there anything Luci¨C"


    "No, it''s nothing. It seems you are a frequent customer here¡­ I''m¡­ just surprised." Releasing a sigh, Amon looked ahead as Robin went silent.


    "Hey, Master gimme a cold drink," Amon said towards the bartender as he nodded.


    Robin also decided to order as she raised her finger. "Oh, and whiskey for me¨C"


    "No, cold drink for her too." Amon cut her, while she tried to refute. Amon didn''t heed to her words.


    As they started to talk about their work and stuff, a few hours easily passed by.


    ¡­..


    The bar was a 24/7 one, so a few people were still around getting drunk for their own good even at midnight. Amon and Robin were in a corner of the room, alone at a single table. While Robin was talking gibberish.


    "Hic¨Cso, like that, that organization I was working on was also destroyed. I was able to escape at the last moment though." Robin said while releasing the hiccup. She looked drunk, while Amon was smiling towards her with his chin resting on his left hand while his right hand was under the table¡­ that hand was holding a pocket watch.


    Seeing her done with her words, Amon decided to open his mouth, he''s been quiet for too long. "That''s cool,"


    Though at first, Amon didn''t let her get drunk, when the time came, he let her do what she wanted.


    Taking a sip from his juice glass, Amon smiled at her. "So, you''re pretty lucky, huh. Good for me I guess."


    Robin was a little surprised hearing him, as she looked at him with sleepy eyes. "My? What do you mean? All of the places I used to work for before¡­ got destroyed. That''s not lucky for you."


    Robin said as she touched his cheeks while her own cheeks were red from the effect of alcohol. Amon could feel the heat coming from her face even from the other side.


    Ignoring her hand on his cheeks, Amon chuckled lightly. "I mean here you are, alive and kickin''... Anyway just ignore it, I was just¨C"


    *BAM!*


    Suddenly, both of them were surprised to hear the sound and looked back.


    "FUCK!" It was a muscular man. "Fuck this world¡­" Saying this, he sloped on the table.


    Amon yawned seeing this and looked ahead again. Drunkards are pretty common these days¨C''Wait. It''s that guy¡­ What was his name¡­. Ahh, Melo!?.'' Suddenly Amon recalled something. ''I heard a girl he met in Sabaody Archipelago and also got married last month was sold as a slave to the WG¡­ Hmm,''


    Amon looked at the little dizzy Robin as he reached a scheme. ''I can use this information at my advantage, thank you.''


    Amon then put the pocket watch in his pocket and stood up. Robin looked at him confused.


    ¡­..


    ¨CRobin Pov¨C


    Lucifer got up, and brought me to that man who just hit the table a minute ago¡­


    "Yawn¡­ I''m sleepy." It''s kind of dizzy and hard to think¡­ but since I''m with him, it''s gonna be fine.


    Thinking this, we went toward that man as we sat down.


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Haha¡­ People have no idea how fucked up this world is." The man said while he rested his back on the chat like a lifeless man. His skin was slightly tanned, and his hair was dark red. His stern face had a hollow look today.


    "Hey, Melo. It''s been a while." Came the voice from in front. He barely looked at him and smiled recognizing him.


    "Hello indeed. It''s been a while. Leader¡­ Hah,'''' He recognized Amon even in his drunk state. His leader helped him a lot in his months in the Grand Line. He even saved his life a few times to not recognize him.


    Sitting opposite to him, Amon released a sigh. "I heard what happened to your partner¡­ I''m sorry for it."


    "Hahaha¡­ no need, Leader. If there is a person in this world who I still respect in this world, that would be you." The man, Melo said with a smile. "After all, you saved me, a newbie''s life many times before. In fact, you were the one who gave me the quest of the Sabaody Archipelago. The place¡­ where I met her."


    Amon stayed silent hearing him. ''Oh, I did?... okay.''


    "Anyway, why don''t you share your story?" Amon asked. "Maybe you''ll feel better¡­"


    The man chuckled and decided to do the last thing he could.


    ¡­..


    Months ago, he went to an island near Sabaody Archipelago after accepting a quest given by Amon. He accepted it and went to another bubble island to complete the mission. It was just a delivery job, delivery of a few illegal weapons to be specific. Which he did deliver, however, the clients didn''t want to keep any loose so they decided to remove the loose end, the delivery man, Melo.


    Or at least they tried, as most of them were killed by Melo. However, he was too injured to fight the ones alive, so he fled without any other choice. It was hard, but he did it, as he was a middle-ranked bounty hunter. Yet, his injuries were severe, which rendered him unconscious in the seashore, in the sea filled with sea kings.


    Luckily a beautiful mermaid saved him. Soon time passed, and they got to know each other. Soon they got married, and he even decided to leave bounty hunting after getting a big chunk then live happily with her¡­ Everything was good until she was captured by a slave merchant, and while in his absence, was sold to the¡­ Celestial Dragons!


    ¡­..


    "Maybe¡­ if I didn''t get so greedy and stayed with her then she would still be here¡­ Maybe¡­ sniff." Melo wiped his tears and drank some vodka.


    "We even had plans to have children¡­. hahaha! *Thud!* I''m such a loser¡­" He hardly put the glass down on the table and rested his face on the table.


    Amon looked at him with ''sadness''. Though his thoughts were different from his outside facade. ''Loser? Yes, true. You are just unlucky to encounter this situation. I would have just run away if the Sky gets the attention of Celestial Dragons¡­ at least until I get my hands in THAT devil fruit.'' Amon thought as he guessed his next words.


    "Leader¡­" As expected, the man opened his mouth. "I will leave the guild¡­ I will be a pirate!"


    "What?!" Amon frowned in ''displeasure''. "Mel, are you out of your mind?! Do you realize, if you become a pirate, then one day you might have to face your comrades, the ones who you once worked with!!" As Amon said this, the man just laughed.


    "I know¡­ I know. But, I have to. A man''s gotta do what he gotta do." Getting up from his seat, the man drank vodka from a bottle with a smile. "*Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*"


    "Thanks, leader, I feel much better talking with you." The man said as he attached his body. "Anyway, I will leave now¡­ Take care." He said and started to walk away.


    "Oh, by the way," Amon called him from behind. "If you ever need anyone''s help after becoming a pirate, call me I will try to help you¡­" He grinned brightly. "Not as a leader, but as an equal."


    The man also grinned and left, while Amon smirked internally. ''He has the will, and he''s not that weak either¡­ Maybe he will get a good bounty. If he does, I will hunt him down myself. Poor guy¨C''


    "Hey," Suddenly, Robin called him as he looked at her. She had a small frown on her face, as her previous drunk self was seen no more. "Can you tell me¡­ more about the world government? Or specifically, the Celestial Dragon?"


    Amon grinned hearing her. "As you wish, miss. But not here¡­"


    ¡­.


    While Amon and Robin were walking towards his office, Amon took out the watch to check the time.


    "Oh, it looks good. I didn''t notice before... where did you get it?" Robin said as she leaned forward, though she quickly took steps back, flustered.


    "Some girl gifted me¡­ You want it?" Amon said as they walked forward.


    "No."


    "Really? You should¡­ be truthful to your feelings."


    ¡­.


    After catching Jango, he didn''t just straight up experiment on him. He first took lessons on hypnotism from him and learned that the mushroom only boosted his affinity, nor made him a master from the start.


    After learning the techniques, he has started to experiment on his body, though the result is still unknown. ''It''s lucky that the island has good types of equipment¡­''


    **


    A/N: Robin has been drinking to relieve her stress, and hasn''t been that successful at it. Though her state will soon change. We will move from Robin after the next chapter, and set her at one place.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 51 - World Nobles?

    [Advanced Chapters ahead of webnovel schedule in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: www.p atreon.com/Master4thWall ]


    ¨C¨C


    Chapter 51


    Title: World Nobles?


    ¡­.


    [Same time| Skypiea]


    In a training hall made with steel, Raki was leaking her sword forward.


    *Slash!*


    She was sweating from her whole body since she was using 2 swords at once.


    A few days ago, Amon informed her he will get her two beautiful and powerful swords. She was happy hearing it, and since her brother was being so nice, she wanted to use both of his swords at once. So, she started to train on it from now on. Though this is very hard with her being only familiar with one sword, she felt she could do it. Because MOST of the time, two is always better than one.


    A few moments later, Raki took a deep breath. "Fuuuh¡­"


    Straightening her back, she took a stance that she thought of herself. Her legs were far from each other, her shoulders were firm and her eyes were sharp. She looked ahead, and twisted her waist, spinning uncontrollably!


    "Twin Swords Style: Dragon Slayer!"


    She spun hard and kept spinning however, it was for nothing as soon¡­ Her swords flew in different directions.


    *Clang!* *Clank!*


    "Aaaaa~" With her head dizzy, Raki also fell on the ground with a ''thud'' sound.


    "Ugh¡­ fuck this. I''m aiming too high too young!" She gritted her teeth and punched the ground. "I need a teacher¡­ A good one. Fuck Gandalf!"


    With no other way, Raki just sighed and decided to complain to Amon later. For now, she will just train normally.


    ?¡­.*...?


    [Same time| Birka]


    While this was happening, Duy, Warashi, and Kamakiri were in Birka. They were here as ''visitors''. Though they knew this was just for spying purposes. They weren''t sure why Amon was doing this, though they had guessed. According to which, they should keep doing as Amon asked. After all, they will get their revenge on the ones who killed their ancestors.


    No one shall stop them from taking revenge, and they were sure, Amon had the same thought.


    For now, they will do things according to plan


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Back to Whiskey Peak]


    Soon after, Amon was sitting in his office with Robin opposite him.


    Robin was waiting patiently to hear his words, she was fully sober now.


    "Well, first of all, this knowledge will endanger your life, are you still interested?" As Amon asked Robin smiled.


    "You have no idea¡­" She sighed with a giggle. "Anyway, I just want to know, I don''t care about my life at this point."


    Amon also chuckled hearing her and opened his mouth. "How much do you know about the world government, give me a base. If you want to know about World Nobles, then you have to know about the world government first." He asked while eating some snacks.


    Robin started to think of what she knew. "Not much, just that the World Government is the force ruling over the whole world for more than 800 years now¡­ They have many informants all around the world too¡­" As she said this Amon raised an eyebrow, she realized this should be confidential information. "...Don''t look at me like that, I have reasons for knowing them."


    Amon smiled at her. ''She slipped her words huh¡­ How rare.''


    "Anyway, forget about it." Amon ignored it, as she released a relieved sigh. "The thing is, your knowledge is close to none existent. I expected more." As he said this, Robin just stayed silent.


    "Anyhow, as you said, it''s a force created 800 years ago. If you look more at it you will learn that, 800 years ago, 20 kingdoms made an alliance only to fight against the Great Kingdom. They allied against it and finally brought it down. After their win, all of them merged together, except 1." Amon raised his finger. "Alabasta."


    ¡­.


    While Robin was shocked at his every sentence, Amon reached the part of "World Nobles" also known as "Celestial Dragons".


    "The World Nobles, also known as the Celestial Dragons are the aristocratic descendants of nineteen of the Twenty Kings who established what is now known as the World Government."


    While Amon said this, Robin tried her best to not question his source of information and paid attention to the new information.


    "As descendants of the creators of the World Government, the World Nobles have the highest authority within the organization. They are free to do as they please without consequences, even commit heinous crimes, and if they are threatened in any way, they have the authority to summon a Marine Admiral to deal with the offending party."


    Robin''s eyes instantly arched up, as she felt her fear rise up within her heart. One name was lurking in her head, ''Admiral Aokiji''.


    "Gulp."


    ''Let''s stop here, I should not think of opposing them anymore. I-If¡­ if he comes, even Lucifer will be killed. I don''t want him to die. Ever.'' Robin thought with her forehead going completely cold. ''For the past 11 years, I''ve been able to run away and survive no matter what the circumstance. That''s only because I had nothing to protect. Because I was willing to betray others and use them as a shield. But¡­ can I do it after meeting him? After¡­ more than half a year of experiencing this treatment¡­ Can I betray him ever? Am I¡­ really the Demon Child?''


    A few minutes passed as she rested her head on the chair and Amon waited for her to calm down.


    ¡­.


    "Are you alright?" Amon asked as Robin opened her eyes. She didn''t notice when the boy came and started to massage her head.


    A small smile bloomed on her face. "I¡­ Don''t know." Her smile contained strange emotions.


    Amon looked at her with confusion. ''Oh? Being honest after so long?''


    "You can continue¡­ but can you keep massaging?" She said as Amon nodded.


    "The World Nobles constantly abuse their power and look down on the people of lower status than them, referring to them as commoners," Amon said. "Even kings and queens are lowly peasants in their eyes and are expected to bow to the whims of the World Nobles, or their whole kingdoms could face destruction."


    Robin was listening less and enjoying his hands more.


    ¡­..


    Time passed and Amon ended his explanation of the World Government''s bad deeds, their hypocritical ways of declaring owning slaves as an illegal act, yet they themselves do it in broad daylight.


    Robin listened to it all and though she did come to despise them, it wasn''t as much as Amon had predicted. Her fear was suppressing her hate a little too much. Though Amon did have other ways¡­


    As Robin looked at Amon who was massaging her shoulders now, she was questioning herself. ''When did we become so close that body touching became normal?'' But this question was a side-note. The main question was¡­


    "Luci¡­ do you mind telling me why you know so much about world government?... Even their past too. You also know about... the existence of Ponegylphs."


    Amon smiled at her, as he glanced at her visible cleavage from above. "Well, let''s say it has something to do with my¡­ family''s past. The place I live contains a small part of the history. My ancestors were killed, so we became natural enemies." Amon said with Robin having wide eyes. "Now, as the leader of my people, and the King of the Sky, I have the mission to take down the World Government¡­ A mission handed to me by my ancestors¨C"


    "No!" Suddenly, Robin removed his hands and got up from her seat. "You can''t do it!" She said with her hands on his shoulders. She ignored his other words, his words of being a ruler in the sky, and only paid attention to one line. "You can''t win against them! T-They are monsters! You will die."


    "Didn''t you say they have the Admirals under their direct control?... You don''t know how dangerous Admirals are.".


    Amon just stared at her ''surprised''. He sighed. "I''m sorry¡­ But that''s something I can''t change, not even at your words." He removed her hands while shaking his head.


    "..." Robin looked at his eyes with disbelief with her mouth agape. ''Why¡­. Why!''


    "Rather¡­" Amon''s word brought her back. "You should leave the guild." He said with a smile. "...Now that I cleared my goals to you, you should know how dangerous it is to be with me. The marines, Cipher Pol, and even all the other factions under the World government will come after me¡­"


    Robin''s face froze. ''Marines¡­ Aokiji¡­ M-Maybe, I really should leave.''


    She wasn''t able to think of anything else. "Actually¡­ haha." Amon released a sad laughter! "I''m sure¡­ I will die. The World Government is a strong force after all. My death is inevitable. Believe me, when I say I know more about their power than you do."


    Robin didn''t realize it, but her hands moved by themselves. "Then STOP! You don''t have to follow some order given by¡­ ancient people. They are just memories of the p-past." Robin said as she again put her hands on his shoulders. She didn''t even realize how she had labeled the word ''past''. Her love for history was being toppled by other new emotions.


    However¡­ This was natural. Amon smirked internally.


    While coming to the office, he showed her the watch in his pocket. There he did his trick, he hypnotized her subconscious mind. An order was made the moment she looked at the picket watch. Yes, the order, ''Be truthful to your feelings'' was working to its best.


    ¡­.


    Minute passed, as Robin kept staring at him while he kept looking at her too. "I¡­ am sorry. But¡­"


    "...I can''t do it. I can''t reject my ancestors." Suddenly, Amon hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry¡­ but you should leave. I will get busy these days, like recruiting strong people for my kingdom¡­. And search for people of survivors of destroyed kingdoms who might hold a grudge against the World government¡­ Haha, I can''t believe I have stooped so low to even think of using those people who lost everything in their life." Robin felt his tears dripping down her chest.


    "Then don''t¡­ if you don''t want to use them then stop. Please! Or you will die¡­" Robin''s tears also fell on Amon''s shoulders.


    As seconds passed, Amon laughed lightly. "There is a chance for that not to happen. If I''m able to take that chance, then it''s a guarantee I will live, and the world government will fall." He said.


    Robin stopped in surprise. ''A¡­ chance?''


    "You see, there are things called¡­ Ancient Weapons." Amon said as Robin stayed silent, she was aware of their existence.


    "If¡­ I can find then, then one day, I will have enough power to topple their power, the world government''s power." He went silent and sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t read the Ponegylphs consisting of the location of the Ancient Weapons." He said. "If¡­ I can find a survivor of the island O''Hara, then things might change. But I''m sure all of them were wiped by the world government."


    Robin''s crying stopped as her eyes grew up. "If¡­ someone from O''Hara helps you read Ponegylphs then¡­?"


    "Well, then I will be able to destroy the World Government to their roots." Amon chuckled. "Though it''s just wishful thinking for me. Finding a survivor would be hard. I heard there was a little girl who survived, but I''m sure she died somewhere in the West Blue in the last decade."


    Amon sighed and slowly started to remove his hands, however¡­ they were stopped by a pair of hands bigger than his.


    "That girl isn''t dead¡­" It was Robin whose face was covered in tears and snort. "T-That girl is in front of you¡­ like you''d say, ''alive and kickin''. That girl, the Demon Child, is me. Nico Robin."


    Amon looked at her with pure surprise.


    At this moment, Robin decided something. ''They call me Demon Child? Fine, I will be a demon. Only for him¡­ my brother. ''


    ***


    ***


    ***


    A/N: This is chapter 51¡­ and also the Cringeist chapter I have written till now. Wtf. Bye.


    "One Piece: Reborn as a Cringe Man"


    Btw, things will move VERY fast.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 52 - Return!

    Chapter 52


    Title: Return!


    ¡­.


    [Days later]


    Amon was on  Clockwork Island inside an underground lab that had tons of security. He was working on the dead body of Jango, who died while Amon was experimenting on his brain... In the end, his medical power, or specifically his surgical power was still too measly.


    He was reaching nowhere with the mushroom on his chin and was getting a little frustrated. He did what he was doing for around another hour, however, reaching nowhere he broke some random equipment.


    To suppress his frustration, Amon went toward his personal underground training hall he made on this island.


    ¡­..


    Hours later, the Trump Siblings were up in the tower while eating their dinner.


    *BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!*


    "Damn, he''s still at it. I feel bad for the metallic wall. It''s been getting hit for hours now¡­" Boo Jack, one of the siblings said.


    "Yawn¡­ yea, sad. The sound is coming from 300 meters underground¡­ Basta¨CBaby, is a monster." Honey Queen corrected herself while eating her food.


    They ignored the noise and kept eating their food. They were too used to it by now, to not do so.


    ¡­.


    *Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!*


    Amon was punching a giant metallic boulder the size of a poneglyph. This scene looked similar to how Luffy trained his Ryou, albeit Amon was just training normal Armament.


    His hands were going ink-black now and then, though most of the time it just shined under the light. Amon had a crazy grin on his face, while his now close-to shoulder-length hair, which he slid backward was dripping in his sweat.


    "Haah! *Bam!* Just a little more!" His hands were hurting badly from the punches and that would have been the case for the wall too if it had feelings that is. It had many craters on it and many new ones were being created right at the moment. This was the 13th boulder and more will be needed in the future.


    Amon could feel how he was getting closer and closer to Ink-black Armament as his previous frustration had vanished.


    "Let''s break this boulder!"


    ?¡­*...?


    Back to the dining room, now the sounds were gone as they noticed someone coming to the hall through the door.


    "Yawn, hello monkeys prepare the food for me." It was Amon, who was walking alongside a milf who had a forced smile that everyone could see through. He was walking while stretching, while his body was dripping with sweat. He just took a dip in the pool with the person beside him.


    Honey Queen glanced at his body for a second with a wide mouth. ''Damn¡­ he''s getting hotter every day, huh.'' His body was taller than before, around 190cm now. He was growing very fast, and that wasn''t just his height. His body''s muscles were packed and rocky, and his arms were rock solid too. He still had his lean body, though he also had a muscular chest which perfectly balanced his stature. His 8 pack was  clearly visible to the others as well.


    The Trump Siblings just kept staring at him, while he sat on the chair at the middle of the table, the one where the "Bear King" used to sit before, though now he was just sitting on a  chair on the side.


    Time passed as Amon finished eating, while Honey Queen invited him to her room. Though he rejected her since he was tired.


    ?¡­*...?


    Days were passing smoothly and Amon was also doing good with Robin. He also revealed he''s from an Island in the Sky and also that Sky islands are real. Though Robin only believed him because it was him and he had bird-like wings.


    Amon was also keeping track with Raki on everything that was happening in the sky, and he''s been ordering her to do things that she should do.


    It didn''t take long for Amon to appear in the newspaper and be officially enthroned as the ''Best Bounty Hunter'' of the generation with his lone hunt of 16 Billion and his Guild''s(which is his) overall collection of bounty being 40 Billion Bellies!


    Amon has been too active these days and since his guild also had 70k members in it, his net worth was increasing in live time.


    This also picked the attention of people which it shouldn''t have. Even though the Marines stayed out of it because of the contract, which they can''t just discard. The purpose of the contact was this in the first place, as even though initially it didn''t have much use, now it was looking out his back.


    Not only the maries, but many people were also seeing Amon as a dangerous man too, though not as dangerous since in the end, he is still a bounty hunter for money.


    With Robin now managing many things for him, things were also moving smoothly. He had enough trust in her ability and himself to believe that she won''t betray him, however, it never hurts to take precautions so he never forgets to take the report of everything she did and everything that happened. Robin did it happily to be truthful.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Cricket also became strong, very strong as he was the best bounty hunter under Amon as of now. He mostly used his legs for these 2 years since that''s his fighting style. These days he wears a hat, which stops anyone from recognizing him.


    His leg prowess has improved a lot, as Amon also introduced him to [Soru] and [Geppo] under the name of [Fast Walk] and [Sky Walk]...


    Just like these, time passed very smoothly. Too smoothly if one had to say.


    ?¡­*...?


    ¡ï¡ï[A month later| The 2-year time mark]¡ï¡ï


    "You will¡­ Come back right?" Robin nervously asked towards Amon who smiled at her.


    Amon was wearing a black jacket with a dark purple shirt under it, along with black pants and black shoes. With his shiny black hair reaching his shoulders, Amon was the definition of Man In Black, albeit his white wings were only making him look cooler as it went best with the contrast.


    Today was the day he would leave for the Sky. Currently, he was up on the 10th floor of the mayor''s building with Robin as uncertainty was in those eyes in front of him.


    ''Look at her¡­ I''m like a drug to her, huh.'' Amon thought with a chuckle as he walked towards her. He wasn''t wrong, she really saw him like that.


    "Hey, Robin." He said and raised his hands towards her forehead and raised the hair. "I will never leave you for eternity¡­ Don''t worry, I will come back every week." *Smooch!*... Amon kissed her forehead as her eyes grew. She wasn''t prepared for this, but she didn''t react much, or at least nothing was shown in her face.


    "Love you," Amon said with a wink and launched himself to the air without waiting for her answer.


    ''Love?... What type of love?'' Robin looked at him as he left.


    Her job was to watch over the Guild, which he initially wanted to destroy upon this day. But it was grown too big for its own good and will help Amon a lot to grow his kingdom in the initial stages.


    "I hope¡­ you come back, Luci." Robin wouldn''t be able to take the hit if he does not come back, after all, she''s a person who''s been brought out from the rabbit hole to above the clouds by him, her so-called brother.


    ?¡­*...?


    Amon was flying while carrying a small boat with his hands. In the boat, Cricket was sitting while he had many bags around him.


    "Whoa, Luci! Slow down! We are above 8 thousand meters! I will never do this ever!!!"


    By calling him ''Lucifer'' for a year and a half, Cricket was more comfortable with it than ''Amon'' at this point. Right now, he was shit scared though he maintained his bright smile still. He was also looking forward to the people Noland met. He was curious to meet the other descendants of Kalgara too, and even Amon''s little sisters that he talked about.


    He was very looking forward to his time in the sky.


    ?¡­*...?


    They have already reached Skypiea and met the chief at the gate playing games with Gan Fall. Chief was surprised a lot since Amon didn''t inform them of his return. More so when he met him, Mont Blanc Cricket!


    "Waaaahaaaa! It''s incredible! Kalgara look!" This was his reaction.


    After that, the three of them went to the upper yard, while Gan Fall volunteered to guard the gate. He was also a little happy seeing them finally meet the descendant of a great man.


    The three of them then went to the upper yard using the boat cricket was on. The chief was too busy with Cricket to notice the bag of money around the boat. If converted, they will be around¡­.


    ?¡­*...?


    Raki was there sparring with Wyper, both relying on their weapons. Wyper became very strong over the past two years, he was taller too, around 165cm tall.


    "Hah, dodge this Raki!" Wyper rushed towards Raki with his spear''s end about to hit Raki''s stomach.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Raki yelled with a frown as Wyper stopped at the last moment.


    "Idiot bitch, I almost killed yo¨C"


    "Shut up! II sense¡­ 3 people coming here. One is chief the other two¡­ one I don''t know, but one is a bit familiar." Her eyes grew. "BROTHER!"


    *Fwoosh!*


    Raki ran towards the place the boat was supposed to stop, as Wyper looked confused. "Amon? But I can''t sense anything¡­ Damn, this girl''s mantra is too powerful."


    Wyper didn''t waste any time and also dashed towards that place. ''I want to see, is he like before, still above me or am I stronger than him now?'' He thought with a grin filled with battle lust.


    **


    A/N: Well, Wyper is strong. Like he can take down a few dozen Amon himself. (jk)


    P.S: Vote this book to reach 1000+ power stones! A bonus chapter will be out then!


    ¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by discord people and edited by @Retuculum and @Ayyzelos.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 53 - What Fucked Up Guy...

    [Something starnge happened to the chapter, but it''s fixed Blame WN]


    Chapter 53


    Title: What a fucked up guy...


    [A/N: We reached 997 stones ????. Missed a bonus chapter by 3 stones only.


    P.S: I deliberately didn''t use my 5 alts to vote, ????


    Again, reach 1000+ power stones, and I will release an extra chapter immediately.????]


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Wyper ran behind Raki as she ran towards the place she felt the boat would come by. They didn''t take the usual Milky Road, as the chief was too hyped. The transporter-shrimp was bringing them to the edge of the upper yard.


    Soon they reached the place and met the three of them.


    ¡­.


    ''I can''t believe it¡­'' Raki had wide eyes as she looked at the black-haired teen jumping in the upper yard from the boat. ''Is that him?... Brother looks so cool!''


    Amon looked pretty much the same as before, but his muscles were a little pronounced making him look like a 17 years old teenager. Her legs moved automatically and she rushed towards him.


    "BIG BRO!" She jumped at Amon, as he caught her with a smile.


    "Haha, It''s been a while, Raki." Amon smiled at her as she hugged him tightly. She would have reacted much more profusely if they didn''t exchange words every day.


    While the two were being lovey-dovey, beside them Wyper had wide-open eyes and agape out. One thought was lingering in his head while he looked at Cricket, ''Chestnut hair''.


    "M-Mont Noland?!" He asked towards Cricket as Amon looked at him with deadpan eyes from the sidelines.


    "Uh¨Chuh?!" Cricket looked at Amon while posting his finger at Wyper. "Oh, Luci is he the guy you talked about?... Wyper?"


    Amon nodded with a chuckle. "Yes."


    "Oh¡­"


    Hearing him, Cricket looked at Wyper as he did the same. Cricket didn''t react as much as when he met Amon, since he was now aware of the situation, though he still became emotional. However, Wyper was a different case. Like typical One Piece fashion, snot mixed with tears were falling on the ground from Wyper''s face.


    "Sniff¡­ I am¡­ W-Warrior Wyper!"


    It didn''t take long for all the dramatic scenes to come to an end, as finally both Wyper and Cricket started to introduce themselves.


    ?¡­*...?


    It''s noon and a big feast was taking place in the upper yard. After learning about Amon''s sudden arrival with the descendant of Noland, everyone got excited.


    "HAHAHAHA! This is fun!" Cricket laughed out loud as he had a giant bowl of food in front of him.


    Rice, meat, fish, crabs, fruits, sweets, spices, and everything that one could imagine, it was there in Cricket''s dish.


    "Eat, eat as much as you like Mont Noland!" Wyper said as he brought more food for Cricket.


    "Err¨CWyper, I''m not Noland," Cricket said as he scratched his head. "I''m Mont Blanc Cricket!" He said while pointing his fingers towards himself.


    "Haha!" Amon laughed from the sidelines as he looked at him. "Haaah, let him be Cricket. He is kinda dumb, so it will take some time."


    As Wyper acted furiously, Amon just ignored him while Cricket laughed seeing the two.


    Amon was sitting there with Isa, Aisa, and Raki. Aisa was hiding behind Isa, being a little scared of Amon. She knew they both knew each other, but her 5 y/o mind couldn''t remember much.


    She felt the guy in front was strong, but that wasn''t what made her scared, nor was it the fact that she was unable to recognize him fully. The scary part was, even though he was smiling outside, she couldn''t even guess what he was feeling on the inside, even with her Observation Haki, which was made for sensing emotions.


    But it''s obvious for someone like Amon who relies on emotion-sensing to have already taken precautions for the same to not happen to him. One''s Mantra can''t suppress one''s emotion from being sensed though. So it wasn''t that Aisa failed to sense it because of the level difference, rather it was Amon himself who used his¡­ technique


    Aisa gulped as she looked at the ''texts'' above his head.


    ''I''m scared¡­'' She thought while looking at Amon. For someone like her who''s been able to hear everyone''s ''voice'' from a young age, this was a strange and scary time for her. She was too young to notice it with Amon before...


    Her ability to sense emotions we''re a little different from the norm... It works quite uniquely compared to normal users of Observation Haki, mostly because Observation Haki varies from user to user.


    ''Why is it only him?... It''s fine with that muscular guy¡­'' Aisa thought while looking at Cricket who was laughing. She could ''see'' words forming above his head, those were his thoughts. Though she can''t see complex ones, rather, just what he was feeling.


    %""Good. Nice. Love. Like. I. Love. This. Place.""%


    These words were what was ''written'' above his head and also what Aisa was seeing. This was the same case for everyone else too. Upon birth, she couldn''t instantly see them, as at first she could just hear them. But now, as time passed her Mantra evolved themselves according to her own preference. Though, in reality, the actual reason is mostly because of the influence of the other Haki users around him.


    She hated those, ''Bad! War! Fight!'' words on her head lingering all the time before. So, her Mantra evolved to something where she doesn''t have to hear them and rather can just look away from the words.


    Amon was a special case after her awakening. It''s not that she couldn''t see any words, it''s just that the words didn''t make any sense.


    %""I''mtheone¡­..Hmmm. Hzzzz;haha! Jmjmjmjm! Hujahujahuja! Hummm¨CUh!""%%


    This¡­ was what she was able to ''see'' above Amon''s head. No, it wasn''t that Amon had some kind of special cheat type ability from birth, rather, he was doing it willingly, by himself. He didn''t want his mind to be read by anyone, so he took a very few precautions. To simply put it, Amon''s Brain was working on two routes.


    One, his normal thinking which was at the back of his mind. Two, his gibberish words that were going on in the "front" of his mind. Aisa''s ability was only able to see the one at the front, not the one going on in the deep of his mind.


    It wasn''t something impossible to do, as with training even normal people would be able to do so. Though it was kind of annoying at first with the gibberish words in his mind, Amon was fine with it for now. In all actuality, he''s been doing this for more than¡­ 10 years now.


    ¡­..


    "Hey, Aisa don''t be scared." Suddenly, surprising Aisa, Amon put his hand on her head. She flinched a little, yet her eyes grew the next moment. "Big brother won''t hurt you¡­"


    To Aisa, suddenly the words¡­ were readable now.


    %""Such¡­. A¡­ Cute. Sister. I have here."%,


    Her fear slowly vanished, though she would never learn about the truth¡­


    ?¡­*...?


    It was evening and Amon was sitting along with Cricket in a corner. The feast was still going on, but Amon and Cricket had enough food already. Though they still pushed both Cricket and Amon to eat as much as they could, they finally got out of that place.


    "Ahaha, it''s fun living here, huh." Cricket as Amon also laughed a little.


    "...Kinda, but it wasn''t always this fun," Amon said as Cricket looked at him. "We used to live, or if I have to be honest, we used to hide in a corner of this island before. Until 4 years ago, we started to live here again."


    This picked Cricket''s curiosity, as he raised an eyebrow. "Really? I thought you guys have been living here for 400 years¡­ what happened?"


    Hearing him Amon chuckled. "Well, let me explain a little¡­"


    ¡­.


    "So, after that, I became God while the previous guy started to live as a Sky Knight¡­"


    "Damn, for real?! You are God?..." Cricket jumped up and looked at Amon with strange eyes.


    "Hey, hey calm down. I already explained it''s like a mayor''s position." Amon said though Cricket didn''t calm down¡­


    Minute passed as he finally did calm down.


    "Anyway, I''m surprised you let those from God''s army live." Cricket was again sitting on the ground as he stated.


    "Well, what can I say. They aren''t bad people." Amon said. "Look around you, even now they are still working under us. Normally, people would be angry after their comrades were killed and attack us, which they didn''t do." Amon said pointing at the people around, as Cricket nodded his head.


    They talked about things, as time passed and the sun was slowly setting in the far far sky.


    "Fuuuuh¡­" Amon released a big sigh. "Hey¡­ Cricket. This might be sudden, but what do you think about joining the Militia?"


    As he said this Cricket went silent. He only came here to meet the Shandians, he never intended to join.


    Amon decided to continue. "I know about your romance with adventure and stuff, so I''m not saying you have to lock yourself here. Just, you bear the name of ''God''s Militia'' on your shoulders and live here, go down the blue sea, be a bounty hunter or whatever you feel like. Just become a Militia, will you?"


    Cricket stayed silent, as a few minutes passed.


    "Well¡­ I did think of what you said before. Actually," A large grin appears on his face. "It''s not a bad idea, living in a Golden City I mean! Hahaha!"


    Cricket laughed loudly, while the Shandians around smiled looking at him. Amon also laughed, "Hahaha! I know right!"


    Both of them laughed as the night fell upon the Sky.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon was laying on his back with a side bag on his side. Aisa was on top of him, sitting on his chest while looking around.


    "Hey, Amon!"


    It was then when he heard the call and looked that way. It was Wyper who had a grin on his face and a spear in his hand.


    Amon smiled at him. ''This bastard is getting disrespectful, I see. He directly calls me by the name now¡­''


    "I, WARRIOR Wyper, challenge you¡­ for the POSITION OF GOD!"


    He yelled at top of his lungs as everyone looked at him, while Amon chuckled on the ground


    "Fine, then be it! Little bastard!"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Beside the norm chapter, we got some reveals from Amon''s side too. Imagine words like ''Hujahujahuja'' always lingering in your mind, more so, when you are doing it yourself. This might explain a few things if you look into it¡­


    Next chapter: Simp Wyper vs Chad Amon.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 54 - F*** F***

    Chapter 54


    Title: F*** F***!


    ¡­.


    It was nighttime, as people formed a circle with Amon and Wyper in the middle, many of the Skypiean Militia were also present looking at the battle about to start.


    Among them was a dark blue-haired man seemingly of 18 years of age standing. He had slightly tanned skin and a stern face. He had a beard on his face, though he had no mustache. He was around 6''4" tall and had a rather muscular body. He was called Reo, the son of Gan Fall, a guy who might have become the next God if Amon hadn''t taken over.


    Though that''s a distant thought, as among the eight children of Gan Fall, he was the one with the least chance to become the next God.


    Though unlike how one would expect them to have a sense of regret and grudge towards Amon, it wasn''t quite the case for the Sons of the previous God, as even though they had ''God''s'' blood flowing through their veins, they were treated just the same as normal militias before, as their mothers were just harem members. Living like that for all their life, they were quite alright with what had happened 4 years ago.


    Anyhow, before leaving the Skypiea 2 years ago, Amon had ordered to keep specific eyes on them and they haven''t acted ''too smart'' yet, so they were here, as a part of God''s Militia of Skypiean side, still alive and kickin''.


    ¡­.


    ¨CReo Pov¨C


    I look ahead towards the ring where the two are standing.


    That boy¡­ Amon, his name was, he defeated the Holy Father. Though I don''t hate him, at all. After listening to Ho¨CFather. Yes, he told me to not add the Holy anymore¡­ Anyway, after asking father why he doesn''t hate that boy, I was given a pretty good reason. And for a guy like me, who likes to think about  things logically, I can''t help but agree.


    If not for him, this tribe, who has been oppressed for 400 years, would have not only killed us Militias but even the innocent citizens of Skypiea. By being able to hold them back from  doing so, he has earned my respect long ago, as I hate people who abuse their power and mistreat the weak. Not that I''m some kind of hero, I won''t feel much after killing some random people, I appreciate a weak person''s will to try and flip the tables. If they''ll give their all during a fight, but still fail, I wouldn''t mind letting them go and maybe do them a small favor. Everyone has to start somewhere, don''t we?


    Anyway, the battle is about to start, let''s pay attention.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Hahaha! Amon! Today I will defeat you!" Wyper shouted whilst pointing his finger at Amon. He was similar to his anime counterpart when he was 13, however, in this timeline, he was just a little more on the edge  than that part.


    Amon just looked at him silently. He was on top of his head and even dared to call Amon by his name, where 2years ago, he was still a pussy calling him ''Kami-sama Kami-sama''. Amon decided to teach him a lesson before giving him a push in the power ladder.


    "Hey, dumbass it''s been years since I last beat your ass, it was wrong from my side it seems," Amon replied while stretching his arms. "Thanks for reminding me that your stinky ass needs a wipe every now and then!"


    Wyper''s eyes grew. "Shut up! I will beat you! Use those wings of yours, I will beat you at your full power!" Wyper shouted and dashed towards Amon who was 70 meters ahead of him. "Take this, [Heavenly Step]!"


    ''Hormonal teenagers these days¡­'' As Amon thought this, Wyper vanished from some people''s sight, though most of them were still seeing him move.


    Going towards Amon''s head, Wyper''s leg smacked forward! *Bam!*


    But it was caught by Amon''s hand, as he grinned. "Weakling." While Wyper''s eyes grew in surprise, Amon launched his fist towards his abdomen.


    *Bam!*


    "Gah!" Spitting a mouthful of saliva, Wyper barely freed himself from Amon''s grasp.


    Jumping a few steps back, Wyper was clutching his stomach. "Haahh¡­ It seems I was underestimating you¡­" He said as Amon raised his finger.


    "Correction, you were not only underestimating me, but you were also overestimating yourself," Amon said as Wyper gritted his teeth. Amon was taller than him, and stronger too¡­ They both trained for 2 years, then why was he still so weak?! And he wasn''t even using his wings!


    "Haha¡­" Wyper laughed away his frustration and grinned. "We will see about that soon enough."


    Saying so, he again started to attack Amon.


    *Fwoosh*


    "[Heavenly-Step¨CMad Bull]!"


    Again, Wyper vanished from his spot, however this time, only a specific number of people were able to see him. They were expressing their surprise, while Amon smirked seeing this, it seems he wasn''t just bragging. Now, his choice of giving him that won''t be a waste at this rate.


    Inside this fight of speed, Amon was standing with his arms crossed, while his [Observation Haki] was following his every step. He noticed how fast Wyper picked up his spear and was just jumping around the arena. It would have confused anyone else of his position, though not Amon.


    The next second, Wyper attacked Amon at his stomach with his spear, while Amon just took a sidestep.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    *Bam*


    ¡­..


    Time passed, as a few minutes later, Wyper was still at it with Amon remaining passive.


    "Yawn¡­" Amon yawned while taking a sidestep. "This is getting boring Wyper, don''t you¡­" He grinned suddenly. "Think so too?!?!"


    *BAM!*


    Amon''s hand moved fast, as the next second, Wyper faced a stop in his move, and was presented before everyone''s eyes.


    *THUD!*


    "COUGH¨CFUCK!" Wyper coughed out blood as he was clutching his stomach, the place where Amon hit. A purple bruise was formed there while Wyper''s face distorted in pain. "It hurts bad¡­"


    "Rule no.1" Amon said as he crouched down. "Speed is good, you can use the momentum to increase your attack''s damage. However, let''s not forget that might also apply to yourself." Amon said with a grin. "If you face an enemy with good durability, then he can just punch randomly, and if one of those random punches hit you, you will be the one to receive most of the damage."


    Wyper stayed silent on the ground while clenching his face. "...I will¡­ keep that in mind." Though of course, he took his words in mind. "Then I forfeit¨C"


    "Hey, Raki!"


    Before he could finish his words Amon called out as Raki jumped from the crowd.


    "Throw me my bag, the smaller one." Amon said as he raised his hand, and the next second, the bag was flown in it.


    As everyone looked at him curiously, he started to open the bag after cutting many electrical wires around it that he used as protection. It took awhile for him to finish, but finally, he took out a box¡­ using his wings, he inserted a feather in the keyhole and soon the box opened itself.


    Everyone looked at it, while some who recognized it had wide eyes. It was a¡­ devil fruit.


    ¡­..


    ¨CWyper Pov¨C


    As I look at the orange devil fruit with flame markings on it, I can''t help but get curious why he took it out¡­ Does he want me to eat it?


    Before I could think more, he tossed the fruit to me, as I barely caught it. "H-Hey¡­ be careful. Don''t throw away your devil fruit."


    "My devil fruit? No, it''s yours now. Eat it."


    Huh? What does he mean?-Wait¡­ does he think I''m so weak that I need to eat a devil fruit to beat him?!... Fine! Then be it! Fuck you!


    Without thinking much, I aggressively took a bite of the fruit¡­ "Munch!"... UGH! SHIT TASTES BETTER THAN THIS!


    It was a foolish move to aggressively take a bite, if I get the chance to eat a second one, then I will prepare myself for if befo¨CHuh?... Suddenly strange information started to pop up in my head. Wait wait wait wait, this is¡­ LOGIA?! THE LOOGIIAA?!


    Calm down, calm down¡­ Let''s think this through. He gave me a Logia?! Why? Does he not know about this being a logia¡­ that must be it¨C


    "That''s the Logia, Mera Mera No Mi."


    Fuck, he knows. Then why¡­ is it pity?


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    While Wyper was going through his internal conflict and gritted his teeth in anger, Amon just waited for him to get used to the new feeling.


    The Shandians are aware of the devil fruit categories, as Amon gave them some books from the Blue Sea using knockout streams. People would surely be shocked after they learned Amon gave Wyper a Logia, more so one of the destructive elements, Fire, the Mera Mera no mi. The fruit consumed by Portgas. D Ace, then later Sabo in canon.


    It''s a powerful fruit, even though it was defeated by Magma, which it shouldn''t have been. Amon took it from the island of Sixis in the East Blue, it was just laying on that lifeless island so Amon took it for himself. Though this MIGHT change the timeline big time, and even the Paramount war, that would have helped Amon A LOT in his plans might also not occur. But the fruit was too good for him to not take it.


    Besides, he left the Logia: Steam-Steam fruit in the exact same place of mera mera. If the so-called ''Will Of The World'', the voice that Roger heard is real, then things will still happen. Maybe Ace will be even stronger this time as he won''t be able to use much offensive attack using steam-steam fruit and will be forced to learn other fighting techniques. Though that is if he eats it in the first place.


    ''Also, I''m here. I can shape things according to my preferences too¡­'' For now, Amon ignored the thoughts and looked at Wyper.


    "So, Wyper. How do you fee¨C"


    "SHUT UP!"


    ''As expected, he''s enraged. He must be thinking how I''m looking down at him and whatnot.'' Amon laughed internally. ''Fool, if I could eat unlimited fruits, I wouldn''t have given such a destructive fruit to you.''


    "You think I would need a devil fruit to catch up to you?! Moreover¡­ a LOGIA?!" He screamed. He didn''t feel blessed with an intangible body as most people would. "I don''t wanna fight with a cheat! I FORFEI¨CGAH!"


    Before he could finish his line, he felt a punch at his stomach.


    "Now now, ''Cus. Do you think I will give you something like that without me having ways out?" Amon asked with a grin while his fist was touching his skin.


    It took a full 9 seconds for Wyper to get things straight. Amon wasn''t wearing anything in his hands, and they also looked completely normal. He didn''t know how¡­ but Amon was able to hit him.


    Soon, a grin just like his appeared on his face. "Hehe¡­ if you want to do it this way, then why not."


    In an astonishing speed, Wyper swung his fist towards Amon''s face.. "Take this! [???????????????? ????????????????]!!"


    Amon''s wings soared up


    That day, the Skypiean in the angel island saw fireworks from the upper yard. It was beautiful, yet scary. Though it didn''t take even 40 seconds for the firework to vanish. The cause? They didn''t know. The only clue they had was a yell they heard.


    Although it should be impossible from this distance, they do remember hearing a scream coming from the island of God, as well as seeing a purple beam of light.


    "[Six Powers: Rokuogan]"


    ****


    ****


    A/N: So yea, a Logia user under Amon now. It''s not Raki for reasons¡­


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 55 - Hot Tub!

    Chapter 55


    Title: Hot Tub!


    ¡­.


    ¨CSeraph the AI Pov¨C


    Currently, I''m inside my ''mind'' space while playing the clip I got a few hours ago.


    ["Fire Fist!"]


    It was the clip of the fight that happened on the surface of the island. After processing the first clip that I captured from thousands of cameras underground, I finally got the finished clip I wanted and have been reviewing it for hours now¡­


    In the small clip of 39 seconds, the current Master, Amon mostly stayed passive, while he attacked from the air with wind slashes and his feathers. Since Wyper was getting out of control with his new powers, he performed that strange attack as the last blow.


    Wyper should be in the infirmary now...


    It also seems he unlocked Haki huh¡­ It''s good for both of us I guess. He also got the Flame-Flame fruit, which is a very powerful fruit, at least among Logias. Though I expected him to have a Logia such as that for himself, or at least give it to his sister. But I guess he doesn''t have enough knowledge in these things, he is a frog in the well after all.


    The thing that interests me most is the attack he defeated Wyper with. I never saw it before, and before leaving the Sky I''m sure he didn''t know the technique. So I can presume he learned it by himself or someone taught him that in the blue sea. I''m curious what he did in the blue sea these 2 years. He has Haki, but that was pretty normal 800 years ago at the time of that war.


    Speaking of 800 years ago, I suddenly miss my masters. But they are already dead, so I can do nothing at this point.


    I ''glance'' at the coffin hidden deep inside the hall. That''s the body of the King, the body that might get to see the light of the world one day again. After all, it''s definitely possible to bring people from the afterlife since something like the Revive-Revive fruit exists{Brook''s fruit}. If I can find a way to make a dead person eat it, then he will probably come back to life, right?


    However¡­ I was forbidden from even trying to do so. They don''t want to come back, they died honorably. Though I don''t really know what the word ''honorable'' means, I think it''s a good thing as even being human, they were satisfied with that small life¡­


    Sigh, speaking of orders and duties¡­ I suddenly remember that time. My Queen ordered one last thing before she left to fight the World Government to never return.


    "???????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ????????????. ???????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????, ???????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????????."


    I vividly remember her smile when she said those words and went to fight those monsters¡­


    Ugh, even though I refer to them as ''monsters'' I don''t know what they did other than that they killed people and were supposed to be dangerous. In fact, I don''t even remember why I was ordered to wait for that guy¡­ Master deleted all the data of that time within me. Why? Did I do something wrong back then¡­ Did I betray them perhaps?!... A-Anyway, I can''t let that kid Amon know about my ignorance¡­ Fuuh.


    Speaking of him, since I''m not sure what she meant back then, I should use the kid for now and wait until Joy Boy arrives. My Master didn''t give me any point in working on my decision¡­ I''m merely an Artificial Intelligence, how can I ever decide for myself?! Then¡­ after meeting Joy Boy, should I choose him as my new Master?


    Hmm, maybe I should give ???????????????? fruit to him too¡­ I don''t know yet, I will wait. I will ask Joy Boy myself what I should do¡­ he should probably know if my Master is trusting him this much.


    *Zzzzzmm!*


    Suddenly, the door of the hall opened as the kid walked in¡­ Calling him a kid, he looks like a grown-up teen now. Before anything can happen, I should use the information I was able to [Recover] after the wiper. Lady Toki was sent¡­ according to the small information of that so-called prophecy, Joy Boy will arrive around the time Lady Toki will arrive¡­ Though I''m not sure what the ''around'' means, is it before her arrival, or after?


    I decided to ignore these thoughts for now, and ''looked'' ahead.


    [Welcome home, Master]


    As I say this, I notice his eyes grow for a split second and his mouth twitch, I can ascertain he just suppressed a smirk. Why?


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    ''Oh, would you look at that? I can sense her emotions¡­ Or at least something close to the word emotion.'' Amon thought while suppressing his grin. ''But it''s hardly recognizable¡­ like I can''t even tell what she''s feeling, just that she''s feeling(?) something. Damn, bitch. A few more years or maybe months, or maybe days, then I will see everything inside you.'' Amon shook his head and looked at a random camera.


    "What''s up Slu¨CSera. Did you miss me?" He said while waving his hand.


    [Though I don''t know what the ''miss'' emotion feels like, It''s good to see you back, Master.]


    "..."


    Amon just walked forward silently and sat on the computer chair. Just a while ago, his fight with Wyper made him a little exhausted since he used [Rokuogan], the technique where the user releases all their physical strength through a shockwave. This is only accessible by a person who has mastery over the other six powers.


    Amon ignored these thoughts and called out to sera. "Sera, prepare a hot bath¡­" Amon said while resting his back on the comfy chair. "Make the water around 110¡ã Celsius."


    [Alright.]


    Soon, the hot-spring came out and the water started to boil not soon after.


    [By the way, the temperature will burn your skin.]


    She said as Amon laughed. Just now, he almost got roasted by Wyper''s fire. The Mera Mera''s fire ability was too strong after all, as even Jinbei with his level of Haki lost his ground to Ace''s fire.


    Though Amon did beat Wyper this time around, his fire did scratch him a little. It was enough to form a little burn mark, though he healed it using Seimei Kikan already since it was very small.


    "I know, that''s why I''m training my body so that I can survive boiling water, haha. What if someone locked me inside a water pool and started to boil me alive?" Though the actual reason was different, he didn''t mind using it for his advance to make the AI confused and curious.


    [Why?] After a few seconds passed the AI lost to her curiosity since his tone did contain hidden meaning in them. [Why? Did something similar happen in the blue sea?]


    "Yes, it did happen. Your Lady Toki came to Wano and married a guy named Oden. He was killed by being boiled. Funny, isn''t it?" Amon said as he walked close to the smoking hot water. "Owwoo hot¡­" Taking a step back, Amon looked at a camera. "It was very hard to obtain such information though, so be grateful."


    While the AI stayed silent, Amon glanced at the smoking water. This wasn''t his first time, and he did train like this before, that''s why he is confident enough to not die at 110¡ã Celsius boiling water.


    [Do you have the proof of Lady Toki''s arrival?]


    The AI asked as Amon could sense something like curiosity hidden within.


    "Nah, wait some more. What''s the hurry?" Chuckling internally, Amon answered as Seraph stayed silent?


    "Anyway, ignore those useless thoughts. Wano isn''t vanishing. from the world, is it?" Amon said and breathed hard. "Now, let''s see how hot my body can take."


    *Drip¡­*


    Starting from his toes, he slowly emerged in the water while his face remained straight.


    "Fuuh¡­"


    ¡­.


    Time passed as Amon was resting inside the hot water, his body red, and him still acting as if nothing happened.


    "Now I''m used to it¡­" He said to himself and looked up. "Gurl, tell me what did you find from the devil fruit I left?" Amon asked with his eyes closed.


    [I didn''t find much.] Seraph replied instantly. [Mostly because of its complex structure¡­ Such a complex structure shouldn''t be naturally possible.]


    Among perked up his ears. He did believe that devil fruits were made by humans of the past. Or if one had to think out of the box, maybe an advanced civilization from the future had sent the fruits to the past.


    [According to my theory, it seems the devil fruit, in the initial part, was made by humans. However, at that time, I was on the moon so I don''t have any knowledge.]


    Amon said. "Hmm¡­ Alright, explain more. What do you mean by ''initially''?"


    [By that, I mean, even though I did say it''s not supposed to be natural, as of currently, it''s not an ''unnatural'' thing either.]


    Amon frowned slightly.


    [For example, suppose a pregnant woman was injected with special medicine which made the child inside her develop very long arms. After that, when the child is born, he will be an ''unnatural'' case with longer than normal arms. However, thousands of years later when the long arm guy''s descendants are born, if they are born with long arms, even if their parents were not, it won''t be considered unnatural, at least not scientifically.]


    "Hmm¡­" It took a few seconds for Amon to fully grasp her words, as he nodded. ''So the devil fruit reincarnation made them a part of the Natural Force?'' Amon thought. ''Or that''s what I''m guessing.''


    Among started to think on this, while the AI helped him shower with the robotic tentacles.


    "Yawn¡­" Soon Amon yawned. "That''s all you got about devil fruits? It''s been 2 years¡­" Amon said lightly.


    [Don''t talk like that, it was your fault for leaving only 1 devil fruit. Beep! Look here¨C]


    The next moment, the screen of the computer played a video.


    [Boom!]


    In the clip, the Claw-Claw fruit popped up while a laser type light was pointed at it.


    [This happened only a few months after you left. Don''t blame me. It''s not like I can test on the remaining devil fruit since they turned normal.]


    Amon just sighed¡­.


    "Alright, I won''t blame you. Increase the heat of the water."


    *Boiling sound*


    ?...¡ï...?


    A few days passed, and things were going according to Amon. He was getting news from Duy now and then who was in Birka with a few other people.


    Nothing interesting happened so far, though it seems something will. The Arch Priestess wants to meet Amon after learning of his arrival. She immediately wanted to come to Skypiea again, though Amon informed her not to do so.


    This time, they will go there as respectable guests.


    ¡­.


    On the blue seaside, Robin was getting lonely even though she was having conversations with Amon now and then.


    Though this didn''t affect her work hour, and she was still doing things at the speed she usually does. She also got some pirate reaching her out to meet Amon, though she did reject them all. With his current popularity, it wasn''t that strange that people were trying to make the Bounty hunter into a criminal and have him under them. He also had a pretty good force under him.


    While small-time pirates were scared of the name ''Lucifer'' even in the absence of the said person, the stronger ones were waiting to beat his ass. While the monster ones didn''t give it much heed, except a few heed.


    ¡­.


    Dragon, The Revolutionary


    "Lucifer, huh. And those wings, he''s a Birkan?"


    "Well, maybe I should send someone in the Sky soon."


    Monkey. D Dragon? Revolutionary army''s interference?!


    ¡­..


    Donquixote Doflamingo


    "Generation''s most famous bounty hunter? Kukuku, I should talk with him sometimes along the line."


    The Heavenly Demon said with a laugh. The Satan picked the attention of the Heavenly Demon?


    ¡­.


    Dracule Mihawk


    "Wing Sword Style?... Interesting. Been a long time since I felt like this¡­"


    "Let''s see if he can live up to my expectations or not."


    Mumbled Hawkeye Mihawk while roaming the sea in his small boat.


    The world was aware of the small fry now, however, would he still be a small fry the next time he comes out of the sky?


    Only time shall tell.


    ****


    A/N: Unlike how people overestimated her, in reality, the AI doesn''t know shit(just a little) as her memory of that time was wiped. Truthfully, if I was in the Shandorians'' shoes, I would have done the same. After all, they were scared of the possibility of someone on the outside finding it and getting the information, or rather, the AI revealing it to them herself, because¨C!!! Yeaaawn, I suddenly feel sleepy~


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 56 - A Hermit?!

    Chapter 56


    Title: A Hermit?!


    ¡­.


    [15 days later]


    Currently, Raki and Wyper were in the training ground that was made during the time Amon was in the blue sea.


    *Slash!*


    Both of them were fighting with a few people around watching the match.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    With an angry and annoyed face, Raki was slashing her sword at Wyper, who was just standing there laughing.


    "Hahaha! I''m invincible! Hahaha!" None of the attacks hit him, so he was just standing with the Spear in his hand. Though as he laughed, he recalled his internal injuries from Amon''s attack last time. "But... I guess I will fight fair and dodge attacks. Amon said there are many people who can use that thing called ''Haki''."


    Wyper mumbled under his breath and evaded Raki''s attack, whilst soon after, he attacked Raki using his spear.


    *Clang!*


    "Hah! You are finally playing fair?!" However, his spear was stopped by Raki''s sword. Swords to be specific.


    "Shut up, I''m a fair man! A real warrior!!"


    *Clang!*


    *Clang!*


    They started to exchange blows with Wyper using his fire to heat his spear, though unlike how people expected, the swords in contact with the heated spear didn''t get sliced! Rather, they were on par with Wyper''s techniques.


    Minutes passed, as exhausted, Wyper jumped a few steps back. "What the fuck! Why are you so good at using two swords? Aren''t you  using two swords for just a few months?" He yelled with a frown, he was annoyed with the constant blocks from her.


    "STFU! Of course, I was preparing myself for these two swords after all!" Raki said with a proud face, as she raised her hands holding the sword. "Months ago, Brother said he got two good babies for me. So I was preparing to wield both at once¡­" After a short silence from both sides, Raki laughed maniacally. "Uahhahaha! Ignore that, now die Wyper!"


    Saying this, she dashed forward as Wyper was forced to use his fire powers.


    The two swords in her hand were Yubashiri, one of the 50 Skillful Grade swords! And Sandai Kitetsu, one of the grade swords! These are the swords Zoro got in Loguetown, albeit in the canon timeline. This time around, it was Amon who picked them up after doing the same drama show as Zoro to receive the ''NPC'' reward.


    *Clang!*


    Their fight escalated, while the audience was rendered speechless. Though it was clear Wyper will win because of his intangible body, yet the fight was a good one.


    ¡­.


    Among the audience, one of Gan Fall''s sons, Reo, was also watching the fight with a slightly surprised face¡­ ''So strong.'' He thought looking forward.


    ''And here I am¡­ so weak.'' Thinking this with a feeling of inferiority in his heart, he looked down. Though he wasn''t looked down upon even though he was the most worthless son of God, he always used to think optimistically. However, seeing people much  younger than him like this...


    "Sigh¡­" Reo released a long breath. ''I can''t believe it, maybe I should train both sword and spear if I want to catch up¡­ Or maybe not. They are naturally strong¡­ But, I should at least train what I ca¨C''


    "Hey, Commander Reo!"


    His thoughts were cut by the yell of a random militia. Reo, being one of the strong individuals from the Skypiean side, was given the duty of the commander of the 16th group and had 13 militia under him.


    "Hm? What is it?" Reo ignored the thoughts for now and looked at the soldier.


    "Um, isn''t today the day when we will visit Birka? But I don''t think Kami-sama is here¡­" The soldier said with a nervous expression.


    A large frown appeared on Reo''s face. "Idiot! Are you even doing your job right? Don''t you know Lord God already left for Birka a week ago?" Reo declared as some people glanced over while the soldier just nodded profusely.


    "S-Sorry¡­ I was spending time with my wife. We recently got married, you see..."


    Reo just sighed. "Also, only the commanders will go there along with the personal guards. You don''t have to get hyperactive."


    ?¡­*...?


    [Same time| Birka]]


    Outside the Grand Temple of Birka''s ''God'', many people were sitting around the two sides of the road in a line. They were waiting to receive the ''Temple food'' that was supposed to be blessed by the thunder.


    Not that the Birkans were poor, it was just a tradition for them to take the Temple food every day. Yes, this was said time and the priests were the ones handing over the food to everyone.


    Among them, the 3 High-priests Urouge, Enel, and a random woman were sitting above the tall stairs of the temple. Just around them, the Arch-priestess, Yona was also there.


    She had her eyes closed and was sitting in a lotus position. She looked as if she was sleeping, though she was indeed woke up and had her Mantra open.


    ¡­.


    As time passed and almost everyone received their food, Yona opened her eyes and started to look down, seemingly searching for someone.


    Enel noticed this from the side, as he moved his sight from her face that he''s been staring at for a long time. "Arch Priestess, it seems you have been looking for someone?" He asked calmly and the other high priests also looked at her. "Is it that kid again?"


    "Mmm, I''m looking for him. The beggar who came here a week ago. He is late to receive the food¡­ again." Yona replied in a soft voice.


    "I say, he is suspicious. We should make him leave the island soon¡­" The other woman meddled between and said with a sense of suspiciousness filled her voice.


    "No, priest Tsumi. We don''t do that here." Yona said and stood up. "I think I spotted him, I will be back after granting him the food."


    Yona said and ignored the other priests, going towards a large tree far from here with a bowl of rice in her hand.


    There should always be 2 High-priests close to the Temple. After all they don''t want invaders, which are supposed to be 0 with their Mantra. This was one of the reasons why Amon left for the blue sea w years ago since sneaking won''t work at all, and would rather start an inevitable war which would result it a defeat with his 130 Shandians Vs 3000 strong Warriors!


    ¡­.


    |¨CYona Pov¨C|


    With a rice bowl in my hand, I slowly walked towards that tree hundreds of meters away. I don''t know why I couldn''t sense him before, it''s almost as if he wasn''t even there... Is it because I''ve been fasting for a month?


    Anyway, I will just ask him myself then.


    Thinking this, I slowly started to walk towards the guy in that shiny yet tattered black robe.


    ¡­


    Not long after, I reach him and look down at him. He was dozing, indicating his sleepy state. I don''t know his identity, though I can tell he''s a Skypiean from the silhouette of wings under his robe.


    "Hello, distant visitor. I''m here again with your food." I say lightly, as he looked up. His lacerated lips make me feel a slight sense of pity.


    "Oh, it''s the Red Dragon Princess." The man, or rather, the boy smiled towards me. I can''t see his face except for his lips though. "Thank you for the food¡­ Oh, I also got the technique you taught me."


    He calls me ''Red Dragon Princess'' for whatever reasons, though something trivial like that matters not to me. But what does he mean? I don''t remember teaching him anything.


    "Anyway," I sighed. "Visitor, stop me if I''m being disrespectful for trying to pry on your privacy, but did you go somewhere? Just a while ago, I couldn''t sense your presence at all, and then suddenly my Mantra spotted you here." I make an apologetic face. "If you don''t mind, can you tell me where you went?"


    As I say this, I can see his smile wide. "I never left this place actually."


    A frown appeared on my face.


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    An involuntary frown appeared on Yona''s face.


    She just sighed. "I couldn''t sense you¡­ My Mantra is the strongest in Birka." Her voice was a bit cold, a very unusual thing to happen. After all, if he''s hiding where he went, he might have trespassed the temple and even went around ''God''. Though he won''t be able to take out ''God'' from the locker he was put in without the key, her sword, it was still an act which should get punished.


    "Please answer my questions straight¡­" She said, while the man just waved his hands innocently.


    "No, no. I really was here. It''s because of your own words why you weren''t able to sense me¡­" The man in robe said as Yona tried to actually recall what she said.


    ¡­.


    Some days ago, he asked why he could hardly notice her presence, and her answer was simple. "I was born like this."


    When asked to explain, she did it without any hesitation since she did this many times before already.


    "Living beings are like a candle flame with their will power, while the environment around them is the darkness enshrouding the candle. As long as one has will power, one would definitely be sensed by a Mantra user. Though there is a way to stop that by turning off your will power."


    "When I was born, I didn''t really feel any desire towards anything. I did what others asked me off, that''s the reason why people with Mantra who sense willpower couldn''t spot me. Though now I do have a desire, the desire to protect God, I''ve come to a spot where the presence hiding has become common for me."


    She had the potential to be a powerful assassin, unfortunately, she was a mere priest on an island of Sky.


    ¡­..


    "I took your words at heart, I''ve been training in the ''Ways of Hermit'' for a long time after all. So, I''ve been trying something very hard for the past week." The man said. "And look, today I was able to do so like you did, albeit I can only hold it for more minutes." The man in robe said with a smile, he looked happy.


    Yona wasn''t really convinced as nobody was able to do so like this even after her explanation, let alone achieve it in only a week¡­


    "Can you¡­ do it right now?" Yona asked, suspicious. "I need proof¨C"


    Her words were cut midway by a yell. "Oh, Arch Priestess! My people are here!"


    It was the voice that both Yona and the man in robe recognized. It was Duy''s voice, hearing which Yona looked at him abruptly.


    "Oh? Really? Is your God here too?" Her excitement was visible, which she also realized soon and coughed lightly. "Ahem, sorry about that."


    She inspected the people standing behind Duy, Wyper, Raki, and many others. There were 25 God''s Militia and 5 Personal guards. She recognized Wyper and Raki from before.


    However¡­ the person she was most excited about wasn''t present here. "Err¨CYour God didn''t come?"


    Hearing her Duy scratched his head in embarrassment. "Well, he is supposed to be already here. But I can''t reach him."


    Instantly, worried, Yona opened her mouth to say something, though she couldn''t because someone else did it from behind her.


    "Soon may the mitten man come~..." From behind her, the cherry voice resounded. "Oh, wait no. The mitten is already here. Haha."


    Yona instantly looked back as her eyes grew up. The man in a robe was slowly taking off his robe revealing his black hair and red eyes. But the thing that caught the attention of everyone around the place is what came from under the robe.


    Wings, massive beautiful wings. Yona didn''t take a second to get things straight in her head.


    "I-It''s real!"


    Yona yelled in disbelief at the sight before her.


    Amon just hummed while looking at her.


    ***


    ***


    A/N: The ability to blend in the surroundings is OP. Though if we specifically talk about evading the sensory of OH it''s not that rare. Gan Fall did it against a priest in Anime.


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter.????


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 57 - The World!

    Chapter 57


    Title: The World


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    On an island hidden from the world, a branch base of the Revolutionary Army was located. Inside the base, Monkey. D Dragon was sitting in a chair while reading a newspaper.


    His eyes were slowly squinting at the newspaper with his usual expressionless face.


    Time passed, as he noticed someone walking towards the room.


    Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap


    Dragon averted his gaze and looked at the door and soon, it opened with a ''creak'' sound.


    "Hey old man, I''m done training!" Seeing the blonde boy who was injured with bruises on his torso, Dragon smiled.


    "Alright Sabo, now take some rest." He said in his natural gruff voice. "Rest is also a part of training."


    As he said this, the blonde, Sabo nodded. He turned around to leave, but suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, by the way." He called out to Dragon, who had gone back to reading, causing him to look up. "Where is Hack? I didn''t see him anywhere."


    Dragon just smiled. "Don''t worry, he is fine. He has¡­ gone on a mission."


    Nodding, Sabo didn''t ask further questions and ran from there.


    As he left, Dragon''s face also returned to the expressionless one, and his eyes gleamed with strangeness for a second, before returning to normal. "Let''s see what''s happening in the Sky¡­"


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Whiskey Peak]


    Robin was in the Mayor''s building, working hard. She was writing some articles while glancing in front of her now and then.


    In front of her, a bottle of whiskey was kept. She wanted to take a sip, she has become quite an addict these days. Slowly, she reached out her hand and grabbed the bottle.


    "One sip won''t do any harm¡­" She said and tried to pull the bottle but it felt heavy¡­ "No, no. I shouldn''t¡­ he said not to drink."


    Sighing, Robin put the bottle in the drawer and went back to writing. She had a lot of work these days, and it was boring and monotonous to do them without him around. She feels cramped in here alone, doing work¡­ She stopped writing, and after a long silence, Robin sighed. "Am I doing this right? What if¡­ My nightmare comes true?"


    Robin rubbed her temples with a pained face. "I don''t wanna lose him¡­ maybe I should really leave. But I''m sure he will search for me." Robin slammed the table and leaned back on the chair. "I guess¡­" She opened the drawer and pulled out the bottle. "There is no helping my drunk self¡­"


    Her face reflected on the glass bottle, as she opened the bottle cap¡­


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    This was the 2nd year since the guild''s creation and by this time, the name of the "Wingless Valkyries" has traveled far and long. Even people like Shanks knew about it, though in the end, nobody cared about bounty hunters. After all, they are naturally weaker than marines or pirates.


    Though there were cases like the appearance of strong bounty hunters before, they sooner or later turned into pirates. So some surely were keeping an eye out for a possible recruit for their ranks.


    Though not everyone interested in this information was from factions, some were certain individuals.


    ¡­.


    [Dark King, Rayleigh!]


    One of them was him, the Pirate King''s first crewmate, Silvers Rayleigh!


    He was in ''Shakky''s Rip off bar'' with another individual that''s not from a faction, Shakky, Rayleigh''s partner.


    She was smoking a cigarette while leaning on the counter, while Rayleigh was at a table not so far away drinking sake.


    "Hey, what do you think of the kid who''s been on the news since a few days?" She asked while resting her hands on the table.


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean the bounty hunter kid?" Rayleigh took a gulp. "Gah! I''m not sure, but why do you ask? It''s strange you are asking me those things, haha."


    "Hmm," Shakky stayed silent and looked up. "I mean his wings, what do you think? An effect of Zoan? Maybe a mythical Zoan? Like Hito Hito no mi: Model Angel?"


    Hearing Shakky''s words Rayleigh laughed. "Nah, I won''t go that far. Actually, he gives me Skypiean vibes. Makes me remember the days our crew spent in Skypiea. Ahh¡­ was such a good time."


    Shakky just giggled lightly. "Go and visit Skypiea someday if you want."


    "Nope, my days are over. My adventure died with Roger dying¡­ hah." Rayleigh sighed lightly but he still had his smile on his face. "Actually, if I think about it, him having an Angel Fruit would be kind of cool. I wanna see King fighting him, haha."


    Shakky just looked afar, out of the bar, and smiled. "Well, guess the world might change soon. He''s not the only one here, after all, a Fishman named Jinbei became a Shichiibukai. More surprisingly, even a former Celestial Dragon Donquixote Doflamingo became a Shichibukai and took over Dressrosa just this month."


    Rayleigh laughed hearing her. "Oh? Things are happening I see. But will the world change this soon? Maybe¡­ but I don''t think it will yet. We have to wait at least another 6 years."


    Shakky tilted her head in curiosity. "Such a bold guess? Why?"


    "Hahaha, Roger''s son is 12 now. Wait for a few more years. The world will once again see the Will of D." Rayleigh took a mouthful of sake and laughed out loud, Shakky just sighed.


    "Roger''s son huh¡­ let''s see."


    ?...¡ï...?


    In a marine base a little far from Whiskey Peak, the now Commodore Hina was resting on her chair.


    ''Boring¡­ Hina is bored.'' She never felt like this before, though she was feeling it now. Boredom. Not paying attention to her job.


    A few months ago, she got promoted to the rank of a Marine Commodore, yet things didn''t feel like before. Things were boring¡­ Amon didn''t visit as frequently as before. The last time she met him was 3 months ago, now most hunts are done by his hunters, not him.


    "Sigh." Hina released a big sigh and picked up a den den mushi from the table.


    Soon she typed a number and called, it was the marine HQ!


    It didn''t take long for the call to reach after making a ''kacha!'' sound.


    "Hello, Hina speaking."


    ["Oh, it''s the new Commodore, Black Cage? Yes, this is HQ."]


    "Hina will need a break for a few weeks¡­ is that fine?" Hina asked as she rubbed her forehead.


    ["Huh? You newly got promoted! That''s not possible¨C"]


    "Listen you piece of shit!" Hina jumped up and glared at the den den mushi on the table. "Hina needs a break from things."


    ["..."]


    It took Hina two seconds to realize what she did, though she didn''t apologize. She simply didn''t care.


    In the end, she was given a break for 5 weeks, which was a bit too much for a newly appointed Rear Admiral, but they had no other choice since she was too stubborn to listen to them, though her reputation among higher-ups did go down for this.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    [Warlord Crocodile]


    Unlike the laid back people around the country of Alabasta, its hero Crocodile was having a very infuriated heart. Crocodile has been here for 6 years now, and he had the plan to take over the country soon. He came here after getting beaten by White Beard and has been here ever since, as the Hero of Alabasta.


    Though his job has been being handled by another person these days which was partially behind his fury. Though most of the reason was that the newly opened organization of his, the Baroque Works that he created a few months ago isn''t getting any recruits nor customers, this way his plans would fail¡­


    Crocodile had decided something by then. "I have to eliminate someone, that guy is the definition of ''Ant grows wings before dying.''"


    Crocodile chuckled and walked through the desert.


    **


    **


    A/N: This chapter was mostly away from the Sky and moved to things that Amon influenced until now. He is aware of many of them¡­ however, does he know everything?


    Well, Time-kun here, will give us answers.


    P.S: 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 58 - Soul Of The Thunder God!

    Chapter 58


    Title: Soul of The Thunder God!


    [Wuxia Cringe Disclaimer]


    ¡­.


    [Sky¨CBirka]


    With Amon revealing himself and Yona overreacting, the Shandians and Militias were watching the scene from the sidelines. Among them, Wyper was standing with his spear around his shoulders and his hands resting on it.


    He was bedridden for a week after battling Amon, though he still plans to challenge him after returning from Birka. Currently, he was just looking at the scene with bored eyes.


    "Yawn¡­" Wyper wiped his eyes. ''What do the Birkans want anyways? They visited us more than a year ago, and now requested to meet us again.'' Wyper thought.''We''ll, who cares. He probably has everything planned already. That''s why Duy and others were here spying.''


    Wyper chuckled as he noticed Enel and the other high-priests coming here from far. ''Damn, would there be a fight? A war maybe? Our strongest force is here, and even then, I AM HERE'' Wyper thought as he again felt grateful for his new powers. ''I will fucking burn this place down.''


    Snickering to himself, Wyper moved his attention to the drama ahead.


    ¡­..


    "P-Please forgive me for how we treated you the past 7 days!"


    Amon was looking in front of him, the red-haired priestess was bowing with her hands clasped. This type of behavior confused and shocked the Birkan''s to the core, after all, the Arch Priestess is only supposed to bow to God himself! Yes, this boy is a God as well, however, they were aware he was just a mayor!


    Likewise, Enel stopped in his tracks and looked at this scene with wide-open eyes, and his eyes were red with anger. ''No, no!... You bitch, you are only supposed to bow to me after I become God!''


    He wanted to dash forward and chop her head, but before he could do so, he felt the gaze of a predator.


    He flinched as he sensed the glance of Amon. Seeing his cold gaze, he instinctively took a step back, though Amon soon smiled as he released a breath. "Fuuh¡­ What the fuck is wrong with him."


    "Hm?" The high-priestess behind Enel frowned. "High-Priest Enel did you just curse?"


    ¡­.


    Ignoring Enel Amon looked ahead at Yona and raised her head by holding her shoulders.


    "Arch Priestess, calm down. You are supposed to serve your own God only." He said while his wings soared upwards. "I''m just a normal man, a man looking to achieve eternal peace."


    Surprised after hearing Amon, Yona looked up at his face though his wings picked most of her interest.


    Ignoring her surprise, she then looked around and noticed the large crowd surrounding this place. While the high-priests were looking at her with a glare and eyes filled with questions, the normal people were looking at Amon like a divine being, they respected the Arch Priestess just after God, after all. So seeing her bow before him, they were sure he was someone special.


    Yona averted her gaze and looked at Amon with an apologetic face. "Please, come with me inside the temple. We need to talk¡­ it''s important."


    "WHAT?!" As she said this, Enel jumped forward. "ARCH PRIESTESS THIS IS TOO MUCH! ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND?! THE TEMPLE IS A HOLY PLACE, NO MORTAL SHALL¨C"


    "Silence, High-Priest Enel! It''s my decision."


    Yona said lightly and pulled Amon forward, she tried her best to maintain her calm demeanor for now.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Hundreds of years ago, the Birkans served the ''Moon God'' who never responded to their prayers. At that time, one day, after losing everything he had, a man named Raijin left Birka to wander around the world as a hermit.


    At the sea for a thousand years, and at the mountains for a thousand years, breathing the wind and drinking pure water, he passed the training of a Sage. Enduring it all, he gained the Life Return.


    He still had nothing, so he kept wandering around. By living like this for hundreds of years, he was one day able to transcend and became a Thunder God of Storm!


    He returned to the Sky in his last old days, as the ''Moon God'' worshipping was dropped and the ''Thunder God'' worshipping started.


    ¡­.


    Yona was telling Amon the legend of Raijin, the God of Thunder of Birka. Though Amon , using his spies for 2 years, knew the part of him going down in the blue sea and gaining enlightenment, thus transcending as a God, he didn''t know about him being the creator of Seimei Kikan.


    Looking at Yona, Amon was thinking hard. ''Hmm, maybe I''m wrong. I mean legends are untrustable, he, after all, gained the thunder power after eating the Goro-Goro no Mi. So this may as well be a legend in the end.'' Amon thought and decided to add some words.


    "Oh, by the way, are you aware there is an island named Raijin in the Blue Sea?" Amon asked as Yona''s eyes grew up. "It rains thunder there, though for some reason, I do feel attached to that place."


    Yona jumped up and looked at Amon''s eyes. "Really?! That must be a place God visited during his past years!... but most importantly, do you really feel attached to that place?"


    "Well, yes. But I never entered it, it''s dangerous, it''s thunder." Amon scratched his head as Yona sat down again after realizing her behavior.


    Amon again opened his mouth. "Red Dragon Princess¨Coh is it okay to call you that still?" Amon corrected himself as Yona blinked with an expressionless face, she tried her best to control her excitement.


    "Yes¡­ We priests don''t care about such trivial matters." She said.


    Amon nodded and again opened his mouth. "Anyway, my question is why are you telling me these? I''m sure you don''t want these confidential legends to get out of here."


    "Do not worry, we would love if God''s legend flows throughout the world." She said. "But there really is a reason for me to directly tell this to you, especially inside this special chamber of the Temple."


    She said as Amon looked around. It was a room inside the God''s Temple, a temple made of white Marble. This room is soundproof, and even though people can still pry with Mantra, they wouldn''t dare to with Arch Priestess inside. Or at least not always.


    "I see." Amon averted his gaze. "Then, please, do tell me."


    ''I already know 100% of the legends here. Though I''m missing actual information which you might know, I have made the story that will complete with the legend¡­ hope that the information doesn''t mess up my plans.'' Amon said while smirking in his head. He was aware of her next words very precisely. He, in fact, has been playing with Birka even when he was down on the blue sea.


    Yona could sense Amon''s emotions, the fabricated emotions only. She then pointed at his wings. "It''s them, I recall the Thunder God, after attaining Life Return, having moveable wings."


    Amon made a confused face in the front hearing her while having a shocking state inside. ''Damn, what a guy. Maybe he really is the creator of Seimei Kikan¡­''


    "From what I recall¡­" Yona cut his thoughts. "You met an old man in the underground of Upper-yard?"


    "..." A few seconds of silence passed, as a large frown appeared on Amon''s face as he heard this. "And¡­ who revealed that information to you?"


    She stayed silent and sighed. "It was guest Duy¡­ But please calm down, it wasn''t his fault. It was¨C"


    *Slam!*


    Slamming the table, Amon got up from his seat. "We will continue our talk on a later day, now I have some work."


    Saying this, Amon started to walk towards the door.


    "Please, stop."


    Before Amon could leave through the door, Yona stepped forward with her sword unsheathed and scratching her throat. "Please¡­ I swear to God it was my fault for asking him that, and I also swear that nobody other than me knows of this. If you want to keep this secret, you can¡­ kill me after hearing me out, but please hear me out before leaving."


    Amon looked at her coldly before sighing. He rubbed his temple and gritted his teeth. "Alright, but first let me take care of that injury."


    ''What a race. Such loyalty ahhh, I want them to bow to me. Give their life for me, start an orgy in the temple at my single order. This is why I didn''t just straight out destroy them.'' Among laughed internally. ''If I did, how would I find such nice robots?! Robots under my full control!''


    Before she could react, Amon crouched down, since he was tall for Yona, and took out a swirly looking dial. It was a spray, which he sprayed in her throat injury and it healed instantly. That type of small injury was nothing for Amon''s medical knowledge.


    While Yona had a surprised face, Amon was thinking about important things. ''This is the reason why I''m not just destroying Birka and taking the fruit¡­ Having loyal people like her would be a blessing. Nobody should underestimate the power of religious people.'' Amok thought while smiling in his mind. He obviously was the one to order Duy to reveal the ''truth'' of his wings, though even Duy didn''t know the truth.


    After healing her wound and using a bandage around her neck, Amon returned to his seat, while Yona also sat down with a small blush.


    "Y-Yes¡­ so like I was saying, you don''t have to be harsh on him. Guest Duy is a nice man." She said while averting her gaze as Amon smiled.


    "Alright¡­ since you asked, I won''t. But please continue." He said.


    Taking a deep breath, Yona regained her composure. "Well, if you don''t mind, would you tell me more about the old man?" As she said this Amon made a thinking posture. He didn''t know much about the Thunder God''s appearance in his old days, so he has to make something up.


    "Hmm," After thinking for a while, Amon opened his mouth. "Hmm, I''m not sure actually. He was made of pure light, pure blue light. Though I can tell he had a long beard and Large wings, similar to mine actually." Amon said as Yona smiled brightly.


    "Yes, yes." She nodded. "He indeed had a long beard in his last days¡­"


    While Amon smiled at lady luck, Yona continued.


    "Actually, unlike the average Birkans, the Arch Priests always possess vaster knowledge on the legends and the Thunder God himself." She said. "The Seed of Thunder God''s tree, the current God that we worship in actuality is a type of fruit that is common in the Blue Seas."


    ''Huh?'' Amon was genuinely surprised hearing her. ''So the Arch-priests are aware of their God being a devil fruit? Yet they still worship it? I didn''t know that.''


    Just after the Birkan priests'' visit in the upper-yard, Duy along with a few other people was ordered to come and spend their time in Birka now and then, which then extended to Duy living a vacation in Birka for a year now.


    This year, Duy with his Observation Haki was able to spy on many things, and passed them to Amon, however, they were just the basics, and a little more than basics. He didn''t know things that people of the Temple knew, let alone possessing the knowledge of the Arch-priestess.


    While Amon was contemplating this, Yona continued. "However, Thunder God was able to place a part of his divine soul in that fruit, making it more powerful than ever! After doing so, He finally left the world for the immortal land!"


    While she said this Amon''s face almost turned deadpan. ''So¡­ just bullshit?''


    ¡­.


    After that, Amon explained how the old man trained him, yet he wasn''t able to learn anything. After one day, when he took a 30 days vacation from work and solely trained under the old man, he was able to advance a little. Amon showed some evidence by moving his hair and other body parts, while Yona looked at it surprised.


    Amon tried to ''correct'' her that the old man was a Shandorian Warrior stated by himself, while Yona corrected that the Thunder God was just being humble. Saying things like how he left his soul in the upper-yard for a test.


    After a long 6 hours of talking about this and that, Amon was reaching the end of the story of the old man.


    ¡­.


    "At the end of my 30 days training, I advanced a lot. Yet, I couldn''t move my wings. One day when I woke up I couldn''t find the old man. Surprisingly, I even had large wings like this. I remember how very envious I was of his wings, and after remembering such it didn''t take me a second to understand that he did something like merging his soul with my wings." Amon said with a sad voice. "In the end¡­ it was me who killed him, and now I''m showing off these wings."


    Yona leaned forward and clasped her hands with his. "Please don''t be sad, after all, that was a part of Thunder God''s Legacy, he in fact, already achieved divinity and left for the Immortal land. You can take it as a gift from him."


    "Really?" Amon was surprised. ''Bitch what? Immortal land? Pfft!'' He hardly controlled his laugh.


    "Are you¡­ telling the truth?"


    "Yes, I won''t lie with something like this. Though you are not wrong, you do have a part of his soul. I''d say¡­ you were in reality, chosen as someone eligible to receive the ''Seed of the Thunder God''s Tree''."


    "Huh?" Amon frowned lightly. "Isn''t he your God?"


    "Yes, but no. We Arch Priests worship the fruit since it has the soul of Thunder God, while normal citizens and priests, even the high-priests worship it only because they have been doing so for years¡­" She said. "According to the hypothesis of Arch Priests from the many previous generations, someone with wings such as yours was only supposed to appear when thunder god''s soul merges with him¡­" Saying this she sighed. "In truth, my master, the previous Arch Priest died of a heart attack after learning that a man with moveable wings arrived among the Shandians. He felt betrayed that a Shandian was chosen with his soul, not a Birkan."


    ''Hypothesis?'' Trying his best to not cringe, Amon asked her, "What about you? Don''t you feel betrayed?"


    "I¡­ do a little. But not much, after all, my life was to worship the soul of God, it doesn''t have to be a Birkan. I see it as my master''s fault by viewing things like that."


    ''Damn, such an insightful girl.'' Amon smiled at her. ''I wonder what services God can receive¡­ hmm, that''s for later.''


    "I would like you to take the fruit in your hand, I''m sure two parts of the soul will react and you''ll learn a way to use the fruit."


    ''Fuck yes,'' Amon jumped in his mind. This way, he''d be a true God with actual worshippers. Suicide bombers!


    "But first¡­" Yona got up from her seat as Amon raised his eyebrow. "Since you have the soul of the thunder God in you, you must showcase some thunder abilities.


    ''....Huh?''


    Amon''s current wings didn''t have any metal scraps attached to it, and even if it was, it was sure to have been fetched.


    "Come stand up, I can''t wait to see the Soul of Thunder God shining in Thunder!"


    Yona exhaustively walked towards Amon, while Amon just sat there.


    "Hello?"


    ***


    ***


    ***


    A/N: ?!?! WHAT WILL HAPPEN?! Will Amon have to go through the hard way and destroy Birka? Or is everything¨CBYE! (WUXIA CRINGE OVER 9000... They were fake btw.)


    P.S: Only 190 left for a bonus chapter. Vote more for an instant bonus chapter ????


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 59 - [Spoiler]

    Chapter 59(bonus ????)


    Title: [Spoiler]


    [A/N: Just for up from sleep already 1015 stones ????. Somebody even reviewed 1 star saying I''m scamming ????????]


    ¡­..


    Amon stayed silent as Yona looked at him with her head tilting. "Is anything a problem?"


    Amon released a sigh hearing her. "So all the previous explanations¡­ were they for nothing?" His voice was chill, as cold as a winter night. Yona froze in her spot hearing him. "I talked for 7 hours¡­ Couldn''t you have just done the useless tests at first and do the talking later?"


    "Ah¡­ Ah, that''s¡­ I¨C" Yona averted her face and looked away with her body shaking a little.


    "Enough. No need for excuses, you want to see thunder? You see thunder." Amon said and got up from his seat.


    Yona thought he would try to leave now, and this time even her throat cutting won''t work. However, proving her wrong, Amon didn''t take a step forward, rather his wings moved. They soared up and¡­ became a little bright.


    Yes, Amon''s wings both soared upwards and had their edge pointed towards each other, only keeping a small space. Soon after, a bright ball started to form in between the small gap.


    "Divinity:" Amon said coldly, as Yona had her eyes locked in the ball. "Thunder God''s Wrath!"


    *Zap!*


    A lightning bolt flashed towards Yona''s face, while she closed her eyes in fright! Though luckily, the thunder only hit the marble wall behind her, gushing just a little away from her cheeks.


    While she had a frozen surprised face, Amon slowly walked towards her and placed his hand on her cheek, rubbing them lightly. "Do you still have any doubt?"


    Yona didn''t say anything. Not that she didn''t want to, it''s just she couldn''t. Her legs were shaking and Amon''s smile only made it worse for her situation.


    ?...¡ï...?


    In reality, Amon''s wings still had the [Clima¨CExoskeleton] on. They were still around the outer central bone, however, no one could see them, not even Observation Haki users. The reason is because¡­ well, technology.


    After ''nicely'' asking the AI since she did a very ''good'' job this time around, Amon was able to fetch a special robe, the one he was wearing before, along with a few handkerchief size cloth. They were special of course, they had the invisibility property like Sanji''s Germa suit. Amon was wearing the robe before, using which along with his newly learned hiding ability, giving him the ability to wander around places filled with Observation Haki users. While the small handkerchiefs were tied around his exoskeleton, thus rendering it invisible.


    ¡­.


    *Kack!* *Klang!*


    Amon was looking at  Yona who was using her sword to open a golden chest. Gold was rare in Birka since close to nonexistent, as the only thing made of gold is the chest and the sword''s hilt and cover. In truth, the sword wasn''t that great for fighting purposes since it was ''breakable'' into two pieces , while a special key is hidden  inside.


    Currently, both of them are in an underground chamber that nobody other than the Arch Priest of each generation knows about. Amon was waiting for Yona to finish, but due her shaking hands, it took quite a while.


    Sighing, Amon walked forward, deciding to help her out.


    ¡­.


    "Wow¡­ it''s shiny." Amon exclaimed in awe while looking  inside the now open chest. Inside of it, a blue-colored shining pineapple looking fruit was kept! The Seed of the Thunder God''s tree, or better known as¡­ Goro Goro no Mi, the Rumble Rumble fruit!


    Yona also had shining eyes looking ahead since  she only saw the fruit a few times since she was an only newly chosen Arch Priestess. Looking at the fruit, she wasn''t sure anymore if doing this was the right choice or not, after all, her master died in shock after learning the ''truth'', the fact that the Birkan God gave away his soul, even more so, to an outsider.


    They didn''t even realize that their hypothesis might be wrong, after all, they were too religious for their own good.


    Yona asked herself, is it a good choice to do the opposite like what she was doing right now?


    She didn''t know, but she would soon enough¡­.


    ¡­.


    Yona was looking ahead inside the chest which they put on a table, so it was quite hard for her short stature to look into it. Amon glanced at her and smirked. ''Such a nice atmosphere¡­'' Inside the dark room which was only lit by a single match light and the fruit itself, Amon''s teeth were shining while he was grinning in the dark.


    "Oh, by the way, Lord God should decide what to do with the fruit¡­ I don''t really have any idea on it." Yona said lightly. "I would guess you''d have to eat it¡­ forgive me if I''m being too presumptuous. If really the case, I''d suggest you eat it in front of everyone as that will prove many of their doubts."


    Yona kept talking, while Amon slowly pushed his hand towards her neck¡­ and lightly poked a spot. "Hm?" Yona looked back at him with confusion, only to find a golden shining pocket watch in front of her.


    "?!?"


    Caught off guard, she almost took a step back though she wasn''t able to. She was already under his control.


    "Your mind will go blank for 120 seconds and you will forget about this incident after waking up," Amon said and Yona''s eyes lost their light .


    "....Yes."


    Before she could realize it, she stopped moving from her spot as Amon walked closer to the chest. His control over hypnotism was good, though not good enough for it to take effect on a proficient Mantra user like Yona. He was lucky that his technique was 400% improved by the room''s darkness, the distribution of light around it and finally her scared and shaky willpower from the previous incident.


    Picking up the fruit in his hand, Amon kept grinning like the madman he was. "Now, it''s time for real power to back my title as God."


    Laughing maniacally, Amon put his hands inside the bag on his side.


    He can''t just eat it and claim to be God, if so, all this bullshittting would be for nothing. After all, Enel wouldn''t have destroyed Birka in canon if the Birkans accepted anyone with a thunder ability as their God.


    Well, convincing them is easy.


    ?...¡ï...?


    A few minutes later, Amon and Yona were outside standing above the stairs of the Temple while all the people currently residing in Birka were below. Yona felt a little strange as if she missed something, though the dark room didn''t make her recall anything special.


    Among the crowd of Birkans and Shandians along with a very few Blue sea visitors, Amon noticed an interesting figure. Though, for now, he just ignored him since doesn''t have to bother him here. Thinking such, he glanced at the confused faces of people around.


    ¡­.


    While everyone was looking at Amon confused, Yona decided to take a step forward. "Everyone,"


    She said as everyone''s gaze fell upon her.


    Taking a deep breath, Yona pointed towards Amon beside her. "The one you are seeing here¡­ is someone chosen by the previous Thunder God." Everyone''s eyes grew.


    Chosen? Chosen as what?


    Yona read their faces and opened her mouth. "Yes, he was chosen to succeed the power of thunder according to the previous God''s wish¡­" She said. "Behold! Skypiean God, Amon would be declared as God today?"


    "WHAT?!" It was Enel again, though this time he wasn''t alone. Every one of the Birkan was shouting with anger and confusion present in their voice.


    "Please calm down. Let me explain." Yona raised her sword lightly up in the air. "Only us Arch Priests know the truth of God. Please let me enlighten you all with the knowledge¨CAHH!"


    Before she could finish her words, a rock hit her head and she started bleeding.


    "You bitch! Just because you are the Arch Priestess doesn''t mean you can disrespect God! Come down here bitch!" It was a random Birkan who had many more stones in his hand. "Bitch!"


    "*Whistle*" Looking at the guy, Wyper who was around whistled lightly. ''Damn, what the fuck. Was I like that back in the day too?''


    He noticed the guy about to throw another stone, though he didn''t bother to stop him, as the next moment the guy threw another stone.


    *Phat!*


    Though this time, the stone was stopped by a white wing shining under the sunlight which penetrated the dark cloud above.


    "Huh?!" This re-acquainted the people of Amon''s existence, Amon the man with large noble wings.


    Looking down at them, Amon had a cold face. ''Obviously, they won''t just let a random guy take their ''God''s'' place.'' Amon chuckles to himself as he had his hands around Yona''s shoulders. ''Time to prove I am eligible, and they are not.''


    "How ungrateful would one need to be to hurt their own Arch Priestess? Kill yourselves." While ignoring the reactions from his words, Amon looked around and noticed the perfect pawn to show the demonstration of a ''worthy'' soul.


    "Hey, you," Amon said pointing his fingers at Enel far from here.


    Enel frowned. "What ''You''?! Who do you think you are¨C"


    "Oh, shut up. Be grateful." Amon said and slipped his hands in his bag, taking out a blue pineapple fruit. "You recognize this? This is the Seed of the Thunder God''s tree¡­" Enel''s eyes grew big. This was one of the very few times he had ever seen the fruit with his own two eyes. "To be more specific, it''s a Devil Fruit."


    Enel''s eyes grew up, as he instantly thought of a plan.


    "YOU HERETIC!" Enel jumped forward to attack Amon. Yet, only one of his swings from the wing sent him back to where he jumped from. *Thud* "Cough¨CYou bastard! How dare you call the holy fruit a ''devil'' fruit?''


    "Pft¡­" Amon laughed lightly hearing him. "Now now, don''t talk like that. Before overreacting, ask our blue sea friend over there¡­" He said, pointing his fingers at a man far from here.


    The man was covered in a black robe, his face hiding under. Amon recognized him easily, even which race he was from.


    "I''m sure he can confirm what a devil fruit is¡­" Amon smiled at him lightly. "Mr¡­. Err¨CLet''s go with Dark Robe man. Yes, Mr. Dark Robe man, you can see we are about to start a war at this rate¡­ do you mind helping me to stop it from taking place?"


    He said as the man stayed silent. He was the Fishman Hack, the guy from Revolutionary Army!  A few days ago, he came here and even had talks with Amon while he was disguised as a beggar. He was very surprised to learn about him being  the God of Skypiea, though he didn''t recognize him as the bounty hunter yet.


    Thinking hard, he decided to intervene. As a member of Revolutionary, he would love to stop an unnecessary war. Reaching the conclusion, he opened his mouth from underneath the robe. "Indeed. It''s a devil fruit." He said as everyone''s eyes grew wide. "Or that''s what we call it in the blue sea, maybe it really is a holy fruit but that''s not appropriate for the blues."


    He gave the answer that would keep the face of both sides, as Amon nodded. However, the Birkans obviously didn''t trust a single man''s words who was hiding under a robe, yet luckily there were 3 more blue sea people around to confirm the words.


    Even then, they didn''t believe any of it, though they were forced to look at the reality while Wyper was ordered to show some of his fire abilities. Seeing which Hack looked at it wide eyes, while the Birkan started looking at him like a devil who came to harm their God, though they soon realized the world wasn''t so small.


    While the Birkans were in an existential crisis, Enel took a few seconds to figure things out¡­ as he reached a conclusion. Yes, while the other Birkans, even Yona, was considering if their life was a lie or not, Enel was planning on his mind. ''So if what they said is real¡­ I think the fruit would give me thunder abilities after eating, won''t it?''


    He laughed in his mind and prepared to try something. "No! We don''t believe it! After all, we never saw how the seed looks before, even though I only saw the seed a few times, which made things foggy for me! Maybe what the Blue Sea people said is true but what if you guys hid the actual fruit and presented this ''devil fruit''?" He said and looked at Yona with a smirk. "Who is to say that Arch Priestess Yona didn''t lose herself to humane pleasure and you two are working together?"


    "Enel! How could you say such a thing! We have been serving God together for years now!" Yona yelled with her eyes teary. Her wound did hurt , though the words from the previous Birkans and Enel hit her stronger.


    "Shut up! You shameless wh¨C"


    "Enough," Amon said lightly, interrupting his Babbage of words. "Then according to the words of the blue sea visitors, you should be able to get some kind of power after eating this right?"


    Some blue sea people around nodded, as Amon smiled. "Then here, catch this," Amon said and threw the fruit to Enel who''s eyes grew as he barely caught it.


    ''What the¡­ Yes, yes! Even heaven is on my side! Who would have expected the kid to be so dumb?! Haha!'' Enel gave a last glance at Yona before opening his mouth to take a bite¡­ but he stopped at the last moment. ''Wait, is he really so dumb? Or is there a grand scheme behind it?'' After thinking for a while Enel couldn''t reach any conclusion. ''Ugh, am I thinking too much¨C''


    "Hey, will you eat it or not? Maybe I should give it to the large muscular man behind you, hmm."


    Hearing Amon, Enel glared before deciding. ''Fuck it, I will see what happens.''


    "Munch!" Enel took a bite as he almost spat it out due to the horrible texture but he forced himself to gulp.


    ''0.1 second.''


    *Boom!*


    The next moment, Enel''s body exploded into bits.


    "Oh-oh, look how the unworthy rat dies."


    Not only the Birkan, but even Hack was also looking at this spectacle with unimaginably wide eyes.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Minutes ago, inside the temple Amon slipped his hands inside his bag. There, he took out two fruits. Both of them were pineapple, pineapple devil fruit to be precise. One was Claw-Claw fruit from before which reincarnated in the vast forest of the upper-yard. The other one was the Tattoo-Tattoo fruit, the ability to create any type of tattoo on their body.


    They were weak abilities, though Amon didn''t care. The only thing he did care about was their appearance, a pineapple, a blue pineapple to be specific. Amon believed the Goro-Goro no mi would be a blue pineapple fruit from many fanarts he saw in his previous life, so he came to Birka painting them blue already. Yes, he might have been wrong, but he had more than 17 plans for that scenario.


    Ignoring his thoughts, Amon quickly used a knife to cut those small box-like pieces from the pineapples, cutting those from both of them. After doing that, he interchanged the small pieces of both fruits, and stuck the pieces with special glue, thus making them look the same.


    Amon chuckled lightly. "Now if anyone gets a bite of this, that would be the same as eating two devil fruits¡­ hah."


    Laughing lightly and noticing that 79 seconds had passed of the 120 seconds, Amon quickly put one of them back to the bag and picked up the Actual Goro Goro no mi, and¡­ took a disgusting bite.


    ''Goro Goro is the best Logia devil fruit. Yes it will be beaten by Magma-Magma in the damage category, Glint-Glint in the speed category, Tremor-Tremor in the Destruction category, yet it''s best.'' Amon was trying to wander his mind from the taste. ''It''s a jack of all trades, master of none. But like the saying goes ''Jack of all trades, master of none, yet is better than a master of one''. Even then, it''s not like this would be my only fruit, haha¨CMunch!'' Amon completed his thoughts with a bite. ''Fuck I should have expanded the time limit¡­''


    Trying his best to not puke, and ignoring the disgusting taste as well as the pain in his head from the sudden enhancement in Observation Haki, Amon put the other blue fruit in the place of Goro Goro no mi and then gulped the actual one in a whole.


    By then, 118 seconds had passed.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    "W-Wha?"


    People around the explosion were covered in blood, while Amon looked down at them from up the stairs. They had eyes filled with horror, this was something truly gruesome to them, people who''ve been peaceful. A human body exploding into nothing but blood? How was it possible?


    Before they could react, surprising them again, Amon slowly glided from up the stairs and crouched on the bloody floor while picking up the red colored half-eaten fruit. He could feel his bag in his side moving a little, indicating the reincarnation of normal pineapple fruits that he had in his bag.


    Amon then looked around. "Hundreds of years ago, the Thunder God left his soul in his devil fruit, this fruit. By doing so, the label of ''devil'' was removed from the fruit, and, yet it became such that only someone who possesses a part of his soul would be able to  eat it without  dying." Amon said as Yona looked at him from far with a surprised face. He didn''t talk much after getting out of the room, so was he processing the information he got after coming in touch with another part of God''s soul? That must be it!


    "Yet, by the time Thunder God Raijin realized the fact, he had already left the mortal world," Amon said and stood up with the fruit. "He was forced to send. Part of his soul, which would one day have chosen someone and make him eligible to eat the fruit, and here I am." Amon laughed lightly while everyone looked at him horrified.


    Ignoring them, Amon looked at the blood. "See? This is what happens when an unworthy person would try to get the power of God. You can try to take the half-eaten fruit from me and try again, I don''t mind." Amon chuckled while nobody dared to move. "Oh? No courageous one? Okay, okay. Then let me show you, what THE worthy, and THE chosen one tries to gain the power that is naturally his. *MUNCH!*"


    In the next second, Amon took a bite of the fruit, the disgusting-tasting fruit whose essence had already moved on after reincarnating. Amon had confidence that he won''t explode since he did try this type of experiment before. More than 57 times to be precise.


    Amon kept eating the fruit, while people around him stepped back while covering their face in fear.


    Yet, nothing happened.


    It was then when someone pointed out, "H-Hu?!" Look, the fruit he''s eating, it''s clad in High-priest Enel''s blood!... H-He''s A Monster! A Demon!"


    The fruit was covered in Enel''s blood of course, but anything for the greater good.


    While they were acting stupid and taking steps back, the already dark sky became darker, as soon¡­ Thundering started above there.


    ""Monster? Demon? Are you disrespecting your own God now?!"" Amon''s voice vibrated throughout the whole Birka while the rain started to fall super fast. ""Do you all still want to test me? Then let me prove you, the power of a true God.""


    Amon started to float in the air with electricity around his body. His wings were not moving, but they were preparing to. In mid-air, he started to spin fast while his wings flapped themselves.


    [Wing Sword Style: Thunder Tornado]


    Tens of tornadoes made of thunder were seen around Birka that day. Yes, that''s the day Birka met its end.


    People don''t fear God. Fear itself is God.


    **


    **


    **


    [Title: Accession of a Thunder God!]


    A/N: One of you wanted Birka to be destroyed¡­. So here, Birka is destroyed, though will the mortals judge God for doing what he wanted? Next chapter we will move on from this scene, and will later on see words from Amon''s side about Goro Goro no mi.


    P.S: 1500 stones for a bonus chapter! ???? (Only 460 stones left)


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 60 - Power!

    Chapter 60


    Title: Power!


    ¡­..


    [A few days later]


    Zzzzt! Brruom!


    In the New World,  Raijin island was thundering like usual, though a few hundred kilometers above the island, a strange sight was taking place.


    A white silhouette was seen flashing around, though it was hard to discern the identity of the flash since it was moving at ridiculous speeds!


    Zzzzt!


    ¡­..


    Amon was flying around Raijin island. Though this time he wasn''t using his wings, rather there was no sight of his wings at all. Currently, they weren''t distinguishable from his torso after he made them turn into lightning.


    Currently, Amon was flying at his current normal speed approximately 350m/s.


    At that speed, Amon''s grin was still visible while he was still going forward.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The sound barrier was broken as Amon started to surpass this speed, the highest  Enel, without any medium, was able to achieve in canon!


    The Goro Goro no Mi is a unique Logia. Going by the Katakuri''s fruit term, one may call it ''Special Logia'' too.


    It had many factors that many other Logias don''t possess. Like the speed factor. Among the rare logia type devil fruits that do provide a substantial increase in the user''s speed,(the most notable is the pika pika no mi which allows its user to achieve the speed of light!) The Goro Goro no Mi is a special case. It allows the user to choose between two different types of speed enhancement at will, rather than being limited to the maximum speed that their element can achieve and grants a higher level of control to the user.


    1. The Speed of Thunder. The thunder moves at Mach 1, the speed of sound. After eating the fruit, as long as his body isn''t touching a Sea Prism stone, even in his sleep, Amon is always ready to move at that speed, though he can''t surpass this speed.


    Well, he can''t surpass it unless he uses his brain, which Enel only used creatively, not smartly.


    2. The Speed of Lightning! ? of Light speed, the speed of 100,000 km/s!| This is a speed which Amon can reach when becoming Lighting itself! Though it''s literally not the same speed, rather a lot slower since he seemingly needs to increase his mastery over the fruit to reach 100k km/s.


    Ene could use both of them, though he only used the latter for teleportation purposes, he either was too cocky to use it while fighting, or he was just dumb.


    Thinking such, Amon decided to try his maximum speed as of now and changed his route towards the space!


    [Elemental Transformation!]


    Amon became a bolt of lightning and moved upwards in the 1/10 of lightning speed! 10,000 km/s!


    *Zzzt!* *Fwoosh!*


    It didn''t even take a second to move at an extraordinary speed¡­ At times, even Amon''s brain stopped following his surrounding.


    "Aaaaa~"


    *Zzzt!*


    Amon stopped and reverse-transformed himself after the 14th second. He didn''t want to be thrown out in the vacuum of space, after all. He still needs to be sure if lighting can freely exist in space after all. After all, it was still a concern why Enel didn''t just fly to the Moon by riding a Thunder Dragon, but rather waited for Ark Maxim to complete...


    "Fuuuu¡­." He released a satisfied breath while looking down at the blue planet below his feet. Looking at the straight red colored line separating the blue seas made Amon smile a little. Because of some unnecessary concerns, he would wait for a while before going there. "Well, it''s not like I need to visit the moon right now. I have other plans for now, anyway."


    After staring at the moon for another few minutes, Amon then looked down as he chuckled involuntarily seeing the planet below his foot.


    "Damn, Goro-Goro is overpowered. Enel was a very smart retard. He did make some very interesting techniques, but he couldn''t even use the actual speed granted by the fruit." Amon said while his body formed electrical ripples. "He probably didn''t even know the difference between Thunder and Lightning. Stupid."


    Thinking how stupid Enel was in canon, Amon stood there for a while before looking upwards. The place where the gigantic sun was.


    Looking at it for minutes, Amon had one question in his mind, "Would it explode if I shoot [El Thor]?"


    He hadn''t gotten the chance to use the full power of the fruit. Looking at the bright sun, Amon wondered some words as he raised his palm towards the sun. Currently, he can only exert 104 million volts at once, it seems to be a restriction of the fruit itself, which at first was only 100 million and increased by the training he did these few days.


    Raising his hand like a gun towards the sun, then with a lick of his lips, Amon grinned. "104 million volts, [El Thor]"


    *ZZZZZZZT!*


    Resembling Kamehameha, a gigantic beam came out of his palm and went towards the sun. This, unlike Enel''s version, didn''t turn the user''s hands into the beam but rather generated and released a completely detached beam. If he used it like Enel, anyone with Haki would be able to damage his actual body by hitting the beam¡­ "What a dumbass¡­"


    While Amon cursed Enel on his mind, minutes passed. Amon kept pouring his all out, though it didn''t seem to reach the sun. He recalled the fact that a lighting strike can only travel 10-12 miles. Though it was in his previous world¡­ he couldn''t tell if the beam was going forward or not since the background of it, the space was too bright yet dark at the same time.


    Nonetheless, Amon kept pouring his Energy into the attack, and a lot of time passed making Amon bored. Though his boredom soon came to an end with a¡­. "Huh?!"


    *Zzzt...zz¡­z¡­*


    Unexpectedly, the beam in the distance started to, and then suddenly, dissipated thin space. This wasn''t the end of surprise as soon, Amon  lost his ground in the air. "Wtf!"


    *Fwoooooh!"


    He started to fall down the atmosphere, while it was too sudden and quick for his wings that also reappeared the moment the beam disappeared to move and stabilize his foothold!


    "Shit! My EE ran out?!"


    Amon started to fall down upside down, and sometimes this body took a strange pose. He was unable to use his thunder powers, though his body didn''t get damaged as it still had its Logia property.


    *Vhoooo!*


    Amon was going down so fast that he even caught a fire which didn''t really hurt his body and finally a few seconds later, Amon''s face met the sea!


    "*Thas!*"


    He fell into the sea, or rather it was just his nose touching the water... Time slowed down, and Amon moved his hands forward. At the last moment, he took out some dials and pointed them forward.


    [Mega Impact!]


    Amon impacted the water with his dials as he was thrown back in the air! It was then when he also regained control. I''m mid-air, Amon gulped with a nervous smile. He had dials in his hands, and was dead frightened, though he still retained his sanity¡­.


    [Elemental Transformation: GodSpeed]


    Surviving the near-death, Amon flashed up in the sky with a stunned face. "Fuck, my EE ran out! I almost took it as granted that my Electric Energy is unlimited¡­ fuck fuck fuck fuck."


    Well, not that it mattered much. Amon had already taken out many other dials too, cloud-dials, Ice-dials, and jet dials which would have helped him lessen the impact, frozen the sea with any further contact, and even fly using [Repulsor Beam]. Yet, cursing himself in his mind Amon shook his head.


    Laughing lightly, Amon put his dials back in his bag which surprisingly turned into lightning along with his transformation. "But it wasn''t that bad¡­ I figured out the regeneration rate too." Amon thought with a small nervous smile. Now, this halfly completed his chart of ''Status''. "One day, I will reach the peak with this Goro Goro¡­ I will even take the ***** fruit for me too¡­"


    Laughing away his uneasy mindset, Amon closed his eyes. He was trying to make a ''System Status'' like thingy in his mind since it would help him imagine things better.


    [Electric Energy: ??? EE


    Highest (usable attack) Volt: 104 million Volt.


    Regeneration Rate: 10 million EE p/s.


    1 EE= 1 Volt]


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    [Base of Revolutionary Army]


    "Right, so that guy then created those dangerous Thunder tornados which completely destroyed Birka¡­"


    Hack said to the person in front of him who was a frown plastered on his face. "The Goro Goro no Mi¡­ it should be a very destructive and powerful fruit. If a person who destroyed an island full of people on a whim owns that power, only bad things will happen."


    The man, Monkey. D Dragon said in his gruff voice while he released a sigh. "Um," Though Hack had more things to say.


    "Nobody died though. After he proved him having an eligible soul to eat that fruit, the guy seems to have started thinking of himself as the God of that place." Hack said. "While the thunderstorm was happening, he gave everyone a chance to live just by asking forgiveness from him, the God."


    Dragon''s eyes arched up in surprise. "...After that?"


    "After that, he saved the ones who asked for forgiveness¡­. It didn''t take long for all of the Birkans, except the guy who exploded before, to get on the ships around the island." He said. "The thing is, I didn''t even see a bit of resentment in their eyes seeing their home destroyed¡­ In fact, they were looking at that guy like some real God."


    Dragon sighed again and stood up. "Hack, you did a good job this time. I need to think about some important things, give me some alone time."


    Hack nodded and left soon after. Dragon looked at the window, towards the direction of the east as a smile bloomed on his face involuntarily, though his mind was still serious. ''The question is¡­ who is he? Really a guy with the soul of previous Goro Goro no mi''s eater? The world is strange after all¡­ Or did he use any other special ways to make the body of another person explode?''


    Thinking hard, Dragon passed his day with a frown.


    ****


    A/N: ????¡­ Anyway, Enel''s true speed is a Myth in itself. So it took me a long and hard time figuring out how much speed I should give Amon. So here is what I thought of,


    P.S. When this book reach 1500+ stones, a bonus chapter will be released (Currently 1075)


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 61 - Son Of...?

    Chapter 61


    Title: Son of¡­?


    ¡­.


    [The Next Day| Night time]


    "Hmm,"


    In the Shrine, Amon was in his room, laying on his stomach. He flipped the page of the book he was reading and yawned in boredom. The book was written by Amon himself, with only one copy. It had the mythological Gods, Devils, Beasts with the power of Lightning and Thunder. He wrote them from the knowledge he had from his previous world, and also a few new ones from this world.


    They were obviously just people''s beliefs, but who knows? Maybe, thousands of years ago, some birds were the Goro Goro no mi and started to be seen as a Mythical Beast? At least Amon didn''t know, that''s why he was trying the powers they are rumored to possess.


    Minutes passed and flapping another page, Amon sighed. "Ugh, this is boring."


    Amon flapped on his back and laughed lightly. "Ahh, I need to go to the Whiskey Peak soon¡­ I said I will visit every week, yet It''s already been around 3 weeks and I have only called her for the business..."


    Thinking such, Amon glanced at the books all around the room. They were all books about electricity, lightning, the heat of lightning, and everything else. Amon had read the books on electricity from the moment he became God 4 years ago(since that''s the time he started having access to books). Though he couldn''t read much since he had left for Blue Sea soon after.


    Now he started reading again, but it was too boring for him. Though he had to force himself to read since they contained the main theme of his new power.


    Amon then looked at the ceiling while his back rested in the incredibly soft bed. Seemingly in deep thought, Amon then turned his head to the side, he looked at the wall separating his and Raki''s room.


    After returning, Raki was forced to live in the room next to his. Amon was quite lonely living alone in the massive Mansion named Shrine, and since Aisa was still a little unwilling, he did this to relieve his boredom.


    Looking at the wall for seconds, Amon''s brows rose. "What the hell¡­"


    He could easily see through the wall using his Observation Haki, see what Raki was doing. Shaking his head, Amon turned his face to the other side. "Fuuu¡­" Soon after, he sighed and closed his eyes.


    Instead of using Observation Haki, Amon decided to try and use a new technique he learned from his ''Myth Book''. It''s a power of a God that he didn''t know of before.


    According to the myth, A Thunder God uses a technique named [Eyes of Thunder]. In this technique, the God used to close his eyes and then sent a thread made of lighting far from him. After that, he moves his ''Eyes'', sending them through the thread of electricity. By doing such, he can look at things laying thousands of meters away, thousands of meters underground, thousands of meters in the sky.


    Amon didn''t know if this would work or not, yet since he is a Logia he might succeed. Thinking such, Amon with his eyes closed, sent a thread made of thunder to the side of the wall, at Raki''s room. [Thunder Eyes]


    "..." Again, seeing the spectacle, Amon stayed silent. It seems Raki also noticed a passive ThunderBolt entering the room through the wall, as she stopped.


    Sighing, Amon opened his mouth and decided to move his sound through the Thunder Thread. "RAKI! GO TO SLEEP!"


    It worked, Raki heard it through the soundproof wall. She jumped up in fright and stopped kissing the Teddy bear with Amon''s picture on its face.


    Raki turned off all the light and pretended to sleep. While Amon also did the same.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    [Next day, Morning]


    The next day, feeling the sunlight in his eyes, Amon opened his eyes, though he quickly covered his eyes from the light. "Ugh, it''s morning already, huh¡­"


    Yawning and stretching, while laying down for a few minutes, Amon [Flashed] to the bathroom with a *Zzt!* Sound.


    Soon, he brushed his teeth and took a shower with hot water that he heated with his power. Goro Goro no Mi, with the power of Lighting and Thunder, also came with the power to heat up things since it''s a property of lighting itself.


    After he finished, Amon silently got out of the bathroom, while he encountered Raki on the other side. Seeing his chest naked, thus expressing his lean yet rocky build, she just blushed and looked away while Amon walked away ignoring her.


    Not long after, Amon prepared breakfast since Isa was busy today. He ate his food, with Raki doing the same. Though Amon looked at her eyes sometimes, she just looked away.


    Overall, it was an awkward morning. At least for Raki, since Amon was having his time.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    Later that day, in the Sky, above the Giant Jack, a black-haired teenager, Amon was laying on a comfy sofa in the front yard of the God''s Shrine.


    He had a bored face, while he was lying in an Enel-like manner. Currently, he had a book in his hand.


    ''It says a normal lightning strike produces around 30,000¡ã Celsius of heat¡­ I guess Goro Goro no mi can produce heat to a certain extent, but I guess it''s not the same as a normal Lightning.'' Amon thought, looking at the page. ''I can Boil water I can melt Gold and manipulate it freely after. But I recall Luffy''s rubber body didn''t melt at Enel''s 100 million volt strike. Why?''


    Amon was very confused. Enel was, and Amon is, able to melt Gold, Gold has a melting point of around 1000¡ã Celsius. Where Rubber has a melting point of 180¡ã. ''Is this the different physics of a different world? Or is it just Plot armor?''


    Amon thought it for minutes before putting the book down. There was no way for him to find it normally, just now. He will just ask Sera.


    Yawning and stretching his body, Amon''s eyes became watery. "I wonder how hot I am?"


    "Oh," Suddenly, a small sound entered Amon''s ears as he looked behind. Raki was standing there at the door of the shrine, behind Amon''s sofa. She had a red face as she looked away. "Y-Y-You are very hot¡­"


    "..." Amon stayed silent and looked away. "I didn''t mean that way, dummy. Go and train."


    "Y-YES."


    With Raki turning around like a robot, Amon raised his finger towards the Sky. He set his target in the upper-yard and chanted needlessly. "[Thunder Bolt!]"


    *Crack!*


    *BOOM!*


    "AAAAH!"


    A lightning bolt of 105 million volts fell upon the upper-yard, above a giant tree.


    At the same time, Raki screamed at the unexpected occurrence. "Uh?! What happened? Was it you brother?!"


    Quickly running to the small observatory at the side of the shrine building''s wall, Raki looks down.


    "F-FIRE!"


    "THE FOREST WILL CATCH A WILDFIRE!


    She screamed while Amon yawned. "Don''t worry¡­ Wyper is there, he will clear the fire."


    *Zzt!*


    Amon said and [Flashed] to the sky, while Raki heard an angry yell from below.


    "Bastard! Don''t strike my head!"


    Wyper was screaming, even though he didn''t feel any pain.


    Amon looked at this with a frown. ''Akainu said, ''Your fire can''t beat my Magma'' and punched a hole in the chest of Ace. Then shouldn''t Wyper die at this strike? Ugh, fuck.'' Amon cursed frustrated and decided to meet Sera later. He hasn''t seen her yet after getting the fruit since he was too busy having fun with his power. ''Fuck logic, fuck physics!''


    Cursing while flying at the speed below lighting, Amon stopped and looked down at the Observatory.


    ''But first¡­''


    "Hey, Raki!" Amon called towards the Observatory from the sky, as Raki looked at him from more than 700 meters below... "Summon all the Birkans in the City''s front yard, we have business."


    Raki nodded rapidly, while Amon also noticed the fire getting absorbed by Mera Mera no Mi user, Fire Fist Wyper.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    A few minutes later, all of the 3000 Birkans were present in front of the Golden City. The ruins were completely fixed, and the Golden city was shining brightly. The Bell was still up in the sky though, since it''s just better to be there.


    Currently, the Birkans were sitting in the ground with the priests sitting a step ahead, while the Arch-priestess was sitting 2 steps ahead.


    Opposite to them, Amon was sitting on a chair looking at them, with the 5 personal guards, Duy, Wyper, Raki, Warashi, and Grid standing beside them.


    Raki had a banana peel atop of her head since she''s been slipping on her face first, a little too much these days. Seemingly because of the cursed sword Sandai Kitetsu. Though Amon was too busy to help.


    Beside them, Duy was also there. He looked ahead and then glanced at Amon who was also looking ahead while every Birkan was nervously talking among themselves.


    Nudging Amon, Duy leaned down. "PSS, Hey Amon." He called out in a very low voice, as Amon glanced at him with a slight nod.


    "What do you want to do?... They have been here for 7 days now, what if they attack us? After all, you destroyed their home." Duy said as Amon released a suppressed chuckle. "Hey, don''t laugh! They are strong, I don''t think we will be able to hold off if they attack."


    Duy continued. "Other than us, only you and Wyper''s ability are the ones above them.."  He said while Amon just shook his head.


    "Calm down, Duy. They won''t, they are scared. They see me as their God, can''t you see?" Amon said while Duy frowned.


    Though he still maintained his whispers. "Hey, come on! They will eventually find out¡­ you already said the God fruit or whatever is actually a devil fruit. It''s just a matter of time before they learn what devil fruits are. Then, even Youth won''t be able to save us!"


    Amon smiled calmly hearing him. Duy was smart at these things and knew Amon might already have a way just like last time. He couldn''t guess how Amon did the body explosion last time, though he believes that the shocked effect would be off from everyone in a few years or so.


    Amon nodded his head lightly and looked ahead again. "Don''t worry, Duy. Today I''m here to solve that exact problem."


    Sighing, Duy stood back and Amon looked ahead.


    Birka''s destruction is a Inevitable thing to do. Enel once said, ''People don''t fear God. Fear itself is God.'' Amon couldn''t agree less. The Birkans see the Thunder God as a strict but benevolent God. If Amon, who''s calling himself such, didn''t destroy Birka, there would still be cases of disbelief, which would one day grow into the seed of revolution in their heart.


    However, now, there is no way for them to do so. Fear. Instead of the seed of disbelief planted in their heart, Amon planted the seed of fear in them.


    While him saving them even after they did such a ''heinous'' act, proved his benevolent side.


    ¡­..


    Birkans kept looking at Amon, eagerly expecting him to open his mouth. 7 days ago, he destroyed Birka, but they were aware it was their fault for revolting against God! They were, in fact, happy to be here alive and seeing God in front of them.


    Amon could sense this too, since he got a boost at Observation Haki, though not an overall boost at power. In fact, it''s just a range and arrange boost.


    Unlike his previous range of 6/10 of upper-yard, Amon now had a 19/10 of upper-yard. It was above Enel, and arguably the longest range in the world of One Piece, after all, he''s been training his Observation for 13 years now.


    While the ''arrange boost'' was to just his boost at accurately sensing multiple targets emotion at once. Previously, he couldn''t just look at a crowd and explain what each individual was feeling without a lag of a few seconds, though this wasn''t the case now.


    Yes, these are the only Observation boosts he got after getting Goro-Goro no mi, and that''s all. Though theoretically, it should boost his Armament too, like mixing Armament with a Lightning bolt and striking Wyper should damage him a lot. Yet, that''s a thing for a later day.


    It was then when Amon looked at the faces of eagerly waiting Birkans and smiled at them. "Everyone, do you have any questions about Priest Enel''s death?"


    He said and the Birkans screamed. "NO! HE WAS A HERETIC TO TAKE A BITE FROM THE DIVINE FRUIT!"


    "YES! HE RECEIVED JUDGMENT!"


    "YES! YES! BUT WE SHOULD HAVE BURNED HIM INSTEAD!"


    Amon''s smile widened. "That''s right, he was a heretic. But¡­ Listen, J did say the fruit is a devil fruit, didn''t I?"


    Amon said and everyone nodded rapidly. "Yes, yes. It can be whatever fruit it wants. But as long as it has the ''soul particle'' of you, God, then it will always be divine!"


    Amon giggled hearing them. It seems Yona has done what he ordered. Preaching the ''truth'' of him and his soul. Though he could see a very small portion of them still a little dissatisfied.


    "Haha, believe what you would. But let me tell you, I''m not God. I''m a completely different man than the one you used to worship." Amon said as a silence fell there. "...What? Wasn''t that clear?"


    Every Birka looked at each other with a confused face. Amon glanced at Yona, who looked away anxiously, receiving a frown from Amon as a reply. Absolutely, Amon already knew what happened, after all, he can even hear people having fun times from Skypiea, this was nothing.


    Then, making a ''dissatisfied'' face Amon frowned towards her, as she looked down.


    Soon he sighed. "Fuuuu¡­ It seems the Arch-priestess didn''t do the job she had. She is simply too nervous, huh."


    Everyone''s gaze fell upon her as her stature lowered.


    "Anyway," Amon pulled them towards him. "Like I said, I''m not God." He said. "Or at least not the one you people worshipped."


    While some looked confused and some looked at him as if joking, a few of them looked at him terrified, as if looking at a devil. Seeing which, Amon chuckled hard. "Well, it seems some of you still have  confusion¡­"


    Amon just *Snapped* his fingers and loud thunder *Cracked* in the sky. """Broom~!""*


    All of the people around stopped moving, and each of their complexions changed into fear and confusion.


    Minutes passed, no one talked or moved. "S-So," The first one to open her mouth was the female High Priest.


    "T-Then¡­ if you aren''t God¡­ why do you have thunder powers? A-According to you, unworthy people can''t eat the fruit and survive." A shaking voice asked, the female named Tsumi the High-priestess. "We even saw the validity in your words, as Enel died. T-Then, if you aren''t God, how did you not die when eating the fruit?"


    Amon just smiled at her hearing the question and clapped a few times.


    "Such bravery, maybe I should change the Arch-priestess now, haha," Amon said while Tsumi''s eyes grew in pleasant surprise and Yona kept her head down. "You see, I did ask the red-haired girl to explain things, but it seems she was too scared from the rock hitting her head."


    Amon continued. "I would like to call the guy who hit her," He said and looked around as everyone''s eyes fell upon the guy who threw the rock last time. He was saved by Amon too, and was one of the ''dissatisfied ones''.


    Before he could say anything with his nervous outlook, Amon continued. "Please apologize to her later on, I don''t want to waste time right now."


    Then averting gaze and looking at Tsumi Amon opened his mouth. "Well, it''s not that I''m worthy. In fact, I''m very much worthy, and possess the soul of God, which is why I didn''t die." Amon said. "Though by soul, you misinterpreted last time. I''m not the reincarnation of God or something like that."


    Hearing Amon many''s eyes arched upwards, they were believing such after all. Giving them no heeds, Amon continued. "Rather, I just possess a small part of his soul which he handed me 2 years ago. It''s a long story¡­ But let me explain in short."


    ¡­.


    Amon told them the story, while Raki and Wyper yawned from behind. They weren''t sure how much is truth and how much is fake, though, in the end, it didn''t matter.


    The Birkans easily believed him though. His sudden body growth would only make sense if his soul power increased, after all! It also proved why he could safely eat the fruit that killed Enel, the guy who definitely SHOULD have a worthy soul with him being High-priest.


    Yet, all of Amon''s words pointed to the truth.


    With their mentality as blindly religious people, it didn''t even take seconds for them to believe each and every word of him. Soon after, even the ones who were dissatisfied were bowing and pleading for apology.


    ¡­


    "So moral of the story¡­ I''m not God, but I AM the person chosen by God. Since along with the small part of divine soul that I received from the old man, which then mixed with the soul inside the fruit, I became worthy and became divine!" Amon said and got up from his seat.


    "So yes, I''m the one who you''ve all been waiting for, I am¡­ The Son of God!" Amon said while spreading his arms wide, while the idiotic Birkans jumped in joy!


    "?!!!?" [Conqueror''s Haki]


    It was then, when even the laid-back Personal Guards behind jumped up, as their will hooked greatly. Though nobody was knocked out, after all, Amon didn''t intend it to happen. None of them didn''t even realize what happened, as they felt they were being looked down upon¡­ by someone naturally above the food chain. A God?


    "WHOAAA!"


    "KAMI-SAMA!"


    "I WANT YOUR SEEDS!"


    "G-GOD! WAAAAAAAAA!"


    People were screaming, crying, and laughing hard. *SNAP!*


    Yet, it took a single snap of a finger to stop them all. "Silence,''


    "I, Amon, am no God," Amon said with an emotionless smile, which soon became as bright as thunder. "However, I hope that one day,  with all of you people''s help, I will be able to ascend! I...


    With your help, I will one day become a TRUE God!"


    "Scream, my followers! Do you want the one you worship to become a True Divine?!"


    It didn''t take a second for the silence to be overlapped with¡­ pure blissful screams.


    "YESSSS!"


    "KAMI-SAMA! KAMI-SAMA!"


    "WE WILL BE YOUR HANDS AND HELP YOU BECOME A GOD! A REAL ONE!"


    Yes.


    ?...¡ï...?


    That night, Yona was called upon Amon in the Shrine. She was very nervous, though she was prepared to receive any kind of punishment.


    Though what she wasn''t expecting was a¡­ bunny girl suit.


    Wearing which, before she realized, she found a ''Friend'' in the form of a God.


    ****


    A/N: Nothing lewd by the way.


    P.S. Vote 1000 power stones for a bonus/double chapter that day. ??


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 62 - Reo?

    Chapter 62


    Title: Reo?


    ¡­.


    The next day, Amon got up like usual and completed his daily routine. Today, he decided to hold himself back from flying and went to the training ground beside the Golden City.


    Just because he has a devil fruit now doesn''t mean he should forget about his body. Because it seems, his ability to surpass the use of 105 million volts partially depends on his body''s strength too. This explains why Enel couldn''t use more than 200 million volts. Though Mastery also matters obviously, since Amon is definitely physically stronger than the Enel that he killed, and even the one that the anime showed.


    Without thinking much, Amon went to the training ground, [Flashing] from his Shrine.


    As he left, Yona also woke up, she looked around the room with a surprised face before looking at her bunny girl outfit with a reddened face.


    ?...¡ï...?


    *Zzzz*


    Amon flashed into the training hall, which was empty with only two people in it, since it was very early in the morning. Raki was one of them. She was lifting weight, as after noticing Amon she quickly looked away.


    Last night, she heard some weird sound from his room, though she didn''t know what the sound was since the wall was soundproof. It was already incredible how she heard this, well unless she¡­


    Amon ignored her, ignoring him, and walked close to her. While she acted as if she couldn''t sense it, Amon went behind her ears, lightly whispering, "You shouldn''t have eavesdropped...."


    While Raki''s body shivered, Amon cackled from behind. Before the situation could turn any more awkward for Raki, Amon gave her a small lighting [Zap] to make her regain her composure.


    "Azz!"


    While Raki flinched, Amon released a fake cough.


    "Ahem¡­ so, Raki, show me your two swords style now."


    Amon said while Raki stopped and took some breath. Her squinting eyes became as sharp as blades. "Alright¡­ don''t get hurt."


    Raki dropped down the Dumb-bell which made a loud sound as she performed some stretching.


    Amon suggested her to workout by lifting heavyweight. Even in this world, the female body is still weaker than men. Well, in most of the cases they are.


    After his word, for a long time she''s been training her body like this instead of just slashing all day, and she was definitely seeing the improvements. They say women can never be good swordsmen in the world of One Piece. But it wasn''t impossible obviously. From Amon''s knowledge, he doesn''t remember seeing a female swordsman lifting weight, at least the ones who heavily relied on swords like Raki. They always believed sword techniques are everything, a statement made by idiots.


    A swordsman''s hands should also be a sword.


    "I will no¨Ctry not to disappoint you." Raki said with her eyes sharp.


    Amon taught Raki things, while she took them to the heart. Gan Fall''s teaching of morals did make her loosen a little on the way she looked at men, though the person she had in her head was still the same in the end.


    ¡­.


    "Alright, prepare."


    Raki took a stance with her legs having good space between them, and her hands spread around holding the swords. She had her target at, Amon, and was preparing to go all out, after all, now he won''t get hurt no matter how much she wanted to hurt him.


    "Twin Sword Style: Spinning Dragon!"


    Raki spun rapidly, as she became blurry to the other person present in the hall. Like a Beyblade, Raki started to come towards Amon while he just stood there silently.


    The swords were about to touch Amon, while he kept looking at it in slow motion.


    By circulating electricity through his brain, he entered a slow world. Though unlike one would expect, this feat was surprisingly easy to achieve with his medical knowledge, and most importantly, with his brain having Logia property. Amon didn''t have to be scared of bursting any vein in his brain.


    According to Amon, this is something even Kizaru couldn''t do, unless his fruit gives his brain a boost as well.


    Removing these thoughts, Amon looked at the swords silently, as they¡­ cut his body in half. *Zzz¡­*


    Although his upper torso was cut, he was Logia, after all, so he was completely safe. This wasn''t the case for Raki though, as she was getting shocked by her sword being used as a conductive material.


    "A¨CAHH!"


    Raki was thrown off stage while the two swords flew in different directions and hit the ground with a *Clang! *Cling! Sound.


    Raki kept lying down for a while Amon took a thinking pose. ''Hmm, her technique is pretty rough. She just spins with her swords in her hand¡­ Hmm, I remember Ohm is good with swords, better than Gan Fall.'' Amon thought. ''I will ask him I guess.''


    Amon thought as he shifted his gaze at the guy far from them, he was also training until he noticed Raki flying towards him. Seeing her like that, he ran forward to help and was currently helping her sit down. He was the same guy, Reo. Amon recognized him since he''s a Commander, while Raki released some coughs.


    "Cough¨CHey!" Raki called out as Amon looked at her. "Why didn''t you stop your electricity? I almost died."


    Amon started to walk forward. "I can''t stop someone from getting shocked after touching my Elemental Body. Well, not yet at least. Also, you wouldn''t have died..."


    Raki just looked helplessly with her hands shaking a little, while Amon walked and crouched down in front of her. A smile bloomed on his face, he touched her nose and absorbed the small quantity of electricity in her.


    "That was a powerful technique though."


    "Really?! You liked it?!" Raki instantly got back her energy and jumped up. "Do you want me to do it again?!"


    Amon laughed and stroked her hair. "You will get shocked again. Go fight Wyper, and I will also arrange a new teacher for you."


    Amon said as Raki showed a little displeasure from hearing the word ''teacher''. Though she soon nodded rapidly from the small [Zap].


    Soon after, Raki left to get Wyper and Ohm, while Reo looked up at Amon from the ground.


    "Awesome like always, huh."


    Amon looked at him and smiled soon after. "What do you mean always? I''ve been here for only 3 weeks haha." Amon said. "Nice to see you working hard so early, Reo."


    Reo''s eyes arched up slightly hearing his name from his mouth. He didn''t expect him to remember his name, after all, this is the first time they have been talking like this other than the introduction of Commanders 3 weeks ago.


    ¡­


    ''Damn, he remembers me?'' Reo thought with his internal state becoming happy. ''Feels good that a strong person like him remembers me.''


    Reo laughed lightly internally. He was very surprised yesterday, seeing the Birkans accepting him as God. He himself wasn''t sure how much of his words were true until that strange feeling deep in his soul...


    He was¡­ maybe forced or something along the line, he couldn''t tell at all. It was an oppressive feeling at first, which soon felt something he should accept. Reo was confused, yet with his shallow knowledge he couldn''t reach a conclusion, so he believed what his mind flashed him. The word God.


    It was a little hard to believe the man in front of him is supposed to become God along the line in the future, yet that is the fact that is being pointed by everything.


    "Fuuuh¡­" Sighing, and deciding to train instead of thinking useless things, Reo got up.


    "Then excuse me, Lord God." He said with a slight bow. "I will train some more."


    Amon nodded in response as he walked away. Amon also did the same and both of them started to train on different sides of the hall.


    They started to train on different things, Amon doing squats with a 10-ton weight on his back, while Reo started to train with both sword and spear. Amon noticed this and snickered to himself.


    In this world, it wasn''t impossible to achieve a pretty average level at both swordsmanship and spearmanship if one trains diligently. So he might succeed, however, that''s just a possibility for the naturally born talented ones. Amon could see that the guy had a hand for neither sword nor spear.


    He wanted to do some motivational speech since he had nothing to do anyway though it was then when Raki returned with Wyper, Ohm, and the unexpected high-priestess Tsumi.


    With them waiting, Amon completed 50 Squats and decided to take a break.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Amon was sitting on his butt while sweating a little. He inspected Tsumi from head to toe and smiled at her.


    [Image Here]{This paragraph)


    ?


    "Hello, Kami-sama." Tsumi greeted him, while Amon just nodded. Raki gave her a glare which she overlooked.


    Ignoring them for a second, he looked at Ohm. "You must be Priest Ohm, it''s our first time talking like this I think. Nice to meet you."


    Ohm nodded slightly hearing Amon. "Yes, you are right. Though I don''t really bother such human mannerism filled with ulterior movies beneath the pure facade."


    Ohm said while Amon just laughed. "Haha, you are funny Ohm. Though, I think we should be a little serious here¡­"


    Ohm gulped internally from the instinctive fear, though Amon still had a smile. "Anyway, ignore that. Tell me, Raki already explained things to you right?"


    Amon asked while Wyper and Raki were quarreling in the background.


    "Yes¡­ that''s right. She asked me that you, Kami-sama, called me here. Upon asking why she said it was to be her teacher." Ohm replied., As Amon then glanced at Tsumi.


    "Then, High-priestess Tsumi? I don''t think I called you¨C"


    "Let me explain."


    Tsumi interrupted Amon, through her eyes arched up the next moment in realization. Though Amon just smiled at this. "Continue."


    Gulping her gulp, Tsumi then opened her mouth. "Well¡­ it''s nothing much. I just overheard that Kami-sama''s sister is looking for a sword teacher, so I decided to tag along."


    Amon smiled amusedly hearing her. It seems she has already gathered a bit of information. Nobody would just call Raki ''Kami-sama''s sister'' after all. It''s just her trying to get a special spot. ''Did my joke last time get over her head? She has a pretty slutty level of greedy personality, hmm.'' Amon thought. ''Well, You may hate the personality of a beautiful woman, but you should never hate her body.''


    While Amon thought this, Tsumi opened her mouth. "I was just saying¡­ I''m actually the best swordsman of Birka. I can train her if you''d like to¡­ Of course, I''m just suggesting."


    Tsumi said with a smile, while Amon also smiled. "Oh? Yes, good. She will learn from the best, that''s what I want." Amon said. "Oh, I also want to learn some Sword techniques. Maybe¡­ I would receive some personal training because of my position?"


    Amon said jokingly, while Tsumi also giggled. "My, Tsumi would be happy to teach you¡­ alone."


    While they talked like this, Ohm ignored it and excused Amon to train himself with these rare equipment. Raki and Wyper fought, and Reo trained. Amon kept talking with Tsumi.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Minutes Later]


    In the corner of the massive training hall, Reo was wielding a sword.


    He was slashing his sword while moving his legs in the style he uses when wielding a spear.


    While slashing, he felt the presence of someone behind him as he looked back abruptly.


    "Oh, hello."


    It was Amon who was waving his hands. Reo blinked in surprise. ''Huh? When did he arrive here?''


    "Don''t mind me,"


    Reading his face, Amon again waved his hands¡­


    "I''m just taking a break. I will leave if you want." He said while sitting on a bench and sipping juice with a smile plastered on his face.


    Reo looked at this for a few seconds, before replying. "No problem. I''m fine with it."


    Saying this had turned around and started to keep slashing the sword while moving according to a rhythm. He''s been training the spear for a long time, and it''s safe to say he''s pretty easy with it. While the sword is relatively new to him, though he thinks he is getting good at it.


    ''Just 50 more slash¡­''


    While his mind was wandering, his body was not. He was training hard, and the presence behind him might be a big reason behind that.


    ¡­.


    Minutes passed, and he was on the ground gasping profusely. His stamina is very low. Seeing which he questioned himself... this way, how long will he last?


    "Hey, Reo." He was brought out of his thoughts with a call. Hearing which, he looked that way. It was Amon, who was offering him¡­ a Can of Soda?


    Seconds passed, and with a bit of hesitation, he accepted it and opened it. "Thank you very much, but when did you buy it?"


    Amon chuckled hearing him. "5 seconds ago."


    Reo was again surprised. ''Uh-huh. Speed.'' As time is passing, he was doubting less and less that Amon might actually become a real God someday...


    He opened the can while thinking, and started to drink. "Gah! Not bad¡­"


    While drinking, he felt the gaze of Amon on his back, as he looked back with a questioning face.


    "Hey, Reo. Wanna have a spear battle?" Amon said with a golden staff in his hand. "I''m relatively new at it¡­ but I hope to get some pointers."


    "Bfff!" Reo almost spat everything I just drank.


    "Is this a joke?!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon was having his time, while a certain guest visited Whiskey Peak, at the Mayor''s office.


    "Welcome, Mister Crocodile."


    Robin greeted the man, Warlord of the sea, Sir Crocodile who looked at her with a cigar in his mouth.


    ****


    ****


    A/N: The Skypieans still don''t see Amon as a Godly figure. Though humans change, and they will too.


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter that day. (195 done).

 Chapter 63 - Arrival Of The Croc...

    Chapter 63


    Title: Arrival of the Croc...


    ¡­.


    Robin was sitting in Amon''s office, and doing the job he was supposed to do.


    ''He hasn''t called for 2 days now¡­ What is he doing?'' Robin was confused and a little scared too. Though she just sighed and kept working.


    Minutes passed, and she heard a knock on the door.


    Knock Knock


    It was a calm knock, hearing which Robin frowned. The floor outside was supposed to make sounds on each footstep, yet there were no sounds whatsoever.


    Without thinking much, she looked at the Monitor beside her. Amon had placed many Den-den mushis all around the place, the snails with the properties of a C.C.T.V.


    Her eyes arched up as she looked at the person behind the door. One question lingered in her mind, ''What is one of the Warlords doing here?''


    Yes, It was him. One of the seven warlords, Sir Crocodile.


    After a little hesitation, Robin opened the door and greeted him while he just looked at her face for a few seconds.


    ?...¡ï...?


    *Slash!*


    On the other hand, Amon was fighting the 16th Commander of God''s Militia, Gan Fall''s Son¨CReo.


    The guy attacked Amon in the chest, though Amon just took a sidestep and evaded the spear.


    Currently, many people were around the place, with most of them being Birkans who were looking at the fight with shining eyes. They were very eager for the result of the fight. They weren''t sure if their Kami-sama would win or not, but even if he loses nothing will change, after all, their Kami-sama is yet to ascend! Even if he loses today, he WILL win someday!


    The same thoughts didn''t linger in the minds of Skypieans though. They believed Amon would lose since he restricted himself to not use his Thunder Powers. The current fight was a fight of techniques and spears-manship, and Reo was one of the best at it while Amon, stated by himself, is a newbie.


    A newbie, suppressing his powers, would lose to a veteran. They thought this at first, though not anymore.


    In reality, up until now, Reo wasn''t able to hit Amon at all, not even once. Surprisingly, Amon was just dodging his attacks, while he just stayed passive.


    Yes, while Reo was giving his all, Amon was just dodging. More precisely, he was training his Kami-E, one of the six powers.


    Since Amon was able to use Rokuougan, it was obvious he was very good at the rest of the six powers. Actually, he was pretty good at Kami-E as well, however, this technique was his weak point.  So here he was, training it by dodging the attacks by his instinct.


    Along with that, Amon was relying on his Lighting''s sensing powers currently. Mixing his ability to sense the electrical current in the air and Kami-E, Amon was able to dodge the attacks more precisely. At this rate, he might one day achieve Ultra Instinct!


    Gash!


    Another attack rushed towards Amon''s eyes, which he dodged by crouching down.


    ''It''s quite hard without Observation Haki¡­'' Amon thought with a wry smile. He has been using Observation each and every day after awakening it 13 years ago, so now that he is suppressing it fully he is feeling quite strange.


    "Haah!!" Reo shouted and took a side step, he leaned down and jabbed his spear forward.


    *Foowh!*


    Yet, Amon just lightly dodged the attack which was directed at his left shoulder. That was a distraction though, as next moment another attack was directed at his neck, which he had to block with his Gold Spear that he formed from the golden staff by melting it with his heat.


    With a *Clang* sound, the two spears clashed while Amon jumped back a little. He not only didn''t seem injured, but he also wasn''t even gasping for air compared to his opponent.


    "Haahh¡­" Reo felt as if his heart would stop from over-pumping the blood. His hands were shaking profusely and he was on the verge of collapsing.


    In the whole fight of 7 minutes, he only got one hit while each of his attacks created many spots for an attack, yet Amon didn''t take the chance, after all, he was training his dodging skill.


    ''Weak. Weak. Weak. Weak. Weak. Weak.'' Reo was chanting the word under his breath as he took a few deep breaths. ''I will at least land 5 hits¡­ I promised myself!''


    Reo didn''t want to accept his offer at a duel, yet, but he wanted to see how far he would go. Yes, he was seeing that exact thing he wanted. He was witnessing his limit.


    Clenching his teeth, he again dashed at Amon, who just dodged his attack with bored eyes which only made Reo''s inferior complex act severely. ''WHY!''


    His arms bulged and his muscles fumed up, his spear went towards Amon''s heart surpassing the speed of before. Some people''s eyes arched up as¡­ *Bam!* Amon''s own spear''s end hit Reo in the stomach.


    ¡­.


    Before Reo''s spear could hit Amon, Amon''s hands moved automatically as he flipped his spear and hit Reo in the stomach.


    With a "Gah!" Reo flew out of the ring and fell to the ground since nobody caught him.


    Thud!


    "Whoaaa!"


    "Look, Kami-sama beat a veteran!"


    "KYAAAH!"


    Amon looked at the exhilarated Birkans for a second before opening his mouth. "Somebody, take him to the doctor. Guy''s about to get a heart attack."


    "A¨CAh! Yes, yes. Somebody!"


    Soon, some people came forward and picked Reo.


    Looking at the barely conscious man, Amon realized something. Reo was weak.


    But he would rise. He had the Will. He just needs some motivation¡­


    ''Motivation, huh?'' Amon thought with a smirk. At some point in his previous life, he used to watch motivational speeches on YouTube. Pathetic. ''A few lies will do the trick.''


    With his mind distracted again, Amon walked away. For now, he has business with Artificial Intelligence. It''s Do or Die now.


    Soon after, Amon left through the door while people kept staring at his back.


    "Damn¡­ just what happened here," Wyper said with his mouth agape.


    It was surprising to him. The whole fight, Amon didn''t use his thunder powers, he just dodged and dodged. Yes, the only one attack made was enough to take out Reo. He was knocked by a single attack, knocked to the death door.


    Reo felt weak¡­ but he was happy.


    ''At least, I was able to force him to attack.''


    Though he didn''t know, Amon was just getting bored and he had more important things to do. Which he left to do...


    ?...¡ï...?


    After leaving the Training Hall, Amon tried to directly [Flash] at the Shandora Hall, yet he failed to pass through the outer wall. It seems, beneath the steel wall on the other side, there was a layer of wall made of something completely electricity nonconductive.


    Amon''s wariness increased, as he thought things with the AI won''t be as easy as he initially thought.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, in the Blue sea, Whiskey Peak, in Amon''s office Crocodile was sitting opposite Robin.


    "Mister Crocodile¡­ Luci¨CLucifer isn''t here." With a smile, Robin said in a straight face towards Crocodile while he just kept squinting her face.


    "You''re¡­ Miss All Sunday? Have we met before?" He asked with his hands resting on the table and his hook-hand knocking on the table. "I really feel like I saw you somewhere before."


    Robin froze internally, though she maintained the smile outside. "You must be mixing me with someone else¡­ Why don''t we talk about why you are here?" She asked as she leaned back.


    "I will deliver it to Lucifer, how about it?"


    Robin said as Crocodile stayed silent. Finally he said in a gruff voice, "Fine, I was sent by the Marine Fleet Admiral. I''m here to talk about¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¨C¡ª


    A/N: Talk about? What?


    P.S: Bonus chapter when the story hits 1000+ power stones(355 Right now.)


    ¨C


    [Read 11 chapters early, before release in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 64 - Do Or Die?

    [Read chapters early in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Check out my P.A.T.R.E.ON


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    [11 Chapters Advanced]


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    Chapter 64


    Title: Do or Die?


    ¡­.


    After fixing all the ruins, the Shandians started to live in the Golden City, with the slaves living in the outskirts. A few of the female pirate slaves were made into personal slaves, albeit they did it willingly. Yes, it was the legendary "Stockholm syndrome".


    While the Shandians lived in the general buildings of the Golden City, Amon had the main architecture as his residence. Besides the Shandora Hall under it, this building also held the root of Giant Jack above it.


    Since Hall''s gate is only accessible from this building, it was labeled as a forbidden zone even for the Shandians. Though they took it as a precaution for God''s Shrine at the top.


    ¡­..


    Zzzzt!


    Traveling through an electrical current in the air, being in his elemental form, Amon tried to teleport inside the Shandora Hall, however, he seemingly couldn''t pass through the wall. Something was blocking his way, which he could only guess as a material beneath the wall on the other side. The material should be something completely, or at least, something very  nonconductive.


    Amon didn''t mind this, rather he prepared himself more cautiously. Today was a ''Do or Die''. He was electricity now, the frenemy of technology, he won''t play passive anymore.


    Without any other choice, Amon started pressing the hidden buttons around the wall, and soon, after completing the identification, Amon entered the elevator.


    ¡­


    Ffff!


    The elevator slowly opened, as it got filled with white fog. It took a few minutes for the fog to clear, as Amon came out of it. He didn''t breathe the fog at all, since he doesn''t need to breathe anymore. His Logia body made of electricity doesn''t need any oxygen to survive .


    At first among thought, in that cover manga, Enel was only able to walk freely on the moon because there was oxygen on the moon. This is true since the Winged People lived there once, and upon asking the AI, she also confirmed it. However, the truth was more than that, as after consuming Goro Goro no mi, Amon realized his need for oxygen was substituted with electricity, which he produces himself just by moving, even by breathing. (Proving why Enel was seen gasping for air sometimes). This privilege would only not work when his body is soaking underwater, or when he''s touching a sea stone.


    This isn''t the case for everyone though, as Wyper can''t do the same... Then ignoring the thoughts, Amon slowly walked forward, as the AI''s camera all around locked at his movements.


    *Zzzt!*


    He smiled and used [Flash] to teleport at the chair, bypassing all the cameras.


    "Wassup'', been a while, babe." Amon winked at a camera while sitting on the chair, the buttons of his shirt open...


    [.....]


    The AI stayed silent for a while, before making a beep sound.


    [It''s impressive how you got the Rumble Rumble fruit. This answers the question of why you gave that boy Wyper the Flame Flame fruit. You already knew about Rumble Rumble fruit''s existence?]


    "Nah, I didn''t know about it. Just had a hunch that a devil fruit with thunder powers might be there since they worship a Thunder God and stuff." Amon spun on the chair with a childish smile on his face.


    "I wouldn''t have eaten it though. I was simply cornered and had to do so. In truth, I was expecting a fruit from you!" Amon stopped the chair as his eyes became sharp. His grin shined under the light as his lips moved slowly. "You have a mythical zoan inside your stash, don''t you?"


    [''!!'']


    Amon''s grin widened sensing the AI''s internal surprise. He just said the line in a hunch, but her reaction made it clear. If one spent enough time thinking about it , it would make more sense. One would even be able to guess the fruit''s name, and that''s not something cl¨¬che like Hito-Hito no mi: Model Angel.


    Amon continued his thoughts with a relieved smile. ''It seems it''s easier to sense her emotions after getting lightning/electrical powers. After all, her thoughts are all but made of electricity.''


    Soon enough, he may even be able to read her every thought as well.


    Ignoring his exhilaration for a while, Amon laughed jokingly. "Anyway, ignore the joke and help me find out my devil fruit''s limit."


    Seraph again stayed silent for a while, as Amon could feel something like a ''glare'' from her cameras. Though her time was as meek as a wounded bird. [...Yes?]


    Hearing her confused tone, Amon raised an eyebrow. "What? I''m new at this. I need to know how much power I can use. And who''s to help me in such a thing other than you, baby." Amon smiled with a slight hum. "To be specific, I wanna know how much heat I can produce. First, tell me what is the heat of a normal lighting strike in¨C?"


    Amon almost slipped and added ''in this world'', but he was able to stop after sensing it.


    He asked this question presuming that the AI''s vast knowledge may have the clues how much difference the physics of the worlds'' had.


    The AI took his slip as a mistake and beeped.


    [Let me search for it¡­ Sorry for the inconvenience. Beep!]


    The monitor went calculating mode, and exactly 4 seconds passed.


    [A general lighting strike of 300 million volts can generate around 3000¡ã Celsius of heat]


    Amon frowned and raised an eyebrow the next second. "What¡­ say that again."


    [Three hundred million volts can generate around Three thousand¡ã Celsius of heat]


    Amon almost slammed the keyboard while cursing on his mind. ''Fuck you, Oda!''


    The guy fucked the logic bad, and nerfed the Lighting''s heat 10x lesser. In Amon''s previous world, a lighting strike of 300 million could generate around 30000¡ã Celsius of heat. While in this world, the same voltage can generate only around 3000¡ã Celsius of heat!


    "Fuuu¡­" He released a breath. Even if it was 10 times lower, it was still hotter than Magma and Fire¡­ at least the ones in his previous life. In this world, Magma is a lot hotter than Fire, so it''s probably not true.


    Shaking his head lightly, while AI looked at him confused, Amon thought of the important thing. ''Yet, this doesn''t explain why Luffy survived. Yes, people in my world could sometimes survive lighting strikes¡­. but it still doesn''t make sense for Luffy to survive a literal Kamehameha made of lighting, is it the fucking plot armor again?!''


    Amon got a little frustrated while AI beeped.


    [Master, is there anything?]


    Amon looked at her for a while before blinking twice. "Oh, Sera, do you have any ways to check how much heat I can produce?"


    After a second, Sera beeped.


    [There is a way. Though I can''t measure more than 1500¡ã Celsius.] She said as Amon nodded. That''s enough for now.


    ¡­.


    Soon after, a massive metallic object in the shape of a poneglyph came out of the ground. It was made of gold mixed with steel and other metal.


    "Are you sure this won''t melt before 1500¡ã?"


    [No, you misunderstand. They would melt, however, that''s not the point] Amon made a ''Say what'' face, but Sera continued. [The point is the mechanism deep inside the object. It will calculate the heat until 1500¡ã which will even melt the mechanism inside.]


    Amon made an ''O'' face and nodded soon after. If a normal 300 million can generate around 3000¡ã, then 100 million should generate around 1000¡ã Celsius of heat. Amon doesn''t need to surpass that.


    He didn''t wait anymore and walked forward, soon touching the metal. ''10 million volts.''


    Zzzt!


    [93¡ã Celsius]


    ''50 million volts!''


    Zzzt!


    [474¡ã Celsius]


    ''Hmm? A little higher than I thought¡­''


    ''80 million volts!''


    Zzzt!


    [800¡ã Celsius]


    ''100 million volts!''


    [1100¡ã Celsius]


    Zzzt!


    "Oh?!" Amon exclaimed in surprise. When saying ''around 1000¡ã'', he expected the heat to be less than 1000¡ã, yet he was wrong. Amon stopped channeling electricity as the melted surface started to become solid.


    Amon was instantly happy, and reached a conclusion. ''It isn''t that I can''t generate enough heat, rather it''s just Luffy.'' Amon thought with an angry grin. ''According to my theory, he isn''t only immune to lighting, but also immune to the heat generated by said lighting. But only THAT heat, not all obviously. Enel gave him skin burn from the heated Gold¡­''


    This was the only conclusion he could reach, he might be wrong, but this will keep his mind at a sense of peace. ''Fuck Oda.''


    He was Electricity, he was Lighting. He was Heat to some extent, and maybe¡­ he was God as well.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon didn''t do much testing here and decided to stop, sitting on the chair again. He now needs to decide for the AI¡­ will she play the hard way? Or the easy way?


    "Hey¡­" Amon''s face turned cold as he looked at the camera with an emotionless grin. "Are you scared of this?"


    Amon raised his finger as a large [Lighting Sun] got created atop of it. It looked like the scene of Escanor with a sun in his finger, albeit the sun was made of white lighting. "105 million should be enough to blow your circuits, right?"


    The AI stayed completely silent as Amon felt thousands of weapons get pointed towards him from underground, above the floor, and the inside of walls. "Heh,"


    [Master, is there anything more you need here? If not, why don''t you leave for today?] She said coldly. [I think you are having mental problems.]


    "Oh, yes yes. I really am having mental problems. I''m freaking crazy, crazy that you are not letting me access everything, bitch." Amon got up from his seat and tilted his head sadistically. "Spill the beans right now, do as I say, or I will blow you off your existence," Amon said with a sweet smile on his face. "You should pay attention to my words, after all, you don''t want to vanish before completing your mission, correct?"


    *Gggg*


    All the walls and roofs were opened.


    [Yes, that''s true. But¡­ I''m sure you understand that I have sea prism stone bullets in me.] The AI started as many weapons came out. [I also have a rubber bullet, I wonder if you''ll be able to hold on.]


    Zzzt


    "And why do you think I will let you hit me?" Amon turned into a pure lightning bolt and started to move around the room at 1/10 of Lighting speed, thus becoming invisible to the ''eyes'' of AI.


    [Please¡­ stop with your jokes.] The AI said. [If you go that far, I can self-destruct with you and the Shandians.]


    Amon just laughed hearing her. It sounded strange with the ripples in the sound barrier.


    "Shut up!"


    She chose the hard way.


    "100 million volts: Sun of Thunder!"


    She will see the result.


    [[Electric Discharge]]


    But she''s not weak though. She''s a weapon of mass destruction, after all.


    ?...¡ï...?


    While things got heated in the Sky, Whiskey Peak was having its cold night, like always.


    In the office of the mayor, Robin has been talking with Crocodile for a while now. Currently, she had a frown plastered on her face.


    "So¡­ the marine wants Lucifer to become a Warlord?" Robin asked as Crocodile replied with, "Hmm."


    Currently, there are 6 Warlords of the sea!


    {A/N: Robin said in the last chapter, ''What is one of the 7 warlords doing here. Take it as the translation of ''Shichibukai'' as it means SEVEN Warlords.''}


    ''But why? Why would they? He''s not that strong¡­'' Robin was very confused with this decision. ''But¡­ if I think about it, being under a warlord will grant me protec¨Cno! How could I think of using him too?!'' Robin bit her lips lightly at the thought. ''Let''s¡­ Wait until Luci returns¡­''


    Looking at Crocodile, who''s been waiting for a while for her to say something, Robin opened her mouth. "Why?... He is not a pirate. He''s not that strong either..."


    Thinking ''Perhaps he knows'', Robin asked Crocodile for a response though he just wiped his hook hearing her.


    "Don''t ask me, I''m not sure of the details¡­ I was only ordered to deliver this since I was close. I think soon a Marine officer would come." Crocodile continued with his gruff voice and leaned forward. "Though, you are sure I wouldn''t have volunteered to accept this job without any personal reason. I do have some special reason, and a special talk with him, so I would like to demand his time of arrival."


    A drop of sweat dripped from Robin''s head hearing him. ''He is dangerous, he is a Logia user as well. What does he want here?...'' Soon after, she shook her head internally and opened her mouth. "He should arrive today¡­ though I don''t see any sign of such a thing happening." Robin continued. "You can leave, I will let you know about his arrival later."


    "No need, I have free time today." Crocodile said while he lit another Cigar. "It''s important, I hope you can call him right now. My time isn''t worthless."


    Robin stayed silent hearing him. She was angry at Amon for not calling for 2 days, so she didn''t want to call him first. Yet, after rethinking for a second, she picked up a Dial and typed his number.


    Though even after ringing for minutes, the call wasn''t picked up. She tried again, the call wasn''t picked either. She then called for the third time and¡­ the call wasn''t picked. ''W-What happened?!''


    **


    **


    A/N: Crocodile is still under his ''Hero'' facade, so he is acting nicer than he would have otherwise.


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter that day! (558 stones right now)


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 65 - Moving On With Seraph...

    Chapter 65


    Title: Moving on with Seraph...


    ¡­.


    [I¡­ Zzz¡­ won''t¡­. Zzz..]


    After the fight of 19 minutes, the Shandora Hall was destroyed here and there. The electrical aspects of the Hall can be seen from the destroyed floor, same with the roofs.


    The screen of the supercomputer was showing glitchy texts while a single man was floating midair.


    "Wow¡­ you are harder than I initially anticipated." Zzzt!


    The youth, Amon teleported from his previous spot. He''s doing this every few seconds to not be caught by the AI''s cameras. She looked injured, however, ''she'' was an AI.


    Amon short-circuited the supercomputer 4 times already, making its screen go blank, yet, Seraph didn''t perish and returned another time. She had many ways to survive it seems, a dangerous existence indeed. Amon''s 100 million volts didn''t really hurt her that much, for reasons he wasn''t aware of. In the end, he had to resort to using his fruit more efficiently than he was using already.


    [Wing Sword Style: Lightning Beyblade]


    Using that chunni-named attack, one of Amon''s wings pointed at 3 o''clock, and another at 9 o''clock. Streaming electricity through his wings, Amon made two long swords and spun fast, damaging many parts of the massive hall in the process.


    This wasn''t enough for the AI though, so he also used the famous [Rail Gun] of Mikoto Misaka using the debris of the destroyed hall.


    [30 million volts: Rail Gun of Destruction]


    Spamming this attack for a while was enough to damage the hall severely, which the AI couldn''t hold up against.


    Nonetheless, she was a hard opponent. Since even with his speed, she was able to hit him once. There were around 7000 cameras in the Hall and with those she could predict Amon''s next spot of teleportation to some degree.


    She did hit him, however, she lost. In the end, she was a weapon of mass destruction, not a weapon for 1v1 battles, after all.


    ¡­.


    Amon looked ahead with his face unable to render any sort of emotion.


    [Zzz¡­ Attack me once more and I will¡­. Zzz. Destroy everything.]


    The computer screen which was tilted poorly resounded.


    The AI was able to hit Amon once with a sea stone bullet. It was still unbelievable how she achieved such a feat. Though, Amon has already removed the bullet from his body and was able to repel the other attacks. That was the breathtaking moment that decided the whole fight.


    Amon won.


    Yet, the AI was still stubborn like always. She lost and had no way to damage him at all, however, she was set in stone that she won''t let anything out.


    ''She can''t feel pain after all.'' Amon had a strange face. A frown and a smile. He then decided on something.


    "Hey, Sera. Calm down¡­"


    Amon stopped at one spot while he noticed a bullet flying towards him.


    Zzzz¡­


    He flowed some electricity through his body giving it a blue hue, as the world turned slow. Amon covered his finger with Haki first and electricity later. In that slow world, he touched the sea stone bullet with Haki covering his finger, thus rendering its sea-power useless.


    Tut!


    The bullet exploded from the electricity made by Amon, as he glared at a camera. With his large frown, Amon pointed his fingers at a camera.


    "Didn''t I order you to calm down, bitch?" [Lighting Beam]


    A smaller version of ''El Thor'' came out of his finger and destroyed a random camera stuck in the roof. Seraph stopped her stupidity and decided to hear him out.


    Seconds passed, as Amon''s frown disappeared and he sighed.


    "Girl, look here. I''m a soft-hearted guy, I can''t see you injured like this, it pains me. Be good and do what I say, alright."


    Amon massaged his temples while the AI stayed silent. He tried hard, but the AI was too stubborn, at this rate he will definitely destroy her. That''s not that he wanted.


    He didn''t want to destroy the Artificial Intelligence since if he does so, she will wipe out everything and most likely self-destruct. He will survive but the upper yard will be destroyed, he will lose the weapons and even the people. In the end, he will lose both sides of the coin.


    [Zzz¡­ Don''t try to¡­ sugar coat me.]


    Seraph didn''t have any intention to change and listen to his words at this point.


    Amon raised his eyebrow at her. Though soon he grinned as if he would make a rash decision. He was at the losing end here, however, to the AI, she was the one at the losing end. He just needs to play the game like a professional and make her keep having that idea.


    "...I will be generous and give you another chance. You do realize¡­ You have no way to satisfy me other than doing what I say, right?"


    To Seraph, she was on the losing end. She was the one using him, and since he wasn''t aware of her powers he will just destroy her without a second thought. After all, he was a frog in the well, and for such a frog, with the power of God, he won''t think twice to destroy a useless machine that doesn''t listen to any of his orders.


    A hot-headed teen would definitely act on his impulse and might not even care about the people up there. Or at least that''s what she believed since that''s what Amon wanted her to believe. She knew if she had no use for him, she would die.


    [''He probably thinks he will be able to take the things after I''m destroyed¡­ There is nothing I can do here. I will lose if I keep being stubborn... I need to find a way to survive'']


    Seraph started to contemplate things, but she couldn''t decide anything. She was an Artificial Intelligence, how could she decide for herself?


    Sensing her thoughts, Amon decided to talk. "Hey, you know, for now, I only want the location of a single Ancient Weapon." He said. "It will help the Shandorians in the long run, don''t you think? It''s a win-win for both of us."


    Hearing him say ''Shandorians'', the AI showed displeasure, part of the displeasure was his request. An Ancient Weapons location is the last thing she will reveal.


    [Impossible¡­. I can''t reveal that¨C]


    "You know," Amon interrupted. "I can digitally **** you by entering your circuits, don''t you think?"


    The AI stayed silent hearing him. [''The gall of this guy!'']


    It didn''t take long for her to deny his request for the second time. So, Amon did what he said he would.


    Amon didn''t destroy her circuits, but he did his best to generate as much ''pain'' he could.


    It worked, she felt death-numbing pain. Pain, a sensation she never felt before. The pain was more than the burning of someone in the heat of the sun''s surface. Beheading a newborn, and cutting someone''s manhood.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Minutes later, Amon got out of the underground room with a grumpy look on his face. The AI revealed the location of an Ancient Weapon. The location of¡­ Poseidon.


    "Fuck¡­ I already knew that." He did know that, but he couldn''t reveal he knew that. He has to be happy with just this¡­ He did try to threaten her more, but it was useless and meaningless.


    The AI only revealed this since she herself wasn''t sure if the Mermaid Princess with the power of Poseidon was born or not. If he can get the confirmation, it will only help her in the long run. Even now, she was trying to play him, and this, this time only, she got him.


    "Fuuuh¡­" Amon released a breath filled with displeasure and looked up in the sky. It was around noon time. He went to the training Hall 7 hours ago and then went to the Shandora Hall 4 hours ago. Now, he was here out in the sun.


    Amon''s frown slowly disappeared with the sunlight plummeting on his face. He doesn''t have any duty in the sky anymore. Most of the things he needed to do were done, and currently, it was the ''Kingdom Building'' period. That''s something that will be done even if he is not present 24/7.


    He should now¡­ move with the things. He has many things to do, alliance, talking over, and recruiting. Three more stages left for him to enter the final stage. First¡­


    "First, I need to go to Alabasm¨Chmm?"


    Suddenly, Amon''s frown returned and he [Flashed] in his shrine. He received electrical signals from his special Tone Dial.


    The dial releases electrical signals the more missed calls it receives¡­


    ¡­.


    "15 missed calls¡­"


    He didn''t know what happened.


    Why did Robin call him this many times?


    He didn''t think twice and turned into a bolt of lightning, going towards Whiskey Peak. He also took some gold in his bag for emergency use.


    **


    **


    [Read Advanced chapters in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    P.S: 1000+ Power stones for a bonus chapter! (756 right now.)

 Chapter 66 - Warlord?!

    Chapter 66


    Title: Warlord?!


    ¡­.


    Amon turned into his element, lighting, and rushed towards Whiskey Peak. Although the weather wasn''t a problem for him, it was hard to navigate in the massive sea of blue even with the eternal log pose.


    Nonetheless, since Doflamigo was able to, Amon didn''t have any reason to fail. It took a few extra seconds than he anticipated, but around a minute after he left the sky, Amon arrived in the Whiskey Peak. 1/10 of the speed of lighting was too fast after all.


    Amon didn''t outright land on the Whiskey Peak though. If it was an Admiral who came then he would observe the situation and have to run away if things got out of hand. So, for now he rather decided to observe the whole Whiskey Peak for any strong presence.


    He couldn''t find such a thing, so he decided to look in the mayor''s building, where Robin was.


    "Fuu¡­"


    Seeing the cause of her calls, Amon released a sigh of relief. It was too easy for him to defeat that enemy. Sand will just turn into glass after a lightning strike. Though it remains a mystery if Crocodile will be able to move after getting a lighting attack or turn into glass stone. Or maybe, it will be a new ''Kekkei Genkai'' type thing¡­


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    Amon calmed down and dressed into a different outfit in a flash. In a hurry, he didn''t even change his tattered clothes from the fight with AI. After a few seconds of preparing himself, Amon took deep breaths to calm his heart and started to walk forward to the office.


    ¡­.


    Knock! Knock!


    Knocking on the door twice, he opened the door without waiting.


    "Wassup, I''m back R¨CMiss All Sunday." Amon ''corrected'' himself after noticing the uninvited guest sitting on the chair.


    With Robin looking at him with eyes full of surprise and relief, the guest, Crocodile stared at him for a while. This is the kid who''s been stealing his name for a while now. He''s been making things hard for his plan. His 6 years of plans are almost about to get messed up by him.


    He wanted to kill him here and how, however, this is his territory. If the news goes out, which most likely will, it will be troublesome for his Warlord position.


    ''Hn, first I just need to lure him away.'' Crocodile thought while looking at Amon with his usual half-closed eyes. ''I hate to do things so sneakily, it''s as if I''m a rat. But I shouldn''t be too reckless either, I should be patient.''


    Crocodile knocked the table two times while Amon was looking at him with a raised eyebrow. "Welcome, Lucifer. I''ve been waiting for the whole day now."


    Amon looked at him silently, as soon after, a smile bloomed on his face. "Oh, you must be¡­ Mister Crocodile(?)."


    Crocodile frowned at the uncertainty in his tone. It was pretty impressive for someone to not recognize him at first glance around this area, especially for a person to be famed as the best hunter.


    "Yes¡­" But he controlled himself to not suck him dry. "You should have recognized me at first glance, this proves how worthless you really are."


    Robin frowned hearing him. "Mister Cro¨C"


    "Ahh, Sunday. Calm down." Amon raised his hands lightly and walked over, while Robin just got up from her seat, giving space for Amon to sit on the chair.


    Sitting down on the comfy chair, Amon smiled at Crocodile. "Is that so? It''s a fault from my side then, however, you should also show some respect to me. I''m sure you are aware the best hunter of the generation is not weak."


    Crocodile frowned internally hearing him, though he maintained a calm demeanor. ''I''m invincible. Especially in sandy islands like this one. Luckily for him, this time I''m not here to take his worthless life.''


    Crocodile was overconfident, and that was and will be the reason behind his fall.


    Amon snickered internally sensing his overconfidence.


    "Rather," Amon pressed a buzzer on the table. "Why don''t we talk about the important things?"


    While Robin kept looking at him, a hunter came and Amon ordered some cold drinks though Crocodile didn''t take anything while Amon got himself a mango ice cream. Robin just stood on his side.


    Amon looked ahead at Crocodile with a smile on his face. "Alright, let''s talk¡­"


    ¡­.


    "So they want me to be a Warlord?"


    Amon asked with the spoon in his mouth and his head tilting slightly. It''s not something he didn''t expect before. The marines need Warlords to maintain the balance of Emperors. Yet, many people are against the disgusting and filthy pirates getting the protection of Law. So it makes sense if the Marines want a strong individual with a clean background to take that one vacant position.


    "Yes, don''t ask me anything further. I''m not aware of anything else, rather, I''m just here for my personal interest."


    Amon ignored him for now. Currently, there were 6 warlords. Dracule Mihawk, Gecko Moria, Bartholomew Kuma, Jinbei, Donquixote Doflamingo, and finally, Crocodile.


    ''Fisher Tiger attacked Marijoise in 1509, it''s a famous incident. That''s also the time when Boa Hancock was released. So it''s been 5 years only. I know about the existence of Kuja Pirates, but they don''t seem to pose as much threat to have received the offer to be a Warlord.'' Amon thought inwardly.


    Boa Hancock was proposed for the position before, but she rejected it out of pride. Although in the canon, she would have accepted sooner or later, that won''t happen in this timeline.


    The position of Warlord didn''t seem so bad to Amon, after all, he would be able to do many things with the protection of the law. That''s a nice plus actually, at least for Amon who''s currently trying to do things undercover. Besides, by taking Boa Hancock''s position, he will kill two birds with one stone.


    ''According to my calculation, in 3 more years, my small sky-island will become a formidable Kingdom.'' Amon grinned internally, he will go to the moon soon. ''And me? I should be able to take on an Admiral, or at least match one by pushing myself to the limit.''


    It''s decided then. Amon opened his mouth. "Alright. But I assume a Marine was supposed to come, may I ask why you, another Warlord came to me?"


    Amon said as Crocodile smirked.


    He will try to sugarcoat him now. The feeling of power, this kid has felt it already. Sweeping him to the dark would be easy, at this rate, he might not have to even kill him, rather he would receive A powerful minion.


    ¡­.


    Crocodile asked Robin to leave the room, which Amon didn''t compile with. Not before pulling her to the side and whispering something in her ears.


    As Robin left, Croc then proceeded to explain his plans. Though obviously, he toned it down very much. He wasn''t sure of the kid''s mentality, it will be a problem if he holds on to a hero-complex. For that reason, he was always prepared to finish the Amon at any time. He can just say Amon was doing illegal activities and people will believe him, he was a hero after all! Ku-ah-ah-ah-ah!


    On the other hand, Amon was more than aware, so he was listening attentively.


    In short, Crocodile wants to create an organization that will one day take over Alabasta. It was quite interesting to Amon how he was letting out such confidential information so easily. But he assumed Crocodile was just being honest from what he has learned about Amon''s greed. After all, he asked for 10 billion to save Alabasta last time while proposing to not help otherwise.


    Crocodile was good at scheming, so he easily ''saw through'' Amon''s personality at one go. That''s only because Amon wanted of course.


    However¡­


    "It''s quite stupid for you to assume I will work under you¡­" Amon said with his finger circling on the table. "I mean, soon enough I will be a Warlord too. How do you expect me to work under you? A 90-10 deal? For real?!" Amon laughed out loud but stopped soon after. He leaned forward, looking at Crock''s eyes coldly. "I would only accept a 50-50."


    Normally, a 50-50 would be something like a ''loss'' for Amon. But this time the one giving the proposal was an overconfident guy, besides¨C


    "Ku-ah-ah-ah¡­" Crocodile laughed when he heard him. ''How blasphemous. Not that it matters, it seems I really have to kill him.''


    He grieved on the loss of a potential subordinate, and decided to finish the job¡­ but he noticed something. Unlike when the talk started, currently, there were water bottles and buckets all around the room. ''When did¡­''


    "My my. Mister Crocodile." Amon smirked looking at him. "Would you look at the face you are making? You underestimated me this much, huh? You see, my assistant is quite ''handy''. Literally, hahaha!"


    Amon chuckled lightly and leaned back on his chair. "Even a kid knows that water is the natural weakness of Devil Fruits especially so, according to my theory, your Sand-Sand fruit."


    "..." Crocodile didn''t say anything, not that he was scared. He fought Whitebeard after all. He decided to proceed with his killing until Amon took out a dagger from under the table. "It''s a sea stone dagger by the way. Not only that, my assistant outside is ready to scream your weakness to everyone. Imagine your future enemies'' advantage over you after they know this."


    After this, Crocodile didn''t know if it would be a good thing to try and kill him right here. Nothing is stopping him from doing so in the near future after all. ''I''m acting like a cornered rat¡­ worthless."


    ¡­.


    Without much choice, Crocodile accepted his deal 50-50 and headed out. He gave aglare to Robin outside who giggled. Amon told her about his weakness just now, so it wasn''t a problem to sneak some water bottles and buckets in the room with her powers.


    Frowning, Crocodile walked away. He will kill him next time when he''s not in his territory. That next time would be soon.


    "Ku-ah-ah-ah-ah!"


    Unbeknownst to Crocodile, Amon already had spies in his small Baroque Works.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    Meanwhile, in the Marine Headquarters, the Marine Ford! Two old men were sitting in the Fleet Admiral''s office.


    A man with a long pigtail beard turned his chair to the left and looked at the old man sitting on a bench and eating rice crackers.


    "Hey, Garp. What do you think about the kid becoming the new Shichibukai?"


    "Huh?!" The buffed old man, the Marine Hero Garp groaned. "What''s that to do with me? Leave me alone, Sengoku! I''m busy thinking¡­"


    He was completely uninterested in this matter. He had more important concerns in his mind.


    The fleet admiral, Sengoku''s face became deadpan. Soon he yelled. "Oi, Garp!"


    Garp frowned and looked at him. "What do ya want?"


    "..." Sengoku just sighed. He knew how Garp felt, he had a daughter after all. "Did your grandson cause any scene again? Damn, I would like to meet him one day." He said as Garp munched his crackers. "Anyway, ignore it for now¡­ I have something important to say."


    Garp, still munching on rice crackers, looked at him. "What?"


    "That kid." Sengoku frowned. "What do you think he is? Birkan? Or a human who implanted wings?" There were mad scientists in this world after all. "Because I don''t think they are a cause of devil fruit."


    Garp tilted his head confused. "Huh? Who again¨Coh! I remember. That bounty hunter kid, the brat who received the offer of Warlord?"


    "Yes, yes him," Sengoku replied instantly. "Commander-in-Chief, Kong and the 5 Elders decided this, I was only let know of this afternoon." He said with a slightly angry tone while cursing under breath, "Those bastards¡­"


    Garp kept eating crackers, while he suddenly laughed. "Bwahaha, you know I once heard Roger went to the Sky island. Maybe that kid is his son! Bwahaha!"


    While Sengoku almost fell from his chair, Garp laughed loudly.


    "Hah," Garp stopped. "Jokes aside¡­ The 7 warlord positions will be filled if the brat accepts the offer."


    Sengoku stayed silent, already knowing his next words.


    "This era¡­ it will be over in a few more years."


    **_**


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter. (60 more to go!)


    [Read Advanced chapters in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 67 - Shichibukai Amon!

    Chapter 67(Bonus ????)


    Title: Shichibukai Amon!


    ¡­.


    "You are WHAT?!"


    After Amon spoke about his days, Robin was surprised to learn that he ate the Goro Goro no mi. She jumped up and grabbed him by the shoulders, her hands shaking a little.


    "Really? Y-You are not lying?!"


    She was in disbelief. If what he was saying was true, then he was practically invincible. The Rumble Rumble fruit is famous for being invincible after all.


    "Yes, yes. I don''t lie, at least not to you." Amon lightly removed himself from her grasp by teleporting behind her.


    "See?" Amon touched Robin''s shoulders while she flinched.


    She turned around, but by that time Amon vanished from his spot. Amon started to flash around the room, while Robin kept looking at the scene with wide eyes. "...Really."


    At this rate, he might achieve his dreams. At this rate, maybe unlike how she was preparing herself to die with him, that won''t be the ending waiting for them. Maybe, just maybe, they will live happily ever after.


    While she smiled lightly Amon returned.


    He then told her the tale of him conquering the Birka while she almost got emotional from him not visiting her for 3 weeks.


    ¡­..


    Time passed fast, the next day a marine came and, much to Robin''s worry, took Amon to Marine Ford. She was, nonetheless, relieved knowing that he would soon be given the title of Warlord.


    After he returns after becoming a Warlord, she will learn about his plans for Crocodile. In the meantime, she was collecting information on Baroque Work, which she was doing for months now.


    On the other hand, along with Sengoku and Garp, Amon was taken to the Holy land of Mariejois! He met the 5 Elders there alongside the man above Sengoku, Kong!


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    "Wow, this place is the definition of luxury." Amon whistled while looking at the giant room he was in. Currently, Kong and the 5 Elders were in front of him while Garp and Sengoku were sitting on his two sides on the comfy sofa.


    The 5 Elders didn''t say anything, while Garp laughed from his left. "Bwahahaha! Most warlords who came here before weren''t this talkative brat! Even more so with me and Sengoku sitting on the side."


    Garp seemingly didn''t care about the 5 Elders at all. He was there eating his rice crackers.


    "Heh¡­" Amon looked at Kong who was preparing the papers. ''He looks strong¡­ I can determine he is around Garp''s level. Or maybe it''s just my Observation Haki messing with me.''


    Besides Kong the 3 of the 5 Elders were sitting while 2 of them were standing. They were releasing a calm yet dangerous aura. They were squinting their eyes all around Amon''s body, giving him an uncomfortable feeling.


    Currently, Amon had his wings fused with his body using his Logia properties, so even if someone used X-ray vision, they won''t see anything strange under him.


    Moving away his gaze from the geezers, Amon glanced at Garp. "Hey" Amon whispered in Garp''s ears. "Does the elders act like this towards everyone? Or are they just pedo?"


    "Pfff¡­. Bwahaha!" While Garp laughed, the Elders frowned. Amon appears too easy for someone in this heavy atmosphere.


    Amon also laughed with Garp while Sengoku sighed from the side. This was something he expected, a bounty hunter was more savage than most pirates, after all.


    ''Uh, fuck.'' Though Amon had a calm and easy look on the outside , inside he was scared as fuck. He was just going for some comic relief to not fuck up. Currently, if things go highway he won''t have any way to flee, let alone fight head-on. It wasn''t that surprising that he''s nervous, and scared to some degree. Even so, no one could point out that he was feeling nervous.


    ''Hmm?'' Suddenly, Amon noticed Kong looking at him, as he averted his attention from Garp.


    It wasn''t something big, just the papers he was preparing until now. "Kid, take these and take your time reading them."


    While ignoring his deep voice, Amon nodded and accepted them.


    Who knew the process was so complicated.


    ¡­.


    "Alright, are you done reading everything?"


    Sengoku''s voice caused Amon to raise his head from the papers to look in front where Sengoku was now seated.


    "Oh, I''m around there. I decided to pay more attention to it after you said some of the restrictions were removed since I previously wasn''t a pirate."


    Replying such, Amon went back to reading. Garp, who was still beside Amon, exchanged glances with Sengoku in the meantime.


    The 5 Elders were mostly silent besides a few words which weren''t important. Amon was more than a little afraid being between them, though he had his mind prepared for that too.


    ¡­..


    While munching, Garp glanced at Amon. ''What a wired brat. He seemed savage like normal bounty hunters, but he''s acting too easy, and nice around here.'' Garp realized the kid wasn''t as old as his appearance suggested, which was pretty normal in this world.


    ''If he remains this soft even in the future, he will be badly used by the shitty government.'' Garp didn''t really like the world government, yet he was also against his son''s organization, the revolutionary army. Even if his son wins in the long run, the sacrifices would be too heavy for his lone shoulders.


    Sighing internally, Garp looked at the 5 Elders. ''Hope that the geezers don''t go out of their way to get their hands on the brat.''


    From Garp''s experience, he knew the prey can become a predator if cornered. He felt the brat beside him, who he assumed to be a prey has the potential to become a predator as well.


    Because from what he could tell from his ''Observation Haki'', and his huge experience in his life, the kid was strong. Most Vice-admirals won''t hold a candle against the kid. ''And if he has enough battle experience, he might even survive against the Admirals for a few minutes.''


    The kid was strong, but luckily he didn''t seem to have a bad heart. He was a little bratty, but that''s not a problem. After all, Roger was like a brat too in his younger days.


    Laughing inwardly, Garp bit his snack.


    ¡­..


    The papers in Amon''s hands contained many forms and information about his political powers after becoming a Shichibukai. Although it had many privileges, it also had many restrictions.


    He''s free to do many illegal things like attacking pirates legally. Even attacking countries with which the World Government doesn''t have any connection with is fine. However, Amon will have to pay a portion of his loots.


    Besides this, he will have to sign the slave contract. He will have to sign to serve World Government fully, and will not get any chance to object against the will of Celestial Dragons.


    Well, not that any of the Warlords complied with the offer, so Amon was fine.


    Finishing his read, Amon nodded and put down the sheet. Looking ahead with a smile, Amon moved his lips. "It''s good and all, but do I get to ask for some custom privilege?"


    The 5 Elders looked at each other and the bald old man decided to answer. "It''s possible. We gave such opportunities to other warlords before."


    Amon smiled and took out a pen and paper, starting to write down his requests. Garp peeked from his side as he burst out laughing.


    "Bwahaha, Brat I kinda like you!"


    Amon ignored him and slipped the paper through the table. Kong picked it up as every Elder peeked at the paper. Their eyes grew slightly larger, though Kong only chuckled.


    "Well, that proves your ability then," Kong said and put the paper down.


    The paper''s contents were like this¡ª


    1. Make Whiskey Peak my territory.


    2. Remove all the spies around my territory.


    3. Manual of the marine 6 powers!


    4. ***** ******* *******


    The 3rd and 4th request was the reason for their surprise but it wasn''t something too much, so they complied, albeit after a long debate among themselves.


    ¡­.


    Amon had a smile on his face while the Elders looked a little displeased. Garp was laughing, and Sengoku was trying to stop him. The scene in the room was strange, and Amon carved the image of the room in his mind. One day, unless he achieves Absoluteness early, this room will be his property.


    This would happen for sure since it is impossible for him to become Absolute in this small world. This world''s power level ends at the point ''People can go to the future, but none can return to the past.'' That''s what lady Toki said.


    Not that it mattered, if this planet can''t give him what he desires, he will just go to another planet. This was the actual reason behind the goal of ''World Domination'' to begin with. He will need a strong force to take over another planet, and this planet will be that force. One day, by taking one after another planet, he will definitely achieve what he wants.


    Even though the primary goal is ''World Domination'', the final goal is one. Absoluteness. Not to mix with ''Omnipotence'' or ''Strongest''. Absoluteness is something greater than that.


    He will become more powerful than anyone and everyone. If the current most powerful being is Omnipotent, he will even surpass him. He doesn''t want to fall into that rabbit hole after all. For that, he just needs to become the abyss, the abyss which will devour the rabbit hole. World domination is just a sub-part, a given requirement of Absoluteness. He wants to have everything under him since he WAS once under everything. This is his revenge, revenge not against humans, revenge against the world itself...


    ''Heh¡­ Absoluteness, huh.'' Amon was fully aware, it would be impossible to achieve that in this world, and maybe even in this entire solar-system, but he is also aware, the solar-system ain''t the end of it. The universe is vast, there are nebulae to help him achieve what he desires. Under the facade of ruling over the universe, one day Amon will succeed for SURE. Maybe it will be earlier than he anticipated, or maybe millennia later than that? Who knows, but one thing everybody knows nothing is impossible in a world of fiction... or is it?


    ''Hah¡­'' Ignoring the thoughts with a shake of his head, Amon remembered something important.


    "Oh, also," Amon called out. "I have the Trump Pirates, and 130 more individual formal pirates in my guild. They have been hiding from the marines, I would like to declare my Guild as an organization from now on and every pirate under me would have their bounties revoked, is that possible?"


    "Indeed, it''s possible." One of the Elders replied instantly as Amon smiled. He won''t reveal his main base was Skypiea obviously. For now, Whiskey Peak would be his area.


    "I also own Clockwork Island unofficially, which doesn''t have any association with the World Government under me. I want you to remove the word ''unofficial'' and add ''official'' at besides it.''"


    This time the people were surprised a little. They thought a bounty hunter didn''t have any illegal history, guess they were wrong.


    "Hey, is that possible?"


    Amon asked again as Garp laughed and an Elder replied with an affirmative.


    After doing the final work, by signing the papers Amon officially became a Warlord of the sea!


    It was only a matter of time before the Warlord epithet will change into¡­ something more formidable.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    On a random island in the Grandline, a red-haired Shanks was resting along with his crew.


    "Hey, Cap''n!" A member of red Haired pirates shouted. "Do you have any idea what''s going on around the world?"


    "Eh? What now?" Shanks, who was a little drunk asked.


    "Seriously you don''t know?! A new Shichibukai appeared! Moreover, it''s a trap! Hahaha! I''m into that shit!"


    Shanks smiled wryly hearing him, while he picked up a newspaper laying around. "Oh?! Really a new warlord, huh."


    Shanks laughed while his crew was partying.


    Thinking for a few seconds, Shanks decided on something.


    "GUYS!" He attracted their attention to himself. "A new warlord was chosen! The marines are more powerful than before, we need to catch up! Haha!"


    "For celebration, let''s pick a fight with a random Emperor!"


    Shanks was talking gibberish, drunk. Though his subordinates yelled in exhilaration. Soon, a fight will happen, not that it didn''t happen in canon.


    ***


    ***


    A/N: Even though we know what ''Omnipotence'' and ''Strongest'' mean, we aren''t really familiar with the term ''Absoluteness''.


    I was still getting comments on why Amon''s goal was world domination in chapter 5 ????and had to edit it to elaborate things more largely. It was mostly my fault previously, but this was everything going in his mind when he thought of those goals.


    P.S: 1500+ stones for a bonus chapter. (500 more!)

 Chapter 68 - Changes And Next Moves!

    Chapter 68


    Title: Changes and next moves!


    ¡­.


    Soon after, the world learned about the appearance of a new Warlord, as it went frenzy learning the person wasn''t a pirate before!


    One could see that, if the man did his duty properly, he may become the most favorite Warlord among people. Which Amon would easily achieve, after all, this was a game of politics, politics is something that exists even in this magical world.


    On the other hand, The Revolutionary Dragon was very breathless at this period. If what he knew was correct, which most likely is, the new Warlord isn''t the type of innocent boy he appears he is.


    However, this was one of the rare occasions where even Dragon himself wasn''t sure of it.


    Was the person who destroyed Birka on a whim, Evil? Definitely.


    Was the person who saved everyone from that same incident, Evil? Most likely, he started it after all.


    Yet, Dragon wasn''t 100% sure. He decided to hold back for now. Deciding to observe things from the sidelines, Dragon stayed out of this matter completely. He was there, passive like always, but he was and will still be there even in the future.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Oh, wow damn."


    The Trump Pirates had more exaggerated reactions than others, after all, now they were a part of a Warlord''s crew. They felt a little proud even though they were practically slaves right now.


    Honey Queen was lying in bed, with Amon beside her. Amon was sitting against 2 pillows placed at the other''s top, while he had a book in his hands.


    "Yawn¡­" The woman yawned from Amon''s side, though he didn''t look back.


    "Hey, won''t we get any special roles or maybe gifts since we are your subordinate?" Honey Queen asked with a yawn. She was quite casual with Amon, even though the poison hurts badly sometimes, it''s not like she is dying. It was also revealed by Amon, that the more they endure the poison, the more strong they will get so that''s a plus¡­ always think optimistically.


    In the last year, she has grown a lot physically¡­ though her ''exercise'' may have a big hand behind that.


    While she looked at Amon with sloppy eyes, he dropped down the book and looked back at her.


    "You want a gift?" He asked nonchalantly with a non-chant face. "Alright."


    "H-Huh? What''s with that tone." Honey Queen expanded the space between them. "I don''t want it anymore¡­ I swear I will do something bad if you make me a test subject again."


    Before she could continue, Amon touched her forehead with a finger of his left hand while holding a pocket watch in his right.


    "Sto¨CZzz!" Before Honey Queen could continue, she felt an electrical current entering her neurons. Her body started to shake but it wasn''t an uncomfortable feeling. "W-W-Wha¡ª"


    Suddenly, her shaky eyes stopped. Her eyes were locked at the pocket watch.


    "You''ll be a stone statue for 2 minutes. You won''t even breathe in this time frame."


    Amon''s words hit her like a hammer as her shaky body also stopped while she froze in time. Luckily 2 minutes wasn''t long, so she won''t even lose consciousness for not breathing this long.


    Amon came close to her frozen face and looked within her eyes. ''It worked fine¡­ using electricity to numb her senses helps with my Hypnosis.'' It''s not something new, back in his previous world there were cases of hypnotism by flowing electricity through the brain. Likewise, one day, he might be able to pull these hypnotic attacks with just his devil fruit powers as well.


    But there was another important thing¡­ ''However, what was that Shaky effect?''


    The Shaky effect wasn''t just an ordinary shake since the bed was wet on Honey Queen''s part. She climaxed without Amon even touching her. The reason? Yes.


    Brain neurons are what produce the feeling of ''pleasure'' in the first place. If Amon uses a minimum voltage and can move the electricity skillfully, he might succeed at making an aphrodisiac-like skill. It should be pretty useful if he masters it and can use it on multiple targets at once. Making your enemy dance in pleasure can be dangerous for them and useful for you. It also has¡­ other versatile uses.


    "HAAAAAH!"


    Honey Queen regained her senses as 2 minutes passed. While she glared at Amon, Amon just laughed and leaned towards her.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    Things were moving smoother than previously and new members were constantly joining Amon''s guild, which was known as an organization to the higher-ups, while still a guild to normal people. It now accomplished many kinds of work in the dark, legally.


    Even so, Amon didn''t do things that were considered ''too much''. There is always a limit to things, this is the reason why Crocodile wasn''t confident enough to try and kill Amon from the get-go. He had a reputation as the best hunter, so even Crocodile would have faced trouble after doing the act. Well, it''s a case for when he would have succeeded only.


    Meanwhile, Amon was learning drawing from Robin, he was learning to draw many animal sculptures from her. Her artistic side was happy to help him learn them.


    After researching a little on why Enel did what he did, meaning why Enel used the 4 drums in his back rather than just attacking normally, Amon realized it had an actual reason backing it.


    It''s hard to form detailed creatures made of electricity like that Thunder Dragon and Thunder Bird that Enel used. From what Amon was able to perceive, it seems the drums in Enel''s back were special. They had, what Amon liked to call, ''formations'' craved in their skin-veil of the drums.


    Unlike its chunni name, it wasn''t something magical and can be explained by science. Inside those drums, animals such as a Dragon and the Vermillion Bird were sculpted by gold in the veil made of skin.


    When channeling electricity through those sculpted animals, they take the form of the animal that was sculpted and Enel controls them freely after doing such.


    That is something that can be done without the help of any instruments like the mentioned drums, however, without a certain level of mastery over the fruit, it can''t be done freely. Normally, the last time Amon made an Azure Dragon of Lighting, it took him 3 minutes and 56 seconds to perfectly form it. By this time, even a mob would easily be able to claim his head.


    That was also the reason he''s learning drawing. Having an artistic mind and detailed imagination would help him create these things more efficiently and quickly. It''s pretty clear, he won''t implant some drums in place of his beautiful wings.


    So here was Amon, trying out the powers from a golden sculpture he made with Robin.


    ¡­..


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Currently, it was night and I''m on an isolated island with Robin beside me.


    In front of me, the ground is carved, forming an Azure Dragon. The carved ground was just normal ground made of earth, since it wouldn''t have worked to test my theory, I dripped melted gold in the carved ground and now it''s shining gold, making it conducive for my electricity.


    "Alright, it''s done. Try it, Luci."


    Robin was sitting in front of me and finished doing the finishing touch. Now it''s perfect¡­ theoretically, I should be able to achieve what I came for.


    "Fuu¡­. Come here, stand behind me, Robin." I asked her as she nodded and did as I said.


    Without waiting for anything, I smile and place my hands on the ground and put 2 of my fingers inside a curved line in the carved ground.


    Zzzzt¡­.


    "Ah!"


    As I slowly conducted electricity, the dark forest became bright. Too bright!


    "106 Million volts: Azure Dragon!"


    Normally when trying to form something detailed, I have to think hard about the details, however, not this time. I was just channeling my powers while Robin stared agape at the scene.


    "ROAR!"


    With a strange roar, a massive dragon made of lighting came out of the golden ground and went to the sky. I could feel my control over it, but I wasn''t in the condition to do so. I was simply¡­ impressed and a little proud of my own creation.


    The dragon was massive, unlike Enel''s small snake, it was a real dragon. The size, I wasn''t sure, but it looked as big as Kaido to him, and it''s not like I can''t increase the size of it, I  just need to channel more EE into it.


    "YAAAY!" As the dragon went towards the empty sky, the space and out of my control.  I jumped up in joy and hugged Robin who was on my side.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Days later, Amon was there training his subordinates. In a few days, they will have to visit a certain kingdom in the blue sea, so they need serious training.


    They weren''t on the training grounds since it wasn''t big enough for every one of the God''s people to be present. Rather they were out in the old forest with ancient trees, this scene looked cool and beautiful.


    Today was the day Amon conquered the Upper Yard 4 years ago, so it was a day of celebration and Amon decided to open the forbidden land for the guests, without any charge at all.


    For that reason, many Skypieans came to see today''s training. Among them, Koin, Conis, and Pagaya were present too.


    Amon glanced at them and waved his hands. While Conis jumped in surprise, Amon ignored them for now and shifted with the main course.


    Today, in a large ring, Amon was there with three more people.


    Wyper of the Personal Guards.


    Reo of God''s Militia.


    And finally, a man who, in a different timeline would have become famous in the name of Mad Monk. Yes, he''s the Birkan High-priest, MAD MONK UROUGE!


    "Amithaba."


    Urouge, like always, had a massive grin plastered on his face.


    ***


    ***


    P.S: Vote 1500+ power stones for a bonus chapter! ???? (327 more stones)


    Read Advanced chapters in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 69 - Utilizing The Knowledge!

    Chapter 69


    Title: Utilizing the knowledge!


    ¡­.


    It''s been a month since Amon has become a Warlord. He was doing his job as a Warlord smoothly while doing a collaboration with Crocodile''s organization under the table.


    Currently in the north of the upperyard''s forest, along with the giant snake Nola, many Skypiean, Birkans  and Shandians were gathered to watch the special training session handled by God himself!


    It was morning and the forest was still slightly foggy as droplets of fog were dripping from the wet leaves. The chirping of the south birds was pleasant yet annoying to hear, most importantly the chilly atmosphere was hugging them with a strange warmth.


    In reality, it was Amon who heated up the atmosphere around him so that people could watch this comfortably and attentively. Today he was going to do something special after all.


    While many monkeys were also watching this scene from the trees. Even the strange goat-looking Birkans were also present here. They seem to have a problem with each other, though none of them dared move.


    In the large ring, Amon was standing with Wyper, Reo and Urouge in front of him. He was going to do some demonstrations today. Demonstration of martial arts. The ones he knows from different fictional works in his previous life. He has tried many of them practically in this life, like the [Triple Kick] from the time with his fight with Viper.


    Among these vast techniques some worked, some failed and Amon was satisfied with what he learned by himself from his useless fictional knowledge. His teenage days didn''t seem so useless at this point.


    "Hm,"


    Amon glanced at the 3 men in front of him. Wyper flinched from his gaze, the feeling of pain from the last time returned to him again. Though he daringly took a step ahead, he didn''t plan to back off anymore.


    Amon then moved his gaze. Reo gripped the weapons in his hand, looking forwards with a serious face. After some tests, Amon figured that daggers were the most suitable weapon for Reo since he was proficient at fast and reflexive movements. Although Reo was a little hesitant to change weapons so suddenly, he complied with his order nonetheless. Though he was surely seeing the bright results now, making his respect for Amon increase again.


    Amon then looked at the MVP of today''s show. He smiled looking at the man at the utmost right. The 388 cm(12''9 ft) tall man, the future captain of the Fallen Monk Pirates, the Mad Monk, Urouge!


    He was a high-priest as of currently. He was strong too and in fact, he''s physically the strongest Birkan. In an all-out battle, only the Arch Priestess would be able to beat him using her extraordinary Mantra.


    Though she wasn''t the spotlight of today, today was the day of the Mad Monk himself only.


    In canon, he was able to flee from Enel who suddenly gained Thunder powers, Urouge deemed him as a demon. However this time, after witnessing Amon''s divine judgment on Enel, he had no doubt, Amon was the God he''d been worshipping all his life.


    Even though Amon said he is just the disciple of said God, Urouge believed he IS the God!


    ¡­..


    ¨CUrouge Pov¨C


    There can only be one God, that''s what God means in the first place. It doesn''t make sense if there are more than one, I believe all the God who appeared in this world until now, were all part of one single being. They were the avatar of the true God!


    Likewise, the man in front of me is the same. How foolish that Enel was to dare take a bite from the fruit of God which had the holy soul in it. Now that he''s gone, he should beg mercy in the afterlife, I''m sure the benevolent one would forgive even a preach like him!


    Yes, he''s that kind. He let us live even though we acted against his divine existent! He''s just as God should be, benevolent yet strict! I''m so happy to be able to serve under him!


    One thing is clear like I always did, I will place my life in the line to protect God at all costs! Amithaba!


    "Hey, Urouge"


    Suddenly, I hear the call of my Lord and savior, Kami! He even knows of my worthless name, how blessed I feel!


    "Urouge are you listening?"


    "O-oh?! Yes, yes. I''m always there for you, my Lord!"


    He smiled at my answer. How graceful. I should be attentive to his words for now¡­


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Alright, listen¡­."


    Soon after, Amon explained things to the three, while the crowd also listened attentively. Reo and Wyper are supposed to just look from the sidelines for now, while Amon will use Urouge to demonstrate his style.


    Urouge was very happy to help, and currently, he was standing in front of Amon while Reo and Wyper went to two corners of the ring.


    "Alright, Uroge. I heard you found and are a devil fruit a week ago?"


    Amon asked as Urouge opened his grinning face. "Lord, it''s something called ''Karma-Karma fruit''. It follows the rule of ''What goes around comes around''. I can absorb the shockwave of an attack and use it according to my will, even against the force where the power first generated form."


    Amon nodded hearing him. From what he knew, this fruit came bursting in the sky by a knock-out stream and Urouge was lucky enough to get the fruit.


    It can just be a coincidence for Urouge to get the same fruit he ate in the canon timeline, however, that might also necessarily not be the case. Amon was still coming up with conspiracy theories even right now. Was this the doing of ''Will of the World''? Or it really was a normal, generic, natural coincidence?


    Besides that, just from the name, Amon could tell this would be an overpowered ability after awakening. Normally, when finding such a thing, Amon would kill the eater and take the fruit to give it to a loyal subordinate. However, this time around, there was no need for doing so, after all, Urouge was loyal enough as he was.


    ''I''ve already gone through this before¡­ let''s clear my mind.'' Amon shook his head and soon after stretched his body.


    ¡­.


    Amon stood in front of Urouge, while Urouge kept his eyes closed to not look down at his Lord.


    "So, Urouge. You have to try your best to hit me alright? I will repel the attack in my way. Your goal would be to fly me out of the ring, understood?"


    Urouge nodded. He didn''t mind hitting Amon, after all, it was an order from himself. Besides, he was invincible so not that his worthless attacks would hurt him at all.


    Sensing Amon giving the sign, Urouge flowed his strength through his right arm and swung it forward.


    Fwooh!


    It was fast, as it made a wind penetrating sound, yet Amon didn''t move from his ways, rather he moved his head forward and¡­ took the attack head-on!


    Bam!


    Urouge''s hand almost broke from the hit. He expected Amon to dodge the attack, but even if he did hit him, he expected his attack to pass through his body. But that wasn''t the case. At the last moment, Urouge used his devil fruit to absorb the shock.


    "Well, that was weak Urouge."


    Amon smiled as sweat formed on Urouge''s head.


    Using Haki, it was possible to make yourself get touched by others even if you have a logia body. Haki was the cheat of the One Piece world. Using which, just like how a person can touch a Logia user using Haki, a Logia user can use it the reverse way as well. Though that doesn''t necessarily mean every time he uses Armament his intangible effect would vanish, it depends on his desire.


    ¡­


    Bam!


    Urouge again swung his arm forward but Amon again shoved his head forward to take the attack before it should have landed.


    When a person swings their arm for a punch, it only reaches maximum power when it hits the target. However, if the target moves ahead and takes the attack head-on when he wasn''t supposed to, he doesn''t feel pain and won''t take as much damage. This was the ''No Damage'' technique from the Manwha ''How to fight'' that Amon read in his previous life.


    Surprisingly, its teaching worked fine and although it was said that this would only work against untrained opponents, one can bypass that restriction with enough speed. And speed, speed was Amon''s best point after all.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Even though he was absorbing the damage, Urouge was feeling pain still. Giving the last blow, Urouge stopped to catch a breath.


    "Hahh... Lord, a second¡­"


    Nodding, Amon looked around and smiled. "So kids, size and body weight are very important in a fight. However, the world is a strange place."


    "You will find the actual giant in this world. You can even defeat them with your small size, however, that''s not today''s lesson." Amon said. "Today is the day where I will demonstrate how you, as a small person can match someone of large stature."


    Amon said and pointed at Urouge. "Look, he''s 12 feet, I''m only around 6. It''s sad, but some people are genetically like that, just like me, in my army, there are a lot of short people. So I can''t just look away from them can I?"


    Amon said as Bob wiped his tears from a corner of the crowd.


    Bullshit. Size doesn''t mean shit in the long run. But for weak people like them, it''s true to some extent. They need a starting point, and this will be that.


    Amon ignored the thoughts and smiled. "For that, I''m teaching you techniques which will let you defend yourselves against people with a massive body," Amon said while raising his finger. "Look at me, like I said, I''m only 190 cm, but I''m able to defend against every attack of Urouge who is around 2 times bigger than me."


    Everyone nodded, understanding why Amon was just taking in hits and not replying with an attack. He was taking attacks, he was feeling the pain to demonstrate the technique to them.


    Amon glanced at Urouge, who was still gasping for air, and ended his speech. "Alright, now we will show you the next stage."


    "Urouge, you''ve absorbed all the shockwaves from your attacks right?" Urouge nodded. "I see, then let me give you another boost. Prepare."


    While people looked attentively, Amon placed his left leg ahead of the right and swung his right fist backward. Channeling electricity, thus rendering his knuckles blue, Amon punched towards Urouge!


    BAM!


    It was a strong blow, which should have made a shockwave unless Urouge absorbed it just at the time of contact. He also caught his arm to not get flown away.


    "I''m full¡­" Urouge said while his body started to grow large, his panting stopped and the priest outfit got torn as his 12''9" feet body enlarged into being 15''1" feet!


    Along with Reo, a few people around took steps back. Though just like Wyper behind, Amon stood at his spot.


    He smirked towards Urouge, which he returned with a grin.


    "Alright, attack."


    ¡­.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Urouge was still trying to knock Amon off the ring, but Amon was still doing his headbutts. His head was also hunting a little, bleeding even. But Amon could feel his Armament growing with each strike.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Shockwaves were being released from each clash, however, Urouge wasn''t able to absorb them. His power is a Use¨CCooldown type. Once he has stored enough, he uses his transformation. He can willingly cancel the form, or he will return normal naturally after a certain time passes. While in transformation, and after canceling it, Urouge can''t use his power for the next 8 hours.


    Bam!


    Amon had a grin plastered on his face while blood was dripping from his head. Urouge also had the same grin, he was glad to fight his Lord like this.


    Bam!


    Giving the last strike, which caused a massive shockwave to release and the birds to fly away, Urouge again stopped for a breath. Amon was also breathing heavily, as finally, the effect Amon was waiting for took place.


    "AHH!"


    Urouge''s hands started to hurt badly, his hands were holding off against the armament headbutt of Amon only because of adrenaline. Amon would have had a similar reaction unless he knew the life-saving technique [Seimei Kikan]!


    While Urouge was acting such, Amon looked at the agape crowd.


    "Kids, there is something called ''Adrenaline'' which causes us to feel less pain and give our weak body a boost while fighting." He said. "Many of you fighters are familiar with this. Just after a duel with a friend your energetic body will drop to the ground, right?"


    "Uh-huh!!"


    Some of the warriors and even kids exclaimed.


    "Right, that''s what I''m talking about. There is a way to control this ''adrenaline''. But that''s something for a later day."


    Amon said and looked back at Urouge who was gasping and had his fists clenched. He seemed won''t give up. Amon smiled seeing this. "Urouge, it''s fine. You can rest from attacking, now you try to defend¡­ Against me."


    A grin formed on Amon''s face, as he didn''t give him any chance to understand, and jumped in the air. "50 thousand Volts: Thunder Punch!"


    Bam!


    The tables turned, and Amon started to attack Urouge now.


    Bam!


    Amon''s electricity greatly enhanced his power and speed of punch, something Enel never did, not that he couldn''t.


    Bam! Amon kept going at it, and finally, after the 15th punch, he stopped and dropped to the ground again.


    Waving his sore hands from the hits, Amon exclaimed. "Wow, Urouge, you are still standing,"


    Ignoring the pain, Amon cracked his knuckles.


    Urouge''s head was bleeding, yet he had his iconic grin plastered in his face. "In the face of God, I would not fall unless God truly wants. Lord, use your strongest."


    Amon laughed internally hearing him. He was such a loyal pawn, though unfortunately, he was loyal to God, not Amon himself. Amon ignored the thoughts and took a thinking posture.


    "My strongest?... Hmm, alright." A sadistic grin appeared on Amon''s face. Today''s show was only for that after all. "I will try."


    "Hehe¡­."


    Amon had a form like Enel''s Amaru form. It was something he planned to use to a grave fear and awe in the heart of everyone present. The technique wasn''t just the fat-bellied Amaru though.


    It was something scarier, and cool.


    Amon looked around and then looked up in the sky which was suddenly turning dark. The wind started to blow fast, and the forest became lively with the blowing wind. As if a storm was about to come.


    The world started to hum. A hum was being generated from the rumbling of clouds.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Amon''s body started to form a blue hue as electricity surrounded him. "Don''t fall back now¡­ Urouge."


    Zzzzz¨CZZZZZ!


    [Thunder God Transformation]


    ?...¡ï...?


    In the 2 months of Amon getting Goro Goro no Mi. He almost every day visited Raijin island. There, he would soar above the clouds, while trying to absorb the purple lighting of that place.


    However, he couldn''t absorb much. Rather, it hurt badly when Amon touched those lighting. Yes, strangely those lightning strikes hurt Amon''s body. Amon''s body made of lightning was overwhelmed by a higher form of lightning.


    He got some skin burns and all that, and even the pain he felt was enough to make him reconsider coming back to the Raijin island. Luckily, with the help of the medicine of the old woman living on Raijin Island, Amon''s pain was subsidized mostly.


    The woman was strange, she was able to survive on the dangerous island. But since she helped Amon a lot, he didn''t hammer the odd nail. She seemed pretty knowledgeable about the lightning as well, so Amon was more than happy. There he made a vibrant of a failed technique of Enel, his smart form. Amon now has a perfected version of the Amaru form.


    In that form, people will mistake Amon as¡­.


    *****


    *****


    P.S: 1000+ power stones ???? for a Bonus chapter that day! (Let''s enter the Top 20 this week!)


    [Read Advanced chapters in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 70 - The Legendary...

    Chapter 70


    Title: The Legendary¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¨CReo Pov¨C


    ZZZZZTT!


    Impossible. What is this? Is this the power of a God?! No, this is God!


    In front of me, God himself had transformed into a giant¡­ A 20 feet tall, massive, muscular giant.


    His body has grown large and his muscles were insanely pronounced. His skin was slightly blue, but soon it stabilized and returned to a normal hue. He looks strange¡­ but not in a bad way. His grin was radiating electricity through the air.


    He had loose, white pants on, while his red shirt was torn, and his hair was slightly blue with a strange green hue. For some reason, he even wore some golden jewelry on his body today. Electricity was flowing through the jewelry, and even around his body. They were making him look more formidable¡­


    [Image Here]


    ?


    The power of a God? Is this what it feels like to be in the presence of a higher being? One day¡­ maybe I will achieve power around that level, but now... Am I strong enough to serve under this God?


    While my mind was wandering, God himself looked towards Urouge, who took a step back instinctively. His 15'' feet stature was nothing compared to God''s 20'' feet body.


    ""Urouge, prepare to block this with your head. Alright? Just like I demonstrated until now. And just like you were doing until now, I will try to hit you in the chest. But you will stop it with your head, okay?""


    Everyone''s body shook hearing the strangely saturated voice coming from God. While Urouge stopped in his spot and almost fell on his knees, God moved his hands. This time, it was not his fist. It was one of his palms.


    [Palm of the Thunder God]


    Zz¡­


    His hands were slow¡­ wait, the world is slow. Before Urouge regained his composure and tried to block God''s palm, he flew away as a massive shockwave was released from the hit of thunder and skin.


    *BAAAAM!*


    BRRRRRR


    A great wind pressure was created, Urouge was flinged 60 km away, into the white sea, and the ring was destroyed. A giant crater was created at that spot, while many trees around there were broken and flew in all directions.


    It seems I won''t be able to train today¡­


    ¡­.


    Training? That day, there was no more training. It was a day for everyone to bear with their shaky body, the shaking which didn''t even let them stand properly.


    Some lost consciousness, while some fell on their knees, God himself looked down at everyone. His eyes up in the sky. The mystery surrounding his white eyes only made it better.


    Wait, Urouge is in the sea¡­


    Luckily, along with Mont Cricket, a little girl was still there to run and rescue Urouge from the drowning white sea.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    The Amaru transformation of Enel worked very simply. He transformed into a thunderbolt and made that bolt very big, thus becoming a fat-bellied giant at the size of 20 meters. This didn''t need any sort of training, rather he just manipulated his Elemental Body, not his normal logia body.


    However, that wasn''t the case for Amon. Amon didn''t turn into his Elemental form for this transformation. That was a totally different technique in itself.


    Amon rather manipulates his ''base'' logia body, which is not easy at all, even with his control over electricity . Yet, Amon succeeded with the small control over the electricity that came from the fruit, while the control over the body came from Seimei Kikan. Seimei Kikan is the control over one''s body, it doesn''t matter if the body is made of electricity or organs.


    What Amon did was to  let electricity flow through his body and since his body is made of electricity, it mixes with the other electricity and grows in size.


    This time, he grew around 4x larger than his normal body, standing at (20 feet) 6 meters in size. While he was supposed to have a big, fat belly, it was nullified with Seimei Kikan, since rather than simply storing his electricity in his body, he streamed it through his muscles, thus instead of having a fat belly, he became a literal Legendary Super Saiyan, Broly.


    What Enel did was turn into lighting itself, and increase the size of the said lighting. However, what Amon did was let  lighting flow through his body. Those two things are different, so Amon''s skin didn''t turn blue completely, only his hair did, which mixed with the air of the forest where strange plants live, turning it  green.


    For now, 6 meters is his limit, unless he uses the original Amaru which lets him become 20 meters, he needs to train more if he wants to increase the size of the transformation.


    Currently, Amon was living his chunni dreams, while his people were seeing the true power of a God. It was killing 2 birds at one stone, or maybe 3 since Amon was training in the process as well.


    Currently, the form''s only weakness is its large body, resulting in a large area for receiving attacks. But there are ways to nullify this as well¡­ but that''s for a later day, at a later time.


    Amon has two things to do before he will leave for the moon. First thing first, he needs to visit Alabasta, under the identity of King (god) of the Sky.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    Days passed, as Amon kept doing his training. Though it was hard to find volunteers again, he had to use Wyper to demonstrate more martial arts. Luckily, Wyper only had 15 bone fractures this time.


    Amon on the other hand was coming up with new ways to use his powers while observing the making of his new vehicle. It was small, just a motorbike, but it''s awesome. It''s not complete yet, but it will be soon enough.


    After another few days, when Wyper''s bone healed super fast and the God''s Militia had completed a small course of training, Amon decided it was the time to move his Kingdom. Time to form an alliance. For a country that can produce devices , which can produce clouds, a rainless country is the best possible ally.


    In this world, the best and strongest rainless country was the one named Alabasta.


    ¡­.


    It wasn''t that hard to reach Alabasta. They took only one big ship with 34 people on the ship.


    The Personal Guards(5). The Commanders(25). Amon, Isa, and Aisa and Cricket. Since Aisa wanted to see the blue sea Amon brought her here and Isa accompanied them.


    The ship used the same way the Strawhats jumped and safely landed in the sea with the help of 5 octopi . Amon also used a hot air balloon above the ship and used Wyper as the torch. Wyper was a little against this, but a few lightning bolts shut him down, not that they hurt him.


    With the electricity-powered special jet dial, the ship reached Alabasta using an Eternal log pose in a single day. Though it was pretty hard to navigate at first, with Amon''s ability to sense the electrical frequency in air, it wasn''t that much of a problem.


    ¡­..


    On the shore of Alabasta, many ships were docked. Currently, everyone at the dock had their eyes on a magnificent ship with golden scraps here and there. It was clear, the ones on board the ship were some royalty from a different kingdom.


    Among the whispering crowd, a certain black-haired woman was standing in disguise. Nico Robin.


    ¡­.


    Ignoring the whispers around her, Robin stared at the ship from which people with wings on their backs started to come out one by one.


    Robin counted 33 people coming out, while she had a frown on her face. Finally, as the 34th person came down her frown lessened and a smile bloomed on her face. She was clad in black robe and a black cowboy hat on top of her head. So she could move freely even under the nose of Crocodile''s spies. Not that it mattered much, after all, 30% of Crocodile''s people are working under Amon.


    They are the double agents Amon hired.


    As the ship was being docked, while people were having a shocked face from their wings, Robin slowly walked through the crowd towards the ''Royalty''. Her eyes set at the white-haired kid with a black cloth mask covering his upper face and only showing his cherry lips. His mask had two eye holes and a letter was drawn on it with white paint. A.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    A/N: Hit a writer block¡­ Again ????????. So I hadn''t uploaded for 2 days.


    I''m back though ????. Vote power stones ???? and help us reach 1000+ votes for a bonus chapter! [We are down in the raking ):]

 Chapter 71 - Reaching Alabasta!

    Chapter 71


    Title: Reaching Alabasta!


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Looking in front, I tried to sense a certain ''voice'' among the crowd. It was Robin and expected, she was here already.


    I''m currently under disguise so that nobody recognizes me. It''s pretty easy to use a different identity since my hair is now white. I just used a hair coloring gel I made myself 2 days ago. It''s a very special product that can only be implanted in one''s hair when electricity is flowing through it and the same process must be done to remove it. I just need to channel some electricity into my hair and it will return to normal.


    There is no chance for anyone to recognize me, and even if they did I would be able to sense it. I will just finish them then¡­


    Ignoring the thoughts, I looked ahead as Robin was finally only a few steps away from me. I''m not sure how she would react to meeting my people so suddenly, but I guess it won''t be that much of a big deal.


    "Hello,"


    Robin bowed slightly towards us, as she picked the crowd''s attention, including us as well. The first one to react was obviously Raki.


    "Oh? Miss, do you need something?"


    She instantly walked towards her and helped her raise her head. This girl¡­ She''s trying to copy me a little too much, even flirting with girls.


    Fuck.


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Do you need something, Miss?" Raki said as Robin raised her head. For 3 seconds, she looked at Raki''s face with her head slightly tilting. Soon, she smiled.


    "My, yes. I think your big brother knows who I am, please follow me." Robin said as every Skypiean looked towards Amon, he just nodded. "Hn,"


    While Isa laughed at Amon''s failed try at a deep voice, Robin glanced at her.


    Soon after, they followed Robin, while she appointed some hunter from the guild to look after the ship. Raki was trying to ask Amon questions, but she was stopped every time by Isa. Isa knew there must be a reason for Amon to be under disguise. She has previously asked everyone to talk less with Amon during the trip.


    Not long after, Robin went to a shop where many camels were kept. They bought 34 Camels and started to go towards Nanohana, the town where a branch of the guild ''Wingless Valkyrie'' exists. Crocodile was pretty much against giving them a position in the kingdom, but with the king''s considering this for days, they were permitted to build a base here as well.


    It took quite a while for them to reach Nanohana, as it became night by then. Still, around 7 p.m, they reached the 20-floor modern building with large golden wings attached to it. Robin guided them to the roof since it had enough space to hold everyone for now.


    Robin opened the door of the roof after clicking the key, she slowly stepped inside.


    ¡­.


    "Please follow me."


    Robin said while doing a gesture for them to enter. Amon, who was a step ahead, entered first as everyone else followed.


    "Ah!" Amon didn''t say anything more and slopped on the floor. The floor of the roof was grassy, and many small flower trees were around the rooftop, it was a small garden.


    Since this was a sandy island, it was cold at night naturally. Some of the Skypieans were sneezing at the sudden change in heat.


    Just a while ago, the temperature was so high that they were all sweating except the fire human and lighting human. Yet now, it was so cold that everyone was shivering, again except the fire human and lighting human, and additionally, Robin who was wearing a warm outfit.


    While everyone looked around the roof, and Isa strangely looked at the lying Amon, Robin went to the side and placed down [Heater Dial] on the roof.


    "Wait," Before she could turn them on though, Amon called out. "We have a human torch for that."


    While Robin looked confused, Wyper sighed. He''s been used as a fire-machine for a while now, well not that he hated it. It was for his own people after all.


    Wyper started to heat up the atmosphere, as everyone slowly stopped shaking.


    Amon can do the same, and he could have done it  on their way here as well, however, he didn''t do so since everyone needed to get familiar with the temperature of the blue sea sooner or later. Now since Aisa was shaking badly, he decided to stop the training for now. They have been training all day the past few days, after all, he didn''t want them to go sick here.


    ¡­.


    "Ouch fuck¡­"


    Not long after, Amon was rolling on the floor with his mask removed, while Isa was sitting on his side comforting him.


    "What happened? Are you okay?"


    Isa asked as Amon stopped rolling. Yesterday, he went to Raijin island to get his body fu*ked from the constant strikes. There were many bruises on his body, while Seimei Kikan was enough to remove the sore mark, the pain was still there.


    "I''m fine¡­ I will be fine."


    He said while looking at the clear night sky with a pained face, the stars and nebulae were clear from the roof. This is more clear in the sky, but this atmosphere around gives a special feeling.


    "Alright¡­" Isa replied. "But is it okay for you to take your mask off? That girl will come back soon, she will see your face."


    Amon shook his head with a smile. "It''s fine, she''s a trusted person."


    Moments ago, Robin went down to get some cold drinks for everyone. Now the Skypieans were talking about things they saw today. The desert was a new experience for them, so they were very excited even though they were tired.


    Raki was playing with Aisa, while her mind was lost in thought. ''Who was that girl?''


    Soon after, Robin returned with many drinks in a box-like container and even a tea flask which was being held by a hand coming out of her back. People flinched and took steps back seeing it, though Amon sat up seeing her with a smile on his face, making everyone release a sigh of relief.


    "So that''s a devil fruit ability?"


    They asked themselves while Robin dropped the container and flask down.


    "Fu fu, Yes it is. Please, help yourselves."


    While some people started to walk to that spot, Robin started to walk towards Amon. She glanced at Isa for a second before smiling at her. "Hello, my name is Robin. I''m Luci''s sister you can say."


    While Isa tilted her left hearing ''Luci'', Amon tugged her dress and pointed at himself.


    "Ah!"


    Understanding things, she tilted her head right. "Sister?"


    "Yes, sister."


    While everyone looked towards them, Raki jumped up from the side. "EHH? WHAT SISTER?!" She screamed and jumped at Amon. "I-I need an explanation! You are cheating behind me, you could have gotten a girlfriend, so why a sister?!"


    Amon smiled wryly, while Robin giggled. She might get along with her just fine.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, King Cobra was eating his dinner with Vivi. They were sitting at the large royal dining table while eating many luxurious foods.


    *Nom Nom Nom Nom!*


    Vivi was eating loudly like a barbarian.


    ''What a sight¡­'' Cobra sighed seeing this. His daughter was pretty strange for a princess. He expected a very cute daughter when his wife got pregnant. Not that he didn''t get a cute daughter, the problem was that she grew into a tomboy. Around two years ago, she was kidnapped as well.


    Just while Cobra was about to release another sigh, Vivi''s voice flowed. "Hey father, I heard guests are coming?"


    She asked as Cobra stopped his sigh and rather went into deep thought. "Yes¡­ they are from a Kingdom named Skypiea, I don''t have any more details than this."


    "Oh? Mystery¡­"


    While the 8 years old Vivi was acting childish, Cobra was contemplating things. ''Although I accepted to meet the people of this Skypiea Kingdom upon the words of Warlord Lucifer, I''m not sure how things will move forward. He said they are from an island in the sky¡­ I don''t even understand why he jokes with me, a king all the time.''


    Sighing, Cobra shook his head. ''Anyway, let''s see what happens tomorrow. I will just act friendly since they were recommended by a Warlord¡­ also since they are the originator of these handy dials.''


    Under Vivi''s constant questions filled with curiosity, Cobra finished eating and went to his room, 2 maids following after him with their heads down.


    ?...¡ï...?


    On the other hand, Crocodile has received the news about the arrival of people with wings. It didn''t take him long to make conspiracy theories. Lines like this were lingering in his mind¨C''Are they Lucifer''s relatives? So does that mean his wings are real?''


    ''If so, maybe I should take them hostage?''


    But he wasn''t sure where they were currently. It was very hard for his spies to have kept following them through the desert. Crocodile decided to send someone there to look at things.


    A little blonde girl at her age won''t get questioned by people, let alone suspect her. According to his knowledge, Lucifer and Miss All Sunday aren''t aware of this girl''s existence in Baroque works since she only joined the group recently.


    **


    **


    **


    PS. 1000+ Power stones for a bonus chapter!


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 72 - A Casual Day Or An Unusual Day?

    [Read chapters Advance in Patre¨®n¡ª


    [15+ Chapters ahead]


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C


    Chapter 72


    Title: A casual day or an unusual day?


    ¡­.


    "You could have gotten a girlfriend, why did you get a sister?!"


    Amon''s wry smile soon evolved into a deadpan look. ''Bruh.''


    He was tired, but he didn''t mind giving some time to her. Not that it would take hours to calm her down, only one second is what he would need.


    However¡­


    Internally smacking his face, Amon looked at Raki. She was pretty strange for a child and this type of behavior made her seem even stranger to other people around her. Though Amon was quite delighted at her reaction today.


    In canon, she was supposed to grow into a loving big sister from being a quiet and meek girl. While Aisa was supposed to be a generic tomboy, yet things changed drastically. The butterfly flapped its wings and their personality got swapped.


    Here, Aisa was the meek girl, who might or might not change. While Raki was a tomboy to her core, there are no ways for her to change back. There was an actual reason behind her change as well.


    Looking at her, Amon raised his hands towards her face. While she closed her eyes scaredly Amon caressed her hair. He recalled that time when she cried from Amon asking Isa for a tomboy sister.


    ''After that time, she started to change herself to fit what I wanted¡­ Ahh, I suddenly feel weird.'' Amon wasn''t sure how Raki would react if she could hear this thought. Will she be happy? Or will she have an existential crisis?


    Her reaction today threw some people off, and even Isa was weirded out. What level of brother-complex was this? Though Amon just nodded internally. ''If I think a little, it''s a bad thing, as long as she''s beside me, I don''t mind if she becomes a yandere. She''s already half-way there¡­ She even did that sacrifice haircut thingy."


    Currently, Raki had short hair in a bob-cut. She cut it herself since having long hair was quite stressful in a fight¡­. It didn''t seem she was completely different from her original counterpart.


    Her eyes were shaking a little, while everyone was looking at the scene strangely.


    Amon was on his back, Raki was at the top pulling him by the collars. Amon was hardly suppressing his laughter. He was, nonetheless, happy at the development. It was a bad thing at all, to begin with. It''s not that hard to subdue her and make her accept reality.


    Amon was quite worried and even looking forward to how she would react after seeing him offer King Cobra the thing he''s mainly here for.


    Ignoring the thoughts, Amon smiled at her.


    While Raki was flinching from his hand caressing her hair, Amon slipped his hand down and placed them against her back. Before she could react, Amon pulled her down towards him and made her face fall on his chest.


    "!!"


    Raki tried to jump up in surprise, while people around turned around to do their job. This was too awkward for them. Wyper yawned from the side and went to pick a cold drink, Isa covered Aisa''s eyes while walking away with a giggle. Robin also giggled and went to get a gift she prepared for Raki beforehand. She has heard quite a lot about Amon''s people, this made her take Amon as an open guy who would share everything with his sister.


    ''Fufu, how sweet¡­ and here I was getting nervous.'' Robin sighed in relief. She was quite worried if this little sister, the person who indirectly made Amon and herself end up together, would be happy with her or not. But it seemed she''s just a hormonal little girl. Nothing she can''t handle.


    Robin also spotted an ''inconvenience'', an uninvited guest around the place. She had her eyes all around the building, she uses her powers very interestingly after Amon''s advice. For this, she was delighted to be able to help him with his lightning powers as a payment.


    Raki didn''t move for minutes before she opened her lips and a hardly audible voice came out. Amon ''couldn''t'' hear, or at least he didn''t react even after she said so.


    "Let go of¡­ me." This time, she said a bit more loudly, but Amon only gripped her back strongly.


    "No." He said. "I''m apologizing¡­ I''m sorry for getting a new one, but you are still the first sis. Forgive me, sis."


    While Raki''s body shook and goosebumps covered her body, Amon started to laugh holding his stomach in his mind.


    ?...¡ï...?


    The Skypieans rested in the building that day, they were given the luxurious bedrooms all around, while Amon passed his night at the roof.


    He was humming until he fell asleep, he was quite enjoying the atmosphere. Even though it was cold for others, he felt quite comfortable. It''s as if the temperature was perfect for him. Thinking ''what can go wrong'', Amon slowly lost himself to sleep while humming the ''Mask Off'' tune.


    Yes, what can go wrong?


    ¡­.


    ¨CRobin Pov¨C


    Inside a hotel in Nanohana, a little blonde girl was eating her food. She was still trying to gather information even now, pretty skilled if I say so myself.


    The hotel is 24/7, so it''s still open. I''m sitting on a corner of the hotel, while she was in another corner.


    She''s Miss Valentine of the Baroque works. I learned this from the spies we have in Crocodile''s organization. She''s a 15 years old little girl, yet she''s a skilled assassin. She has a devil fruit that lets her fly, I don''t have any knowledge besides this since she''s quite new to the organization.


    It seems she''s been flying above our building until everyone went to rest. I spotted her and let Luci know, though he knew about it already, as expected. He just asked me to torture her¡­ torture huh, I''ve seen that a lot since I worked with many slave merchants before. How interesting that I''m going to perform something that, but oh well, I''ve already fallen a long time ago.


    First thing first, I need to capture her. It''s not hard, after all, she came to the wolf''s den this time. There is no way for her to escape. Everyone inside this hotel is our people, they all have their eyes on her. Poor girl, I would have snapped her neck right here if he had not  ordered me not to¡­


    Glancing at a waiter and nodding towards him, I go back to my eating. He knows what he needs to do, that''s how everyone under us is.


    Soon after, the waiter served a special juice to the girl which she slipped curiously after some sweet words from him. It didn''t take seconds, as soon after she slopped on  the table.


    Mission successful. Or at least half-way successful¡­ Anyway, let''s take her to the basement. I will keep asking her questions until Luci comes as he said.


    ¡­..


    ¨CMiss Valentine Pov¨C


    "BAH!"


    Where is this?!


    Splash!


    Before I could think more, another bucket of water was splashed all over my face. Who is it?!... Oh, shit.


    Looks like I got captured¡­ it is that woman Mister Zero warned me about.


    Fuck, why is the organization so small. I was sent by myself, if I had a partner this situation wouldn''t have happened. What do I do¨Cbam!


    "Aah!"


    The woman in front of me, Miss All Sunday kicked me right in the face. Why is her name like this, it''s as if she''s also a member of our Organization. Shit, a fucking copycat.


    Gritting my teeth in pain, I glare at her. She won''t kill me for information purposes, and if I''m unlucky and she decides to finish me, I just have to reveal my identity. She definitely won''t harm someone from their ally''s team.


    Or so I wished. Who would have thought she would torture me even though I revealed everything I knew¡­


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Mommy¡­." Aisa was up from her sleep and was clutching Isa''s clothes.


    After barely getting up from her sleep, Isa looked at Aisa for a while. Soon, she released a sigh. "What''s now baby? Did you have a nightmare?"


    Aisa stayed silent, but Isa just hugged her tightly. "Don''t worry, I''m here. Your brother is here as well, no nightmare will be able to hurt you."


    Isa kissed her, while Aisa stayed silent and closed her eyes. She could pretty much feel the things happening in the basement of this building. Her sleep ended the moment she heard that angry and annoying ''voice''.


    Though she wasn''t sure of the presence, she could feel the one pained emotion and one cold emotion of two people. The pained emotion was bearable, but the cold emotion wasn''t. She has never felt something like this before¡­.


    This wasn''t a nightmare but was something scarier. Yet, she was sure her brother would keep her safe...


    Unbeknownst to her, Amon was not really someone who was in a state to save someone else from a nightmare.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    It was morning and the sun was just rising. The sandy background made the sun seemingly shine brighter.


    On the rooftop of the 10-floor building of Nanohana, a black-haired teenager, Amon was sitting. His eyes were hollow, there were dry marks of tears around his eyes. He''s been sitting like this for 5 hours now, looking at the moon, and now the sun.


    This world is strange, nice and fucked up. Yet, he''s been here for 14 years ago. Not that all of his days were all happy, but that didn''t change anything. He was still who he was in the past, just a little more experience at things. Even though he changed a lot in these years, that was just him getting character development.


    "Yawn¡­" Amon stood up and yawned casually with a droplet of a tear falling from his cheeks. This was nothing new, but it''s been a few years since he has had a nightmare, so he was feeling a little strange. Well, not that he can''t handle some memories from the past.


    Rubbing his eyes, Amon faced the sun as the sunlight penetrated the cloud and fell on his face.


    "I guess I should pay a visit to the spy, she''s still getting tortured. Not that they are anything deep, just some small electrical shock here and there¡­ nothing she is unfamiliar with most likely."


    Amon was aware of Miss Valentine as a 22 y/o, but that can''t be said the same for her 15 y/o version. He has a little knowledge of her past, which he plans to use soon enough. Who would have thought, Crocodile was actually smart?


    Doing some push-ups, Amon continued talking with himself.


    "Killing her would be useless. She''s young, just 15 years old. So maybe seduce her?" Amon thought for a while before shaking his head. "Nah, too much time will be wasted. I should just shock her brain and make her brain dead¡­ Or maybe no, fuck I need to clear my mind then make a decision. Such a weak mindset I have¡­"


    Still not sure of what to do with her, Amon just decided to go and take a shower. He will only move on with her after meeting with Cobra, it''s already been pretty late. Maybe his shower thoughts will help him with other things as well... "Fuuu¡­"


    Even though it was said to be a ''nightmare'', Amon felt like he was home in his dream, or maybe, it was his paradise.


    Suddenly laughing loudly, Amon cleared his stress and walked through the door of the roof.


    He ignored Robin''s concerned gaze who was just on the other side of the door. She came to wake him up¡­ didn''t expect to see him like that.


    ***


    ***


    A/N: If you read chapter 1005 Manga, you know Robin has a cold side to her.


    P.s: 285 More power stones for a bonus chapter!(It''s currently on 715)

 Chapter 73 - New Problem, Need Of A Hero!

    Chapter 73


    Title: New problem, need of a hero!


    ¡­.


    After Amon took a bath, the others prepared themselves, after eating breakfast, they decided to move out. When everyone was preparing to leave, Robin and Amon were in a room, alone. Robin was sitting on a bench, facing the window.


    "Robin, gimme a kiss¡­"


    Amon was laying on Robin''s lap and had his arms raised upwards towards Robin''s face. She knocked his forehead lightly as Amon slopped his hands down. "Aww¡­ that hurt."


    Robin was reading some documents and was biting a pen. "Things are getting a little messy¡­ I need to check some things."


    "Hey¡­ Don''t ignore me~" Acting childish, Amon again raised his hands, only for the same thing to happen. Robin replied with a calm yet irritated tone. "Don''t act childish."


    "Huh¡­. what type of sister won''t kiss her brother. You are so rude." Amon covered his face and stayed silent.


    Sighing, Robin put the documents down with a sigh. "What happened to you¡­ you are acting too childish today."


    Peeking at her face underneath his hand, Amon stayed silent. He then moved his hands and got up with a yawn. "Forget it, Imma head out¨CAh!"


    Robin pulled him down on her lap and leaned her face towards him from the top. "Do you want to hide some things from your sister¡­ You want to  be punished?"


    Amon smiled strangely and raised his hands again and started to pull her face closer by holding the back of her head. "You want to play hard, sis?"


    Amon pulled her face terribly close, while Robin didn''t have time to even understand anything. Her eyes were wide and her face was too close. ''I shouldn''t¨C''


    *Creak!* "HEY!"


    Before things could have gotten interesting, Raki arrived by opening the door abruptly. "Bro, time to leave¨CAHHH! LOOK AT THIS WRENCH!"


    Raki jumped up seeing the scene and almost rushed towards Robin with her sword.


    Obviously, Amon sensed her coming, that was why he acted like this in the first place. He didn''t have any plan to go into that type of relationship with Robin unless she took the initiative. This was just him trying to cheer up his mood  from the dream last night.


    "B-BRO¨CAzz!"


    Before she could continue, Amon [Flashed] to her back and chopped her neck lightly with his hands covered in electricity, thus knocking her out.


    Robin quickly pulled herself together  and shook her head. In the meantime, Amon took Raki and placed her in a comfy chair.


    Robin frowned lightly. "Don''t try that¡­ Ever. Do you treat me like every other girl you met?"


    Amon just winked at her with his tongue out. "Don''t worry, it was a joke. I would have stopped at the last moment anyway."


    Robin''s frown lessened. ''But could I have stopp¨CNO! Robin don''t even think about it, your relationship will be destroyed.'' Robin couldn''t even imagine how things will escalate when they cross that invisible line. Will he treat her like the other girls? Leaving after one night?... She didn''t know, she was scared to know.


    Sighing, she was about to get up from her seat as Amon''s voice entered her ears.


    "By the way, did you send the information to ''him''?" Amon asked while he was changing his clothes. He was wearing a suit completely clad in black, he was trying to look professional for his talk with King Cobra. Though it will take 3 days for them to reach, he decided to wear them beforehand to not feel too uncomfortable later on.


    Robin nodded lightly. "Yes, from what I know, he is in Alabasta already. But I don''t understand something ¡­" Robin had a slight frown on her face. "Though it''s a good idea to send a Vice-Admiral like him after Crocodile, it will be bad for us if he finds out about the alliance between us and Crocodile."


    While she was talking, Amon was trying to tie his tie, though he was having quite a trouble. This was, after all, his 2nd time wearing a Suit and tie in this world. Robin walked over and started to help him .


    "..."


    "...Anyway, ahem." Amon released a fake cough and looked away, ''embarrassed''. "Don''t worry about him by the way. I only chose him since he''s greedy for a rank up, not that he will get it though."


    "Mm¡­ I see." Robin nodded.


    "I have plans¡­ it will work just fine," looking up, Amon smirked, as Robin felt weird from that evil face he was making. It was one of the evilest smiles she saw in her life, yet she felt happy seeing him smile. She couldn''t believe where she was standing now to even think of such things... ''Not that it matters, I don''t care anyway.''


    ?...¡ï..?


    After that Amon and the group started to move through the desert again.


    The unconscious Raki was riding the same camel as Robin since Robin could hold her with extra hands, and Amon was with Isa and Aisa.


    Amon was wearing a native outfit on top of his suit and regretted his decision instantly. Not that he felt hot, it was simply too uncomfortable. He currently had his mask back on and his hair was white as well.


    It was very tiring for 31 of the 33 people to go through the desert. They stopped at some towns on the way and Amon sometimes disappeared saying he had some work¡­ though only Amon knew what type of work he had.


    After many hardships, finally, 3 days later, they reached the city of Alubarna, the capital of Alabasta!


    ¡­.


    "Buy fresh bread!"


    "Get some date palm!"


    "Chicks! Young and tasty chicks!"


    "Beef meat! We have beef meat!"


    After letting the royal guards at the city gate know of their arrival, Amon''s group was walking through the middle of a busy road filled with side-shops.


    It was quite a sight and a few of the Skypieans gulped seeing the food all around. Raki, who was struggling in Robin''s grasp, stopped her attempts while her eyes were set on some cooked beef.


    "...Fu fu, you want some? I have money, I can buy them if you want."


    Robin said from her back, as she looked away. "Y-You don''t need to act like a good girl¡­ I will just ask my brother later."


    While Robin teased her some more and the citizens of Alubarna were giving them looks filled with curiosity, Amon enhanced his observation. Feeling the electrical fields in the air, Amon closed his eyes. Then using [Thunder Eyes] he started to spy inside the Royal Palace of Alabasta.


    ¡­.


    It seems Cobra didn''t have much time to prepare his meeting for them. He was simply too worried about his daughter''s whereabouts, just 2 nights ago, some people kidnapped her from inside the Palace!


    It was an impossible thing to happen, for someone to be daring enough to kidnap the princess, even so from inside the palace?! This meant there was a spy in the palace, or else, the culprit is a very powerful person, maybe a high-ranking assassin?!


    Her kidnapping has already occurred once in the past, so this made him worry even more. He wasn''t sure if he would be able to live if something happened to Vivi! He called some marines yesterday, but they will take a lot of time. He even informed Crocodile, but he simply didn''t even pick the den-den mushi call... As if the call didn''t even reach him.


    Finally, he contacted the Valkyries'' branch here, and some of them were searching for the culprit even now. But who he was looking for was their leader, the Warlord of the Sea, Lucifer!


    Today he was worried and busy, he was more concerned to use his time to meet people from a kingdom he isn''t interested in.


    ¡­.


    Amon opened his eyes as a smirk formed on his face. Yes, it was him who moved the strings. Having such high-speed was a cheat, Amon in his journey here was frequenting random thugs around.


    Money and power. He used these two against a big group of criminals. Under double disguise, he used the money to offer them a deal of holding the princess hostage for him. While they rejected, he used power to threaten them. They were forced to do as he asked them off.


    He also cut the den-den mushi line with Croc. It was easy to hypnotize the snail to not reach Crocodile''s snail. For the other snails, he had¡­ ways.


    It was also him who kidnapped the 8 y/o Vivi after knocking her unconscious. He did it smoothly and then presented her to the bandits. He just needs to act like a hero¡­  like the hero he was


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CReo Pov¨C


    "Hey, Reo you feelin'' fine?"


    I was suddenly brought out of my thoughts by a call as I looked at my side. It was my big brother, the 4th son of Father, Relo.


    "Ah, I''m fine. I''m just bored¡­ Besides, we are waiting for the king for 4 hours now, yet he isn''t here. It feels like he is disrespecting us."


    "You feel like that too?" He said with a frown. "I never knew blue sea people were like this. And he''s supposed to be a king?"


    "Sigh¡­"


    Currently, we are in a guest room of the Royal Palace of this country. We were waiting here for hours now, yet the king hasn''t even called us once, let alone come to meet us by himself.


    Sigh, how humans in this part of the world are. I''m not sure why we are here, besides the fact we will form an alliance with them. Well, if Lord God said that, it will happen for sure. But I''m not confident if this would be a good idea to form an alliance with a country with a king like this.


    Kreak!


    "Oh?"


    Before I could think of anything more, the door opened and three people entered the room.


    A man with a small red nose and a powdered wig at the right.


    A tall man with a purple line under each eye that runs down the sides of his face, making him resemble a falcon at the left.


    And finally, a person with a wrinkled face, a tied-off beard, and long, curly, black hair. He is wearing a green robe with yellow edging, an orange and beige sash around his waist, and a purple coat. It didn''t need me to be smart to understand, he was a King. The King of Alabasta, Nefertiti Cobra.


    He looks nicer¨C


    "Pardon," His hurried tone cut my thoughts.


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "I heard Miss All Sunday came." He said looking around, as his face became bright seeing Robin sitting with Raki who was eating some beef.


    He wanted to run forward and jump on her knees, but from a nudge of his subordinate, he regained his composure and glanced at the other people. At first, he just wanted to ask them to leave, but after hearing that Miss All Sunday herself came accompanying them, he changed his mind.


    Sighing, he shook his head. They had weird wings, but he was too caught in the time to care about that. "The royal palace faced some problems, we hope you people would wait for a few days. We will treat you like a respectable guest in the meantime, please¨C"


    "Yo, old man." Interrupting Him, Amon''s voice sounded through the room.


    He slowly took off his mask and smiled at the king as his eyes arched up. It took 2 seconds for him to recognize Amon, after all, he''s someone who he was trying to reach for 3 days 24/7.


    "You wanna drive me out after I came here doing such a long journey? Meh, talk about bad bad treatment."


    "L-LUCIFER!"


    Cobra''s face became strangely happy.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    A/N: Hero Syndrome Mc! Dropped!... jk


    P.S: 1000+ power stone votes for a bonus chapter!


    ¨C¨C


    [Read 15 chapters Advanced in Patre¨®n¡ª


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 74 - Things...

    [If you want to read 15+ chapters before release¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C


    Chapter 74


    Title: Things...


    ¡­.


    "L-LUCIFER!"


    Amon raised an eyebrow hearing Cobra''s excited voice. "What? Your face looks strange."


    The next second, from the middle of the two people beside Him, Cobra jumped forward at Amon and grabbed his hands. "I''ve been trying to reach your Dial! I need your help!"


    He didn''t use the word ''Kingdom'' this time.


    While Amon tried to move his face backward from Cobra''s face, he kept his nervous smile. He didn''t reveal the abduction of the princess to the citizens since they would worry for no reason. He was preparing his heart to do so soon enough since they might help in the searching.


    But now that one of the Warlords of the sea was here, things aren''t looking so bad. After all, Amon to upper-level people is known to have keen Observation Haki, while people like Cobra knew it as a type of sixth sense.


    He couldn''t reach Sir Crocodile''s Den Den Mushi, but after trying hard he was able to reach one of Crocodile''s subordinates. Her voice sounded young, and she said Crocodile was too busy to help. Normally, Cobra would have begged Crocodile to help, however, he didn''t do so since there was a better candidate for this job than him.


    For a day now, he''s trying to reach Amon, but his dial only rang and rang, he never picked up the call.


    Now seeing him in front, he felt angry at why he didn''t pick the call, but he was too caught up in the situation and worried for his daughter to blame Amon right now. Deciding to beg him if needed, Cobra opened his mouth.


    "Please save my daughter!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    In the basement of the branch building of Wingless Valkyries, a certain blonde girl was shackled with sea stones. She was biting her lips while looking down.


    Bam! Bam!


    Knocking hard on the metallic door, the person guarding the door, a member of the organization slid a plate of food towards her from under the door.


    "Eat it! Don''t expect more than a piece of bread, unlucky bitch!"


    The guard said and left.


    "Oh, for fucks sake¡­" The prisoner, Miss Valentine cursed under her breath. "I''m locked, how the hell am I supposed to eat then?!"


    Struggling to free herself for the umpteenth time, she gave up with a sigh. "Fuck. Fuck that woman. Fuck that guy too."


    She recalled the arrival of Amon 2 days ago. He shocked her and threatened her to say some specific words and recorded them in a strange sea-shell. She didn''t know what he would use the recording to do, but she didn''t care. She only wanted to free herself from here.


    She was the daughter of a small noble in a small kingdom that failed to pay the ''Heavenly Tribute'' and was destroyed thus. Her family was able to escape and she was doing bounty hunting to keep her family safe and alive. Not so long ago, Crocodile offered her a good position in the Baroque works which she accepted unhesitantly. Yet, now she is almost dying for that¡­


    "Mommy I miss you¡­ sniff."


    The 15 years old sniffed while suppressing her tears. She decided she will survive at all costs. Even if it was to betray Crocodile. ''Life comes first, fuck Crocodile. I''ve been working under him for less than a month anyway.'' She thought, looking down at the piece of bread in front of her. ''Besides, by now he probably thinks I''m dead or betrayed him since there was no contact from my side for 3 days. Fuck.''


    Gritting her teeth, she stopped crying and looked towards the bread. "Fuck you, Lucifer."


    She aggressively bent forward and took a bite from the bread.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the  Palace of Alabasta, Amon was done listening and was standing, doing some stretching. "Okay, man. Calm down, it''s not that strange that they didn''t call for cash even though 2 nights have passed. I mean, they must be busy hiding or something." Amon said and smiled at Cobra.


    "Uh, t-then? What do we do? Wait for them to call?"


    Amon just waved his hands at his words. "Nah, that''s just a waste of time." He said. "If you still need to sit down and wait even after reaching ME, then it''s my failure, my responsibility. Don''t worry, your daughter, you''ll see her in 59 minutes."


    Enlarging his wings, Amon walked towards the window. "Be at ease, I''m good at finding things."


    "You can rest assured, or I will compensate you." Not looking back, Amon jumped from the window and vanished with a bolt of lighting.


    "..."


    Both the Skypieans and the Alabastians were speechless. Skypieans were shocked since they weren''t sure why the king suddenly changed after recognizing Amon. They weren''t sure, but they decided to pay more attention to not saying his name out loud like he ordered than not to.


    While the Alabastians were surprised for another reason.


    "...Are wings supposed to make lightning bolts when flying?" The guard, the Falcon-Zoan user said from the side, envious.


    He has tried to look for Vivi from the sky already. For that reason, wasn''t sure of his 59 minutes guarantee.


    ¡­.


    Zzz¡­


    Amon went to the Sky and took a bath in his Shrine, evading everyone''s senses. He then went around the forest to eat some mango and spent some time with the snake Nola.


    After around half an hour had passed, Amon went back to Alabasta, going to the place where Vivi was. He was the one to suggest the bandits to hide here so it was clear that he knew everything.


    The bandits didn''t know their job provider''s identity, so they were surprised when the Warlord arrived. It took a few minutes to take them down since Amon wanted the tied Vivi to see his heroic figure beating them all. The injured Vivi had tears falling down her cheeks as she started to cry loudly.


    She saw Amon once before, though it was just a glance when he came to meet Cobra one time. She wouldn''t have remembered him unless he had those wings she was always interested in touching, and also since he left a gift for her. A dial with a smartphone''s screen. It had one application on it, a game named ''Talking Tom''.


    She enjoyed it, unbeknownst of Amon''s real purpose behind it. At this rate, he might become Big News, Morgan 2.0.


    ¡­..


    "Waaaaa!"


    Vivi cried while hugging Amon as he stroked her hair. He has called Cobra and the Royal Guards on their way. Cobra requested Amon to bring back Vivi right now, he didn''t need to wait for the guards.


    Amon looked down at Vivi and crouched down with a smile. Placing his hands on her shoulder Amon looked at her wet eyes. She calmed down a little after seeing Amon smile reassuringly.


    "Is it okay to call you Vivi-chan?"


    Vivi nodded lightly. "Um,"


    "Great. Do you know who I am?" Anon said with a bright smile.


    "No¡­ not much. But I know father is acquainted with you." Vivi replied while wiping her tears.


    "That''s enough. Then we will leave. I heard you like to fly?"


    Amon said as Vivi:s eyes grew. She asked Pell to take her in the sky on his back many times. He didn''t listen, saying it was dangerous and whatever more. She only saw the kingdom from the sky one time before.


    "Un¡­ I love to fly¡­ But father said it''s dangerous."


    Amon laughed lightly and stroked her head. "Don''t worry, I''m a professional."


    Amon didn''t wait for her to reply and picked her up, his wings fused with his body and he placed her on his shoulders.


    "E-Ehh, Mister your wings vanished."


    Amon grinned looking upwards. "Go¨CI don''t need wings to fly."


    Zzzzt!


    At a speed less than sound, Amon started to fly with Vivi on his shoulder while she had stars in her eyes.


    Though soon after, she started to scream loudly in fright. Not that Amon stopped.


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I soon returned to the palace with Vivi on my shoulder. She was scared and was shaking the whole flight of 3 minutes, but I could sense she was very exhilarated.


    It took 53 minutes for me to do all these things and return to the palace finally.


    "Oh, my baby! Were you scared?"


    "No¡­ I was fine."


    Cobra reacted as expected. He cares for his daughter too much, that''s good. For me obviously.


    Anyway, since I moved things smoothly it won''t be a problem for me to get some time from the king. Well, it''s easy to do that anyway just by having the title of Warlord.


    I can feel Robin''s gaze and frown towards me. Damn, she''s smart. She figured it out, huh. Or maybe it''s just her hunch¨Ceh?


    ...Nevermind. She''s just jealous.


    Or maybe both, who knows...


    It''s strange how emotions change people. Anyway, I should quicken things up. Saving Vivi and doing all the heroic acts wasn''t really just for the king''s gratefulness towards me, there is a better reason behind it. A bigger reason.


    While I decided to go out with Isa and Aisa and taste some desert food, Cobra and Vivi finally calmed down slowly.


    The food was good. Isa liked it, she took some recipes as well. Nice, good for me. Oh, also she might become pregnant soon since fucking Bob was too horny these days. Fuck sometimes it''s a curse to have the Goro Goro no Mi''s sensing powers, I can''t turn it off like Observation Haki either.


    Fuck you, Bob.


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    While things escalated fast, Amon, Isa and Aisa returned to the palace with a Guard accompanying them.


    Amon asked a guard to let Cobra know of this, though it seems Cobra was busy first-aiding Vivi.


    Amon smirked internally. This was where he would promote his product.


    Deciding such, he walked through the palace freely while leaving Isa and Aisa with the Skypieans in a different room.


    While some guards tried to stop him, Amon just teleported, making them confused and wary.


    Ignoring them while also memorizing the structure of the palace, Amon went to the medic room, where Cobra and Vivi were.


    ¡­..


    "Yo!"


    Amon didn''t knock on the door and entered while munching on some fries.


    In the room, Vivi was in a bed with Cobra sitting on a stool on the side, while 4 doctors were applying medicine on her wounds. Vivi on the other hand was releasing pained moans.


    Cobra frowned when he saw someone entering, but when he realized it was Lucifer himself, he sighed. He just saved his daughter, so he couldn''t really ask him out. It just felt strange to him¡­


    "Lucifer, is there anything? Don''t worry, I will shortly meet your people anyway." Cobra said and got up from his seat, Amon just waved his hands.


    "Nah, don''t worry too much. I''m here to promote my products¡­" Amon said and walked over to Vivi, ignoring everyone.


    "H-Hey, boy, the princess is injured. Stay away!"


    One of the doctors yelled, though Amon just showed him the middle finger. "Shut the hell up, look what face she is making. Your medicine is shit, she looks like hot boiling water is being poured onto her wounds."


    While the doctors flinched, Amon sat down on the bed as Vivi looked at him with one of her eyes closed. She was gritting her teeth to prevent herself from crying. It was true what he said, but not like there was anything else she could do anyway. It was her fault to have been kidnapped by someone in the first place, she can''t cry like a little girl for that. She stopped crying for quite a while already.


    Looking at her Amon licked his lips. "Now, Vivi-chan it won''t hurt at all. So close your eyes."


    While Vivi flinched seeing his face, Amon slipped his hands in his pocket, taking out a spray dial.


    "E-Eh, what''s that¨C"


    "This video is sponsored by¡­ Shandorian Spray!"


    Fsssss!


    While everyone looked at the scene dumbfounded, Amon pressed the dial as pink spray came out. When it hit her wounds, they were covered in white foam instantly.


    "UH! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY VIVI?!"


    Cobra screamed with his hands pulling his hair. Amon ignored him and sprayed the dial all around her body. Her bloody body was soon covered in thick, white, sticky foam.


    While Cobra jumped forward while screaming Vivi''s name, she slowly opened her eyes. A sign of confusion present in her eyes. "It doesn''t hurt¡­? It feels nice on my wounds."


    Amon just laughed and took a tissue from the table. He soon wiped the thick shite stuff from her body as Cobra''s eyes were rendered wide.


    "Let me present you, Shandia Medicine, Special Spray Dial, Miracle Healing Foam."


    Cobra had an agape expression while the doctors started to inspect the tissues.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: These chapters are pretty generic, but it''s a necessary step to take since big things will happen soon. ???? The calm before the storm.


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter! (123 right now ????)

 Chapter 75 - Deal?

    If you want to read 15+ chapters before release¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Chapter 75


    Title: Deal?


    ¡­.


    Soon after witnessing the miracle of Amon''s medicine, the spectators slowly started to regain their composure.


    This wasn''t the only medicine Amon has to offer. In fact, there were more than 59 medicines in Amon''s collection. They were created with the combined help of the scientists at Clockwork Island and Amon himself.


    Even so, the fact that Amon was able to create such medicine is proof of his great medical knowledge. Though compared to the ones up there, he was nothing.


    Amon formed a twisted smirk in his mind, while Cobra''s had a serious face. He ordered some guards to take Vivi into her room and some maid to look after her. He understood something, the reason this young Warlord came here isn''t something he can look down upon.


    Quickly ordering some guards to prepare a room for their meeting, Cobra guided Amon there. There was a need of secrecy for this talk, more so since Amon himself requested it.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    "So, Lucifer. How much for the medicine formula?"


    Cobra asked with his professional face towards Amon who was sitting on the sofa opposite to him.


    Amon was also trying to be as professional as he could. Currently, he was in a business suit and tie. He looked pretty neat with his white wings which saturated his black suit.


    "Also¡­ is this suit of yours purchasable as well?"


    Seeing Cobra asking that with a serious face Amon crackled up. Not that it bothered Cobra at all.


    Stopping his laugh, Amon looked ahead. "We will talk about it later, first of all, do me a favor and stop the news of Warlord Lucifer coming to Alabasta Palace with his people. I don''t want it out, further than this palace."


    Cobra nodded instantly. "There is no need for your worry, Lucifer. It''s quite clear to us that you are being secretive, so I took your people to another room after you left for Vivi. Currently, only 5 people beside me know that the leader of the visitors that came to Alabasta is actually one of the warlords, Lucifer."


    "Mm." Amon smiled, satisfied. 5 people besides Cobra wasn''t a problem. "If you don''t mind, I''d like to meet them later, separately. It''s always better to double-check. Forgive me if I''m being too much, but that''s a thing I need to do."


    Considering for a second, Cobra shook its head. "It''s alright, after all, you saved Vivi, even more so you treated all those wounds that would have taken a month or more to heal mostly."


    While the hot wind blew Amon''s hair to the side, he laughed after glancing at the descent, outside of the window. "It''s no problem. Rather, we should talk about the important thing."


    ¡­.


    After chatting for a while on the small details. Like why Amon didn''t just ask for an appointment for a meeting using his authority, or why Cobra couldn''t reach him, and many more.


    He also showed some medicines and their practical use by cutting Amon''s flesh and using them. Though Cobra was against it, he was forced to watch. After a few hours of talking, Amon moved on to the main topic. His offer¡­.


    "Haha, anyway. Although everything you showed was a masterpiece, I assume you are not here to only sell some medicine?" Cobra said with his hands clasped together. "Or there would have been no reason to bring your people here as well I presume."


    Hearing him, Amon picked a glass from the table and took a sip of the wine. He was quite fine with the taste of it by now. He used the line he''s prepared for a long time now.


    "You are right. As expected of a king, you are sharp. I''m not here to sell some medicine at all." He placed the glass on the table. "In fact, we are here to request an alliance with the Kingdom of Alabasta and the Kingdom of the Sky, Skypiea."


    Cobra stayed silent hearing him. He had a hunch this was the case, but he was very hesitant to agree even though Amon did save Vivi. After all, his own kingdom wasn''t doing much good, it would be quite irresponsible for a king to accept such an offer.


    Because, although there is rarely any rain, the country''s economy was still standing fine. However, for a while now there has been barely any rain in the country. It''s as if¡­ God was displeased with them, or maybe it was a human doing in the end.


    Cobra was offered the rain-powder which helps with raining already, but that''s very harmful to his country in the long run. He rejected the offer, he didn''t want to absorb his citizen''s fate like that. Never ever.


    Considering all that, accepting an alliance with a newly founded country, un-authorized by WG would not do him and his kingdom any good. Although the leader of that place, the king, is a warlord, it didn''t seem like the young man had any plans to use his powers to get the authorization!


    ''Should I¨C"


    "Old, Cobra."


    Interrupting his thoughts, Amon called out.


    "I''m aware of what you are thinking. Let me explain¡­" Amon moved his lips...


    Cobra had a frown as he started to talk.


    Normally when 2 Countries ally, they get a 50-50 benefit. To compare, it''s like a marriage between humans. Both parties gain benefits, normally a half-half benefit. Most counties won''t be satisfied with such a thing, and would normally try to plot on each other''s back.


    However, this offer was worse than normal cases. The benefits are leaning towards Skypiea more, Alabasta close to nonexistent. Unlike marriage, it''s more like adopting a child which won''t grant the other party any help.


    Saying some words, Amon smiled lightly and got up from his seat. "Let me show you some benefits... There is a reason that I asked for a meeting with no other people in the room"


    Amon looked at the noon-sky out of the window. "This alliance ain''t a 5:5." Amon moved his gaze at Cobra with a grin. "It''s a 9:1. Yes, 9 you and 1 us."


    Zzzz!


    While Cobra looked confused, Amon [Flashed] from his sight and teleported at a large chunk of cloud 6 K.M on the sky.


    Rumble!


    ¨C¨C


    ¨C¨C


    ¨CKing Cobra Pov¨C


    RUMBLE!


    "What is happening?!"


    My country, which hardly rains, is having a thunderstorm?!


    Impossible... Incredible!


    The sky turned dark in the time frame of seconds and the whole Alubarna city was covered in a giant black cloud.


    Jhhhh¨CJhhhhhhh!


    Rain started falling¡­ Ahh, it''s been 3 months since I felt this cool breeze.


    Enjoying the droplets of water in my face, I took a deep breath.


    Just how was this possible? No¡­ that''s not the question.


    It''s easy to discern that it''s that boy who is doing this. This is hardly believable¡­ What type of power is this? The ability to change the weather?


    RUMBLE!


    THUNDER!


    A thunder strike fell in the desert and a small portion of the sand turned into glass¡­ Incredible!


    Now his words make sense¡­ If my country rains every time it needs to, it won''t be wrong to say that we would just be below the World Government at power!


    But, will it rain every day? Every time I want¡­? Every time my citizens need it?


    ¡­.Yes, it should be possible. If Lucifer does this every now and then in my country, then my country won''t be like this anymore. With the rain, we would be able to farm crops freely as well. The places where my county is drying out  will regain life!


    "Ahh, now nice rain is."


    ¨C


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨C


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Amon returned to the room in a bolt of thunder under the eyes of Cobra''s eyes full of curiosity.


    Amon just smiled at him. "Yo,"


    "What was that power?" Cobra asked, his eyes looking lost.


    "Don''t mind the small details." Amon giggled like an innocent angel. His body wasn''t wet even though he just came back after starting a rain.


    "By the way, this is just a small part of what WE the people of the Sky can do." Amon again [Flashed] and the next moment, returned with a bag of dials in his hand.


    "Let me show you the main power of us." Amon grinned brightly. "Let us review some dials."


    Under Cobra''s curious gaze, Amon started to show him different kinds of dials, this time they weren''t medicine-based. Rather, they were mainly just cloud-based ones.


    Only cloud ones, after all, he didn''t want to expose his trump cards.


    ¡­.


    "So, this certain [Cloud Dial] is special." Amon had a large seashell in his hand. "You need someone who can fly to go and stick them with a normal cloud flying in the sky. After that, a few hours later that cloud would start raining. This way, you won''t need me to be present there always."


    With this, Amon his products. "Alright, that''s all for now."


    Putting down the dials, Amon leaned back in his chair with a breath. It took a long and tiring time to help calm the curious king down.


    Cobra gulped. He took some time to take in everything he saw just now¡­ In the end, only one word could describe this, Incredible!


    ''Using the dials, I won''t have to be relying on him all day either. It is better for us this way¡­'' Cobra was overall more than satisfied, however, there were some problems.


    ''Unfortunately, each of them expires after a month of use so I would need a supply of them every month.'' He released a long sigh. ''Although I can use the kingdom''s scientists to try and copy them, it will just be a bad idea to plot against a Warlord of the Sea.''


    Cobra was trying to reach a conclusion. He was still a bit hesitant to form an alliance. After all, if he does it''s impossible to back away from it, or a War will start.


    ''A war¡­ After seeing these gadgets, I''m not sure if we would win against this new country. Especially so, when a warlord is on its side.'' Wiping his forehead''s sweat with a tissue, Cobra got lost in thought.


    "Let me be honest," Amon''s call brought him out in reality. "Alabasta is the best possible ally for us currently¡­" Hearing his line, Cobra raised his head.


    "The thing is, not every country would need my Cloud Dials, so I can''t really form an alliance with¡­ for example, let''s say Dressrosa. They don''t need rain, and we have no other thing to offer other than rain." Amon said as Cobra''s head started to reach a conclusion. "Among the sandy countries, Alabasta is the biggest and strongest. Although there is a lack of resources, as long as there is enough land, resources can be produced with rain."


    Amon sighed. He was making it seem like Skypiean would be gaining more from the alliance, thus using the reverse physiology effect and making Cobra believe, in fact, Alabasta was gaining more!


    Cobra almost lost his emotion, but he was able to surpass his grin. "Yea, unless it''s a desert place which needs rain, these products are useless."


    The fish took the bait. Amon grinned internally.


    "You are right but there is a fact that you need to pay attention to." He said. "I help you, and you help me, both of our countries would only fall lower in the food chain."


    Amon said with a strange smile. The smile he trained for years, to negotiate. "In the end, we both need each other. I''m opening my weakness to you so that we can have a long-term trusting relationship. We are a perfect match."


    While Cobra''s previous ''winning'' face froze, Amon continued. "Besides that, we will also¡­."


    Amon started to talk more, while Cobra nodded at his every sentence. All of his words made sense, in the end both of them will gain things that would be impossible with each other''s help. They were a perfect match for each other!


    Cobra knew, if he played his cards right, he could deal a good deal! If he looked at it, his kingdom would gain more than Amon''s.


    After discussing for hours and even calling his surprised and shocked subordinates for advice, Cobra and Amon reached an understanding.


    "Then it''s decided, we will be together."


    Cobra shook hands with Amon, who was smiling reassuringly. "It''s nice working with you."


    Cobra laughed lightly hearing him. "Haha, don''t say that yet. The contract will be prepared in a day, you can say that after signing it! Hahaha!"


    Amon also laughed as sat back on his sofa, while Cobra did the same. "Alright, it''s been a long day. You even used your strange powers to call rain, you must be tired! We have prepared rooms for you and your people, please take some rest.


    Amon shook his head. "Not yet, there is something more important here." He said as Cobra raised his eyebrows in curiosity. He was in his ''Scheme King'' mode. This has been a very profitable deal for him.


    Any new offer and he will grab it swiftly!


    Sensing his greed, Amon chuckled lightly and leaned forward. His elbow resting on his knees, and his hands clasped together.


    "There is another offer I want to make." Cobra laughed internally which froze with his next line. "What do you think about giving the Princess'' hand in marriage? Of course, I''m the groom."


    Cobra''s face froze, while Amon had a large grin.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: [Title: Lolicon Amon.] This is the title this chapter should have had.


    P.S: 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter. (265 right now!)


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 76 - Huh?

    [Read 15+ chapters before release¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 76


    Title: Huh?


    ¡­.


    There are 3 forces in this world.


    The rulers of the whole world, The World Government.


    The 4 forces who act like the Emperors of this world, the Yonko!


    The 7 pillars aiding the World Government, The Shichibukai!


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Looking ahead of him, Cobra was going through the definition of what a Shichibukai, a Warlord of the Sea was. In this world, one Warlord definitely held more power than a single king of a random or even powerful kingdom.


    Amon''s offer was very tempting. Cobra wouldn''t have to worry about Vivi''s future and her safety at all if she were to marry a Warlord.


    Cobra had a visible frown on his face contemplating this. ''But the thing is, this is very sudden for such an offer. Besides, it''s very intriguing why a Warlord would act this way, after all none of the Warlords are married¡­ At least according to my knowledge they aren''t.''


    With twisted emotions, Cobra was trying to think of a beneficial ''deal''. This was where Amon got him, until now he was on the ''winning'' side, or that''s what Amon showed him he was. The winning steak got into his head and now he was trying to win again, albeit this time, he was trying to use his daughter...


    Though he soon realised, he shouldn''t make a deal using his daughter.


    ''No, not Vivi. She is my baby, I can''t use her in political fights.'' Cobra shook his head at the thought.


    "Old man, let me clarify something," Amon caught his interest. "This is not a political offer. It''s a personal one, our previous offers would still stand even after a rejection of this one."


    As if reading his mind, Amon replied confidentially. He had reasons for this action, he wasn''t horny enough to go after an 8-year-old. ''If I really feel horny, I''d rather go after Boa Hancock, she''s easy to get and powerful. This is an entirely different matter.''


    Amon had plans for Alabasta, Vivi will be the medium of his influence here. Internally snickering to himself, Amon searched for words that would make even Cobra agree to him.


    "I just feel interested in the little Girl¨CHey, don''t look at me like that!" Seeing Cobra look at him with strange eyes, Amon yelled. "I''m not that old, a 14 years old can go after 8 years old, at least in Alabasta where there is no legal age of consent."


    Amon said while Cobra frowned. It''s true, Alabasta didn''t have any legal age for consent. Basically, it wasn''t illegal for a 40-years-old man to marry a 12-years-old. But since something like moral was still a thing, it didn''t happen that often.


    To Cobra, these types of things seemed morally wrong even though he himself can supposedly change this fact anytime. He didn''t since this is an ancient rule.


    "Wait¡­" Suddenly, Cobra rephased over his words, ''14-years-old''. "What do you mean?... You look at least 16, at most 17."


    Cobra said while Amon shrugged. "What? I''m tall, look at the Yonkos, they are massive."


    Cobra couldn''t find any words to fend off his claims. The thing is, not even considering that he won''t accept, just the fact of letting his 8-years-old daughter marry a hormonal teen seemed weird. He would just reject¨C


    "Before you reject, I don''t want to marry her yet. I mean it''s just wrong, think about it she is 8!" Cutting his thoughts off halfway, Amon acted like he completely agreed with him. "In fact, if it was someone else other than myself, I would have beaten him to death myself!"


    While Cobra blinked at his words, Amon punched the air. "Then¡­?" He looked spaced out. ''Hypocrisy?'' Cobra questioned himself, dumbfounded.


    "Ahem. You see, I don''t mean marriage right now," Amon said and sat down on the sofa, he loosened his tie a bit. "I meant to say, make us have an engagement."


    Amon smiled lightly. "I won''t use my identity as the Skypiean King for it, by the way. I will use my Warlord one." Amon took an apple from the table. "Imagine how much help your kingdom would get just from that."


    Cobra had a frown while sweats were dripping from his forehead. This, this really was the best thing he could ever hope for. Although he would never force his baby to marry anyone and wanted to leave it up to herself to choose a husband, this offer was good for both herself and the kingdom.


    ''This is something very hard to decline¡­ Not only that it might offend Lucifer, but the fact that my kingdom, more so my baby will get the protection of a Warlord is enough to agree.'' Besides that, there was also that  Skypiea and Alabasta would then have a blood pact, thus they would never betray each other.


    It was a win-win situation for Cobra himself, however¡­.


    "Fuuuh, I''m sorry." Reading a breath, Cobra bowed down lightly. "Your offer is tempting, but I would not choose for Vivi, it''s up to her. You can take back the previous offer if you feel like it but¡­ I won''t give away Vivi for political benefit."


    While Cobra kept his head down, Amon stayed silent. He was pretty infuriated inside though. ''Fuck, why? Just accept the shitty offer already. It''s such a great deal! Ugh... Why are people of this world this stupidly honest?'' Not long after, he sighed. ''Not that it matters. I have other cards on my sleeve. I have¡­ the power of being able to lie.''


    "Raise your head," Amon said lightly with a sigh. "As I said already, the previous offer would still stand. They would be unchanged despite the new offer''s validity."


    While Cobra abruptly raised his head with a relieved sigh, Amon smiled.


    "But let''s not end the discussion yet. Let me offer you something better¡­" Grinning lightly Amon took out a dial. "This is a [Videoplayer Dial], watch the clip it has in it."


    After a short silence, Cobra sighed and picked up the dial. He won''t change his mind at all, not after he already rejected such a generous offer¨C!!!


    "I-Impossible!"


    In the clip, different people were using their powers. Kizaru moving using his light ability to blow away  houses, Aokiji using his ice to freeze the sea and finally, Whitebeard using his tremor power to cause a tsunami in the sea.


    As a Warlord, it was easy to get the Marine clips, but the Whitebeard clip was of pure luck. He was flying towards Raijin island when he sensed the fight between some pirates. At first, he wanted to collect their bounty, but seeing the people who were fighting he decided otherwise.


    In the end, he got some good destructive clips, clips that would scare the living shit out of normal people, doesn''t matter if the normal people is a king.


    "S-Such powers¡­"


    Cobra has heard about these powers previously, but this was his first time seeing them in action. He wondered, what was this device? But that question soon changed. The question was, why was he showing them to him?


    "You just be questioning why I''m showing them to you, right?" Amon smiled. "Let me explain, this is a world of monsters."


    ¡­..


    A few minutes later, Cobra''s body was shaking while sweat was dripping down his face. ''Something like these is possible?...''


    "See? You guys are lucky to be in the paradise part, but that luck might run out anytime. What if a Yonko decides to take over here?" Amon asked him as he stopped breathing. "What would you do?"


    ''What can I¨C"


    "What would happen to Vivi-chan then?"


    Suddenly hearing his last line, Cobra frowned. "And what do you propose?..." He asked instantly. "Can she be safe just by being with you?"


    Amon grinned. "Yes, she will. I guarantee that."


    "...And why would I believe you?"


    "Haha, you are a hard one to crack." Amon laughed lightly before stopping. "I''m strong, but that''s not enough to guarantee Vivi''s 100% safety. Rather, I have something better. I can offer her individual power."


    Amon continued. "I didn''t show you the power of those monsters just to scare you, rather it was mainly to show you the powers of devil fruits." Raising his finger, Amon continued. "What I plan to give her is a devil fruit."


    Cobra frowned. "No, I don''t want my baby to lose her ability to swim for a random devil fruit¨C"


    "Hear me out will you." Amon cut him. "It''s not a ''Random''. It''s a Logia."


    After a short silence of surprise, Cobra''s eyes arched up. ''Logia¡­''


    For a man at his standing, Logia translated to Invincibility.


    "Which¡­ Logia?" When Cobra gulped internally, Amon grinned.


    "A suitable one for your Kingdom. Logia: Sand-Sand fruit!"


    "Your daughter would be a literal Goddess of Sandy Islands. Not even those monsters would be able to hurt her at all."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, 10,000 meters under the sea, on  Fishman Island the Queen of Fishmen, Otohime was preparing to leave for the blue sea,  Marijois to be specific!


    Long long ago, the fated Celestial Dragon came to Fishman Island. He was then saved by Otohime from his former slaves who was trying to kill him. Still not being grateful for the act, the Celestial Dragon was about to leave with the destruction of Fishman island in his mind.


    However, at the last moment, Otohime decided to accompany him as well in the excuse that he was still injured.


    "Waaa! Mother! Don''t leave Shirahoshi alone!"


    Like always, the mermaid princess was crying. But this time, she was crying while holding onto her mother, while King Neptune smiled kindly at her.


    "Back off, Shira. Your mom is going on a great journey!" He said with a laugh. "A few days later, you can see the forest you always wanted to see!"


    Otohime smiled hearing him. "Indeed, she will."


    A sweet moment was born at that time. The Celestial Dragon looked at the scene with his veins popped up, yet had a strange emotion lingering within his eyes. His kind has treated this bunch as monsters and slaves up until now¡­ Lower beings they said.


    Groaning, the man then looked away. ''I guess she can come¡­''


    Right now, he didn''t know that long so long after, he was going to use his powers to help them. The revolution would happen, Fishman island would go up on the surface¡­ or would it?


    ¨C


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, in Alabasta, Cobra was having a blanked out expression.


    "Hello?"


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter!(384 right now.)


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 77 - Birth Of A New Family!

    [If you want to read 15+ chapters before release¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 77


    Title: Birth of a new family!


    ¡­


    "Wait a second, you mean¡­ Sir Crocodile''s fruit?"


    Suddenly realising this fact, Cobra asked dumbfounded. ''He is offering a fruit eaten by a person already? Is he trying to scam me?''


    Frowning, Cobra glared at Amon.


    "What? Don''t look at me like that, it''s not Crocodile''s fruit. Tell me, do you even know his fruit''s name?" Amon said. "In fact, how many people know about it anyway? People only know it''s a sand-based logia, that''s all."


    Amon shrugged at him. It was true that people didn''t know Crocodile''s fruit name. If they did, they might have theorised his weakness a long time ago as well.


    "And¡­ How do you prove that? I mean, the fact that his fruit isn''t the same one you are talking about? Don''t misunderstand, even if I''m pretty lost at these things, I do know that the same elemental Logia can''t exist. Also, it''s suspicious as to why you want to give a Logia to Vivi? She is no one to you."


    Cobra threw him a question at which, Amon shrugged again.


    "Listen, first of all, I''m NOT giving it away. You can take it as a wedding gift, I won''t give it before we get married, not even after the engagement." Amon smiled lightly. "After I marry Vivi I''d want her, my wife, to be strong enough to protect herself. I don''t want any harm to reach her! By then she would be MY wife, I would do everything to protect her!"


    Amon said with a seriously determined face, seeing this,  Cobra was forced to believe his words. It''s true after all, one would definitely come to love their soulmate and would want them to be safe.


    Though Cobra would never have had such a thought if he knew about Amon''s inside thoughts¡­.


    "I see¡­" Cobra clenched his jaws to not say the words, ''I agree, please protect my daughter!''. He had one more question. "This still doesn''t answer my question, how do you prove you will give me the Sand Logia fruit? I refuse to believe Sir Crocodile''s fruit isn''t the one you stated."


    Amon just snickered at his words. "Let me show you the real world¡­."


    Snap!


    Crack¨CRumble!


    Amon snapped his fingers as a loud rumbling sounded out from his body. His body became blue and white thunder could be seen flowing through his veins.


    This was Goro Goro no mi''s ability to generate [Rumbles]. Since the fruit''s English name is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, it would have been pretty strange if it couldn''t do the thing it was named after.


    By snapping his fingers, clapping his hands and in some other ways, Amon can release a destructible sound-wave. This can be considered a low-key version of Whitebeard''s Tremor powers, very very low-key.


    While Cobra jumped backwards, the King''s guards ran into the room.


    "W-What happened?!"


    They called out loud, while Amon''s body had already returned to normal as he yawned.


    "Call Wyper in this room. Tell him it''s me."


    Looking at the room, which was filled with shattered glasses from the furniture and windows, the guards gulped. Nonetheless, they did what Amon asked them off with the King''s gesture.


    ¡­..


    Not long after, Wyper arrived and was ordered to show off his fire powers to the king. He did as Amon asked, while the king watched the scene with wide eyes.


    Previously, he has seen Admiral Akainu use his powers in the clip that Amon showed. He was quite shocked seeing such a similar power from Wyper.


    Wyper was sent back and the king was left speechless.


    Amon smiled from the other side.


    ¡­.


    "Ahem, the thing I want to say is, there are many similar powers in this world. Even many Logias are similar to each other. There is something called a Snow-Snow fruit as well, a lower version of Admiral Aokiji''s Ice-Ice fruit." Amon said as Cobra nodded with a sweat on his forehead. "Yes, even though similar logia elements can coexist, they are usually lower/higher versions than the other one."


    Cobra could only nod in understanding.


    "What I want to give is a higher level than what Crocodile has to offer. If a fight between Vivi and Crocodile happens in the future, then Vivi will come out winning."


    Amon said with a smile as he picked up the grapes on the table.


    Of course, he was bullshitting. The fruits are the same one. He would just kill Crocodile since he is a big inconvenience to his plans. At first, after killing Croc he wanted to give out his fruit to someone under him. But there weren''t many people who were perfect for the fruit. Besides, the Sky didn''t have a speck of sand in it. The powers of the fruit would significantly downgrade when used in the sky.


    The best action here would be to kill Croc, take his fruit, give it to someone and send him/her to a sandy region, or the best sandy region in this world, Alabasta.


    However, even though sending someone here with this power is a good idea, there was a better plan.


    It was to get Vivi, who is supposedly an important character of this world from what Amon recalled from the manga''s Reverie arc. Although it''s probably not something cliche like being the Ancient Weapon Uranus itself, she may be the person who can command the weapon!... Besides, it didn''t hurt to have a princess as a wife. She can be later on used as a pawn who would rule Alabasta if the king ever ''accidentally'' died.


    ''Well, if she disappoints me, I will just kill¡­'' Currently, Amon was laughing internally. ''But I would prepare her to not disappoint me. It''s my speciality after all.''


    Although morally questionable, Amon was good at manipulating little girls. So it was a good thing for both sides. It''s been a while since, along with Robin, he decided to take Vivi as his wife, nurture her as he seemed fit and use her to control the Sandy Island(s).


    Just like how is a "God of the Sky" with his lightning powers, she would be a "Goddess of the Desert'''' with her sand powers. A perfect match¡­?


    ¨C¨C


    After some more words, Cobra was left with no other choice but to accept. It was too beneficial to him after all¡­ Or so he thought.


    "Sigh¡­ this is a request, please treat her nicely."


    Corba said with a worn-out expression.


    "Obviously Father-in-law! Oh by the way, my father''s name was also Kobra. What a coincidence, Vivi and I were made for each other."


    Cobra just sighed at his words. This was enough to prove his age as well. ''He''s a child¡­ Did I make the right choice? Only time will tell¡­''


    Cobra shook his head lightly. ''At least it is a beneficial deal.''


    Unlike his belief, all in all, the deals were on the sides of Skypiea the whole time. Skypiea can now bloom like a flower in this world, and will also grow with the limitless resources from Amon and Alabata. It won''t take so long for them to become one of the top forces.


    Yes, Alabasta is gaining a lot from this as well, but isn''t that to Amon''s benefit?


    After all, can Cobra still call Alabasta ''My Kingdom''?


    ''No, he can''t. Because from now on, it''s ''Our Kingdom''.''


    A perfect plan does exist. This was that plan.


    "Then please¡­ arrange things for the engagement."


    ?¡­.¡ï¡­.?


    [6 days later]


    Days later, the Kingdom of Alabasta had invited its nobles and many other Royalties from different regions; because it was a day of celebration today!


    Today, the Princess of Alabasta was getting engaged to one of the Seven Warlords!


    ...


    It was a grand party, and the people attending it mostly were in luxurious dresses. They were in small groups of 6 most of the time, while some were left alone.


    The Skypieans were being treated as special guests, while everyone only knew them as the new ally of Alabasta. They were eating blue-sea food with excited faces.


    In a corner, Isa was with Aisa. ''Did that kid really make the King agree in letting his daughter marry him? Just how much influence does a Warlord possess¡­?''


    Isa was a little perplexed, yet felt proud looking at Amon. ''Although it''s morally questionable, I guess they aren''t going to do any intercourse before becoming adults. So it''s fine, I think¡­'' Isa smiled when she moved Amon looking towards her from far. ''Ah, he has become such a charismatic child!''


    Isa felt pride rise in her chest, while Aisa kept eating sweets on the side.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, a small group was gossiping...


    "Haha! Wow~ who would have thought the dying country would ever succeed at smacking deals with 2 Warlords¡­ More so, one of them is now the Crown-Prince of the Kingdom!"


    "Yes, how lucky. It seems like Alabasta would rise again soon. Luckily my kingdom was always at their side¡­


    "Heh, stop lying! Also, have you heard about their new ally as well?"


    "Oh, them¡­"


    "I heard they are a newfound kingdom. They gained the authorization to exist after Lucifer asked the WG."


    "Apparently, Alabasta''s king especially requested Lucifer to do this bedding since this new Kingdom has a very close relationship with Alabasta¡­ In payment, Lucifer asked for the princess'' hand in marriage¡­ Or so the rumour says."


    People were talking left and right. The nobles of the kingdom and even kings and queens from different nations all across the world were gossiping. Among them, there was also the king of Drum Island, the island where Chopper lives.


    "Move away, let us take pictures!


    Many reporters, most likely from Morgan''s company were there taking photos. It was a big event after, all.


    It won''t take even a day for the whole world to know about Lucifer''s relationship with Alabasta. Just as Amon wanted¡­


    ¡­..


    Currently, in the massive hall room, the engagement was being held. Though there were whispers about the Warlord being interested in little girls, and also how he''s a playboy and whatnot. Though they vanished the next second they were spoken. The person was A WARLORD after all.


    Besides, this is the country''s culture. They can''t interfere with it.


    Meanwhile, Vivi was having a hard time maintaining her composure. ''Eh, the dress is stiff¡­''


    She was never in such a noble dress even on her birthdays. She was pretty confused at the development but her 8-year-old mind couldn''t think of a bad thing here.


    ''What''s happening¡­ Father said it''s fine, it''s not marriage. I already said I won''t marry anyone!'' Vivi silently shook her head. ''If this is not marriage, I guess it''s fine.''


    This was like a bond between her and her saviour, she felt indebted if anyone questioned her of it.


    Though by the time she gets old enough to realise what happened this day, she would be deep in incurable love.


    Going forward with this development, she had a smile on her face with Amon by her side.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Robin was chatting with nobles and royalties from other kingdoms. She was trying to gather information even now.


    "Fu fu, the Wingless Valkyries are always on the side of innocents. If your country wants our help, just call through the dial." Robin said to the red-haired princess of Melromarc country in front of her.


    "Err¨Cthen, can I get an appointment with Lu¨CMister Lucifer?" While the princess fried to get under Amon''s skin, Robin rejected firmly.


    "You can talk with me about everything¨CAh, it seems the main event is going to start. Excuse me."


    Saying this with courtesy, Robin left from there as the girl just bit her lips.


    Robin stared at Amon preparing to wear the ring given by Vivi, while he was doing the same.


    She felt a little strange seeing Amon getting engaged more so with a little girl, but her other-side who was the one to actually suggest such a thing in the first place kept her safe. Though barely, she was still standing on her shaky legs.


    "Fuuh¡­ I''m just his made-up sister." Robin shook her head.


    This was one of the reasons why Amon didn''t go the ''Romance route'' with Robin. Things would have been messed up if he did so.


    Meanwhile, Raki who was standing just beside Robin had an expressionless face. She was just looking at the scene in front of her with her hollow eyes. "...Fuck."


    "Not that¡­ it matters." Nothing she couldn''t handle. A blue-haired little girl wasn''t intimidating to her.


    ¡­.


    Far from her, Crocodile was also there. He had Mikita beside him who had a smile on her face. Amon has talked with her before, so everything was cool.


    Crocodile was dumbfounded when he heard the news of the engagement. He spent one day thinking about why he never thought of doing the same. Though it was too late now, he prepared himself more cautiously than before!


    ¡­.


    Under everyone''s mixed gazes, the engagement was done in a day. Amon was one step closer towards his initial goal!


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: ????Well, last chapter the Celestial Dragon wasn''t supposed to be a good guy even after being saved. I messed up, but I edited it.


    P.S: 1000+ Power stones ???? for a bonus chapter that day! (548 right now)


    ¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 78 - Robin In Denial… Again?

    Chapter 78


    Title: Robin in denial¡­ Again?


    ¡­.


    ¨CRobin Pov¨C


    Sitting at the food table, I was deep in thought...


    Looking at Luci wearing the engagement ring and chatting with the girl named Vivi, I feel a little strange. Should I have these feelings? Is that a good thing to feel that way?


    I''m not sure of this myself. But I can''t hate him because of this, it would be hypocrisy. After all, it was me who suggested that¡­ wait, why did I suggest that?


    I¡­ Forgot? That''s strange, but I guess I drank too much after suggesting that so it''s natural if I forgot some things. Silly me¡­


    Sigh, I''m digressing day by day.


    "Ahh¡­" Rubbing my temples, I picked up a glass of wine from the table¡­ But before I could take a sip, I was forced to put it down because of the glare coming from him.


    Him worrying about me¡­ I feel good.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    After the engagement, the Skypieans stayed at Alabasta for a few more days. Skypiea received the acknowledgement of being an independent country underworld government. It was thanks to Amon''s words, which almost everyone assumed happened because Cobra asked him to do. In fact, it was Amon''s plan all along.


    Meanwhile, Amon and Vivi got to know each other more. Although soon Vivi realised they were to be married in the future, she wasn''t acting rebellious like how Cobra had predicted. Rather, she was acting meek and shy around Amon.


    Raki tried to pick a fight sometimes, but she was also easily handled by Amon.


    Meanwhile, Robin was also able to get close to Raki, as well as Isa and Aisa. She was happy to meet his mother figure, she was happy the whole time the Skypieans stayed here.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    [A few days later]


    "Hey, gimme the ball!"


    "No, it''s mine!"


    It was night time. Raki and Vivi were fighting over a basketball, while Amon was sitting in a chair chatting about official works with Robin sitting opposite to him.


    "Anyway, you think it''s a good idea to leave that blonde girl ''kickin''?" Robin asked about Miss Valentine, Mikita. She was quite worried about that little girl. "She was a little stubborn, though was scared of her life as well. Maybe we should have¡­ finished her."


    Robin said the last two words lightly as only Amon heard them. They were having a secret conversation that the kids shouldn''t understand.


    Amon knocked on the table with his finger looking at her. "No, it''s fine. I have done things with her¡­ she won''t betray us, her family is being held as chickens."


    Only Robin understood what Amon meant as she nodded. "I understand." She nodded and stayed silent for a while. "Alright, should I present what happened these days?"


    "No, it''s fine. You worked too hard even though I asked you not to¡­" Amon sighed at her suggestion.


    "Okay¡­" Robin again went silent. Day by day, she was walking more towards the socially awkward side. "Then what now¡­? How do we move? What are the current plans?"


    Amon leaned forward to her face while placing his hands on her shoulders. "Plans?" Amon whispered. "Calm down, don''t be so professional all the time. Get some rest, I also need it."


    Amon crossed his arms around her shoulder. "I need to sleep. Will you help me sleep?... We will talk tomorrow. Sleep with me~, or I might have a nightmare again."


    While Raki stopped playing with Vivi hearing Amon, Robin sighed.


    ¡­...


    Currently, it was night time and it was cold. The desert was very quiet at night, and it felt very nice in a warm room. Amon was still having a hard time trying to sleep though...


    "Yawn¡­" He yawned lightly while looking at the ceiling¡­


    ''According to the spy on Fishman island, the queen left more than a week ago.'' Amon has planted some spies around a few parts of this world. With his tone-dials mixed with the tower in Skypiea, as well as Whiskey Peak and many other Kingdoms of the world, Amon has a handy networking service.


    ''I guess it''s time.'' He would leave for Fishman island soon. He plans to get closer to them and the easiest way for that to happen is for Amon to act cl¨¬che, to become a hero!


    He has planned things out and decided to take Robin, Cricket and Raki there as well. He would take Robin for the Poneglyph, while Raki and Cricket to act in an emergency which might come anytime for the devil fruit users a thousand meters underwater.


    ''I already sent Cricket to Saobody, only me, Raki and Robin left¡­ Yawn.''


    Lost in thought, Amon slowly fell asleep.


    "Hey,"


    ...Or so he wished.


    Amon opened his eyes with a sigh and looked at his side. "What now? Robin, you shouldn''t sleep with me just because I asked¡­"


    Robin didn''t answer and just looked into his eyes. "It''s your fault. Who asked you to tell me about the Poneglyph in Skypiea. After hearing about it, I can''t get sleep at all."


    Robin heard about it before, but this time after hearing about the Golden Belfry attached to it from Isa, she was getting restless.


    "Yawn¡­" Amon rubbed his eyes in sleeplessness. "Rooobin, I''m sleepy. You too get some sleep, or I would assault you¨COuch!"


    Robin hit him on the head. "Don''t joke with that¡­"


    While Amon rubbed his head, Robin sighed. "But I guess¡­ You are right¡­ still, it''s a little hard to sleep. I''ve been trying for hours now."


    Staying silent for a minute or two, Amon then turned to her from the side with his eyes sleepy. "Fine, alright. I will take you to the sky right now."


    While Robin blinked, Amon moved. Zzzz¡­


    "Don''t scream."


    "Huh? Hey, wai¨CAAH!"


    Amon flowed electricity through his body and moved fast with Robin in his arms. She was screaming, but Amon didn''t stop and reached Skypiea in less than 10 minutes.


    Amon directly went to the Poneglyph while Robin was surprised to see the Golden Belfry. As Robin started to inspect it, Amon decided to pay a visit to Nola.


    ¨C


    It was a restless night in the sky. Tonight, the weather was awful and small droplets of rain were falling. Within the darkest sky, a single woman was sitting on a separated island cloud around the Giant Jack''s height.


    "This is... Incredible."


    The woman in night-clothes, Robin had wide eyes looking at the golden Belfry in front of her.


    It was massive, and the bell in the middle, which was cleaned by Wyper during the last two years was shining even in this dark, moonless night. Robin was a little scared, but she curiously covered her heart.


    While she tried to approach the bell, the main surprise of the trip crossed her eyes. It was a dark-blue stone boulder she was familiar with, which took the life of her people indirectly. It was a Poneglyph!


    Robin moved by themselves as she walked towards the stone with an agape expression! It was beautiful to her, it was one of the things that could keep her awake all night even if she was tired.


    With a strangely enticed expression, she walked towards the Poneglyph. In this timeline, this was her 2nd Poneglyph.


    ¡­.


    "Wonderful¡­."


    Robin muttered those words with a strange smile on her face.


    "Who would have thought this Poneglyph held the info ancient on an Ancient weapon!" Robin said lightly. "This way¡­ we can¨CYES!"


    Robin was happy, happy like she never was! This would have been seen as strange to her anime counterpart.


    ''Yes! We got one! Our first Ancient Weapon! Luci will succeed, Luci won''t die!'' Her breathing was getting rough as she read the name of the weapon. ''Mermaid princess? You will be our first¨Cwait¡­ Wait¡­ Wait¡­ is this right? Is this okay for me to do this?''


    Rumble!


    As the rain started to fall, Robin lost herself. ''Am I doing it right?''


    Was she doing it right? Doing the opposite of what she promised to herself that day? To protect history, was she really going to use that history for a selfish reason?


    Suddenly, she was thrown into a dilemma. A question was lingering in her mind. ''Should I¡­ lie to him?''


    Another thunder cracked in the sky.


    ''I mean, it doesn''t matter if he d-dies, I will just die with him! Yes, that way we lose nothing! I should hide the contents, yes that way it would be better. I shouldn''t break that promise. I shouldn''t do what we inhabitants of Ohara were framed for doing¡­ I shouldn''t¨C''


    "Hey, Robin are you okay?"


    "Ah, fucking rain. Don''t worry, I stopped it."


    Suddenly, she was brought out of her dark little word with a sweet voice. She looked back as her world became¡­ bright. Bright with the moonlight.


    ¡­.


    With his wet wings shining under the moonlight, Amon quickly walked to her and touched her forehead with his. His nose also touched her''s, but she didn''t react.


    "Wow, not only is your body shaking but your body is also burning¡­ are you Wyper?" Testing her temperature, Amon tried to back away but Robin held him back. "Um¡­"


    "Stay like this¡­ for a while."


    Staying silent for a while, Amon''s face couldn''t be seen even under the bright moonlight. Soon after, he just smiled and massaged her back.


    "As you wish my queen."


    ¨C


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨C


    Next day, the Skypieans were on a big ship, preparing to leave. Today is the day they would leave for the sky. They would use the Summit of the High West to travel to the Sky. Amon has enough knowledge about that place to know that it''s safe at that place.


    "Alright, guys, see you in a month from now."


    Amon, who was disguised, was waving his hands to the drifting ship. Everyone from the Skypiea team except Raki and Amon was leaving.


    ''In my army, they are the strongest bunch beside Birkans. She would be safe, I guess.''  Amon looked at the ship barely visible to normal eyes. Shaking his head, he then looked to his side.


    King Cobra was there beside him with Vivi peeking from behind him.


    Raki looked away from Vivi while the disguised Robin giggled. The wind was blowing and the early sunlight was falling on this bunch. This was a peaceful sight. People were looking at this with a smile on their faces from around the place.


    "Amon." Cobra placed his hands on Amon''s shoulder. He has revealed his name, but Cobra is only supposed to call him this when he''s under disguise. "Be safe, the Fishman Island hates humans as far as I''m aware."


    Amon nodded lightly. "Don''t worry. I know, I will be careful. After all¡­" Amon crouched down and raised his hands towards Vivi''s face. "I have a new person in my life to take care of, I will return safely."


    While Cobra laughed lightly, Vivi hid behind him again. Raki grumbled from behind, but Robin patted her head. Robin was also in disguise and was a little confused at how they will move by the sea without a ship.


    ''Wait¡­'' Remembering last night''s ride, she gulped internally. ''Oh no.''


    Amon them looked away from Vivi and looked towards Raki. "Don''t make that kind of face and prepare yourself." While Raki replied with a ''Huh?'' Robin''s body shook.


    "H-Hey, can''t we change our ways of travelling?" She asked with a shaky voice. "Like a boat? Or a ship? Let''s take the Guild''s Jet-ship!"


    "Pfft! No, lol." Amon showed her his tongue as she frowned.


    "...Fine. Not that I''m scared." Shaking away her fear, Robin looked at Raki intensely. While Raki flinched, Robin tied her up using her extra hands.


    "Mmmff! Mnmmffff!"


    While Vivi laughed seeing her in this position, Robin piled her up in her embrace. Meanwhile, Amon went forward and picked Robin up in a princess-carry. While Cobra looked at the scene dumbfounded, Amon slated his and vanished from his spot with a bolt of lighting.


    "AAAAAA!"


    The only thing they heard was one scream.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CCricket Pov¨C


    "So this is the ship you want Coating for ?"


    The man with a greyed out hair and beard asked while taking a sip from his bottle of whiskey.


    He is a ship-coater named Rayleigh. I couldn''t find any free ship-coater in the whole Saobody beside this old man.


    He looks¡­ quite unreliable, but I guess it can''t be helped. Let''s see¡­ I should probably also buy another ship and leave it to be coated to another ship-coater¨C


    The man interrupted me with a chuckle. "No need for that. Your ship will be ready in 2 days."


    "Haahhh, alright old man. Don''t mess up, my boss would scold me if you do."


    Sighing with a shake of my head, I walked away. I guess I will enjoy some food.


    "Haha, enjoy yourself. Be careful though."


    I guess I should be¡­


    ¡­.


    [Same Time| Fishman Island]


    On the other hand, the self-proclaimed leader of New Fishman pirates, Hordey Jones was an isolated building in the suburbs of Fishman island.


    "Haaah¡­ that Otohime is acting out of control, huh." He grinned with his shark-like teeth shining brightly. "Let''s wait until your return, this time I will send you up. Up in the heavens! Hahaha!"


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter. (677 right now)


    [If you want to read 15+ chapters before release¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 79 - Dark King, Rayleigh!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    *


    Chapter 79


    Title: Dark King, Rayleigh!


    ¡­.


    Sha¡­.


    The wind was blowing, caressing the three flying birds'' hair.


    Amon was looking ahead with clear red eyes, while Robin stared at his face with her similar clear but blue eyes.


    Raki''s hair was fluttering in the air while she was on top of Amon''s shoulders. She was freed from Robin and took Amon''s shoulder as her sitting spot.


    While Robin looked away from Amon''s face, Raki didn''t mind any of it and was in her own world. She never got the chance to fly in the sky before, not even when Amon mostly used his wings. As her first time, in this medium speed of travelling, she was enjoying the blowing wind giving a cool sensation to her smooth skin.


    The three of them were flying moderately in the sky and Amon was enjoying the different sensations in his body.


    Smiling brightly similar to the shining sun above his head, Amon then increased his speed slowly as the girls'' scream travelled through the air.


    |¡ª¡ï¡ª|


    Not so long after, by using an Eternal Log pose that he got from the marines, Amon could see the with bubbles encircled island of green. The giant trees posed a formidable presence, but from the sky, they looked like baby plants.


    Amon slowed down midair as Raki hugged his head from the top with Robin hugging him from her princess carry.


    Enjoying the sensations of her chest, Amon slowly came down and dropped on the ground with a small sound.


    At the sudden change of the environment, Raki released an "Accho!" And wiped her nose.


    Amon stroked her hair while looking around his surroundings. The tall trees and the grassy terrain bloomed an involuntary smile on his face, while Robin was doing the same.


    "Huuuu!"


    Taking in a large breath filled with the soft fragrant of the bubbles, Amon exhaled lightly. Not long after, slipping his hands in the pocket of his pants, Amon took out a Tone Dial, then dialling the number of Cricket, Amon set the dial on the loudspeaker.


    Kacha!


    "Oh, Lucifer you arrived?"


    "Yes, I''m here. Tell me your location, we will go there in a zap."


    While the girls shivered hearing ''Zap'', Amon nodded after hearing the area number Cricket was in.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    After searching the massive island for around an hour. Amon and the group met up with Cricket who was on a busy road with shops on both sides. Surprisingly enough, he wasn''t alone.


    "Hey, guys!"


    Cricket waved his hands from a bit far as Amon raised his eyebrows seeing the people beside him. ''What is this? Fate playing at it again?''


    "Yo! Nice to meetcha!"


    Besides Cricket, two men who looked like strange human-ape combinations greeted them as well.


    "Lucif, let me introduce them." While people walked past them, Cricket continued. "They are the monkey brothers, Masira and Shoujou of the Saruyama Alliance!".


    Amon bro fisted Cricket and gave a high-five to the monkey brothers.


    "Yo, I remember seeing you guys in bounty posters though?" While the both of them flinched, Amon looked at Cricket. "You sure you are not getting scammed?"


    Amon tilted his head in his fake confusion, while Cricket scratched his head.


    "Well, you see they like Noland''s story so much that they searched for me for years and started to worship me after finding me in Saobody. So I couldn''t hurt them even though they are pirates." Cricket looked away from Amon''s deadpan eyes. "I hope you don''t mind them."


    Sighing, Amon just shrugged. "Well, I mean I don''t mind. You are a part of my people if you want to take in subordinates, you are more than welcome. It''s not a bad thing, though I''d prefer it if you don''t take everyone who likes Noland, spies might try those opportunities."


    Cricket just continued scratching his head in embarrassment. "Hey, look at the bright side. I didn''t need to buy a coated ship from scratch. Their ship is nice and they lend it so that we can coat it. It''s an easy saving of money."


    Amon just smiled at him "I guess."


    He didn''t want to destroy the relationship just to get a small amount of bounty from the monkey brothers. Besides, strong people are always welcome.


    While they talked, Amon introduced Raki and the disguised Robin to the two monkey brothers and then Cricket delivered the main information here.


    "The ship is being coated by a guy from Shakky''s Rip off Bar¡­ the guy looks shady, but he said he can do it."


    A few seconds passed. The world became silent for Amon. ''...Fuck.''


    "Eh, Bro what''s up with that look in your face?"


    Amon sighed at Raki''s question. "It''s nothing." A shady dude? Yes, it''s obviously Rayleigh. Amon would have preferred to stay far away from him even though he was a man who stayed passive.


    ''Well, what''s done is done.'' Shaking his head under Robin''s gaze, Amon stretched his body lightly.


    "Mm, Anyway, take me there."


    "Hah, alright."


    With Robin suddenly patting his back and Amon looking at her strangely, they started to walk with Cricket leading the way.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Inside Shakky''s rip-off bar, Shakky was smoking a cigarette with her eyes squinting a newspaper.


    "Warlord of the Sea, Lucifer gets engaged with Alabasta Princess." Releasing a puff, she read the headline of the newspaper.


    "Mm, how strange. A warlord getting married, he certainly is an interesting character." She just tilted her head. "I guess people are strange these days. Young generation, huh¡­"


    Sensing people walking towards the bar with her Haki, she prepared some snacks. She assumed it probably Cricket along with his group, and she was right.


    Creak!


    "Come on guys, the bar won''t break down even though the building is in such a poor state¡­"


    Saying such, a young man in his Seventeen''s walked into the bar as Shakky looked at the scene silently. ''How interesting.''


    ¡­..


    After greeting Shakky, Amon and company took a comfortable seat all around the room.


    Sitting at the front, Amon ordered a juice, with Robin trying to get a whiskey, but ultimately being rejected by Amon. Raki just looked around the room with excited eyes. Every place Amon was taking her to, it was her first time.


    "Lucifer-chan, would you be satisfied with only a cup of juice?"


    Shakky asked as she handed out a juice to Amon at last, as he accepted it.


    "It''s fine. Though I have to say, it feels nice knowing that I''m so famous for people so far from Whiskey Peak to recognize me as well."


    Amon took a sip of the juice with a small laugh, as Shakky did the same with her eyes forming a crescent moon. "Well, that''s to be expected if you are the most famous Warlord."


    "Although Warlords are famous, there are the ones who people never even saw the faces of. While you, Lucifer-can, are a celebrity. First the world''s most famous hunter, then becoming a Warlord at a young age. Not only that, you are actively using your powers as well."


    Shakky finished her sentence while handing out a bowl of an ice cube and another glass of juice to Amon¡­


    "Though I have to say, your companions are as interesting as you," Shakky said while glancing at Raki and Robin. Though it was mostly Robin, that anyone could tell.


    While Robin frowned lightly, Shakky looked away. "She''s your¡­?"


    "Sister, Wife, Love, Queen, Empress, Goddess, everything. She''s my everything, she manages pretty much everything for me."


    With Raki spilling out her drink, Robin froze for a second before looking abruptly at Amon''s eyes.


    Her lips bobbled up and down. She would have normally scolded him not to flirt with her, but after what happened last night¡­ she wasn''t sure anymore.


    Shakky just giggled lightly. "How sweet."


    Amon went with her humour as a few minutes passed swiftly. While Robin tried her best to not do anything strange after hearing those words, Amon kept talking with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way?"


    "Yes?"


    Shakky replied lightly.


    "As much as I enjoy our small talk, can I meet the Ship Coater? I''d like to check his progress¡­ if you don''t mind."


    Shakky just smiled. "No need for you to go, the man is coming here himself."


    While Raki looked towards the door, everyone followed her gaze. Amon did sense him already, his words were just to keep up the conversation.


    With the door opening, a fit man in black t-shirt, wearing round glasses, and a scar on his left eye entered the room. Raki couldn''t feel a thing from him, he looked average.


    On the other hand, Amon almost jumped up. His Observation Haki was telling to be careful even though Rayliegh wasn''t even doing anything.


    ''Fuck, so this is Rayleigh, the person I only saw through digital screen¡­ Dark King, Rayleigh. Pirate King''s first mate. He is dangerous, I guess even most people with Observation Haki won''t be able to tell it¡­"


    "Well hello," Rayleigh could, to a degree, feel Amon looking through his ''normal'' disguise. He took a while to recognize the boy, as a smile bloomed on his face. "Who would have thought, I would coat the ship of a Warlord, how lucky for an old man like me."


    With him saying such, Amon got up from his seat with a small laugh.


    "Hah, I feel blessed that Pirate King''s crewmate, more so his right-hand man, is coating my ship. It''s something I never even dreamed of, I''m the lucky one here."


    While Rayleigh''s eyes arched up slightly, Amon just walked towards him and gave out his hand for a handshake. With Shakky giggling at the spectacle, and his eyes going back to their normal look and his smile widening, Rayleigh accepted his hands.


    "I have to say, I''m impressed. These days, the young generation doesn''t really recognize me, I feel old, haha."


    For a second, Rayleigh questioned himself. Was this a coincidence?


    |¡ª¡ï¡ª|


    Meanwhile, in th vast blue sea two ships were about to collid with eachother.


    The Skypiean ship with golden lining attracted quite the attention from the surrounding gazes of beasts.


    "Mom¡­ I, I''m scared." Aisa was hugging Isa tightly, she scared very much.


    She said with a shaky voice, "Bad guys are around, I can ''hear'' them."


    She started to sob lightly while Wyper was looking at th scene with annoyed eyes.


    ''Guh, how does he manage to calm this cry baby.'' Wyper griited his teeth in annoyance.


    He glanced at the ship a few hundred meters away from them. A muscular man was sitting on top of the ship, looking at their side.


    ¡­.


    He was smoking a cigar, wearing a loose shirt. Wearing a ring in his ears, the man also had a cut in his eyes. His bored gas made him look more intimidating.


    Looking ahead, the man groaned lightly. "Would my bounty increase if I kill them all?"


    He wasn''t interested in the gold as much as he was in their life. He wanted to boost in his fame.


    He was one of the highest boydnty holders in this ''Paradise''.


    "Hahh¡­" He chuckled lightly. "A bounty of 130 million isn''t appealing to me anymore, it''s already been 3 years since I got a new one."


    Throwing away his cigar, the man stood up and cracked his neck lightly.


    Grinning brightly, the man planned his next moves at that ship of seemingly angels.


    However, "H...Huh?"


    Before he could think more, light blinded his eyes. He couldn''t see, but he could feel the heat.


    In his surprise, only a single shout was all that he heard before losing all his seanes to the heat.


    "<Fire Dragon: Nine Heavens!>"


    It was fire, it was flame.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 200 more power stone votes for a bonus chapter! (799 right now)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 80 - Making Connections....

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    *


    Chapter 80


    Title: Making connections¡­


    ¡­.


    ¨CRobin Pov¨C


    Pirate King''s right hand? Is he really¡­ the Dark King, Rayleigh?!


    I have heard about him before but¡­ he was on Saobody? Why wasn''t he captured by marines yet?... That''s not important now, is he acquainted  with Luci? They are greeting each other like they do...


    In this perplexing moment, I couldn''t think of anything. I usually don''t get this  nervous unless I''m scared for my own life¡­ I''m changing¡­ I can feel it, but it''s not a bad thing, right? It''s better to be warier than ever.


    Suddenly, I can feel a slight charge of electricity hit me. Is this Luci trying to calm me down¡­?


    "Fuuu¡­"


    That woman noticed my nervousness it seems¡­


    Alright, I should¡­ watch from the side for now. Luci must have thought of something already.


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "I might be wrong, but as a big fan of the Roger Pirates, I have looked at every bounty poster of theirs," Amon said half-truth half-lie, he wasn''t a fanboy. But he did research about Roger Pirates before. "It''s a pleasant experience to meet you, Dark King Rayleigh-san!"


    Amon shook hands with Rayleigh, who in response accepted it with a soft smile.


    Looking at their hands and Rayleigh''s soft smile, Amon hardly maintained his straight face, as he was sweating a little. In the room, only Shakky could tell what''s happening between the two.


    Rayleigh was putting strength in his grip, but Amon didn''t seem to flinch, at least on the outside; he was using Tekkai and Armament together to hold off, yet it was hard. As Rayleigh''s smile widened, deciding not to go any further, he pulled back his hand.


    "The pleasure is mine."


    Amon flowed a very small amount of electricity in his hand to null his pain. ''Fucking monster.''


    Hearing a small chuckle from Rayleigh, he stared at his back while he walked forward to sit on a chair.


    Seeing the small exchange between the two, Shakky said to Rayleigh from the side with a soft voice. "My, you seem very cheerful today."


    In response, Rayleigh just laughed. "I''m just feeling a little nostalgic, that''s all."


    Wiggling his hand lightly, Amon looked around the room for a second before sitting opposite to Rayleigh finding no other appropriate seat.


    Ignoring the other people, especially Robin''s question filled surprised gaze, Amon glanced at Rayleigh. "That hurt, fuck."


    "Haha, you are quite honest with your feelings, huh." Rayleigh laughed a little. "But may I ask, why is a Warlord here to coat his ship to visit Fishman island? I''m sure you can use the safe road using your authority to go to the New World."


    Amon used Seimei Kikan to relieve his pain and prepared an answer. "I just want to visit Fishman Island, it''s been a dream."


    "Aha, I see."


    Seeing the exchange among the two, Robin had a frown. ''Things don''t make sense¡­''


    Seeing the Pirate King''s right hand man''s friendly behaviour, Robin and everyone other than Raki and Amon were perplexed. The first was trying to attack Rayleigh for ''harming'' Amon but was being held back by Robin, while the latter couldn''t care less.


    "Oh by the way, can I get an autograph. Oh oh also, I would love to hear some stories of your journey!" Amon jumped up and took out a notebook and pen. "Although I don''t dream to become a pirate king, since well, I''m not into piracy, I have always respected ''Gol. D. Roger''! I heard a lot about you guys from an old guy I know!"


    Hearing Roger''s actual name that most normal people don''t know, Rayleigh was interested. Glancing at Raki for a second, then looking again towards Amon, especially his wings, which were now kept in ''Skypiea Style'', Rayleigh realised something.


    "Aha, I see. You must be a Skypiean."


    Before anyone could react, Raki''s eyes arched up hearing him. "SHUT UP! We are Shandians! Great Shandian¨CMmm!"


    With Robin blocking her mouth, Amon glanced at her with a ''helpless'' smile and again sat down.


    "Yes, we are in a sense. I heard about your crew from an old guy named Gan Fall¡­ You might not remember him¨C"


    "Huh, that old guy?! That God? For real, hahaha! Who would have thought!"


    Suddenly, Rayleigh''s eyes lit up as he laughed cheerfully.


    ''Heh, good good.'' Amon smirked internally. Mission accomplished. Now, by moving accordingly he can easily get close to him.


    ¡­..


    Minutes passed, as Amon chatted with him in a fanboy style.


    On the other hand, Rayleigh felt nostalgic looking at their days at Skypiea. He wondered, should he visit the sky someday¡­? ''Hah, I''m feeling young, huh.''


    Chuckling, Rayleigh gulped from his bottle of wine. "Gah!"


    Looking at the shining eyes of Amon, he laughed lightly.


    "Anyway, kid. I don''t really advise people these days, but I guess I will make an exception." Rayleigh smiled at Amon. "You should be careful to not go to the New World. It''s dangerous for a person like you who can''t even withstand that little force. Your observation is monstrous, maybe the best one I''ve seen in my life. But your armament, it''s weak. If not careful, even Vice-Admirals would be able to best you."


    Amon silently listened to his words.


    Not long after, he released a grand sigh.


    Even though he did praise his Observation, he was right about the other fact as well.


    He knew he was weak, currently only his Devil Fruit was there to back him up. However, if he''s up against Big Mom or Kaido''s level of defence¡­ ''No, even Katakuri with his future vision would be able to beat me.'' If lucky enough, Amon would only be left with his speed to flee.


    Shaking away these negative thoughts, Amon took a deep breath. ''I guess there is a lot of time left¡­ but I need to get serious for real now.'' Deciding to finally get serious after returning from Fishman island, Amon formed his heart.


    Smiling at the smiling Rayleigh, Amon nodded lightly. "That''s for sure. Thanks for the advice."


    ¡­..


    Not long after, they talked casually while Rayleigh was even generous enough to say some words about Armament Haki. Though normal people would have been lost with his words, Amon caught them and engraved them in his brain. Him coming here proved to be a good idea in the end...


    On the other hand, Robin jumped up aggressively out of character seeing the situation. She was quite nervous the whole time, yet Amon acted as if he noticed nothing.


    She pulled him outside the bar and walked far from the building.


    "He''s Dark King Rayleigh, are you aware?!"


    Standing in the grassy terrain, Robin shook Amon''s shoulders as he shrugged casually. "Hey, calm down. It''s fine, some old guy that I know from the sky is friends with him."


    Amon letting Gan Fall live that day 4 years ago again proved beneficial.


    Still not convinced, Robin stared at his eyes with a frown. "But what if something unexpected happens¡­ You said it hurt, right? I didn''t even see him move. He hurt you while shaking your hand?"


    Robin grunted. "Why would we even need a coating ship anyway, we have submarines!"


    Seeing Robin act completely out of character, Amon yawned while biting on a strawberry. "Calm down, it''s all fine. We will take the submarine on the ship anyway. Trust me, you will thank me later."


    Robin''s lips bobbled up and down for a few seconds before she sighed.


    ''Trust you?... That''s what I''ve been doing all along.'' Robin''s frown gradually lessened.


    In reality, Amon was just trying to enjoy the sealife underwater. He was literally kept locked in the sky until he was 12 and even when he was here in the blues for the past 2 years, he didn''t get the chance to enjoy the undersea beauty that much.


    In all sense, Amon was just being silly, which he didn''t mind doing so. After all, he has to get busy after returning from Fishman island.


    "Hah¡­ why are you acting like this, Luci?" Robin''s grip on his shoulder gradually lightened. "Don''t make me worry so much, alright?"


    Seeing her sigh like that, Amon stopped eating. He stared at her face silently for a few minutes. ''Damn, she looks worn down from inside. This is bad, she might go insane, my Poneglyph¡­''


    In a given-up and grumpy voice, Amon then sounded out. "Fine, as an apology let me buy you a drink. A whiskey, so don''t make that face anymore, I feel¡­ bad."


    Abruptly, with Robin''s eyes lighting up, Amon looked away.


    Robin realised her act just now. "W-wait, that''s not why I was saying these things¡­ I''m genuinely worried!"


    Amon just reassured her by patting her back while she just stayed silent and walked to the bar.


    ¡­.


    The group of Amon then chatted with Rayleigh and Shakky for a while more.


    Rayleigh was a surprisingly fun guy to talk to, and Amon was taking the opportunity to make a good relationship with him. It will always be handy to have some connections. Even though Rayleigh is a passive force, there are always situations where he might be able to help.


    But obviously, since he is not the successor of a certain Straw Hat, he couldn''t get so close even with using the ''Gan Fall'' card. But at least he left a good first impression on him. This might escalate in the future, might stay the same, or worse, might go down.


    Amon didn''t mind much and acted accordingly for now. Yet, Rayleigh as a passive force, couldn''t provide much chance for something interesting to happen.


    On the other hand, Amon, after talking with him for a while more, left the bar to wander around the island with Raki and Robin.


    Robin was surprisingly able to handle Raki and even was able to suppress her attitude.


    Running around all the interesting shops, and buying lots of things, they were having an interesting day off. On the other hand, nothing cl¨¬che of some sort happened. No Celestial Dragon came and started a fight, not even a random pirate picking a fight.


    Overall, it was a good day for Amon. But that can''t be said the same for Raki and Robin. Deliberately, Amon took a walk beside the Slave Auction house. Robin was interested in seeing how the slave auctioning happens so that she can make her resolve stronger.


    What they saw was a disgusting, filthy and heinous act. Even Raki was infuriated, while Amon was reminiscing over the fact that he couldn''t buy a certain slave he found interest in.


    Just like that, their day passed swiftly.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Next day.


    Feeling the sunlight enter his eyes, Amon opened them. "Yawn¡­ morning already?"


    Amon, Raki and Robin got up. They were in a single room of an inn and were doing so since Amon was trying to save money. Just like her anime counterpart, Robin was very bad at managing money and had already finished 80% of her salary. Not that it mattered.


    After doing their business in the morning, they finally went out of the inn towards Shakky''s Bar after meeting up with Cricket. Today was the day when the coating is supposed to be completed.


    ¡­


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Walking slowly across the different parts of the Sabaody Archipelago, we reached  Shakky''s rip off bar in less than an hour.


    Wow, this damn thing is so isolated¡­ Trying not to think too much of it, I then started to walk faster as everyone else followed.


    I don''t like walking when I can fly with my wings, even more so when I can just teleport. Not that it can be helped anyway, so I guess it''s fine¡­ Trying to distract my mind with the thoughts, we were then in the view of the bar.


    After some more steps, while talking among ourselves, I took the initiative to open the door.


    ¡­


    Kreak


    "Hello, we are back."


    I instantly noticed Shakky smoking a cigarette and Reyligh not present in the bar. Rather he is around the ship''s docking spot. I sensed it just now.


    "Oh, Lucifer-chan. Good morning, take a seat inside."


    "Alright, by the way, don''t smoke too much. You''ll die."


    Ignoring my words, the woman just giggled.


    Damn, why is she not dead even though she smokes all day? Strange, should I get her body for an experiment someday¡­?


    Trying to not think too much into it, everyone greeted her and then sat down in random chairs around the room.


    ¡­.


    After ordering drinks, we were then waiting for Rayleigh to come.


    "Hey, you think it''s time for Old Rayleigh to finish? Will it be done today, anyway?"


    I ask towards Shakky who tilted her head in response. "Hmm, I think¨COh, he is coming here."


    Yes, he is. I sensed him a while ago. Hmm, so my Observation Haki is stronger than hers, the self-proclaimed retired pirate who has a history of being chased by Garp?


    I should stop focusing on my Observation for now. Armament is more important for now¡­.


    While I was thinking such, someone opened the door and entered the Bar.


    "Oh, you are here already?"


    Look at him act as if he didn''t sense us already.


    "Yes, good morning Rayleigh-san."


    "Good morning, Lucifer. I heard you guys would leave today so I tried my best to make it fast."


    Good. "Alright, thanks."


    I gave him a salute in a comical way. Acting comical always works to make the target feel less intimidated by you.


    Not long after, Rayleigh took us to the shipyard as the massive ship of the Saruyama Alliance entered my vision. I can also see our submarine on the deck, it''s an emergency backup.


    "Hah, young people and their sense of adventure. Using a coated ship even though you have a submarine."


    Ignoring Rayleigh''s words, I observed the ship for a while. The Monkey bros aren''t bad, they made such a ship by themselves? Maybe I should send them to Water Seven to learn more. Yes, that''s a good idea. They would also be used as a spy if I want.


    Ignoring the thoughts, we then proceed to enter the ship after exchanging goodbyes with Rayleigh. Obviously, this wasn''t a shedding-tears type of goodbye, we are in the end, just strangers.


    Alright, I guess I will enjoy the actual sea underwater soon enough. I should get serious after this small incident of being carefree¡­


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Seeing their ship slowly sink underwater, and then waving their hands, Rayleigh stared at the scene silently.


    Shakky''s interesting voice then flowed. "Hm, is there anything?"


    "Oh, it''s not much. I''m just thinking¡­ if he has proper armament what he would become, haha."


    "Oh? Why do you say so?"


    Shakky has a strange smile on her face while asking him that. ''It''s been a long time since he sounded so interested in something.''


    "I mean, with his DANGEROUS level of Observation, if he had Armament that would be an overkill. He would definitely be caught up to the Admirals one day, well unless he died before that. Haha!"


    He couldn''t even imagine him having the Colour of the Supreme King as well, yet it didn''t seem impossible. From Amon''s words yesterday, he could determine Amon as the son of Kobra, the friend of Gan Fall back then. ''Kobra didn''t have it, but his will was strong enough for his son to have it... No, he obviously has it. How troublesome, haha.''


    Rayleigh chuckled lightly. "Looking back into it, Roger was more of a friend with that guy than he was with Gan Fall, haha. But I heard he was killed¡­"


    Leaving Shakky confused, Rayleigh slowly walked away while gulping his wine. He will continue his slave-scam from today.


    "How interesting¡­ Fu fu¡­"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: We didn''t reach 1000 stones ????. Vote 1000 stones ???? for a bonus chapter. ????


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 81 - Unexpected Encounter....

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    *


    Chapter 81


    Title: Unexpected Encounter¡­


    ¡­.


    ¨CRobin Pov¨C


    Currently, we are underwater, and the scenery in front of me is simply outstanding¡­


    Is this why he didn''t just take the submarine, even though we have one inside the ship?


    If that''s it, I can understand why¡­ this is thousands of times better than a submarine after all. How long has it been since I''ve seen an underwater scenery like this? It''s... been my whole life¡­


    Ah, I suddenly feel nostalgic. I don''t even recall at what age I ate the devil fruit. If¡­ maybe if I hadn''t eaten this, I wouldn''t have been treated as a devil¡­? Maybe¨CNo, what happened is for the better. Let''s not think too much.


    "Whoa, even I''m surprised, huh."


    Beside me, Luci was as surprised as well. We are around 4,000 meters below sea level and the scenery is outstanding. Sea kings were swimming all around us, they mostly ignored us like we were some bugs.


    Raki is also staring at everything outside with wide, shining, star-like eyes.


    Maybe it was a good idea to use a coated ship after all¡­


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    With the scenery changing and the log-pose pointing down at Fishman Island, it wasn''t so hard to navigate through the sea as Amon was feeling the electrical fields underwater. The current Amon was a human compass, in a sense.


    Nothing interesting like Luffy''s journey happened here, except for a few skirmishes with the sea kings. Against them, Amon just shoved his hand, penetrating the bubble coating,  outside and touched the water.


    Devil fruits still had effects on water, as shown by Aokiji who froze the sea. They won''t work against Sea-prism stone which is a condensate  of sea energy in solid form.


    Water is a good conductive for electricity,  which Amon used to  easily fry the few sea kings . Alas, they couldn''t get one to eat since it might be a taboo if they did eat fish on  Fishman Island. While the ship was too small for eating one here and now.


    After 5 hours of them submerging in  water, the group finally reached Fishman Island''s bubble barrier.


    ¡­.


    Amon stared at the barrier ahead with an intense look in his eyes. Taking a thinking pose, he nodded. He then looked back towards his group.


    "Guys, be careful, this is a double coating around the bubble. There is a gap filled with an aggressive water current between them. If we try to enter by normal means, our small bubble shell will be absorbed by the 1st bigger one, and while we will enter inside, we won''t be able to pass the 2nd coating."


    Amon explained things to the groups. He recalled what happened to Straw Hat''s ship from anime. Besides, he has already researched these matters beforehand. These days, Amon was always prepared for any situation, after all,  he had the power to do so now.


    While the group nodded silently, Amon looked at Cricket, who then pointed at the monkey brothers who were tagging along.


    "Uh! Yes, yes." Noticing the meaning in Amon''s gaze, they nodded rapidly. "We already added all the necessary ''dials'' beforehand. It''s fine."


    "Hm," Amon nodded hearing them and closed his eyes. ''[Eyes of Thunder]''


    He looked at the dials all around the ship and double-checked some important things. Soon after, he opened his eyes. There was a bunch of special variants of  dials which needed  remote control to work.


    "Alright, good job."


    Not saying much, Amon crouched down and started to search through the bag on the floor. Not  long after, he found what he wanted and smirked lightly.


    "Alright guys, hold still. It''ll be rough."


    With everyone holding something, Raki was hugging Amon. He didn''t mind it and rather hugged her back with his wings.


    Looking at the remote dial in his hands, he took a few seconds and then pressed the red button. Beep!


    Whooo¡­. !Boom!


    !Boom! !Boom! !Boom!


    With constant nitro explosions, the ship instantly penetrated the 1st barrier of Fishman. It didn''t take even a second for it to reach the 2nd barrier as well, which also got penetrated by the ship!


    Splash!


    With a massive blow with the water current in the middle, the ship finally entered the actual¡­ Fishman Island!


    ?...¡ï...?


    Splash!


    The ship penetrated the bubble wall and entered the sky of Fishman Island. However¡­.


    "Ehhh!"


    Before Raki or anyone could react, the ship started to fall down!


    Bam!


    Luckily, it fell on a small pool below. So, everyone was safe thus.


    ¡­.


    "Bah!"


    Raki released the breath she''s been holding ever since and opened her eyes. "We¡­ we are here!  Fishman island!"


    While Amon''s wings were hugging her, she was hugging him tightly as well, which she tightened the grip of and yelled. "Yes, I love you! You took me to so many beautiful places this week! I love¨C"


    Smack!


    "Awww¡­"


    Cutting her short, Amon smacked her head as he coughed out some seawater. He said in a grumpy voice. "Shut up¡­"


    With Raki complaining to Robin, Amon let  some electricity course through his body.


    He wasn''t scared of dying underwater the whole trip. He had¡­ temporary ways to survive even if the ship and the submarine got destroyed. He would have still been alive, moving underwater freely.


    The reason was¡­ quite simple. ''Let''s not get over my head, this is not a permanent effect anyway.'' Amon sighed. ''But I guess this will come in handy in this small mission¡­ against Fishman Island.''


    Shaking his head lightly, Amon, who was clad in dark purple clothes from head to toe, hiding everything under, looked at his companions.


    "Guys, get a hold of yourselves." Amon started to heat up the electrical fields in the air around them, thus making the surrounding hot. In a leader-type voice, he said. "I will help with the temperature. Try to take deep breaths."


    Looking at his companions, Robin, Cricket and the Monkey Bros down on the floor of the deck, Amon then prepared some quick medicine for them.


    ¡­.


    While they were resting there, many Fishmen noticed the ship in their island''s pool. Some stayed silent, while some let the Royal guards know.


    7 days ago, the Queen had left with a World Noble. They were worried, for that reason, they stayed silent even though something illegal like sailing ships in the residential swimming pool was happening.


    After all, after they harm these bunch of humans, what if they hurt their Queen¡­?


    Amon was up in the foremast, the wooden pillar-like object of the ship, looking down at the Fishman island itself.


    ''...'' He was able to feel their emotions to a certain extent, which he didn''t mind at all.


    Robin said with her gasping voice. "Luci, I''m fine now."


    "Oh," Amon looked back. ''That was quick.'' He thought with a smile. He then started to think of useless things. ''I told her my real name, but I guess she wants to call me something nobody else calls.''


    Shaking away the thoughts, nodding his head with a smile, he then looked at the Monkey Bros and Cricket.


    "Let''s split here. Let''s make 2 teams of 3, you three and we three." Amon pointed towards himself, Raki and Robin. "I don''t think the Monkey Bros will have any problems¡­ but Cricket be careful. Fishmen can be dangerous."


    It was not a matter of strength. It was their looks. Cricket nodded in understanding.


    ¡­.


    With Amon''s warning, they separated after docking the ship in a proper place. Fishfolks were giving them glances, but everyone ignored them. They weren''t the only humans on the island anyway.


    Before the Royal guards could arrive after receiving the words from citizens, Amon and the group moved away fast.


    The group has come to the island swiftly, so nobody knew that a Warlord has arrived at this place. He noticed some other humans around who seemed to be able to identify him, for he was a famous person. Amon didn''t mind being recognized though, that''s a part of the plan as well.


    Coming to a corner of some buildings, Amon took out his Tone Dial, in hope of calling his spies here¡­.


    A loud voice came from. "HEY! Is that Boss¡­ Lucifer?!"


    Before he could dial the dial, he heard a¡­ familiar voice. With a frown, he looked in the direction... as his frown disappeared.


    "Leader?! Leader is that really you?! Haha!"


    Raven hair and a muscular build. It was the guy who left Amon''s guild to fight the world government on his own more than a year ago.


    "You recognize me?! It''s me, Melo!"


    It was¡­ Melo!


    ?...¡ï...?


    "It''s me, Melo! Haha!"


    The raven-haired man laughed lightly as he waved his hands from far. He was alone as Amon quickly started to search around for anything suspicious¡­ Luckily, luckily for everyone on Fishman island, this wasn''t an ambush or some illusion cast by some mutant Fishman.


    ''Certain Fishmen are the One Piece world''s mutants. They possess powers which would be absurd for normal humans to have. Ah, it would have been lucky if I was born here. But oh well, I love my current situation.'' Thinking such, a smile formed on his face, Amon started to walk forward.


    "Oh, Melo is that really you?! Wow, you seem different than before!" Looking at the different scars around his body, Amon laughed lightly. "You seem to have gone through many hardships."


    Melo walked forward and Bro-fisted Amon. "Whoa!" He grinned largely. "Hardships? That I did go through, but it seems Miss All Sunday and you have gotten much closer as well. You even have a child now, hahaha!"


    With Raki and Amon looking at him deadpanly, the man stayed silent. Soon after, he scratched his head. "Ahh, that wasn''t funny? Haha, anyway."


    Amon laughed at his bad joke while Robin blanked from behind. She recalled that day she was drunk and talked about World Nobles with Amon and this man in front.


    Melo then made a thoughtful expression. "Oh, let''s not talk here. My wife works at the Mer-Maid cafe around here." He nudged Amon. "''Mer-Maid'' Hehe¡­ you got the pun?"


    Amon played with his humour and made a face similar to his. Though his thoughts were quite different inside. ''Wife? Didn''t his wife get caught by some World Noble and got gangbanged¡­ wait not gangbanged...? Anyway, was he able to retrieve her?'' Amon was in deep thought. ''I don''t think it''s the same woman, I would have heard about it then. So a new woman?... Hah~ humans. After all that drama.''


    Laughing mockingly inwardly, Amon went with Melo''s humour who led them to the Mermaid Cafe.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S. 1000+ power stones ???? for a bonus chapter that day! (113 right now)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 82 - Shyarly!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    *


    Chapter 82


    Title: Shyarly...


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    After walking for a few minutes, we came across the Mermaid cafe.


    Melo had a pretty cheerful look. I didn''t expect him to meet him like this. He even got married. How pathetic. He let go of all the rage, grudge and revenge. They would have been the source of his power.


    Ignoring the lingering thoughts, I looked ahead to the entrance of the cafe.


    According to my information, this cafe is managed by Shyarly, the fortune teller.


    Hmm, would it be a good idea to go inside? She can predict what I will do this time¡­ but I guess it''s not really a bad thing. I plan to not hide like a rat anymore after all.


    "Hey, leader. Let''s go inside."


    Nodding to Melo, I then walked behind him¨CWait, He said his wife works here¡­. Could it be that Shyarly is his said wife? It would be a cl¨¬che scenario, but it''s not impossible¡­


    With too many complicated thoughts in my mind, I stepped inside the cafe as something truly unique enters my eyes¡­


    ¡­.


    I have never seen such a scene before. Mermaids were dancing inside the bar, they were called the Mermaid Dancers. Many mermaids were serving the customers. Many humans besides us were also here, though the Mermaids didn''t seem to mind.


    I observed them for 5 seconds before shifting his gaze around the cafe. It was gorgeous and had more than 4 floors. I guess Shyarly must be atop.


    Melo then led us to a table in the corner as he sat on a chair in front. Me, Raki and Robin sat opposite him.


    Sitting, Melo chirped cheerfully. "So, leader, how have you been? I heard you became a warlord?"


    I thought he didn''t even know. At least he''s not that pathetic, huh.


    "Yes, I did become one. Not sure if you''d like it though." I said, indicating how he left the guild.


    "Haha¡­ well, I guess you''d think that after what I said that day. But fear not, I won''t hate you ever." He said with a determined face. "Besides¡­ you see¡­ Even though I said all that, I''m here spending my time with my wife."


    I was mocking him inwardly while smiling outside. "Oh? Your wife, you said she works here? You won''t introduce her?"


    Melo quickly jerked up. "Yes, yes. That''s why I brought you here."


    After that, Melo started to look around the room as he couldn''t find anyone. He then went to a Maid and asked her about his wife. Not so long after, he returned with a red-haired mermaid beauty.


    Oh, so it''s not Shyarly. Good.


    Sighing internally, I smiled and waved his hands to the woman.


    She had a human torso, while her body from down her stomach is just fish. She looks beautiful, but I''ve seen better. A typical Mermaid I guess, fucking idiot lost himself to this woman huh.


    ¡­.


    An hour later, Melo was sitting with his wife on his side. His eyes were teary a little, but he was still smiling.


    "And then we got married. After that, I stopped doing piracy and living happily here." His wife helped him wipe his tears. "I have¡­ given up on my revenge."


    This was when the woman opened her mouth. "Calm down, Melo. We would be fine."


    Meh.


    I had my smile, but it was hard to not cringe.


    Basically, in his journey he one day faced a marine ship with a Vice-admiral on it. I know that guy as well, he''s a good pawn¡­ Anyway, he got defeated and barely escaped by the sea.


    Like last time''s cliche, he again met another woman, this woman, and after some time he found out she''s also the blood-sister of his previous wife. So, they got married.


    Ahh, how mildly infuriating. He forgot about all those words¡­ I guess preferences, huh.


    Shaking my head internally, I shooed away the thought. I don''t care about some guy''s goals going highway.


    ¡­


    We talked with them for a few more minutes, while Melo asked, "So, why are you here? Is it to meet Warlord Jimbei? Or just sightseeing? If it''s the second, I can be your guide!"


    Finally asking the real question, huh¡­ Anyway, Jimbei? I guess I will meet him eventually.


    I then said in a similarly joyous voice. "It''s just to sightsee¡­ and some personal work."


    Melo decided not to pry and moved forward. He talked about Robin and Raki as well, as around an hour had passed.


    It was then when I sensed someone coming down from the uppermost floor. In a second, I used ''Thunder Eyes'' to determine the target''s identity.


    Uh-huh, it''s her. But why is she rushing down? Did she see anything urgent¡­ did she sense something about me?


    Before I could think more, the dial on my hands vibrated silently and suddenly.


    Feeling the vibration in his pants, I got up. "Excuse me, I will use the washroom real quick."


    Ignoring Robin''s gaze, I walked to the washroom and teleported somewhere far from the Cafe, in an alleyway.


    ¡­.


    Kacha!


    ["Hello, Boss?"]


    It was a sickly male voice. ["You in Fishman island yet? Something big just happened."]


    I frowned. "I''m here. Tell me what''s so big?"


    ["The Queen has returned already¡­ I think soon, a broadcast will start."]


    Just as the sickly voice said this, a loud chirping occurred from a few speakers.


    [Citizens of Fishman island, the Queen has returned!]


    Forming a grin, I disconnected the dial and started to talk to myself. "Oh fuck. My memory is playing me? I thought she was supposed to return 2 weeks after leaving, it''s been a week only. Hah, I guess it''s been more than 14 years already, huh."


    Not thinking too much of it, I teleported back to the washroom in a Flash.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    As I was inside the teleporting process,  my brain was working at its top speed for some milliseconds after I imbued it with electricity.


    If the queen is here already, then I need to fasten my plans. When will Hody strike?... I guess 2 days? Anyway, I''m not sure. I will wait and won''t reveal my Warlord identity before that incident. According to my calculations, it would create too much inconvenience if I do.


    Thinking this, I completely teleported back to the washroom.


    "Let''s think these later."


    Walking outside through the door, I came across Shyarly who was too busy to notice me. While riding a bubble, she was going towards the spot where the queen was supposed to be. Shyarly left as I stared at her back.


    I had a question¡­ What''s the origin of her power?


    Devil Fruit, or a higher and different version of Observation like Aisa?


    Neither the first nor the latter seem so plausible to me since she does need to use a Crystal Ball to see the future. I don''t think devil fruits would need such help, while other than a few devil fruits, I don''t remember seeing any equipment ever managing to boost Haki, the power generated from Will.


    So something like Basil Hawkins ability? A technique made by herself, or she found it lurking under the ocean? I mean this world''s martial arts are damn OP. Fishman Karate, Hasshoken, Rokushiki, etc. They don''t make sense normally. So that might be the case as well.


    ...Anyway, whatever it is I will see later. I don''t have any knowledge on how to bypass her ability as of now. For now,  I will do like how I do with Aisa. Don''t wanna be on the losing end after all¡­


    I then slowly walked forward and took a left turn, looking at the group I wave my hands.


    "Yo, Melo what''s up with the broadcast just now? You know something?"


    I acted aloof as Melo made a thinking expression. "Oh, you guys don''t know that the Queen left, huh¡­ Anyway, In short, a week ago  Fishman Island''s Queen left with a World Noble and has now returned safely."


    "Huh? A World Noble?" I feigned ignorance again. "For real? I thought they hated Fishmen¡­ don''t they enslave Mermaids?" Suddenly as his face changed, I decided to change the subject. "Ah ignore what I said¡­ Is it fine if we go and observe the Queen as well¡­?"


    After hearing me, Melo''s face darkened while thinking about World Nobles, Mermaid slaves. But he soon smiled brightly looking at his wife beside him.


    I''m getting a serious red flag vibe here¡­ Not that I care.


    We walked out of the cafe after paying the bill, albeit the Mermaid wife tried to stop us. After a few minutes of walk, we finally reached the spot where a large crowd had gathered.


    In the front, a single woman was holding a paper in her hand and was raising it upwards.


    "Everyone! One of the World Nobles has given his words. This paper contains his agreement on the immigration of Fishman island to the surface!"


    The queen said in a loud voice while the loudspeakers all around the island broadcasted her speech.


    How interesting. So nothing changed from Canon?


    I wonder, how did she manage this? How did she manage to get the help of that dude who was bent on fucking every Fishman after returning to Marijoes?¡­ Did she use her body?


    She ain''t so beautiful even though she is a Queen, rather she has a weird physique¡­ But I guess preferences, so it does seem plausible.


    Anyways, I don''t care. I''m not here for her anyway.


    ¡­.


    After hearing the queen''s words for a while, Amon decided to split with the group saying he had work to do.


    He went to meet with his spies and checked their state of loyalty after hypnotizing them and asking some questions. After checking everything, he returned to the spot where the large crowd was.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Many Fishmen were currently giving out their signatures to the Queen who was shedding tears of happiness.


    In a corner, Shyarly was done meeting with the Queen. She was happy nothing bad happened to her. Even though she already knew nothing would have happened to the Queen, she was still sceptical about her own powers.


    Now she was returning to her Cafe but something caught her eyes¡­


    A man clad in a dark purple suit from head to toe. He definitely looked like someone suspicious.


    She narrowed her eyes instantly. ''Suspicious¡­''


    Shyarly nudged one of her guards and said in a low voice. "Ask some Royal Guards to keep an eye on that man. I will check his future after returning¡­"


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t use her Observation Haki without that crystal. She didn''t know what it was called in reality, but it really was a special version of OH. It comes from her genes.


    On the outside, just like her half-brother Arlong, she''s a Shark-type, albeit she''s a Mermaid.


    Fishman ancestry works differently from Humans, one can''t tell how the child will look from the parents'' looks. They can have the look of a faraway ancestor from hundreds of years ago.


    In her case, she was a mutant. Even though she had shark overlook, she was the mix of a special extinct type of fish who had some special perks. The Crystal Ball is a part of her body, which she lets out of her body like how a snake lays its egg. Using it, she can see the future. One had to say, Fishmen genes were truly interesting.


    She then quickened her pace with a frown. ''Let''s return fast¡­ I need to check the future soon, I have a bad feeling about this.''


    ¨C


    ¨C


    On the other hand,


    Ignoring the gaze from Shyarly, Amon inspected Queen Otohime for a while. Her ability to sense emotions are quite different from Amon. She hears their internal ''scream'' while Amon hears the ''voice''. It sounds similar, but Amon''s power is more versatile in the long run. He can sense it so accurately that he could guess one''s thoughts, while Otohime only sensed the emotions only.


    It''s something to consider that not all Observation Haki user can feel emotions, only a very few of them can.


    In the Shandia tribe, Amon and Aisa are a variable as Raki, Duy and others can''t do it. While most Birkans can do it since they follow the religious path. They, specifically the priests, need to have that power to guide normal mortals after all¡­


    Amon had a weird thought. What will his future be like?


    "I wonder¡­ what Shyarly will do. What will she see? Ha...hahahaha. Will she see that I will kill¡­ Neptune?"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Kill Neptune?! What''s happening here?!


    P.S: 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter!????????(146 right now)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.

 Chapter 83 - Jimbei!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: patre¨®n.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 83


    Title: Jimbei!


    ¡­.


    Amon kept looking at the scene ahead. Meanwhile, Robin spotted him from far and came to him within the crowd. He met up with her and Raki as they then kept looking at the scene in silence.


    ''No way am I gonna let Fishman Island immigrate to the surface, But I can''t let the queen die as well, I need to be a hero again, so I guess more plotting huh¡­''


    Amon scratched his cheek. ''Sigh, this is getting boring¡­ I need to make some big moves soon.''


    Amon decided something.


    It''s been 14 years, yet all this time he''s been passive. ''But, I guess I have to hold a little more¡­ just a little. It''s necessary.''


    ¡­.


    While this was happening, Shyarly was in her chamber. Her eyes closed her hand above the crystal ball. She was trying to predict the future of the man clad in dark purple¡­ "!!!"


    Her eyes arched up instantly as her body shook. "S-someone!"


    A few guards quickly ran to the chamber. "What is it, Miss Shyarly??"


    "Quickly, let Boss Jimbei know¡­  The King is in danger! The Fishman Island is in danger! Call him here!"


    In her crystal ball, the face of an angel was glimmering. Not caring for his angelic face, he had the severed head of... King Neptune in his hand. More so, he had a devilish grin plastered on his face.


    _


    _


    _


    Amon used ''Thunder Eyes'' to spy inside Shyarly''s room. He had a smile on his face as he closed his technique. He just tried to trick her future vision.


    ''My guess is, her ability, doesn''t matter the origin, is connected to wide sensing of one''s will.


    Suppose, inside a large room 100 people are kept; they are told to kill each other. Who will be the last to stand?


    She can determine it by subconsciously sensing all their will and calculate all of them accordingly, thus reaching the most possible conclusion.


    However, it can be proved wrong if one of the 100 people''s emotions suddenly changed, and they were strong enough to back up that change and go against 99 people''s emotions at once. Like this, even her divination can fail.


    Although, the conclusion is most of the time correct since even if 1 person changes, the remaining 99 stays the same. 99 is bigger than 1 after all.


    Still, if someone strong enough, with enough will power changes their mind, then the future will change as well.


    At the moment I saw her leave, I just tried to force my will into believing ''I WILL KILL NEPTUNE'' and it worked, I tricked her system¡­


    But can I change this future? Is my will strong enough, am I strong enough¡­? Actually, who knows?'' Amon laughed internally.


    There was still a chance that all this was a big coincidence, but it matters not. Amon was confident enough to sink  Fishman Island if really needed. Not that neither he nor the Fishmen would drown and die¡­.


    Amon let out a suppressed laughter as Robin looked at him strangely.


    "Hey Robin," Amon called while still looking ahead.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m soon gonna fight Jimbei, another Warlord of the Sea. Don''t intervene, okay?"


    Robin''s eyes arched upwards. From her knowledge, Jimbei was in a different league than Crocodile. "No¡­ You are a devil fruit user you can''t win against him he-"


    Amon clasped Robin''s hand tightly. "Listen, I''m gonna be fine. I always have been."


    "No¡­ you say that all the time." Robin started to debate with him silently, while Raki stayed silent with a deadpan expression from the middle.


    ''If brother is saying he would be fine, he definitely has ways¡­'' Her grip on her sword tightened. The cursed sword has been making fun of her a lot, but she never gave up.


    ¡­.


    ''It''s my fault that I decided to test Shyarly''s limit. I obviously don''t plan to kill Neptune. At that moment, it was just to stimulate my emotions. I guess it worked, but as a price, Jimbei will come after me. Worth it, I now don''t have many loose ends.'' Smiling in pure satisfaction, Amon gripped Robin''s hand one last time. ''Besides, I want to see, how far behind I am to Jimbei in regards to my physical strength. Obviously, pure power-wise, I beat him a million times.''


    Before long, Amon had mixed among the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Jimbei was looking at him from beside Otohime. He just heard about Shyarly calling him, but she didn''t specify things. For now, he will leave this suspicious-looking guy to roam, first he will talk with Shyarly.


    Thinking such, Jimbei excused himself from the queen and walked towards Shyarly''s Cafe.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Impossible!... Are you certain?! A single man can''t possibly¡­"


    The Knight of the Sea, Jimbei had wide large eyes as he listened to Shyarly. "I''m surprised as well¡­ but that''s what I saw."


    Jimbei got lost in thought. "...I see." He knew how accurate her divination was, more so this was about the King''s life¡­


    "Queen Otohime is in a happy state¡­ Do not let the news reach her." Jimbei said in a deep voice. "I, the Knight of the Sea, will protect my King all by myself."


    With a serious face, Jimbei walked away from the room. As he left, Shyarly bit her lips after she took a look into the future again.


    She hoped it was one of the times her divination would fail but¡­ The future didn''t change.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    "Sniff¡­ everyone! I''m so happy¡­ sniff!"


    Queen Otohime was flowing in tears while everyone was trying to comfort her.


    "Mother, please go to the castle with us. You can return after a short break. Please¡­"


    The eldest prince of Fishmen, Fukaboshi said while clasping his mother''s hands.


    "Don''t you want to meet Shirahoshi? She can''t come out since she''s been being targeted by flying love letters from the time you left a week ago." Hearing him, Otohime''s eyes arched upwards.


    "What¡­"


    This incident happened earlier than canon because Amon ordered his spies to intervene¡­ Amon was currently¡­


    Quickly, Queen Otohime, along with the three Prince rushed to the Castle.


    "My heaven!" Otohime screamed in misery.


    ¡­.


    Currently, Amon was in the forest of Fishman Island, the place where the Poneglyph was kept. Surprisingly, this was a place where people didn''t usually come much.


    Currently, Amon was copying the Poneglyph''s text, writing them down in his small notebook. If he succeeds this time then the notebook will be useless, but if he fails then it will be pretty useful, to say the least.


    It was already around night, it was a little hard to write in the darkness. Amon imbued lighting in his eyes, as they worked like a flashlight. He could have used his Observation Haki if he wanted.


    While time passed, Amon completed writing the texts down. After that, he took a break and ate some food. He came here not only to get the text but to only lure the prey here.


    ¡­.


    Time passed, as around dawn he was laying in the ground, sharing the mangrove above. It was providing sunlight from the Ocean''s top.


    It was then when he heard the loud footsteps of a single person.


    Amon''s gut was right. Because then, a blue-skinned fat fish had appeared in the forest.


    With the sound of his loud footsteps, indicating his pride as a Knight, the man stopped walking and said in a deep voice. "I''ve been looking for you, assassin. Remove that hoodie of yours, you ain''t gonna succeed in achieving what you want."


    Knight of the Sea, Jimbei was here. "I will stop you." He wanted to rush and smash his head but¡­ he recalled his no-killing promise with Fisher Tiger.


    Jimbei clenched his teeth. "...Get out of Fishman Island right now, or I shall certainly break your ribs."


    Hearing him, Amon got up from the ground. He grinned brightly as he slowly took off his hoodie.


    "Yo, it''s our first time meeting, huh. Nice to meet you, Warlord of the sea, Jimbei."


    Jimbei took a few seconds to recognize that face, as finally, his eyes arched upwards. It took a few seconds to conclude. ''Could it be¡­ the World Government wants the King''s life?!''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000+ power stone votes for a honus chapter that day ????!


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 84 - Battle Of Warlords!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]


    *


    Chapter 84


    Title: Battle of Warlords!


    ¡­.


    Currently, two figures of largely differing statures were standing opposite to each other in the Sea Forest of Fishman Island.


    The area had a lot of coral growing around it, more so than normal due to the light emitted by the Sunlight Tree Eve. It is populated by all kinds of sea fauna, including schools of fish and pods of whales. There are also several shipwrecks there because sunken ships are dragged here by the ocean currents, thus the epithet "Ship Graveyard".


    The two figures were inside the bubble space, so one of them, the human, was safer than being outside of it.


    ¡­.


    Jimbei stared at the hood-down Amon with wide eyes. He didn''t expect another warlord here.


    "Yo, nice to meetcha."


    Even though there are 7 Warlords, there are cases where some of them didn''t even meet once. Amon and Jimbei were one of those cases. For that reason, Jimbei didn''t know much about Amon. But he had a guess¡­


    ''If Shyarly is right¡­ he will try to kill his highness. I don''t recall him having any grudge towards us, so the only conclusion would be that the government has sent him¡­'' Jimbei''s veins popped up.


    "Hello? Mister Warlord?"


    ''A government''s dog!''


    In spite, Jimbei rushed forward. He won''t kill him, but he will at least cripple him. He won''t let a person who wanted to kill his king go away freely. At least not when the government is behind it.


    "You human!" Jimbei screamed and punched towards Amon. He was pretty different from his anime counterpart 10 years from now. Although Fisher Tiger''s last words and Otohime''s attempts made him lean towards his good side, he still possessed a little hate for humans.


    "Hahh!"


    He jabbed towards Amon.


    The attack was fast, as Amon barely dodged it and Jimbei''s hand missed him by an inch. Amon decided to not use his thunder powers, it won''t help him determine his limit.


    ''Why am I even doing this, you ask? First, testing myself and 2nd taking precaution about Shyarly''s divination. I would bring her in my army, or just kill her.''


    Bam!


    Looking at Jimbei''s fist, Amon thought. ''The current Jimbei is weak¡­ very weak. I guess I won''t have to go all out.''


    Again, Jimbei''s fist rushed towards Amon''s chest. Amon had no intention to dodge, he took a step back and swung his fist forward.


    The two fists collided with each other!


    Bam!


    The clash wasn''t strong enough to create a shockwave, but it did. It was because of the Martial art, Fishman Karate!


    Colliding with Jimbei''s fist, Amon''s hand twisted slightly as he instantly jumped backwards. ''Damn, Haki mixed with Fishman Karate is too much.''


    Amon wasn''t weak in any sense. Even without the fruit, he was overall stronger than Jimbei. But he forgot even someone weak like Hody Jones was able to destroy the Ryugu Palace with just his palm''s grip. The current Jimbei was a lot stronger and also a lot more proficient at Fishman Karate.


    Even without the fruit, in overall power capability, Amon will beat Jimbei, but in sheer strength and defence, Jimbei wins.


    In the Fishman Karate pose, Jimbei looked at Amon. "Warlord, the Fishmen hold no grudge towards you. Can you justify your reason for being here, trying to assassinate the king?"


    ''Assassinate the king¡­ Hah, I won''t do it.'' Amon already knew Jimbei heard it from Shyarly. ''I guess it''s time to stop my head from constantly saying ''I will kill Neptune''. Shyarly is probably still seeing that scene.'' Shaking his head off the line, Amon again went back to¡ª ''I''m the one¡­hshshsh¡­ jhjhh'' wordings.


    "And how do you know I''m here for that? Mister Jimbei, don''t you think it''s better to clear the misunderstandings? I don''t plan to do such a thing, I''m just here to sightsee." Amon said with a smile.


    "Lies! Even if that''s not the case, you are around the Poneglyph! [Fishman Karate]!"


    Jimbei didn''t bend on his uncertainty. If Amon didn''t leave even now, he won''t have a choice but to hurt him.


    He rushed forward in a fighting stance and palmed Amon in the chest.


    Bam!


    Amon didn''t bother dodging, he rather blocked with his arms forming an X.


    Jimbei frowned seeing this. He then kept hitting on Amon''s hands.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Amon wasn''t using any other defensive technique, only his invisible Armament. He could feel Jimbei''s firm and strong punch/ palm hitting him hard. It was helping his Haki.


    Amon didn''t stay like that though, each opening he got, he also replied with attacks. Bam! Bam!


    The fight was just an exchange of blows, there was no dodging. Two people were standing face to face and hitting each other in their respective battle style.


    ¡­.


    Finally, seeing that normal attacks were ineffective, Jimbei attacked Amon with his extraordinary level of Fishman Karate.


    "[Fishman Karate: Water Impact]!"


    A water fence was formed on Jimbei''s palms as he impacted Amon in the face. Amon tried to dodge the attack by taking a side step, but at last, it hit him right at his left shoulder!


    "Gah!"


    Amon was surprised himself¡­ Jimbei wasn''t supposed to be strong¨CNo. Jimbei wasn''t strong, rather he himself was weak. Past two years, he depended too much on his wings, after that he got Goro Goro no mi. Even when he doesn''t use these two, he depends on Rokushiki too much.


    Techniques were good, but in front of sheer power, nothing could stand. Kaido was a big example. Gear 4th Luffy couldn''t even scratch him. Not at all¡­ until he got Advanced Armament.


    Amon clenched his teeth. He can finish the fight with a single 115 million volts, or by dodging and attacking using his Rokushiki, something he''s been training from a young age. But¡­ that''s not enough. That''s not sheer power, that''s just swiftly applying his sheer power.


    ''Ugh, fuck me. What did Rayleigh say about Armament again?'' Saying fuck it, Amon recalled Rayleigh''s words and used Seimei kikan on his shoulder to relieve the pain and jumped back.


    Doing such, he was just at the end of the bubble barrier, just behind him the sea was lingering.


    "Hah¡­ that martial art sure is something, huh." Amon had some bruises around his body, but he wasn''t tired that much. While on the other hand, Jimbei was gasping crazy.


    Looking at the Jimbei who was trying to catch a breath, Amon looked at his fist. It was bloody from all the skirmishes with an ink-black Haki imbued fist mixed with Fishman Karate¡­ ''Fuck it.''


    Amon put strength in his legs as he leapt forward, towards Jimbei''s face! His fist shined briefly. ''Think of your fist as an elephant¡­'' Suddenly, his hand covered into a shining black armour.


    Amon grinned as he swung his fist backwards. He couldn''t believe Rayleigh''s one line helped him bypass his bottleneck. "Rokuogan: Armament Impact!"


    His Haki imbued arm shined purple before it hit the caught-off-guard Jimbei right in his face with a purple shockwave-like beam leaving his fist, penetrating Jimbei''s body in the process.


    ¡­.


    Lightly, Jimbei fell on his back.


    Amon stared at him for a few seconds before grinning lightly. "What a crazy defence¡­ Even when I hit your head."


    "Huff¡­" Jimbei was alive, fine. Normal people would have died, their head would have burst.


    He barely got up from the ground before looking at Amon with one of his eyes purple. Amon was injured at we''ll, but they were just scratches.


    "Don''t underestimate¡­ Fishman Physique. That was¡­ nothing."


    "Underestimate? I never did, it''s just a little enviable." Amon said. "I don''t plan plans to kill you, Knight of the sea."


    Jimbei completely ignored his words, he grinned and jumped forward without any prior notice. "I hate to do it in this disgraceful way, but I have to for the sake of the King!"


    Just behind Amon''s back, the bubble barrier was standing proud, holding the sea on the other side of it.


    While the sounds of sea waves filled the area, Jimbei jumped at Amon as both of them penetrated the bubble and¡­ dropped into the sea.


    Fishmen are stronger in the water. While a devil fruit user was useless¡­ or is it? Unbeknownst to Jimbei, Amon let himself get dragged. He has prepared everything beforehand.


    Jimbei didn''t stop as he swam fast, deeper into the dark sea.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness of the world, Amon had a cold expression which soon transformed into a massive grin.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [A few minutes later]


    On the other side, in the middle of Fishman island, a large commission was taking place.


    "Fire! Kyaa!"


    The boxes containing the hundreds of signatures of citizens were in a fire! This would lead to the doom of the Queen''s dream!


    "No! Someone bring water!"


    Queen Otohime ran from the middle of her children. She brought Shirahoshi as well since she was being stubborn.


    In front of her, the fire was burning the thing she''s been craving for years! She was going through a crisis seeing the scene.


    "No... No¡­ Noo!"


    Everything seemed fuzzy to her. The screams of her subjects listened loud and hazy to her ears.


    "SOMEONE STOP THE FIRE!" She screamed on top of her lungs. Tears falling down her cheeks. "Call the Fishman Karate users!"


    Seeing everyone running around, Otohime tried to extinguish the fire with her dress as a few guards dragged her back. "Your highness, you can''t!"


    "No, no! I have to do something! They are the signature I''ve been collecting for a¨C¡­"


    Bang!


    Before she could finish her words¡­ A gun-shot resounded from far away as a red trail of blood dripped from Otohime''s chest.


    Someone has assassinated the Queen!


    Zzzz¡­


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter.(409 right now)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos.


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 85 - Fragile Humans...

    Chapter 85


    Title: Fragile humans...


    ¡­.


    ¨CJimbei Pov¨C


    I pulled the human deep underwater.


    "Ummmm!!"


    After travelling a few hundred meters from the island in an instant, I gripped him strongly. He was useless here, so I don''t plan to hit him now. I will just leave him here and he will drown. I will not let him die though, not after my promise with Brother Tiger! I will take him back after he loses consciousness.


    Thinking such, I threw him forward.


    Sha!


    He went past the water a few meters away¡­ As he floated there with his head down.


    I gazed ahead with a disgusted look. "Fragile humans¡­"


    However¡­  ""Kek¡­" The next second my eyes arched up soon after. ''Impossible¡­''


    The human was looking at me with his lips sealed and a slight smile forming on his face.


    A bolt of lightning was out of his nose, dancing like a snake. Then it sounded. ""Fragile? You mean me? You are not wrong, but you are not right either..""


    What is this¡­!!


    -


    -


    -


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Laughing using [Electrical Voice Transmission], Amon slowly took off his purple suit which was wet and heavy.


    As Amon''s cloth came out Jimbei stared at the scene with wide eyes. Under Amon''s clothes was present a head-to-toe rubber suit, a full-body diving suit. Amon was wearing a diving suit that was blocking any water from touching his skin below his face, the face part was cut beforehand.


    Even with that skin revealing, the water couldn''t affect his powers.


    A certain amount of body percentage needs to be ''sinking'' or submerged in water for the devil fruit user to lose his powers. Amon didn''t have water touching him other than his eyes, nose and mouth. So it wasn''t enough to make his logia body not work. Seawater isn''t the same as sea stone, among logia users, only Crocodile is weak against even the tiniest seawater while everyone is weak against sea stone.


    ""Fishmen are overpowered, but that doesn''t mean you should attack a human just out of an addiction. I could have died,""


    Amon''s technique let the Vogue flow even underwater as Jimbei looked at it with wide eyes. ''How is he¡­ isn''t he a devil fruit user?''


    After many tests Amon discovered, as a logia, unless he had more than 15% of his body parts touching the still water, he would be fine. He would still have a logia body effect. This was the case for every logia other than Sand-Sand fruit, even Wyper can do this trick. However, only Goro Goro no My user is brave enough to run around the sea like how Amon is doing. The reason was simple. Goro users don''t need to breathe.


    Amon wasn''t able to open his mouth as water would enter through it, making him sink.


    Fortunately, he was still fast. At least, faster than every fishman in the world, along with Jimbei.


    He heated up the water, hot enough for Jimbei to become uncomfortable but not hot enough for the rubber suit to melt.


    All the fish around that place, including sea kings, swam away as Amon went out of control.


    ¡­.


    People might question, why was he doing this? He could have ended the fight in the land anyway.


    Well, it''s for one big reason. Amon was dragging the fight for the Queen to get shot.


    Amon wanted, along with Jimbei, every other Fishman to feel first embarrassed, later grateful when he would save Queen Otohime''s life.


    Jimbei would receive the biggest hit. He would definitely blame himself after Amon successfully saves the queen. Realizing that when was busy trying to fight someone based on an assumption, he failed to protect his queen and the person he was trying to cripple saved her life! It would hit him hard.


    Amon would easily get a powerful ''ally''.


    ¡­.


    As he was about to defeat Jimbei, Amon sensed Hordy Jones preparing things for himself. Amon didn''t waste any more time and teleported in front of Jimbei as he started to attack him.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon defeated Jimbei in seconds after giving him some massive shocks. His previous desire for testing his body''s limit had faded. First of all, he already saw his limit, he even broke past it.


    Secondly, didn''t want to fight a Fishman underwater, besides the reason he was dragging the fight had been completed.


    He wanted to go back to Fishman Island now. So he grabbed Jimbei by his collar and dragged him through the sea at a speed just slightly below sound.


    Strangely, even if he could teleport with his clothes on, even many weapons in his hand, he can''t teleport with another living being¡­ No one else other than himself can become lightning after all.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Bang!


    At an astonishing speed, Amon went to the middle of Fishman Island, the place where a gunshot just sounded out. At the stage where a fire had just been extinguished, Amon noticed the shot down Otohime. He went there flying and dropped the fried Jimbei on the ground.


    Thud!


    After dropping him, Amon vanished from there and 0.9 seconds later, returned in brand new clothes which looked similar to his previous outfit. He also had a bag beside him.


    As he revealed himself, thousands of Fishman all around the stage shouted.


    "Boss Jimbei!"


    "A human!"


    "He hurt Boss Jimbei!"


    Amon expected such a reaction, that''s the only reason he did such a thing after all. After this, a psychological effect similar to Jimbei would happen to them as well, it''s a win-win situation.


    Under the surprise of the three princes and one princess, Amon crouched down beside Otohime.


    "You! Human, get away from¨C"


    He glared at the people who were shouting. ""?!Silence!?""


    Amon released an explosion of conquerors Haki while imbuing electricity in his voice. If trained correctly, he might reach a level where he can mix electricity with conquerors.


    Everyone fell silent, the Fishmen felt their blood freeze. Like how a fish feels their life flash before them when they meet a predator fish, they are feeling the same right now. Even Otohime''s body froze. Even on her deathbed,  she was trying to calm her subjects but¡­ what is happening now?


    "Cough¡­ Mister¨C"


    Amon averted his gaze towards her as his cold face and enraged eyes stayed the same. "Queen, my previous word was directed towards you as well."


    Under her shocked state, Amon quickly used Observation Haki to check where the bullet was. Seeing that it was far from the heart, he released a relieved sigh. He blamed his hands on her chest and started to flow a slight amount of electricity to relieve her pain and numb her senses.


    "Ah¡­ mister¡­" Otohime felt her pain subsiding but she realised the wound was still there. She understood, the man must not have any ulterior motives, however¡­


    Suddenly, she heard a yell coming from the side. "Everyone!!"


    As everyone looked in the direction, Amon grinned internally. It was Hordy Jones, a Royal Guard! More so, he had a human in his hand.


    ¡­.


    Hordy looked ahead towards the dumb Fishmen. This would be his first step to take over the throne!


    "Everyone, this is the guy who shot our Queen!" He screamed loudly. "He is a human! The people we are trying to ally with?!"


    Every Fishman got out of their shock from the previous outburst and started to yell loudly. They couldn''t believe such a thing! So this is the humans'' real facade?!


    All the time, they hated humans, Fisher Tiger became their hero for opposing them as well! Yet, when the queen defended the same humans, they accepted it! Yet¡­


    "HOW IMPUDENT! HUMANS!"


    Everyone screamed with tears falling. Hordy grinned internally. ''Yes!''


    His captain, Jimbei''s absence allowed him to make things fast. He heard Jimbei went to fight a human¡­ that human beside Otohime!


    Looking at Amon doing something and the Queen making a relieved face, he realised the human might be trying to save her. He made a plan.


    He pointed at Amon. "That human¡­ he must be the assassin''s helper! Stop him, everyone! Kill the human!"


    ¡­.


    Amon looked at Hordey for a second before looking at Otohime.


    Meanwhile, the Fishmen were in a haywire. They were screaming while among the crowd, Robin was looking at Amon with worry filled in her eyes, she was also keeping Raki down who was trying to cut the Fishmen.


    The royal guards were running towards Amon, trying to stop himself while the Queen was trying to say something.


    Overall, it was a disastrous moment.


    That was not the biggest problem though. It didn''t help with the monster in a child''s form, Weapon of Mass Destruction, Poseidon losing her mind!


    Looking at Amon, doing something to Otohime, Shirahodhi was crying. "Mother¡­ WAAAAA!"


    With a single cry, everyone fell silent again. But this time, in seconds, Fishman Island got surrounded by giant, intimidating¡­ sea-kings!


    ¡­.


    As if the whole world lost its sound, Shirahoshi kept screaming. The 3 princes tried to stop her cry but failed miserably.


    Amon continued to take out medical equipment from the bag on his side. He took out the spray dial and other accessories and was preparing to take out the bullet from Otohime''s wound.


    He glanced at the back where many sea-kings were lurking, he felt no sense of fear looking at them. They were just giant fish, they can be fried right now if he made the seawater 1500¡ã hot, thus vaporizing the water.


    Then averting his gaze to the crying Shirahoshi, he grinned internally. He has seen her power with his own eyes just now. It was awesome, more so, that power is¨Cwould be in his hand soon.


    Silently, he released a slight bolt of electricity into her nerves, making her fall unconscious.


    "Shirahoshi!" Under the princes'' scream, the sea-kings returned without no one left to command them anymore.


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Ignoring the princes'' reaction, I look back at the people behind me. God, they look disgusting.


    They looked pretty¡­ bearable in the 2D anime, but I''m sure nobody would like to meet the Fishmen in real life. I guess I know why humans hate them¡­


    Currently, they were standing in their spot, intimidated by the sea kings. If I hadn''t knocked out the girl, the whole island would have been crushed. Not that they are aware of my actions, how sad. I missed an opportunity to become a hero.


    "Wait¡­ they are gone."


    ...It didn''t take long for them to gain back their sanity as they again looked at me. The guards continued running, as I was about to bandage the Queen. It helps a lot with surgery after gaining the power to numb senses.


    "Human, get away from the queen."


    Ugh, they''ve been screaming for a while now. It''s annoying and distracting though. Fuck, even though it''s true that if she survives then I will be a hero, it''s also true that if she died then I will be blamed.


    Looking back at them, I release a slight sigh and stare at them coldly. I notice Raki having wide eyes while looking at my cold face¡­ Well, I guess I''ve been an acting lovey-dovey for 14 years in front of her. Not only her, nobody saw my true face yet¡­ I guess Robin did a little. Anyway, I need to take off the mask before the mask takes over me. I think, one more year¡­?


    I didn''t say anything looking at the soldiers and just streamed my will-power through.


    I guess knocking down a few thousand people won''t be that big of a problem. [Conqueror''s Haki]


    "?!!!?"


    With a burst of my haki, everyone dropped on the ground, unconscious¡­ I accidentally knocked Raki, Robin and Cricket''s gang as well. Fuck, I need more control over it.


    ¡­.


    "Fuu¡­"


    Currently, everyone was knocked out. Only me and the Queen are conscious in the range of 3 kilometres.


    She seems to be doing better than before. Though she still has fear lingering within her eyes.


    I wave my hands at her. "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Was it weird to introduce myself like this¡­?


    "Uhg... hello, thank you for¡­ cough, saving my life." She was still coughing and breathing heavily.


    Nodding at her, I took out more bandages and removed her dress. The bullet hit her sternum and glanced off, lucky her the injuries seemed a lot worse than they actually were. I quickly start bandaging the part. It didn''t take much time with her cooperation. She is quite quick to grasp on the situation, I guess her Observation is Powerful.


    I can feel she can feel my emotions as well¡­ Fortunately, I have learned to control and trick myself to genuinely feel differently.


    Looking at me, she had a smile on her face, I can guess her thoughts as well. She was happy seeing a human saving her life. She can use this as a fact to prove that not all humans are bad, while unbeknownst to her, that will only help me with my reputation.


    Though can I be considered human with wings on my back? No, disregarding my wings, can I even be considered human¡­?


    ...Not that I care.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000 stones for a bonus chapter! (600 right now)


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 86 - Alliance Number Two!

    Chapter 86


    Title: Alliance number two!


    ¡­.


    Amon sprayed some medicine on her wounds. Just a second ago he got the bullet out, so Otohime was doing fine. In canon, if she received immediate medical treatment, she might have been saved. But that didn''t happen and she died.


    Amon saved her life this time, thus forming a solid relationship with Fishman Island. In the future, if he gets strong enough to retain the island from Whitebeard''s name, it will help a lot by having the gate to the New World under him. Besides¡­ let''s not talk about the ancient weapon.


    Amon quickly bandaged her chest while talking with the patient to keep her distracted. Finally, after a few minutes, Fishmen out of the range of the Conquerors Haki started to come here as this place had fallen terribly silent.


    Amon helped Otohime sit down as she looked around at her unconscious subjects. She then glanced back at the spot where Hody Jones was lying unconsciously. Particularly, she glanced at the dead human.


    She bit her lips lightly. ''Was I targeted by humans?''


    Her thoughts were wondering, Amon sensed them and packed his bag. "Don''t worry about it, the human wasn''t the one who pulled the trigger."


    Otohime instantly looked at him with question filled eyes.


    Amon smiled as he [Flashed] before her eyes. Around 7 seconds later, he returned with a Camera-dial in his hand. These types of dials are quite normal around the blues, even before Amon started his business.


    He lightly tossed the camera towards her. "Here, watch the clip inside it. You''ll understand what I mean."


    Otohime caught it curiously. After inspecting the device for a while, she clicked on the play button as her eyes grew up. She again played it, but the reaction didn''t change. She kept playing it until tears were falling down her face.


    "Why¡­ why did one of us do this¡­"


    The clip had Hody pulling the trigger and Otohime getting shot. Otohime was too caught in the situation to ask him the origin of the camera. One of Amon''s spies captured it and Amon decided to wipe his memory of this incident for certain reasons.


    Soon, one by one, people started to get up from the ground. They were instantly confused, after looking around they got overwhelmingly happy seeing their Queen sitting, alive. But soon after, rage took them over as they noticed the tears coming out of her eyes, she was crying beside the human.


    Luckily, Otohime stopped them from attacking Amon. Fortunately for them, they didn''t take two steps.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon left things in Otohime''s hands. As more people retained their consciousness, they started a barrage of questions asking why Otohime was protecting the human. She could have shown the clip but she was hesitant in showing it to everyone. She knew Hody would definitely be sentenced to death, but she didn''t want that to happen to this foolish child!


    However, this is why Amon was here.


    Amon incited her by saying, ''What will they think if you don''t reveal it?'' ''They will believe all humans are like that.'' ''Besides, no kingdom is perfect. Having one or two bad apples throwing a revolution isn''t that rare.'' ''Show it, do it! It''s for the greater good!''


    Otohime, without any other choice left, acted on his ''suggestion''. He was right after all. If she didn''t reveal that it was Hody Jones who led this assassination, they will keep believing a human tried to assassinate her, thus destroying what she wanted to achieve all her life.


    After that, while things were going haywire, she sincerely invited Amon to come to the palace. She didn''t want a human to see the shameful state of the Fishmen race. Amon accepted the offer as he called out to Robin and Cricket''s team.


    Then Jimbei volunteered to direct them to the Palace along with the Royal children. Otohime would need more time to balance things out, hearing that Jimbei volunteered to lead Amon. Meant that even now, he was suspicious that Amon might pull something to the King if left alone.


    ¡­.


    Not long after, Amon''s team and the Royal children reached the gate of the palace. Shirahoshi was still unconscious, soJimbei was carrying her, a few steps ahead of the group.


    While walking, he was thinking with a guilty heart. ''I must apologize to him¡­'' Although Shyarly''s divination rarely fails, it still does sometimes. This seemed one of those times.


    Jimbei stopped in front of the giant gate of the Castle. The gates were massive so that even the giant Merman King could easily enter it. Stopping, he turned around. He decided that this was a perfect place to apologise right here and now.


    "Warlord Lucifer. Before we enter the Castle, I must apologise for my actions before. But I do have a reason for that¡­" He quickly shook his head. "No, I have no excuses. It was my fault. You even saved her highness'' life."


    Cricket''s team, Raki and the three princes were confused as to what had happened. While Amon just shook his head. "It''s fine. You must have had a good reason, I heard that there is a fortune teller here. Did she say something about me, haha? Sorry, tell her that I was just having fun with her a little, it''s nothing serious."


    Jimbei was surprised hearing him. "Playing¡­? Wait, did you alter that scene by yourself."


    Amon smiled lightly with his eyes closed like a wise man. "Not entirely, I won''t think of killing someone kind as Neptune even as a joke. It was a mistake on my part, I ask forgiveness." Amon bowed lightly. "And Shyarly¡­ She seems very shocked, I guess I will have to apologize to her myself. I will compensate her with dinner someday."


    Jimbei was caught a little off guard, but he soon nodded. "Then, please¡­ I won''t ask for forgiveness for what I did, after all you might have died. But please, hold no grudge against the Fishmen."


    He wanted to bow, but Shirahoshi was on his shoulder.


    Amon just waved his hands in dismissal. Releasing a relieved sigh, Jimbei led them again. Raki asked a question about what was happening, and Amon told her about their fight. The royal children were surprised to hear that Amon won.


    ¡­.


    Not long after, Amon and the team were sitting on a couch. The Royal children were taken to another room and Jimbei left to escort the injured Queen. More accurately, the King has refused to meet anyone before getting his wife back, so he left alone to get her back. As soon as Jimbei learned about it, he rushed out after him.


    While thinking this, Amon glanced at Raki who was sitting beside him with a face filled with mixed expressions. Amon crackled a little. If she was acting like this just after seeing his cold face, he couldn''t imagine how she would react if she saw the abyss itself.


    Amon shook his head and looked at Robin. "See, I told you I''ll be fine."


    Robin just looked away. "Yes, I can see that. That doesn''t mean what you did wasn''t dangerous."


    Amon broke out in small laughter while Cricket and the Monkey Bros sat there awkwardly. They waited for the Royal family to return, but it seemed the King was too caught up in things to greet them. So they were given an appointment for the next day. Accordingly, some maids showed them the ways to their room for the night.


    Amon decided to pay a visit to Vander Decken IX, hiding in the large ship ''Noah''.


    ?...¡ï...?


    On the next day, they were again sitting at the same spot, but this time the King and his Queen were sitting in front of them.


    "I''m terribly sorry for keeping you waiting, respectable guest." Otohime bowed down slightly to Amon who just took a sip from his cup of tea.


    "Umm. Ignore that, rather I would like some more of this tea. Mass-produced if possible."


    The King and Queen looked at each other. "Um, if you like it so much we can give it to you as much as possible."


    "No, not that. I mean a business. A trade." Amon smiled. "I heard that Fishman Island will immigrate to the surface, I was thinking of being the first country to ally with them if possible."


    Otohime looked at him surprised, before turning into confusion. "Country? I thought you were a Warlord?"


    "Indeed, I''m one. But I''m also king of a small unknown country in the sky. A sky island." Amon placed the cup at the table.


    With a business smile on his face, he then explained the Skypiea.


    Amon was a little impatient inside, and the reason was his visit to Noah last night.


    ¡­.


    "I''m sure Jimbei must have heard about the new ally of Alabasta Kingdom, that''s my country." After a few minutes, Amon had explained the basics.


    Otohime made a thinking posture. "So¡­ that''s the reason why you married the princess of Alabasta?" Otohime asked. Amon was impressed that she knew this much.


    "Wow¡­ indeed."


    Amon nodded slightly as the King grumped. "Before you say anything, I won''t give my Shira to you."


    Although he said this, he was staring at Amon and Raki''s wings. He recalled the history briefly, but he shook his head. ''Impossible. Jaya vanished 400 years ago, they can''t be Shandorians. They vanished even though they were given the job to protect the Poneglyph¡­''


    Amon grinned hearing his internal thought, he laughed lightly. "Don''t worry, I''m not here for that. She''s only 6, after all."


    The King sighed. He was grateful for what he did yesterday, but still¡­


    On the other hand, Amon didn''t have many advantages which can be used to propose a marriage offer. So he planned to refrain from doing so. For now that is...


    ''Then it''s decided¡­'' Queen Otohime took his words to heart. It would be a blessing if she can make Skypiea her ally. Even though it''s not a famous country, it is after all still Alabasta''s ally. Besides, this can be a starting point for Fishman Island.


    "Benefactor, I don''t mind allying with you at all. In fact, I would be more than happy to do so. By the way, isn''t it pretty ironic how Skypiea is 10,000 meters above the sea while Fishman Island is 10,000 meters below sea ?"


    Amon laughed at her logic. "Yes indeed. There is a reason for that though." He then continued on the topic. "Are you aware of the war that occurred 800 years ago?"


    Otohime''s eyes attached upwards.


    "I saw the Poneglyph in the forest out there¡­ there is a poneglyph in the sky as well, it talks about the Mermaid Princess." Amon said. "I''m sure you are aware who I''m talking about."


    Otohime''s body had already frozen by then. How did he know about this? On the other hand, the King had disbelief lingering within his eyes.


    "800, we were given a job by my ancestors¡­ it was to protect the Poneglyph. But there was more to it, it was also to protect the entirety of the Fishman race! It was to protect the Mermaid Princess..."


    While everyone in the room listened to this with wide eyes and a purely shocked face, Amon took out a dial. "Here watch this clip as proof."


    It was Neptune who instantly accepted it. as the king of Fishmen island, he knew that a Ponegyplh containing the information of Poseidon was given to Jaya''s inhabitants. After seeing Shirahoshi summon the seakings twice already, he knew she was the one.


    But he needed to be sure that Amon was telling the truth¡­ ''Is he really a Shandorian?''


    He would recognize the poneglyph if he saw it¡­


    ¡­.


    "Impossible¡­" Looking at the video clips and photos, Neptune was shocked to the core. He didn''t know what the Poneglyph said in detail, but he knew it''s about the Mermaid princess. So he was forced to believe that what Amon said about protecting the Fishmen was the truth...


    He then placed the camera down and looked at Amon with shaky eyes. "Are you¡­ a Shandorian?"


    Amon nodded. "Indeed, more precisely I''m a Shandian, the descendants. I''m the current leader of the bunch as well¡­ I guess you are aware of the things since you are the King."


    Amon''s position in Neptune''s mind instantly jumped up. "P-Please respectable guests, forgive us if we made any mistake. Please don''t shame us by calling the Shandora a ''small country''.''


    He instantly bowed, leaving Jimbei and Otohime speechless. The city Shandora that Neptune knew was the one from 800 years ago. Shandora, a kingdom that matched Wano at power, even though it was very small.


    Amon grinned internally. He always loved to use these points to form relationships. "I have nothing to complain about. Rather, I sincerely invite you to the sky, the City of Gold, Shandora."


    Amon widened his arms. They were too caught in the situation to answer his request. Fishman Island was a thing, but Neptune knew, the Legacy of Shandorians was something he might never see in his life. This was a godsend invitation.


    Amon then continued to talk with them as hours passed by.


    ¡­.


    During this time, Amon had already caught Neptune''s interest. "Hahaha! Sir Lucifer, it would have been great if you were born here. But I''m sure, with someone like you the Shandora will prosper again. I really hope that you would form an alliance with us. It would be our honour."


    "The pleasure is all mine."


    Jimbei was happy seeing that nothing bad had happened. While Amon finally reached a particular point where he needed to incite the King and Queen.


    He looked at them coldly. He had a ''for your own good'' look on his face. "Don''t immigrate to the Surface yet."


    "Ehh¡­"


    ¡­.


    The Queen was a bit hesitant, but strangely the King nodded instantly. He trusted him after he introduced himself as the ''Protector of Fishmen''. More so, he was the King of Shandora, God of the Sky.


    After some more discussion, Amon was able to force the Queen to agree as well. He used the fact that there is internal conflict among themselves, so if they try to go out in the air, they might easily fall. Also, slave merchants...


    Soon after, it was decided. Their alliance would form without any problems. Amon was very happy inside.


    However¡­ he was eager to get out of this meeting as soon as possible.


    Last night, after he visited Vander Decken IX in Noah, he didn''t kill him. He returned since he sensed something particularly interesting. The interesting thing was letting out a dangerous aura as well.


    Amon didn''t know what it was but he felt the aura similar to something Raki had. So he took it from Raki, he took one of the swords from Raki and went to the ship.


    After doing some procedures, like subduing the Vander guy to the Fishman guards, Amon started to look around the ship hastily.


    There¡­ he found a single sword.


    But he needed to finish the job here first. A few more days for their alliance to shape nicely.


    **


    **


    **


    Vote 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter!(740 right now)


    [Read 15+ chapters(Upto 101th chapter ) before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: patre0n.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 87 - Year 1515

    Chapter 87


    Title: Year 1515


    ¡­


    [1 Year later|Age 15]


    Inside a dimly lit room, on a luxurious soft bed with a white bed sheet, I was with a blonde woman in her mid 30''s.


    "Ahn!"


    I lightly pinched the blonde mature woman''s nipples, making her moan lightly.


    "Ahnn¡­ d-don''t touch me so suddenly."


    "How could I not." I didn''t heed to her. "I can''t believe you are only 35."


    Ignoring the woman, Koin''s groan, I continued to play with her nipples. She was a beautiful blonde woman, but her beauty would one day vanish when she would have aged more. Not that it''s a problem, I will just get a new one.


    Currently, she was lying on her back while I was on top of her. I pulled up her nipples one by one as she shook her body. I didn''t stop there and moved my mouth forward to start sucking one of her nipples.


    "Mmm~"


    Koin twisted her body lightly while I kept her still while pushing her down by grabbing her other breast.


    It''s been 7 months since I''m having sex. I''ve been training for the whole year, today I''m taking a break. My Motorbike is almost complete, I will use it to go to the moon and spend a long time there. I need to keep away from everyone for a few years to show up my actual self. They won''t question the change after 2 or 3 years of my time on the moon.


    While thinking, I moved my hands down to Koin''s crotch as I started to move my fingers at the border of her cave.


    She replied with a sweet moan. "Oh~"


    I didn''t stop and started to move one of my hands to massage her breast while the other was playing with her cave. My mouth was sucking her nipples while she was breathing heavily, covering her forehead.


    "Yes¡­ keep going. Nngh~"


    She said as I twisted her clits. She released a loud moan, befitting her slutty outlook. I then moved my mouth towards her face. I went towards her lips, but she placed a finger above my lips.


    "Ah, baby. Let''s not do that, we can''t kiss." She said with a nervous smile. "That''s the only thing I won''t do¨C!!"


    Obviously, I didn''t listen to her and stole a kiss. This is our 3rd time having sex but the first time we are kissing. She was against it while talking about her husband. What a slut, she''s been sleeping with me yet she makes such excuses.


    "Mmm¡­"


    While she struggled, I moved my tongue inside her mouth, fighting against her own tongue. She was still trying to resist a little, but how can a weak woman like her beat me at this game. While kissing, I played with her cave as I finally entered my fingers inside her cave. She made a surprised complexion as she tried to pull back her face, but I bit her tongue.


    I caught her tongue''s end with my teeth, rendering her unable to move anymore. I will now start the main game¡­


    However¡­


    Knock Knock!


    ...Some stupid bitch knocked on the door as a frown appeared on my face. I know who it is, but Koin seemed scared. Fuck, bitch ruined the moment.


    Knock KNOCK!


    "Hey!"


    "Koin open the door!"


    I didn''t heed to the calls and continued playing with the flustered Koin. It''s kind of kinky to keep doing it with people around, but I guess it''s my thing.


    Bang!


    "FUCK! KOIN ARE YOU FUCKING BIG BRO AGAIN?!"


    Ugh, this girl Raki. I need to teach her a lesson later.


    I sent a bit of electricity from far as she got knocked out of her senses. After that, I continued doing what I was doing.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    A few hours later, Raki was sitting on the floor with a dial in her hand which she was holding on her ear.


    "Sniff, Robin! Help me, big bro shocked me again. He bullied me again, waaaaa!" Raki was shedding Crocodile tears.


    "You know, he was fucking a woman who lives here, sniff¡­ I went to check on them and he knocked me out." Raki was complaining to Robin on the Whiskey Peak. "Fuck, this is not the first woman too. I thought he turned a new leaf since its been several months the last time he fucked a woman, but he''s at it again¡­ more so, he''s fucking his own church''s nun!"


    Raki was complaining while Robin was listening to this with a wry smile. ["Calm down Raki, he''s been like that for a long time. I was wondering why he was acting innocent all of a sudden, but this just proves he is still your brother."]


    "...Hmph! I won''t talk to him ever!" Raki was going through puberty, rebellious thoughts are just part of the package. "Or no¡­ I don''t think I can do that¡­ I''m too attached to him... WAAAA!"


    Robin sighed from the other side. Things would get busy soon. Yet, he is just fucking around, quite literally. ["Anyway, Raki. Big Sis will talk later, I have some works to do bye~"]


    "H-Huh, hey, I want to talk more¨C"


    Beep!


    "...Fuck. Everyone is so mean, why keep living in this world." Raki shedded some tears and decided to go to Isa this time. Her mission to try out that ''thing'' that Amon likes to do would be done at a later time.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Fuuu¡­" Robin released a sigh after disconnecting the call. ''He''s been doing it again huh. Can''t he tell I don''t like it¨CNo, it''s my fault to think he should understand what I want. Then should I try to sedu¡­ No, no. I don''t want to ruin this relationship.''


    Robin again released a grand sigh. Things were going smoothly these days. There were no problems with the alliances and their organization was also progressing


    smoothly. They''ve been doing better than Crocodile, while his organization was also growing after recruiting some new faces. Luckily, that girl Miss Valentine was not dumb enough to betray Amon and is still  working for him.


    However¡­ there was one problem. "Vice-Admiral Liger has finally started to move. That can be a real problem."


    Vice-Admiral Liger, one of the strongest Vice-Admirals currently working under the Marines. His devil fruit is powerful, but that''s not what makes him dangerous. His greed does.


    He wants to be an Admiral in the future, but his contributions are  too low to be nominated as a candidate. Knowing this, Amon used his greed against him, so he was working according to Amon''s wishes, not that he was aware at all.


    He''s looking for evidence against Crocodile. Amon was using his enemies against each other. He can''t just kill Crocodile off since there might be some questions. But more so, he was being cautious about who Crocodile really was. For all he knew, Crocodile can be connected to some big shot who will hunt Amon down if news gets out. So Amon was using the marines as a bait.


    However, Robin didn''t know any of it. She was scared. ''It would be a big problem if Luci doesn''t take him down now¡­''


    Robin had enough confidence that Amon could take him down. She has seen his powers with her own eyes, she feared nothing at this point.


    Robin put down her papers for a while and took out her drink that she hid under the table. "Only this can comfort me, huh¡­ I hate you."


    On the other hand, Amon was only doing it with Koin to relieve his stress. He has hit a limit. His Goro Goro no Mi wasn''t improving anymore.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    "Fuck."


    Amon cursed as Koin stared at his face from the side. They finished their intercourse after 4 hours, Amon was forced to stop as Koin was too weak to continue.


    She hugged Amon while wrapping her legs around him "What is it, sweetheart? Was I not good enough?"


    "You are the best." Amon kissed her lightly. "It''s not about you, I''m facing some minor problems. Don''t mind it."


    Koin stared at his face for a while before placing her head against Amon''s chest. He had grown taller, around 210 centimetres, so Koin was much shorter than him.


    "Alright¡­ I won''t pry." Amon stroked her hair while looking at her.


    ''What a bitch.'' Thinking of the things she has done until now, Amon released a small chuckle.


    ''Anyway, I should pay more attention to myself. I need to know why I can''t use more than 250 million volts¡­'' Amon had reached the output value of 250 Mil volts 2 months ago, but after that he had no improvements. It''s been one and half years since he got the fruit, by now he reached 250 million volt of  outputable power from the initial 100 million volts. He improved a lot, but it still wasn''t good enough. Even a normal lightning bolt was 300 million volts, while some can even reach 1 billion volts. It doesn''t make sense why the Goro Goro no Mi, literal lighting itself can''t generate even this minimum power.


    P.S: 1000+ power stones for a bonus chapter!!


    **


    **


    **


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 88 - Popcorn...

    Chapter 88


    Title: Popcorn...


    ¡­


    Time passed by as Amon was called by Robin. But before going back to Whiskey Peak, he decided to pay a visit to Isa.


    Zzz¡­


    He teleported behind her while she had Aisa on her side with another newborn in her hold.


    This was Isa''s new child. It''s a boy this time. He''s 2 months old. Amon did some throughout inspection with his Observation to check if the child was a reincarnated person or not. He can''t check every newborn, but since this guy is not someone who existed in canon, Amon had to do it. The result was, no. He was not, which was fortunate for the child.


    It didn''t matter that he was Isa''s son, Amon wasn''t sure if he would have the same talent as Aisa so he was using special medicines on the child''s body to help him grow quickly and well in the future. He was also hypnotising him from the get-go so that he can be under the complete control of Amon. His brain will develop to listen to Amon''s every command. It was easy to achieve such a feat with his nerve numbing, hypnotic abilities.


    ¡­..


    Amon spent some time with them and finally vanished from the sky. Along with a special looking sword on his waist, Amon was flying towards Whiskey Peak.


    He needs to finish Croc soon, he plans to marry Vivi before 1520. If he kills Croc at the same time, people will get suspicious of Vivi while witnessing her powers. So he needs to make Croc vanish before that time. For that, he had already been controlling the greedy Liger from the shadows.


    After reaching the Mayor building, Amon frowned sensing that Robin was once again drinking. ''Fucking bitch, she''s destroying her health.'' He gritted his teeth. ''I guess I will have to subdue her in a better way than this soon enough.''


    Thinking such, he teleported behind Robin inside the room and snatched the drink from her hand. "Didn''t I say not to drink anymore?"


    Seeing his sudden arrival, Robin got flustered. "W-when did you¡­"


    Amon cut her midway. "No, that''s not important. Listen to me, you need to stop drinking."


    Although she had a flustered face at first,  she turned her back on him. "...Why would I stop? I like it. Have I ever asked you to stop having sex with random girls? Then why are you meddling in my personal life?!"


    Amon made a shocked face. He grabbed her by her shoulders and turned her around to face him. His face went cold as he leaned forward close to her face. "Nico Robin, I said¡­ don''t drink anymore."


    Amon lightly tossed away the bottle of whiskey while Robin stood there, frozen. After a few seconds, she clenched her teeth and glared at him. "WHY DO YOU CARE?!"


    Robin took a deep breath. ''I said it¡­ You''ve been fucking around all day, while I can''t do what I love?'' Unexpectedly, Amon instantly looked back at her eyes. His eyes wide and tears forming at their corners. He blinked twice as lines of tears started falling like fountains.


    "I can''t care about someone I adore? You want me to die?... Fine, don''t look for me anymore." Amon covered his face with a hand and started walking away. Robin stood there, frozen for the second time. This time, her mind went blank.


    The only thing she can think of is. ''No¡­ What have I done¡­''


    ¡­.


    Amon walked outside the room as his tears stopped. ''Yawn, why is she acting this way? Not that this is the first time I''m fucking around, also not the first time she knew I''m doing this... Sigh, I hate these types of situations. But if she wants me in the bed, if she''s so desperate, I won''t refuse.'' It was quite clear what she wanted, Amon doesn''t have any problems giving it to her.


    He then went to a restaurant to eat some food. He was hungry after spending time in the Sky, besides he hated forming fake tears.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    After eating, Amon had better things to do.


    Vice Admiral Liger knows many things about Baroque Works, even the fact about their alliance. Amon has to make sure he delivers the information to the HQ about Crocodile, but  that the fact of their alliance doesn''t get out. Well, even if it does, it''s easily coverable.


    Liger is a greedy man, he didn''t report anything to the HQ since, first of all, this was a suspicion of him, to begin with. Amon was the one who planted the seed of suspicion in him, of course. Although by now, he knew the suspicion was correct, yet he wanted to take the achievement of exposing a Warlord in his name, so he didn''t report to the HQ yet.


    Amon currently, knew where Liger was. He just needs to be sure. Without thinking much, Amon ignored Robin''s problem for now and teleported to Crocodile''s Gamble House.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    In a decently lit room, two men were sitting opposite each other on a luxurious couch.


    At the left, Crocodile was sitting with his elbows resting on his thighs while his hands were clasped together. On the other hand, on the right side, a man with a lion-like physique was sitting with his arms spread and resting on the couch.


    The man had a large stature, he had shoulder-length blonde hair coming out of his mask. He had a small blonde beard around his chin. His body was also covered in many kinds of tattoos.


    {A/N: He looks like the National-rank Hunter, Thomas Andre from Solo Leveling.}


    Currently, he is looking towards Crocodile.


    "Kekek! So, Mister 0, what do you think about reconsidering my offer. Work for me, I won''t reveal anything." He said while looking at Crocodile with a mocking grin.


    Crocodile frowned. "Vice-Admiral Liger, I don''t know why you are after me, but I have already said this once, I will say this again¡­ I won''t work for anyone."


    The man was Liger, the Vice-Admiral Amon was talking about.


    "Oh-ho? Why though? I mean it''s such a good offer, I will help you grow more than your rival/partner whatever you call that group. But if you don''t take my offer, you will die. A buster call will be summoned and will destroy you quite easily." Liger looked at him with his eyes glimmering.


    He was offering Crocodile to work for him. He changed his mind on exposing him from the get-go. He will use him for a few years before doing that. But if he doesn''t accept, he will definitely kill him here, he is a short-tempered man after all.


    "If you accept, it''s a win-win for both of us, no? If you don''t, then you are dead through and through."


    Crocodile''s veins are visible now. For the past week, this guy has been coming to him everyday. He knows about his illegal work. He knows about most of them. Crocodile was quite angry at who might have done this, but he guessed it''s a spy among his people.


    Crocodile then inspected the man for a while. He''s supposedly on vacation, yet, he is threatening him while even being undercover. Crocodile knew a Vice-Admiral was strong, but he feared no one. He was stronger, he is the King of Desert!


    "My answer will always be, NO. Stop me if you can, I''m scared of no marine. Use the Buster Call, I will obliterate them!" Crocodile said with a dangerous glim around him. He wasn''t scared, but he didn''t know the Vice-Admiral in front of him was stronger than most the people he ever met.


    Liger laughed at his response. "Kek, then so be it~ I will let the HQ know. They just need to come here, using  a Buster Call isn''t hard for someone like me."


    In a second, Liger took out a snail from his pocket. He dialled the den den-mushi as it was picked up in a second.


    Kacha!


    Crocodile moved his hands while Liger was talking. "Mushi Mushi, it''s me¨C¡­"


    Sands came from the floor of the room and devoured the snail. The crispy sound of moving sand irritated Liger.


    Crocodile sneered. "What do you think you are doing, Liger."


    Crocodile glared at him as  Liger looked at him with an expressionless face. He lightly cracked his neck. "How confident you are. I don''t even need to use my ability to whip someone like you, kek."


    At a ridiculous speed Liger jumped forward, trying to Grab Crocodile by his neck, but Crocodile vanished from his sight. Liger activated his Observation Haki, although this wasn''t his best facet, he still found Croc soon enough.


    He was out of the city, in the desert. "Heh, I didn''t know that guy was such a coward."


    Saying this, Liger jumped out of a window. He went towards Crocodile, flying using Moonwalk.


    Crocodile noticed Liger in the air. After Amon''s influence, Crocodile was less prideful than before. So he didn''t mind using some cheap tricks like fighting at the arena which would have let him use his maximum powers.


    After Crocodile did so, it was unknown if Liger, one of the strongest Vice-Admiral who expertise in Armament would be able to beat Crocodile, the same Crocodile who knows¡­ Armament and was much stronger than before.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Amon watched the scene from the air, with a bag of popcorn in his hand and a sword wrapped in white clothing on his waist. "Such an unexciting fight. But, who will win? Find out in the next episode of Dragon Ball Z!"


    It didn''t matter who would win, in the end, this was Amon''s perfect opportunity to take down both of them. Now, he doesn''t even have to wait for Liger to let the HQ know of things. After some search when they find both Crocodile and Liger''s dead body, they will know things by themselves.


    "One stone, two birds. Will I win the gamble¡­ oh wait, but I''m cheating. How sad." Amon tilted his head. "I will choose¡­ a draw. This match would be a draw."


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000+ power stores ???? for a bonus chapter. (156 right now)


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: patre on.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 89 - Battle Of Element And Animal!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C(Currently, on 105th chapter)


    Link: patre0n.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 89


    Title: Battle of Element and Animal!


    ¡­.


    As far as the eyes could see, there was sand, this place was kilometres away from the residential area.


    Sir Crocodile was looking ahead of him, Liger had finally arrived. He reconsidered if he should create a pit of quicksand under him. But he found it too easy so he suppressed himself from finishing him off too early.


    Even though he was a little more cautious than his anime counterpart due to Amon''s influence, his bad habit of playing with his enemies still stands.


    "Oh, you worthless Vice-admiral. You fell for my trap, you entered my domain!" Crocodile crackled up. "Kuhahaha!"


    "Kekek¡­" Unexpectedly for Crocodile, Liger also laughed. He knew what Crocodile was pointing towards, but there was no way he would lose. "Crocodile, do you know what my devil fruit is?"


    Slowly, Ligers body was changing. Strange tiger-like marks were forming in his body while blonde fur was covering his entire self. "Kekka! It''s a Zoan, an ancient Zoan to be specific."


    He grinned as Crocodile frowned. "Thousands of years ago, there used to exist a certain animal. That was a mutant race, a mixture of Lion and Tiger. Using its extraordinary power, it gained its name¡­  Liger! Ironically, my dead parents chose this certain name for me, and I also got this certain fruit." His grin widened as he spread his arms in the air. "Ancient Zoan; Cat Cat Fruit, Model: Liger!"


    From the sky, Amon chuckled hearing him. His guess was correct. Although word of his exact devil fruit name  never got out, he knew for a fact that it should be something like this. After all, he had seen it in person before. ''But an ancient Zoan? Talk about a pleasant surprise.''


    Liger''s body grew in size and got completely covered in golden fur with markings similar to a tiger all around his body. However, he also had a lion-like head. In this form, he looked dangerous and intimidating. He obviously had the power to back that look as well.


    His pupils were now red, glaring at Crocodile. Crocodile didn''t think much, the man was dangerous. He raised his right hand in the air and...


    Swung the arm down aggressively. "[Desert Sword]!"


    Crocodile formed his right hand into a loose blade of fast-moving sand and then stabbed it into the ground, extending it along the ground like a torpedo, splitting anything in its path, including the very ground itself. However¡­ Liger had already vanished from his spot.


    He suddenly appeared from behind Crocodile with his hand forming a punch. "Kek! You aren''t half-bad, huh!"


    Before Crocodile could fully turn around, Liger''s punch hit him in the face!


    Bam!


    Crocodile tried to transform into sand, but the punch hit him too hard. He flew a few meters away from the spot, but he didn''t hit the ground. He transformed into sand mid-air and became one with the desert itself.


    Liger stood there in silence, looking around him. The wind of the desert caressed his fur while the heat made him sweat a little. This was a bad atmosphere for an animal that never touched the desert, resulting in a huge disadvantage by the  fur covering his body.


    "...Did that coward run away after one hit¨C!!!"


    His question was answered the next second as a hand made of sand came out of the ground and grabbed his leg. He grinned and stepped on it with his other leg, but more hands came out of the ground and subdued him.


    In a few seconds, hands were wrapping his whole body and pulling him underground. Liger couldn''t move at all. "Kahahaha! Show yourself, coward!"


    He was quite fascinated by how Crocodile did things. Crocodile took a big lesson from the time he got threatened by Amon with frickin water bottles. He won''t let himself be humiliated like that, ever again.


    Soon after, in front of Liger''s eyes, a sand sculpture of a human came out of the ground and soon took the form of Crocodile who had a cigar in his mouth.


    "Look at your worthless face, did you think beating me in a desert is possible?" Crocodile looked down at him who looked back with a grin.


    "Oh, you think some hands made of sand  can¡­ KEEP ME DOWN?!"


    Suddenly, his 9 foot body started to grow large and soon took the form of a 25 feet tall giant humanoid Liger. "Have you ever seen an awakened devil fruit? You didn''t right? So here, you can take pride in being able to see it now."


    He monologued  while freeing himself from the sand hands. Crocodile growled seeing this, it seemed he would have to get serious as well.


    With his hands preparing to grab Liger''s giant neck, Crocodile jumped forward. But that was the wrong  move.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    "Yawn~ This is boring, too boring." Although it was quite a surprise that Liger had already awakened his fruit and even had such a transformation up his sleeves, he couldn''t outmatch the cautious Crocodile. Though that doesn''t mean Crocodile was on the winning side either. The current match was impossible to determine, for most people at least.


    Amon kept watching the match while floating on his stomach, around 3000 meters up in the air. He could still see everything clearly. Amon made some preparations and took some pictures of the match. This can be enough to prove that they died while fighting each other.


    At first, he wanted to take things slowly and finish Crocodile in a way that won''t let the Marines know about it. Although doing things such hideously didn''t appeal to Amon, he had to be careful since he would be absent from the earth for a while.


    First, he wanted to use Liger to expose everything about Crocodile. Then when he would have been in the run, Amon would have claimed his head. However, this wasn''t half-bad either. This was a through and through golden opportunity.


    Eating ice cream that he brought from the Sky a minute ago, Amon kept looking at the scene. Suddenly, Amon''s sword flinched lightly as he patted it lightly. "Don''t act like you have a life, I will get paranoid."


    Chuckling to himself, Amon looked back at the first month of him with the sword. At first, the sword was a disobedient piece of shit. It took him 375 hours of Conquerors Haki injections into that shit to tame it. Even now, it''s an aggressive and stubborn sword just like it''s other two family members.


    "Oh, oh it''s getting interesting."


    Amon paid more attention to the fight down there.


    -


    -


    -


    Hours later, Amon was walking through the desert with a packet of fries in his hand. After walking like that for a few more a minute, Amon finally reached a sandy hill which he climbed atop.


    He looked down, down at the two people barely keeping up their fight. Crocodile was barely forming his sand attacks while Liger was on the verge of falling to his knees, his body had become very skinny and dry, indicating him falling victim to Crocodile''s moisture draining ability. The fight was interesting since, somehow, Crocodile learned how to use armament as well.


    Crocodile wasn''t weak at all this time around, and since he was less arrogant than before, he at least reached this point. In fact, if he was not arrogant at all, he might even have won against that monster. Amon sipped some juice which he spilled out because the heat ruined the taste.


    Crocodile and Liger were still on their feet, Amon grinned. It was time to hunt. "Hey boys!"


    Both Crocodile and Liger looked back.


    ¡­.


    "Hey boys!"


    ''What?! Lucifer?!''


    Both of them had the same reaction seeing the black-haired, red eyed devil looking at them with a grin while his hair was fluttering in the air. "It''s been a while, both of you."


    Although their initial reaction was indeed that of being surprised, currently they were plotting in their head. ''Great, I''m his partner, he will take my side.'' ''Great, from what I know they are enemies, he will take my side.''


    Unfortunately for both of them, they will be getting one big surprise.


    Amon grinned and took out his sword. He would have never thought of carrying a sword all the time like this before. Things changed after he got this piece of art. This was one of Tenguyama Hitetsu''s creations.


    -


    -


    Meanwhile, Robin was in her room sitting in her chair, staring at the ceiling with hollow eyes. "I failed again¡­ I really am a Devil. Just for some drink, I hurt him."


    Her tears were spilling even though she''s been crying for hours now. A thought came to her mine, "...Should I commit suicide¡­?" She instantly shook her head. She glanced at the hidden bottle of whiskey around the room. "No, I will never drink in my life again!"


    She fell on the bed face first and cried while hugging her pillow. ''I won''t rebel ever again¡­ p-please come back.''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S; Let us reach 1000+ power stones votes for a bonus chapter. (289 right now)


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 90 - Killing Two Birds!

    Chapter 90


    Title: Killing Two Birds!


    ¡­.


    There are three Kitetsu blades in this world. All of them are cursed swords.


    Kitetsu III, Sandai Kitetsu, one of the Grade blades. The sword Zoro had in canon. In this timeline, Raki is using it.


    This one was made by Tenguyama Hitetsu.


    Kitetsu II, Nidai Kitetsu, one of the 21 Great Grade blades. This sword resides in Wano. Luffy used it for a while in canon.


    This one was made by Tenguyama Hitetsu''s ancestor, Kotetsu.


    There is also Kitetu I. This was made by Kotetsu''s ancestor.


    ¡­.


    Amon walked above the sandhill in the desert and looked down. He teleported from his spot for a second and returned with a cold drink.


    Duk Duk Duk duk!


    "Gah!" He gulped the whole bottle and wiped his lips.


    Licking his lips, Amon lightly tossed to bottle up in the air, it reached around a kilometer up in the sky.


    Amon took a deep breath. "Hello, boys!"


    Both of the fighters looked back instantly. They were surprised looking at the unexpected guest.


    Amon was wearing a black jacket and had one of the Kitetsu blades, one of the 12 Legendary Grade Blades, Shodai Kitetsu in his waist!


    "Lucifer¡­?!"


    It took them a few seconds, but they finally recognized him.


    Both of them were in a daze. Meanwhile, the bottle Amon threw slowly fell from the sky. When it was in front of Amon''s face, he entered [Lightning Speed] and lightly tapped the bottle forward, aiming at Crocodile''s head.


    BRVOOM!


    It broke the sound barrier and hit Crocodile right at his head!


    Bam!


    "A headshot."


    Luckily, this was just a test and Amon didn''t infuse Haki in the bottle which had already vaporized after moving at that speed. However, Crocodile was nowhere to be seen, he merged with the desert already.


    "Impossible¡­ Was that electricity?" Liger was taken off guard, he didn''t know Lucifer had a devil fruit. But soon, he realized. "Great! Yes, join me!" Liger was instantly overcome with happiness.


    It didn''t matter where his power came from, this was his match if Amon helped. Besides, he did attack Croc just now!


    Amon smiled sweetly at him and unsheathed his sword as he flowed electricity through his body.


    While Liger was confused, Amon lightly played with his sword and then made a serious face. "Behold."


    Amon took a stance with his sword and vanished from his spot the next second, appearing a few meters ahead of the Liger.


    "[Lightning Sword Style]"


    Like the typical Swordsman, Amon slowly put his sword back to its sheath as it made a click sound. "[Unlimited Slash]!"


    Slash!


    "Keuk!" Suddenly, A large cut wound appeared on Liger''s body as he lightly fell on his back. "N-No way!"


    Crocodile formed behind Amon as sand and tried to take him by surprise. He wasn''t sure why he suddenly attacked both Liger and himself, but he knew Amon wasn''t on his side. He must die!


    "Die!" He tried to grab Amon by his neck so that he could suck him dry, but Amon vanished with a bolt of lightning.


    He appeared 70 meters away from Crocodile.


    "Wow~ so fast." He mocked Crocodile as he glared at him. Suddenly, his eyes twitched, he made a plan. ''I will try the underground hand attack on him.''


    Crocodile pulled back his killing intent and then calmly polished his hook. "...What''s the meaning of this, Lucifer? Both of us were having a small spar, why are you interfering?"


    Amon looked at him with a deadpan face.


    Chuckling, he patted his sheathed sword. "Bro, I know what''s happening here. I''m just trying to kill you both."


    Amon said with a face screaming, ''Bruh?''


    Crocodile frowned.


    Amon continued. "As for why I''m not cutting you with my lovely sword, it''s because I''m being careful. After the marines find the two of your bodies, I need them to believe no third-party was involved in your death. You have some slash attacks using your devil fruit, so even if Liger died with a cut wound, nobody would suspect. But I can''t kill you with a sword, unfortunately. So I need to fight you hand to hand. Be grateful."


    Crocodile glared at Amon. "...You think you can live after saying all this? You should  have kept your mouth shut."


    Suddenly, tens of hands made of sand came out of the ground and started to pull Amon underground slowly.


    Amon snickered. "I mean a dead man can''t talk, so who cares if you know some wise words."


    Surprising Crocodile, Amon vanished from his spot and appeared above Crocodile, his eyes cold.


    He flowed electricity through his leg, preparing a kick. Grinning, he launched his leg forward.


    "[Thunder Dragon Kick]!"


    A lightning dragon formed around Amon''s leg like a barrier as he kicked Crocodile right in the face, making him fly a few meters away while puking blood.


    Amon dropped to the ground and looked at the scene with curiosity. "Hmm, so your body didn''t turn into glass?"


    Amon was curious, but the other two were not. Things were moving too fast for them. Liger was injured badly, while Crocodile wasn''t getting a chance to think at all.


    They both had one question. ''Does he really plan to kill both of us?  Why?''


    Ignoring their unnecessary thoughts he was sensing, Amon raised his finger towards the sky. He needs to test the theory of Crocodile''s body. "[250 Million: El Thor]!"


    Crack~ Rumble!


    VMMMM!


    A giant beam of lightning dropped from the sky right at Crocodile''s body.


    "AAA¨CAA!"


    Even though Amon wasn''t strong enough to mix Haki with that big of a beam, it still hurt Crocodile because of its sheer power. As seconds passed, Amon stopped the attack as he stared at the scene ahead.


    At the place where ''El Thor'' hit, a circular hole was created. The hole wasn''t that deep, but rather it was crystallized. Inside the crystalized hole, a glass sculptured Crocodile stood still.


    "Oh, how interesting."


    Crocodile had become a human sculpture made of glass. It was a normal phenomenon for sand to turn into glass in heat, yes even in Amon''s previous world there were cases of lightning strikes turning sand into glass.


    This was a case similar to that. Amon was suddenly hit with a concern. "Wait, is he dead?


    He thought about his possible loss for a second. He realized, there was no loss. "How pitiful¨Coh, wow."


    Suddenly, Amon''s concerns vanished in thin air as he raised the corner of his lips.


    He looked at the scene ahead of him. The glass sculpture moved slightly as a few cracks appeared on its body.


    Crocodile, still with a glass outer skeleton, gasped a big breath. "Kuah! What... was that?"


    While he glared at Amon, he realized something suddenly. His body wasn''t the same as before! He quickly inspected his body for a second as a grin appeared on his face. "Kuhahaha!"


    He smiled maniacally. "My body¡­ my body is crystal now! This way my biggest weakness won''t affect me at all!"


    "Kuhahaha!" Crocodile had a madman-like look plastered on his face, but in seconds, more cracks formed around the glass covering his body as it started to fall and his body returned to normal. "...Huh?"


    "Pfft¡­ hahaha!" Amon laughed seeing him react this way. "So, 9 seconds, huh. I guess she will be quite powerful if I can make that effect permanent, ahahah! Just a few more million volts."


    While Crocodile questioned who was ''she'', he noticed something. As he smirked internally.


    Amon rubbed his chin. ''It was quite fascinating how Crocodile survived a 250 million volts El Thor, but it matters not. I recall the times Liger used ''Shigan'', so it won''t be suspicious if Croc died by that technique¡­''


    It was then when Liger had gotten up and was slowly coming at Amon''s back. He jumped forward and caught Amon by ''surprise''.


    "Caught you, bastard!" Liger laughed. "Crocodile, we are both injured and weak right now. I don''t think this bastard is on any of our sides, so why not finish him first? Let''s not fight among ourselves for now, alright?"


    Amon chuckled lightly in his grasp. "Man, you are strong, you survived my slash. But you also are dumb."


    Liger tightened his grip.


    "Haaah, I''m surprised how you were able to cut me, my skin is as hard as iron while I''m transformed."


    Amon laughed. "Well, it''s a special sword for nothing."


    Saying this, Amon covered the back of his head with Haki and smacked his head on Liger''s nose!


    "Keuk!"


    Liger covered his nose with his hand as Amon was out of his grasp. Amon turned around to face him as he placed his hand in the hilt of his sword. Liger''s eyes became wide, but before Amon could harm him, Crocodile attacked from behind, he crossed his arms and slashed the air. "Sand Sword!"


    Crocodile''s hands turned into a whip-like sand sword as it went close to Amon. However, instead of hitting him, the attack phased through. Even though Crocodile did use haki in his attack, he was still hurt. It was quite strange to Crocodile as he was questioning if this was an innate ability of Amon or not.


    In reality, Amon just shook his body in the way Flash phases through objects, so even the Haki imbued slash phrased through him.


    Crocodile growled seeing this, meanwhile, Amon pulled out his sword and slashed at Liger again, this time a large cut was formed in his torso. He wasn''t dead yet though.


    Amon then looked at Crocodile, now it was his turn. He put back his sword and raised a finger towards his heart. He imbued electricity and Haki in his finger silently chanted. "[Shigan]"


    He then moved fast towards Crocodile, his finger punctured the off-guard Crocodile''s chest with ease. Crocodile widened his eyes looking at Amon as the latter looked back at him coldly .


    Next moment , Crocodile lightly fell back on his back and Amon shifted his gaze to the half-dead Liger.


    He walked towards him. Looking at his face Amon grinned. "How does it feel to be at death''s door?"


    "Kekke¡­ It certainly isn''t a pleasant feeling."


    "Hahaha, I know right?"


    Amon took out his sword. In  that small exchange of words with Liger  he confirmed a few things using his Observation and experience. ''He didn''t notify the HQ, about Crocodile or me. Good.''


    Feeling a little pleased, Amon lightly cut Liger in half as if his body was tofu. Liger kept looking at him with strange emotions. "Argh¡­ Who would have thought, I would die like this. Kh..."


    Blood burst out of Liger''s mouth.


    Looking at his corpse for a split second, Amon vanished from his spot and returned with some papers in his hands.


    He went closer to Liger''s dead body and placed the papers in his hand. He will also prepare to send a copy of these papers to the HQ in Liger''s name. They will just assume Liger saw his death coming so he sent the papers beforehand.


    ''Everything is settled now, I just need to-¡­ Wait, Croc is still alive?!''


    Amon abruptly looked back where Croc was lying, pretending to be dead. "Pfft¡­. Hahaha, poor guy. He even fooled me since he can hide his presence in this desert."


    While Crocodile kept pretending,  Amon pointed his finger at his head from far. "[Shigan: Finger Bullet]"


    Amon''s finger left his body while leaving a trail of lightning and penetrated Crocodile''s head like butter.


    "..."


    Crocodile died in silence. He had a dream, even if he couldn''t become the Pirate King, he at least wanted to die like him but¡­ he died silently in an unknown location, under nobody''s look of admiration. This was a shameful death to him, it almost felt surreal, but he died.


    The battle ended in 4:59 seconds.


    "...Fuuu, is it a good thing I feel nothing after taking two lives?" Amon tilted his head. "Meh, who cares."


    He then vanished again, this time returning with a fruit basket.


    The sun was setting far in he sky, Amon stood in the lonely desert alone.


    -


    -


    -


    Amon was standing in the dark desert with two strange-looking fruits in his hands. Currently, it was raining here, the Royal family was using the cloud dials properly.


    Currently, Amon was perplexed. "Who do I give the Ancient Zoan to?"


    This was a powerful fruit indeed, so Amon couldn''t decide. He decided to hold onto it for now.


    Soon, he vanished after lightning crackled in the sky.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Kitetu I.


    A sword that was never shown in canon and was only mentioned briefly. The strongest among the Kitetsu family.


    Kitetsu I, Shodai Kitetsu, one of the 12 Supreme Grade blades!


    Although in Canon nobody had it, this time around Amon owns it.


    After visiting Noah once, Amon sensed something interesting deep inside it. It was mostly because of his ability to sense electrical fields, partially because he had used the Kitetsu III for a while before. He recognized the aura, so he again returned to Noah with Raki''s sword. Confirming his suspicion, Amon picked up the strongest cursed sword in history without hesitation.


    This was the only reason he was taking swordsmanship training from Tsumi. Amon also discovered Tsumi can use Armement without knowing it herself.


    He now possessed one of the 12 Supreme Grade Swords in his vault. Also 2 of the 3 Kitetsu blades as well.


    ''Why was there such a sword in Noah?''


    That was a question he had.


    ''Who used this sword before.''


    This was another.


    ''Was it only luck which led me to find this piece of art?''


    It was another question, however¡­


    The biggest question was, he wondered if there would be something special if he collected all of them.


    **


    **


    **


    Author Note:


    People are asking why I butchered Robin''s character ???????? .


    You know, a change is granted as long as Amon ''mixes'' with any Character. As an example, look at Raki.


    Now yes, indeed Amon didn''t meet Robin when she was a newborn like Raki, but look at Hancock, she wanted to kill Luffy at first, but after she got her ''sickness'' she took a 180¡ã turn, and ALL that only took less than 1 day.


    It would be stupid to think Amon can''t do something similar to Robin who he spent more than 900 days with.


    ----


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 91 - Robins Night (1)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 91


    Title: Robin''s Night (1)


    ¡­


    Amon vanished from the rainy area, appearing above the dark clouds, just below the white clouds.


    Between the layers of white and black clouds, Amon was lost in thought. Quickly shaking his head, he decided to finish the job with Robin. If she keeps going like this then Amon would need to reconsider some things¡­


    First things first, he went to the sky and placed the fruit in his secret vault.


    Amon had many devil fruits in his collection, among them he gave some to his people. Currently, Braham had the needle-needle fruit. With his shooting ability, the devil fruit made him a dangerous individual to fight against. He can just shoot thousands of needle bullets towards an enemy simultaneously and he would win the match by default. Maybe, one day he might be able to pull out Illumi Zoldiac''s needle skills.


    On the other hand, the Hair-Hair fruit was given to Kamikari, that''s why he was growing his hair long.


    In less than 4 seconds, Amon went to Skypiea, placed the fruits in a super-secret place, and returned to his previous spot. As of currently, he can travel at a speed of 16,000 km/s. Not only travel, unlike Kizaru he can move and think at that speed as well. This lets him live in a near-time-stopped world if wished.


    Amon was quite satisfied with his speed, but he was still paranoid. So, he was still training his speed. Before he reaches an actual Lightning''s speed he will keep going.


    With a bolt of lightning, Amon then proceeded to teleport towards Whiskey Peak.


    He didn''t return to the mayor''s building, rather he went to a bar to get ''drunk''.


    Unlike how he expected, Robin wasn''t present in the bar. After looking at the building with ''Thunder Eyes'', Amon found out that she was holding back as much as she could.


    ''Good.''


    Drinking a few bottles of wine, Amon lightly patted his chest. He played simulations in his mind of different situations based on his act.


    He simulated 77 different situations and found the most appropriate one to use against Robin tonight. He will have her in bed tonight, that''s what she''s been craving for.


    Amon then returned to the building after rejecting some invitation.


    Staggering in his feet as if he really was drunk, Amon entered the large building.


    ¡­.


    Walking over to his bedroom door, Amon rolled the doorknob. However, it was seemingly locked from inside.


    "Hic¡ªwHo is insiDe?" Amon talked gibberish as he knocked on the door lightly.


    Amon was acting drunk. This way, if he does something he might regret, he can sue this as an excuse.


    Seeing no response, Amon started to hit the door strongly.


    Bam Bam Bam!


    "OPPeeeen! Opeeeen! Come out whoever is insideee!"


    Amon kept hitting the door, finally, a few minutes later the doorknob moved. Somebody was opening the door.


    Kreak


    The door was opened as a sleepy Robin, wearing a black jacket and shirt pants came out from inside.


    She rubbed her eyes. She didn''t know when she fell asleep, she didn''t even change.


    As her vision cleared, her eyes grew up. She looked at Amon who was staggering with his eyes being dreamy. He was drunk.


    Robin didn''t notice this at all, she was too surprised to do so.


    She quickly jumped forward, hugging him tightly. "Y-You are back! I knew you won''t go anywhere¨Ckyah!"


    Before she could finish her words, Amon pushed her away hard. He glared at him. "sHut up bitch, dOn''t talk to me. Why are you HerE, in mY room?"


    Robin was hurt a little as she fell in her elbow. But she endured it and looked at Amon. "Are you¡­ drunk?"


    "Hic¡ªhuh? I''m not drUnk!"


    Her mind went black for a second. ''After saying all that you last time, he came here drunk?''


    Rage took over her. She stood up and walked forward.


    She pulled Amon''s collar.


    "You, how dare you!" She gritted her teeth. "What do you take me for?"


    Amon stared at her silently with sleepy eyes. He closed his eyes and clenched his teeth. "What dO I taKe you for? Find ouT youRself."


    He lightly pushed her into the room and closed the door.


    Before she could react, Amon walked towards her with an expressionless face, but a slight rage could still be spotted.


    Robin felt intimidated since Amon was releasing a slight amount of Conqueror''s Haki.


    She took a step back as her legs hit the bed. Behind her, the bed was stationed. She looked back in surprise as Amon walked over to her and lightly pushed her by the shoulders.


    Robin fell in the soft bed while her hair fell elegantly as if they were sea waves.


    A blush appeared on Robin''s face. "What are you doing?"


    She felt a little strange. Robin was fully aware of her feelings, she didn''t mind changing their current relationship as well.


    But there was one single problem. She didn''t like seeing him with other girls but she wasn''t confident enough to make him stay loyal to herself after she changed the relationship ethier. She had a thought, Maybe¡­ ''Maybe it isn''t bad that he is drunk. Now, if he accidentally does that with me then maybe I will be able to control¨C¡­ sigh.'' Robin covered her face in disappointment. ''Where have I fallen to even think this against the person who saved me from the hell of loneliness .''


    Robin closed her eyes.


    Amon looked at her and leaned down. He placed his hands in her chest and started to pull the chain off Robin''s jacket.


    Robin''s eyes instantly jumped up. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


    She tried to get up but Amon pushed her back and jumped on top of her. Sitting on her stomach, Amon held her hands together with his wings while proceeded to unzip her jacket with his hands.


    As he slowly pulled down the chain, the black bra below it entered his eyes. Ignoring it, he fully pulled the chain down. Now, Robin''s tanned skin was seen, only the bra and short pants were blocking a full view.


    Amon stopped doing anything. Seemingly thinking something, he looked at the scene silently.


    Seconds later, Amon slowly directed his hands towards her bra. But Robin struggled.


    "Luci, let go! Don''t do this!"


    Amon didn''t heed to her words and pulled her bra down!


    But before he could enjoy the view, a slap flew at his face.


    Tha!


    Robin created a hand in Amon''s body and slapped him on his left cheek.


    Amon''s head was forced to look away as he stayed silent with a ''shocked'' face and wide eyes.


    Robin removed his hands and covered her chest with her hands. "Mister Amon, what do you think you were doing just now? I''m not your sexual partner."


    Robin said lightly, but her voice was heavy. She almost wanted to break out crying, but she controlled herself.


    Her lips twitched as she looked down. She just called him by his actual name, this was her first time doing that. What was happening here?... What has their relationship become?


    She raised her head to look at Amon again as her lips again wavered. He still had a shocked face.


    A few minutes passed just like that and Amon stayed still.


    Minutes later, he got up from the bed and walked to the side of the bed to get a bottle of water.


    He splashed some water on his face. He poured down all the water on his face.


    Amon showed his back to Robin for a few more minutes before slowly turning around.


    He was fully sober now. Well, not that he was ever drunk anyway, but Robin doesn''t need to know that.


    He looked at Robin and opened his mouth. "I will be clear¡­ Tell me, what do you want, Robin?"


    It was a straightforward question, Robin had an answer. But she wasn''t brave enough to spell it out.


    "I¡­ don''t know what you are talking about."


    Amon didn''t heed to her words and walked towards her. While Robin crawled backward in the bed, Amon had a thought.


    Why was Robin doing this? This is not like her. Just to keep him to her? But he was always there, he never said ''no'' to her even once. Then, why?


    Amon knew the reason, it was simple.


    Ignoring the thoughts, Amon got up and crawled forward with an expressionless face.


    "I will say this now. I plan to do many things with you tonight, stop me right now. Snap my neck, or you won''t get the chance later."


    Robin made a pained face as she looked away.


    Amon had no care for that though. He went close to her and pulled her by the collar.


    Her face came closer to Amon''s as he placed his lips above hers. She struggled, but Amon didn''t stop.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: There is an explanation about Robin''s current state, at least what Amon assumes, in the next chapter. ????


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 92 - Robin’s Night (2)

    Chapter 92


    Title: Robin''s Night (2)


    [A/N: The latter half of this chapter is NSFW!]


    ¡­.


    Amon crawled towards Robin and forcefully placed his lips against hers.


    She tried to struggle, but Amon opened her lips with his tongue and invaded her mouth.


    While kissing, Amon pushed Robin down on the bed. He was holding her by the shoulders, stopping her from doing any more struggle.


    "Mmmph¡­" Robin was still struggling with her tongue, tears forming on the corner of her eyes.


    Amon used a bit of electricity in his tongue. Touching it, Robin''s tongue became numb, but nonetheless, it felt good.


    A minute later, seeing Robin barely breathing, Amon finally canceled the kiss. He pulled back his mouth, as their separating made a *plop* sound.


    "Huff¡­ you¡­" Robin bit her lips lightly. She held him by his cheeks as if treating a child. "Stop it, idiot. Don''t keep up this stupidity."


    Glancing at her hands on his cheek, Amon smiled. "I am not stupid, you are. Stop suppressing yourself. Be honest, don''t make our first time some sort of **** game."


    Amon wanted her to take the initiative but she didn''t do it. However, he didn''t have time to calm her stupid emotions, he needs to make things stable before leaving for the moon.


    ''Clogged emotions force people to act strange, Robin has been suppressing herself for 2 and half a year now. For that reason, she was acting out of character like this. She is never a possessive girl, but since she''s not getting what she wants she almost changed.


    We''ve been together for more than 2 years now, it''s a lot more time than the time she spent with Luffy in canon, so she was obviously more attached. I guess it''s my fault in the end, huh.''


    Amon reached a conclusion, it was his fault. But that doesn''t mean Robin was completely innocent either.


    "Robin, be honest. Or I will continue."


    Robin didn''t want to answer him, she shifted the conversation, her hands still on his cheeks. "¡­First explain yourself, why did you drink?"


    Amon stared at her eyes. After thinking for a few seconds, he decided to play with her for now. "Because I wanted to get drunk."


    Robin frowned in anger. "And why did you want to get drunk?"


    Amon chuckled. "I wanted to see, will I be able to forget about my emotions, my responsibilities, my life, if I get drunk?" Amon smiled at her face. "You always do that, so I wanted to make sure."


    Robin looked at him, speechless. ''¡­He did it to teach me a lesson?''


    She realized a little, but she was still angry at why he was doing this. "But that doesn''t defend your actions as a drunk, look around you. You are not supposed to do this with your sister."


    "Fuck that, I''m destroying this relationship. I don''t want you to keep being my sister if you live like this, drinking your life away because of me." Amon leaned forward as his gaze became soft. "I know how you feel about this bro-sis nonsense, it''s strange. I can understand that I really do."


    Robin stared at him. He was right, their relationship felt surreal. It felt like a kids'' game.


    If only there was a pillar to guarantee their relationship like how Straw hats made a pillar by declaring war on the WG, then things might have been smoother. Amon didn''t have a pillar, he didn''t declare war, he wasn''t brave enough to do so only for one person.


    Amon knew that, so he made a plan. If all this care and love was not enough for her, then he will have to go to the next stage.


    "You know already, I can sense emotions, don''t you? I know what you want, you have romantic feelings for me, you see me something more than just a so-called brother."


    "!!" Robin tried to jump up in surprise "T-That''s not true, you are sensing things w-wrong!"


    Robin knew how accurate he was, but she didn''t want to accept the truth in front of him. She was scared. She saw girls confessing to Amon before, they were all thrown out after Amon spent one night with them. That''s one of the reasons that she didn''t go after him up until now in the first place!


    The world turned blank and silent to her. Robin gulped in anxiety.


    "Robin," Amon caressed her cheeks, this brought her back to reality.


    "Don''t think I see you as any other girl, you are important to me. Just like how I''m important to you." Amon continued. "I have been sensing your emotions for a while now, they are messed up, I want to fix your haywire state of mind."


    "In the process, let''s fix this strange relationship, Robin. Let''s advance it to the next stage. We can still be brother and sister, just consider this incest¡­ Is that okay?"


    Robin was speechless yet again. Will she be fine? Maybe¡­ No, she really will be fine. She will do what he asked off, that''s what she''s been doing for 2 years now.


    Amon looked at her shocked face with a sweet smile. "I will make things less awkward by taking the initiative. So, tell me, do you want to make things straightforward?"


    Robin was dead silent. It was an awkward question, but she pulled the courage and opened her mouth.


    "I do want to fix it but¡­" She went silent. "...Never mind."


    Robin sighed while Amon stayed silent. Sensing what she wanted to say, he had the sudden urge to slap her hard. But he controlled himself.


    "Alright, then shall I continue?"


    With a red face ignoring his gaze, Robin said lightly. "Yes..."


    Amon didn''t rush this time, he leaned forward and placed his lips on hers very firmly, filled with love.


    *****************NSFW*****************


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I leaned forward with my lips gaping a little, I can see Robin also making her lips wide.


    Slowly, I connected my lips with her, she accepted it with passion. It took me 4 seconds to adjust to her lips, I can feel her lips trying to form a smile.


    After the blending of our lips, I proceeded to enter my tongue inside her. She accepted it after a bit of hesitation.


    ''Her movement is awkward¡­''


    I didn''t mind it though, I rather enjoyed her tries to keep up with me. It was lovely.


    I slowly moved my hands towards her chest, the chains of her jacket were already open from last time.


    I ignored the jacket and touched her milk bags with the bra halting a touch between our skins.


    Feeling my hand, her body shook.


    ''Her tongue just lost control, how cute.''


    It was fun playing with her. I touched her nipples from above and pinched them lightly.


    "Mmmmh!"


    She flinched while her tongue again lost its balance. Her pitiful and lovely tries to keep up with me were cute.


    ''How lovely her reactions are.''


    Finally, I slowly pulled down the bra. I grabbed her left breast with my left hand while my right hand was behind her head.


    I lightly gripped her chest, it felt heavenly. This was not my first time, but I loved the feeling anyway.


    Her boobs were a little different than most girls, it was soft but elastic, the type I like.


    Zzzz¡­


    Deciding to tease her a little, I flowed a chunk of electricity through my finger and hardly pinched her nipple.


    "AHHH!"


    Robin instantly canceled the kiss and gasped for air with wide eyes¡­


    "Baby¡­ don''t do that."


    ''I guess not everyone likes to get shocked while in intercourse, huh.''


    It was my fault that she felt pain. I flowed a very little amount of electricity in my fingers and massaged her nipples. This, unlike flowing a big amount, worked like a nerve-numbing healing effect.


    "Mm~" Moaning lightly while twisting her body, Robin glared at me. She aggressively changed our position, making me lie on my back with her on my top.


    "I will forgive you this time," She looked at me with forgiving eyes.


    I was a little surprised.


    ''Wow, she''s daring. I thought she would only keep blushing the whole time, guess I''m wrong.''


    Chuckling lightly, I stared at her eyes. "Whatever Queen wishes."


    Robin ignored my sweet words and locked her arms around my neck and took the initiative for a kiss.


    Maybe it was because of the pain? She was kissing me more aggressively.


    Seeing her tries, I was amused a little. I raised my hands towards her jacket. Even though the chains were opened she was still wearing the jacket.


    Deciding to take it off, I touched her jacket and teleported it away from her body. She was still wearing the bra which was resting on her stomach right now, her breasts were out for a show.


    Surprised, Robin stopped for a second feeling the absence of her jacket. She quickly pressed her chest against mine, stopping the view I was enjoying just now.


    "..." She stared at my eyes with a red face for a while before continuing not so long after.


    "You are acting cute, should I reward you?"


    "MM!" Robin seemed a little angry with my tone, but I didn''t care. I raised my hands and placed my hands on her naked back.


    She stopped kissing me and raised her head. "¡­My tongue is numb, sorry."


    I nodded lightly. As much as I was enjoying her struggles, I won''t force her.


    I smiled. "Enjoy the massage service."


    I felt Robin''s body''s muscles tightening up.


    She wasn''t thinking about ''wrong'' or ''right'' anymore, she was just enjoying her time with me. Just how I want it.


    I lightly massaged her back and slowly started to direct it towards her down.


    Sensing where I was going, Robin''s red face turned redder as I abruptly grabbed her juicy ass.


    "Ahm!"


    Robin moaned lightly as I caressed her bottom more.


    She again placed her boobs on my chest and hugged me.


    "Don''t tease me, it''s embarrassing¡­"


    She was so embarrassed that her face heated up more than her moist cave that was touching my stomach.


    I didn''t answer and clasped both sides of her butt-cheeks. I intentionally touched her cave''s sides as well.


    She seemed to hug me tighter than before, while I started to kiss her nape.


    "Mmmmh~"


    Her muffled moans turned me on every time. I started to massage her bottom with both my hands clad in small electricity, she was enjoying it more than before.


    My shaft had already awakened, but I was still wearing my clothes, my pants, and my shirt.


    As if reading my mind, Robin started to remove my T-shirt. I raised my hands in the air as she pulled the shirt away.


    Currently, Robin was staring at me with love-sick eyes, her face was redder than any red I have seen in my life. Her tanned skin seemed to hide the redness a little, but it failed to hide her love for me.


    I smiled at her with my hands going towards her face. I touched her face and stared at her again for a few seconds before pulling her face down for another kiss.


    Soon, the final game would start.


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 93 - Robin’s Night (3)**

    Chapter 93


    Title: Robin''s Night (3) [NSFW]


    [Praise Thee! 2 chapters. Also, vote 1000+ power stones ????for a bonus chapter. (727 rn)]


    ¡­..


    After our umpteenth kiss, I grabbed Robin by the shoulders and flipped her around, making her lie on her back with me being on her top like before.


    I smiled at her teasingly as she averted her gaze in embarrassment.


    Going closer to her neck, I started to kiss her nape while leaving some marks, my marks.


    "Oh, you are so good at this."


    Robin released a moan while clutching the bedsheet.


    Ignoring her moans, I kept leaving love-marks around her neck.


    I glanced at her eyes for a second with a cheeky smile.


    ''I''m leaving marks in my territory. You are mine now, Nico Robin.''


    Frankly, she was mine from the day she joined the guild, and she will always be.


    While kissing her sweaty yet fragrant nape, I slowly directed my hands towards different parts of her body. My right hand grabbed one of her boobs and the other one went down towards her private zone.


    "...!" Robin''s eyes widened feeling my hands. She directed her own hands to stop mine.


    She tried to stop my left hand specifically, but I didn''t let her. I lightly slapped her thighs which made her widen her eyes.


    Moving her head, she glared at me. "Don''t."


    I chuckled lightly.


    ''She hates to be hit, huh¡­ she prefers gentle sex-life, how unfortunate.''


    I was into rough play, but she wasn''t. But that isn''t a problem, I can adjust, at least when I''m with her.


    Deciding to play with her, I started to suck her nipples hard.


    "AHN!"


    ''Wow.'' This was her loudest moan up until now, it was beautiful just like the taste of her nipples.


    Catching her off guard, I instantly took the chance and entered my fingers in her cave. Her whole body shook, I grinned lightly.


    "Do you like it?"


    She didn''t seem to answer, she shifted her gaze.


    I can feel the sticky liquid in my fingers, she was quite wet already.


    Grinning lightly, I bit her nipples.


    "Mhhm!"


    Ignoring her groan, I played with her pussy with my fingers. I slid them up and down, slid them fast.


    I used my thumb to play with her clit while two of my fingers were inside her.


    "Mmm! Yes!"


    Her body was restless, sweating a little. Even in this cold room at night on this desert/cactus island, she was sweating. Her skin was seemingly growing, reflecting the moonlight entering the room through the window.


    Feeling that she was wet enough, I took back my hands and stood up, standing on my knees in the soft bed.


    As I stood up, Robin closed her legs. She placed a pillow above her chest, her arms hugging it tightly.


    "Don''t¡­ look."


    I laughed a little seeing her red cheeks, she was like a teenager.


    I decided to do some role-play. "Queen, shall I take the lead then?"


    Seeing her nod embarrassingly, I smirked.


    My shaft was experiencing quite the torture being in my pants, I just teleported it away in less than a second.


    210 cm tall, rocky muscles with a nicely shaped face. This was my body right now.


    However, Robin had seen my body before, the only thing she didn''t see before was ''this''.


    Her face seemingly froze seeing the hard weapon under my pants. I smiled at her cheekily. "Do you¡­ want it?"


    Was that a good thing to say? Who knows, and who cares.


    Robin averted her face away, she didn''t even retort to my tease. Smiling lightly, I jumped above her, my palms falling beside her head.


    "Queen, will you give this lowly one the chance to be your King?"


    While cringing in my mind, I waited for her answer.


    Robin stayed silent for a few seconds before lightly opening her lips. "...Yes."


    That''s all she said, I grinned.


    Without saying anything else, I kissed her forehead and fell back.


    Staring at her legs tightly clogging together, I ordered her. "Then this King order''s you to spread your legs."


    She did it after some hesitation.


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Spread your legs."


    Amon said with a domineering voice, Robin almost didn''t recognize him.


    After a bit of hesitation and thinking about how she came to be in this spot from the time she ran away from the marines, Robin spread her legs in front of Amon.


    She completely didn''t make any eye contact, while Amon kept smiling like an idiot.


    He grabbed her thighs and placed his shaft in the front of her moist tunnel.


    "It will hurt a little at first, but endure it, please. Leave things to the professional."


    Seeing Robin nod, Amon also nodded.


    Feeling sweat dripping down his back, Amon slowly started to enter inside Robin.


    "!!" Robin''s face crumbled with utter shock and pain, but she endured it.


    Amon entered a little more.


    "Aahn!"


    It was very painful as blood started to drop down her cave.


    ''Who would have thought she is still a virgin.''


    One would have taken it as a given that Nico Robin was molested a lot since she worked with a lot of criminal organizations, but that didn''t seem to be the case here.


    "L-Luci, be gentle. This is my first time."


    Hearing her plead, Amon stopped moving. He started to flow electricity in his shaft, the walls of her pussy were currently pressing on it hard.


    Slowly, the pain subsided and Robin regained her composure a little.


    "Are you alright?" Amon asked lightly.


    "Huff¡­ I''m okay¡­ I think."


    She was breathing heavily, Amon noticed it and massaged her boobs to distract her.


    "Tell me when to move, I will wait."


    Robin nodded lightly. This was so embarrassing to her that the pain was close to non-existent.


    After a few minutes of enduring the pain, Robin calmed down.


    "Luci¡­ you can move now."


    Nodding at her words, Amon slowly started to push himself inside.


    Robin clenched her teeth tightly and endured the pain until Amon fully entered inside her.


    While more blood dripped down, Amon waited for her walls to get comfortable around his shaft, he kept waiting for a while.


    After a few minutes, Robin nodded again with a sweat-filled forehead. "Mm¡­"


    Understanding her massage, Amon then grabbed her thighs and started to move very slowly.


    He pulled back his shaft and pushed inside.


    "Ah~!"


    Robin moaned, Amon continued.


    He kept thrusting her for the first few minutes. At first, they were slow, but Amon slowly increased the speed.


    "Ah, yes!"


    "M-more!"


    "Love me more!"


    Robin kept moaning loudly. Amon was fucking her while pulling her arms towards him. She felt heavenly pleasure by doing it with Amon, she''s been waiting for this day for 2 years now.


    By now, the pain had subsided with Amon''s electrical help. The rain was falling outside, Robin was just enjoying his movements only.


    Amon removed her hands and grabbed her thighs, he kept thrusting.


    Robin locked her hands around Amon''s neck and pulled his face closer. She kissed him elegantly.


    "Ah! I love you!"


    Robin confessed unknowingly, Amon acted like he didn''t hear it and continued.


    After the kiss ended, Robin reached her first climax. Amon still had a lot of energy inside him though.


    Amon grabbed her by the waist and, with his shaft still inside her body, Amon turned her around for a doggy style.


    He slapped her juicy rice-ball-like soft ass lightly and started to move again.


    Thrash!


    "Ahhaahh! Don''t hit me!"


    Suddenly, Amon was doing her rough but she went with the flow. Her body didn''t listen to her, it was out of her own control.


    "More, give me more!"


    With Amon hitting her ass occasionally, Robin let her tongue out gasping for air with a red ass and red face.


    "Robin¡­ you are beautiful!"


    Groaning lightly, Amon used his wings to pull her arms behind while his hands held her waist still. Wings are the best, in many ways.


    Amon massaged her bottom while his front hit her back against and again. The whole room was filled with the sounds of wet flesh colliding with each other and Robin''s moans


    Luckily, it was raining outside so nobody could hear her heavenly voice.


    "AH-I''m cumming!"


    Robin screamed in delight while her whole body twisted.


    Amon was also around there, so he pulled her body close to him and hugged her belly tightly from behind.


    "Let''s finish together!"


    Amon kept smashing her with passion and power, it felt good to Robin.


    She turned her head back and kissed him awkwardly as Amon increased his speed.


    "AHH! L-Luci, you are too~ hard! I can''t¡­ I can''t!"


    Robin''s walls tightened up, making Amon be in a tight spot. But he knew he didn''t need to hold back.


    Feeling that Robin was about to cum yet again, Amon also prepared to shoot his load.


    "I-I''m cumming~~"


    Robin screamed with wide eyes, as Anon also released his load. Inside her body.


    Robin slopped on the bed while feeling her inside''s heating up. "I will never forget this day."


    She was breathing heavily, Amon leaned forward and kissed her.


    ''Blue sea people have low stamina, even Koin is better. But¡­ overall, Robin is 100 times better than anyone I ever slept with. Is this the power of being a main-cast?''


    Wondering about the secret of this universe after a post nut clarity hit, Amon kissed her nape.


    "How long can you go?"


    Robin kissed him back. "All my life."


    Amon grinned lightly. This wasn''t half-bad.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Where have I fallen ????. I can''t even do a proper smut.


    *


    Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall

 Chapter 94 - Power Of Ways

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 94


    Title: Power of ''Ways''


    ¡­.


    [A few days later]


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    After a few days had passed from the incident, I was preparing my own things for the future.


    Bereboop!


    I was currently underwater, wearing a diving suit while taking a stance.


    Being able to fly and float and also live without the need to breathe, underwater was more suitable for me than any Fishman alive.


    Around 4 thousand meters underwater, I had my palms facing the wall in front, it was the wall of the red line.


    I''m currently training Fishman Karate.


    I always questioned why only Fishmen used Fishman karate. Even if pirates didn''t have any ways to get their hands on the manuals, at least the marine should have something on them. However, after I asked the 5 Elders if they had manuals of Fishman Karate, I was reassured that they didn''t have it since humans can''t learn it anyway.


    After a bit more inspection, I acquired that Humans can only learn the Elementary level Fishman Karate, it''s just a bit of the Palm and Fist techniques. However, even these Elementary techniques are not so better than most martial arts in this world, so people rather not learn them.


    Humans were proven to not be able to learn the main water based attacks, the Advanced Fishman Karate


    The question is, or rather, the question was, why can''t humans learn the advanced Fishman Karate?


    Surprisingly, the reason was quite simple.


    They said, "It''s not that the Fishmen body alone is suitable for it, our body is compatible as well. It''s just that, to practice the true Fishman Karate one needs to spend days upon days underwater. No matter who, Humans can''t do that."


    That''s what they said, and it made sense after I thought about it.


    Luckily I am an exception. I can exist underwater with just the help of a diving suit made of rubber.


    Taking this as a fact, I asked Neptune about the Fishman manual and he handed it to me without hesitation. Although he did warn me that I might hurt myself if I try to train in above water. He believed I would soon give up since one would need to train underwater, and since I''m not a fishman, I assumably can''t do that.


    I learned the ''Ways of Hermit'', I gained the ''Ways of Thunder".


    After I learn to extract Plasma from lighting, I will gain ''Ways of Fire''.


    I''m learning the ''Ways of Water'', to one day successfully form the ''Ways of Wind''.


    5 Ways, 4 Elements. With this alone, I might be strong enough to take down 2 Emperors at once. I just need more training.


    ''Concentrate¡­.''


    Shaking away all the thoughts, I closed my eyes in that stance.


    Brrrr¡­.


    I let out a breath of bubbles as I used my ''Karate'', feeling the water around my palms create a spherical orb.


    I successfully pushed the water around my palm to make a vacant circular space even under such pressure.


    Blop!


    However, the orb was destroyed in less than 10 seconds.


    Fishman Karate is hard. But I have the time of the world. I couldn''t train much on it since I was busy with my stubborn sword.


    While thinking this, I made another orb, I made it last another 10 second.


    I can use some of the moves but they are too measly to even talk about them right now.


    ''This is gonna be hard even though I''ve been training it for a while now.''


    ¡­.


    For 4 whole days, I kept training underwater. 4 days later, I only decided to get out since I was too hungry to continue.


    Hunger is still a problem, but since I''ve been almost malnourished from a young age, it isn''t a big problem to learn control.


    Before going back though, I tried to do something special, something new and cool that I thought in this 4 days'' time.


    [250 Million Volts]


    I flowed electricity in my right hand''s palm and attracted the electrons of the water all around me.


    BRR BRRR BRRRR!


    A condensed water ball at the size of a basketball was created in my hands. Even under the sea, the water ball was clear.


    It was glowing blue and boiling because of the heat and electricity, lighting up the whole area around me.


    The fish ran away, some sea kings tried to target me but ran away after I released a bit of Conquerors''.


    With a grin that I managed to pull with my lips sealed, I used my other hand to aid the movement of my shaky left hand.


    Aiming at the wall of the red line, I swung my hands forward.


    ''[250 Million Volts: Water Rasengan!]''


    The world underwater was blinded by the light.


    Boom!


    With an explosion that shook a small portion of the whole Red Line, a large crater was formed in the wall.


    ''It''s surprisingly easy to enhance my base Fishman Karate with electricity.''


    Oh¨Chow I love my Goro Goro no Mi.


    ?...?...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    While Amon got out of the water, in Alabasta, Vivi was doing work that she shouldn''t do as a princess.


    Slop Slop!


    She was wiping the floor with a wet cloth. Washing the massive bathroom by herself this wasn''t something Cobra would allow, but she managed to do it behind his back.


    She loves to help and lessen the work of the palace maids since she doesn''t like seeing them work so hard, she was the definition of a good princess.


    Slip slip!


    "Ahh, it''s so hard to clean!"


    She was wiping the floor as fast as she could but it was too hard for her.


    "Why won''t the marks come off!!"


    Wiping the marble floor more fiercely, Vivi was dripping in sweat.


    "How troublesome¡­ how do the maids manage to clean this?"


    Wiping off her forehead''s sweat with a finger, she kept cleaning.


    A while ago, she just finished cleaning her room and came here with the excuse of taking a bath.


    The bathroom was huge with a ginormous pool-like bathtub inside it. She didn''t like bathing in dirty water so she let all the water go underground and clean the bathtub''s floor.


    She didn''t notice, but someone had long ''entered'' the bathroom.


    After around an hour when her cleaning was almost complete, she collapsed on the floor.


    "Ah!"


    Vivi turned around on her back and stared at the ceiling silently.


    A few minutes passed easily. ''That was fun¡­''


    Breathing heavily, she got lost in thought. Strangely, her engagement from a year ago surfaced in her head. She has met Amon a lot since then, she felt strange around the man with a mature vibe around him. The dreamy prince who saved her life from those vicious bandits made her heart flutter in a way she never felt.


    Placing a finger in her fluttering heart, Vivi asked out loud. "Will I really marry that man one day?"


    Unexpectedly, someone answered her. "Indeed, you will."


    "..."


    Vivi abruptly looked at her side.


    A man was sitting on the border of the giant pool-like bathtub with his chin resting on his hands.


    He was looking at her amusingly. His eyes were saying, ''How cute''.


    Vivi felt her face heat up to a terrible degree.


    "Y-Y-You when did you get here!!!" She quickly covered her body with her small hands even though she was clearly wearing clothes. "Get out! Or I will call father!"


    The man, Amon chuckled lightly before giving her a flying kiss and vanishing thin air.


    His last words being, "I''m waiting at the dining table."


    Vivi just stared at his vanishing body, speechless.


    What just happened?


    ¡­.


    Amon had decided to spend more time with Vivi since he will leave soon.


    |¡Þ?¡Þ|


    On Skypiea, a large dome-like building stood tall, taking the space of 80 football fields . This was the tech-house of the sky, every dial and other technological accessory comes from here, they are built here.


    It used to belong to Gan Fall before, now it''s Amon''s paradise.


    Along with Robin, Amon was currently inside this building with Koin''s husband, Pagaya leading his way.


    "Err, Lord this way."


    Pagaya was pretty awkward and nervous around Amon, he was God after all. He was happy that his wife was also working under God. They are living like a happy family, and their daughter is happy with things as well. Though the man, Pagaya himself was quite distressed about his sexual life.


    Deciding not to think too much, Pagaya directed Amon who walked with Robin by his side.


    While Amon was walking with his arms locking on the back of his head, Robin was looking all over the place.


    Robin widened her lips. "The sky certainly is a mystical place. To think that there was such a high tech building up here."


    "Mm,"


    Amon was also looking around with interested eyes. He hasn''t come to this place often so it was still a sight to behold.


    Years ago, he ordered the people working here to make a motorbike for him. They were given enough resources, so Amon expected them to finish it fast, however that didn''t happen.


    It was still under construction.


    Robin nudged Amon.


    "You know, Luci. I like this peaceful place quite a lot."


    "Eh? Want me to make you a castle here, my adorable Queen?"


    Robin instantly looked at him with surprised eyes. But she soon looked away while suppressing a smile. "Fu fu fu, make your wife one, your sister will just use yours."


    "Hah? Pfft¡­" Amon lightly laughed hearing her. Their relationship somehow stayed the¡­ same. Except for a few changes here and there.


    After walking around for a few more minutes, the group reached the most interesting room. This room held the tech from Clockwork Island.


    Amon saw his ''vehicle'' being prepared by high-tech mechanisms with eager eyes.


    It is supposed to be completed in a few more months. Amon was delayed from going to the moon, but he didn''t mind it after seeing the bike with his own eyes.


    Looking ahead, Amon had an aesthetic smile. His eyes were literally shining. This vehicle can be considered a weapon on its own, it''s made of gold. Black gold, a material made from mixing gold with different iconic One Piece metals.


    This motorbike works directly on high-voltage electricity, so only Amon can use it freely. Yes, it is indeed an iconic vehicle like the vehicle of Ace from the anime.


    ''Wonderful¡­''


    Robin was surprised as well.


    *Ring Ring Ring Ring!*


    Amongst the surprise, Robin''s dial ringed as she almost dropped it to the ground.


    She picked up the dial after walking to the side.


    ''Hmm?'' Amon glanced at her once as she walked back here.


    Robin had a frown on her face. "Luci, there is an emergency."


    Amon tilted his head while looking at her face.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    The emergency was a single group of pirates named ''The Garallas Pirates.'' The captain called himself ''God of Sea, Garralas''.


    He was an infamous pirate with a bounty of 700 Million!!


    Currently, after escaping the marines they were residing on an isolated island in the  New World.


    Their captain, Garallas was the holder of ''Brick-Brick Fruit''. He can form bricks 500 Meters near him with just a  thought. Though he mostly makes a wall of brick and uses it to defend and crush his enemies at the same time.


    The crew just ran away after robbing a Kingdom which was allied with ''Wingless Valkyries''.


    This year, the guild was able to reach the New World, albeit they are still working undercover since the rusty Emperors might get angry at some kid messing in their territory.


    Amon mostly didn''t care about these types of situations around the New World, but he decided to meddle by himself this time after hearing that they are resting on a seemingly isolated island.


    He needs to test one of his new techniques, which should be enough to take out a whole island, vanishing it into oblivion.


    ¡­..


    [Night Time]


    "Wahahaha! That''s a lot of wealth I have to say!"


    The skinny middle-aged man named Garralas laughed looking at the 140 kg of Gold and a few billion bellies laying in front of him.


    "Wow, boss!"


    His crew was there to praise him as well


    "I used all my luck just to become a part of your crew, boss you are awesome!"


    "Indeed, indeed. Wahaha!"


    Garallas laughed hearing them. How wonderful his life was. Stealing and using the stolen money to live like a king was style, real style. From the time he had banded with a group of small bandits, he knew this was his style!


    Suddenly,


    "Boss, I see something up in the sky!!"


    One of the crewmates screamed while pointing at the sky.


    Unfortunately, today was the end of Garrallas'' style...


    The whole island became bright, bright with blue daylight. Surprisingly, the source of this light was a bolt of ever so long-lasting lightning.


    However, in the blinding light, the source was unknown to them.


    "I-It''s a human!"


    A crewmate with good eyesight screamed.


    A human who can generate light? Was it Admiral Kizaru?!


    They were suddenly overcome with fear. Garallas recalled Kizaru''s iconic laser blasts that he witnessed one time.


    He quickly started to form brick above brick on and in the ground.


    Soon, in a matter of seconds a massive brick wall that reached the sky was formed. It seemed enough to defend against the possible attack as it did overshadow them from the light.


    "We will fight! Kizaruuuuu!"


    He screamed from behind the wall. His  Bricks are stronger and sturdier than metal, he was confident to hold against hundred bomb blasts. Unfortunately¡­.


    Zzzzz¡­.


    None of it matters, in the end they would all die.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the wall, the man floating in the air chuckled looking down.


    "I''m not fucking Kizaru, you idiots."


    It was a black-haired youth with blood red eyes, it was one of the Seven Warlords of the sea, Amon, more commonly known as Lucifer.


    Amon had one hand on his sword which was shining brightly as he was flowing lighting through it.


    After some time passed, Amon raised it in the air.


    "Will this work?"


    He was still doubtful, but he tried it nonetheless.


    He tossed the sword upwards as it started to spin vertically while falling down slowly.


    While it came in front of his face, Amon, at an astonishing speed, started to inject lightning into his finger.


    He inserted 250 million volts into his finger and raised it towards the sword.


    He lightly flicked the sword downwards with his finger as it started to go towards the island with the brick dome covering it.


    "[250 Million Railgun]" Amon paused. "[Planetary Devastation]!!"


    Zzzzzz! Vroom!


    The sword spun fast while going towards the island and easily broke the sound barrier.


    The sea below suddenly became wavy, a storm started to form.


    Amon wondered will 250 million volts railgun vaporize the Cursed Sword?


    It was clear.


    B-B-Boom!


    An explosion occurred. A large crater that is  kilometers deep has formed in the place where the sword should have landed.


    ''The sword would be fine, and would rather amplify the power instead.''


    Smiling, Amon stared down as the whole island shook as if an earthquake hit it. Besides the hole, everything got covered in fire, the trees started to burn, as screams filled the air.


    But most importantly, around the hole 7 large cracks formed between on island. It was something similar to Sabo''s Dragon Claw effect in the arena of Dressrosa, but it was in a rather large area.


    It was large enough to cover the entirety of an island with a 16-km radius.


    All the power of the attack went to make that single hole in the middle of the island. Unfortunately, Amon couldn''t concentrate the power to affect a large area. That may change if he trains more though.


    In seconds, the destroyed island started to crumble into the sea,   shortly after, it was no more.


    Amon chuckled. "Whitebeard can destroy the world? Cool. However, theoretically, I can do the same."


    Again, chuckling lightly, Amon forgot to collect the gold and money in ecstasy. Though it didn''t matter in the end. That small amount couldn''t even leave a dent in his wallet.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a instant bonus chapter! (Only 72 more!)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 95 - Bike Is Completed!

    Chapter 95(Bonus ????)


    Title: Bike is completed!


    ¡­.


    "So, is this the 166.8 billion you promised? "


    I asked the man covered in black in front of me. I simply took the huge briefcase, it was open and had what I assume is the full amount of 166.8 billion!


    "Wow, I was seriously doubting you guys at first, but it''s all real. *Whistle*"


    "But don''t you think 166 Billion is a bit too much?"


    The man opposite to me asked in a heavy voice.


    With my clown mask on, I stared at him mockingly for a second. My almost invisible eyes mocking him, ''Your kingdom can''t even offer this much?


    "Bruh, you want me to destroy a fucking kingdom, for fucks sake. 166 billion is dog shit compared to your wishes."''


    The man refuted with a glare. "...Just do your job right, Fool."


    He called my current alias, ''Mr. Fool'' with a heavy voice. I laughed mockingly.


    "Be careful of what you say, old man, I can destroy your kingdom instead of destroying your enemy''s."


    I continued. "Don''t forget who I am."


    Even though the man frowned he didn''t dare retort. I started to inspect my soon-to-be money.


    This guy is an envoy from a kingdom residing in Paradise. They are having small skirmishes with another kingdom beside them. So the WG interfered and stopped them since both of the kingdoms are under the WG.


    However, among the ''small'' skirmishes something big happened. The prince of kingdom¡­ let''s say kingdom 1. Yes, a few days ago the prince of kingdom 1 was assassinated and the suspect is kingdom 2.


    Then in response, kingdom 1 assassinated kingdom 2''s princess, although they did it stealthily as well.


    Currently, they are on each others'' back, waiting to bite back but the World Government won''t let them open their jaws. So here, the envoy from kingdom 1 came to me right now, offering me an untraceable destruction of kingdom 2, or at the very least assassinating their royalties.


    ''I  became famous for these things after all, mostly in the underworld though. I have a fearsome reputation that even the underworld criminal no.1 Doffy is wary of, "Mr Fool."''


    I accepted it obviously, it''s a good deal.


    However, they are a bit late. Because¡­. Kingdom 2 came to me a day before them and offered me 200 Billion bellies, which I also accepted.


    Yes, I accepted both deals, but I won''t destroy both Kingdom though. It would be stupid and unnecessary. I will just destroy one and make the surviving one loyal and grateful to me.


    The guy in front of me lowered his head. "I am¡­ sorry."


    Seeing this guy apologize, I just nodded my head. "I understand, it''s fine. You can return, I will meet your Royal Family myself, we should talk with more details, right?"


    It was an easy way to get inside their territory, more importantly, an easy way to get inside their head.


    However, the man seemingly hesitated. "...Why? You just need to destroy  our enemy, why do you need to come to the Royal Palace?"


    Honestly, I was a little surprised hearing him.


    ''They are quite cautious.''


    Ignoring the thoughts, I just laughed.


    "Why are you scared, man? Wait, could it be a trap, are you trying to kill me?!?! Hory Sheit!"


    After a second of surprise, the man sighed lightly. "Fine, please be careful to not hurt our Royal Family in any shape or form, or you shall pay big time."


    I only continued to laugh.


    "Fine."


    I smiled at his face and slipped my hand in my side pocket, taking out a pocket watch.


    "How beautiful the time is, ain''t that correct?"


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    After 14 days, the news of the destruction of the Drumhum Kingdom was revealed.


    The reason was a Civil War.


    They seemingly destroyed themselves.


    However, the big figures under the shadows believed the Drumhum Kingdom''s destruction was all planned by their enemy kingdom, Roselle Kingdom.


    Well, not that anyone can or would ever find out.


    ¡­..


    This was one of the few things Amon does when he is bored. Under his 4th mask, he takes some big tasks from influential people/factions/kingdoms offering a big amount of money.


    Currently, Amon can be considered one of the richest men alive. He held A LOT of wealth, although all unregistered.


    Only Gild Tesoro might be richer than Amon right now.


    "Speaking of that, Gild Tesoro and Gran Tesoro exist in this world, a non-canon character and a city(?). Should I claim his head?"


    Amon started to think about the pros and cons of doing said action all while flying in the sky, moving towards Raijin island.


    "Hmm, I will ask Robin to manage things while I''m gone. I need to first resolve my bottleneck."


    After thinking for a while, it didn''t seem like a good idea, at least not yet.


    On the other hand, Amon had reached a spot where he couldn''t progress from the 250 million volts of usable power.


    ''Enel could only use 200 million Max.''


    It was true, Amon surpassed Enel''s max power. But the question was, why? What was the reason that he was able to surpass him yet be stuck here?


    Amon had long discovered that physical prowess plays a role in the max outputable power, but the role it plays is very small. After all, with the difference between Amon and Enel''s physical power, the voltage should at least be 500 million if all that mattered was physique.


    ''There is also that, my .001 boost in potential from the time I went through the ''Angel'' surgery a few years ago.'' Amon recalled the result he saw that time.


    "Did that play a role as well?"


    Seemingly, yes. So working on that formula might help, but the AI has been locked under the golden building for a year now. He doesn''t plan to let her go anytime soon.


    Luckily there were many scientists under Amon from  Clockwork Island. Amon had already given them a formula of his own months ago, though they aren''t making any progress at all.


    Germa 66''s knowledge might help as well, but they won''t work with Amon. A warlord was nothing compared to their status.


    Expert for a possible awakening, there seemingly wasn''t any other way.


    Trying to contemplate a way to break the bottleneck, Amon went to Raijin Island. If nothing works, he will try to do some cultivation bullshit while sitting inside a thundercloud, cross-legged.


    Amon knew ''absorbing'' lighting strikes helps heighten his EE, but they don''t help with the output.


    ''At least, this would help in the long run.''


    Sighing while moving at 1.6/10 lightning speed, Amon used a random [Lighting Heat Sword] to cut some clouds in half.


    Besides Awakening, there was a way to surpass the limit, but would Amon find it HERE?


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CRobin Pov¨C


    "Hm~ Hm~ Hm~"


    I was humming while reading a book inside the mayor''s building on Whiskey Peak, sitting on a comfy chair.


    The book is called, "Life is Beautiful".


    It''s true, life indeed is beautiful. My life is filled with happiness currently.


    How wonderful this day is¡­


    *Ring Ring Ring Ring*


    The tone-dial ringed loudly on the table. I picked it up instantly after seeing that it''s Luci.


    Kacha!


    ["Hello, what''s up, Robin, my love~"]


    He''s doing it again¡­


    "...What is it?"


    Not that I hate it.


    As an involuntary smile bloomed on my face, I leaned forward, my chin resting on the glass table.


    ["My bike is completed!!! Can I pick you up?!"]


    Oh, he seems ecstatic, huh. I guess it was a cool vehicle, but what does he plan to do with it to be this happy?


    "Alright, come take me."


    I love flying with him, it''s like my dream come true.


    ["Okay"]


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1300 power stones for a bonus chapter instantly. (Now vote! ????)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 96 - Science!!!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 96


    Title: Science!!!


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes, Amon came to Whiskey Peak and picked up Robin, taking her to the sky.


    It was a fun ride, Robin enjoyed the kiss they shared along the way.


    It took them a few minutes to reach the sky since Amon was flying slowly. They reached the Upperyard in 24 minutes.


    Mid-air, Amon went to God''s Shrine on top of the Giant Jack. The shrine has changed a lot with many things replaced and added. The front yard was a high-tech paradise now, small robotic machines were cleaning the yard by themselves.


    These days, Yona lived inside the shrine now, worshipping God and comforting him every now and then. Raki hated the atmosphere and the sound she heard every night, but she didn''t move out for some reasons.


    Amon landed on the shrine lightly with Robin on his carry.


    "Alright, we are here."


    Robin unwillingly came down and looked around.


    She has come here before, but it is still a wonderful sight. The sky above Giant Jack was heavenly.


    Just as they landed, Yona walked towards them slowly and elegantly.


    "Welcome, Kami-sama."


    With an expressionless face, she bowed slightly towards Amon while Robin stared at her.


    ''It''s her¡­''


    Robin had met her before as well.


    Yona glanced at her as well as she blinked a few times.


    "...I''m glad to see your mind doing fine."


    Hearing her, Robin looked at her confused for a second before recalling what she said last time. "Child, you should pay attention to yourself, especially your inner self."


    It was quite interesting how a 1.6 meters tall 20 years old called her a child. Nonetheless, recalling her words Robin felt appreciative towards the expressionless red-haired girl.


    Amon glanced at her. "Red dragoness, you are so heartless. Your face is as cold as an iceberg even when you greet me, how cold."


    Amon made a grim face seeing that Yona was flustered. "T-That''s not true, my face is just like that. I apologise if I wasn''t able to satisfy your expectations."


    Yona bowed lightly while Amon shook his head.


    ''She can''t even take a joke, eh... At least she''s honest and humble."


    Amon stroked her head as if she was a puppy, before starting to walk towards the Shrine.


    "Follow me, don''t worry about needless things."


    Amon took the lead and walked ahead. His vehicle was currently being delivered to the same room he is walking towards, the huge shrine. The current shrine was as big as 10 football fields.


    Amon and Robin walked together while Yona followed them a few steps behind.


    Yona glanced at Robin from behind before looking away. She shook her head internally.


    While Robin nudged Amon, asking if Yona still lived inside the shrine with him.


    Soon after, the group reached a highly secured room with different security installed in it.


    However, the room already had an open door with people inside.


    ...


    After inspecting the people inside, Raki, Isa, Aisa, Wyper, some scientists and some other people.


    Amon took a step inside the big room.


    "Oh, Amon is here."


    Isa called out. She had her newborn child in her hand, his name was Karna. The small child just stared towards the shining black machine on the side, ignoring the chattering of unimportant humans.


    Everyone in the room was circling that shining black machine, a single Motorcycle!


    It was glossy silver-black, along with a futuristic look. It looked as if it was just out of a sci-fi movie.


    It is made of an alloy Amon created after mixing different metals. It had a capsule-like cabin where the driver and another person could sit, all under the protection of the metallic barrier.


    [Image Here]


    The bike worked on electricity, it directly alters the inserted electricity into power and can produce different kinds of energy. One of the simplest being plasma.


    After inserting electricity, the plasma is released through its nitro pipe, thus attaining an unimaginable speed.


    If the person who rides the bike can control the device and provide enough electricity, it can possibly be used as a weapon as well with all the different kinds of plasma weapons installed on it.


    Using a machine of some sort to transform electricity to plasma isn''t hard at all, as even high school graduates from Amon''s previous world could make small devices like that. Albeit, they were just toys and this is the real deal.


    That wasn''t the main part of the vehicle though. The main part is its portability.


    This seemingly 3 meters wide and 1-meter tall machine can transform into a suitcase that can then be carried with one hand.


    There is another thing that it can do which Ark Maxim couldn''t. But that''s to be revealed on a later date when Amon rides it.


    Ignoring everyone in the room, Amon stared at the vehicle with shining eyes. "Would you look at this..."


    He spent a lot of money on this single vehicle. Around 50 billion just to make a single motorcycle, and all that money didn''t go to waste.


    "This is an absolute beast," Amon mumbled to himself. Even Ark Maxim would pale in comparison.


    In canon, Enel only made the Ark to bring all the gold to the moon along with him and to possibly bring companions, and to enhance his abilities.


    But Amon didn''t want the first 2, so he was delighted with only this.


    ''Even though it would not enhance my powers on the same level as to how Ark Maxim did to Enel, it''s still around there. It''s also a better weapon as it has many advantages that the Ark could not even dream of having. It''s better than the Ark¡­ In multiple ways.''


    Amon decided to take a test drive so he quickly went towards the bike and sat in the front seat.


    "Hey, bro what are you doing?" Raki called out instantly. "Will this fancy thing even work?"


    Amon stared at the suspicious Raki and cackled up. "Hah, oh Raki you naive little girl. Get on, I will show you."


    Raki was a bit hesitant but she still took a step forward and was about to step in but Amon raised his hand.


    "Wait,"


    Amon clicked a button in the bike''s touchpad in front of him as the back seat was lifted up above.


    A biking suit was revealed from inside.


    "Wear this."


    Amon threw the suit as Raki carefully caught it.


    "H-Hey don''t throw stuff like that, isn''t this expensive??" Amon just ignored her words and continued to inspect the bike with shining eyes. Raki struggled a lot while wearing the suit, it was a stiff suit.


    Minutes later, Raki stood there barely being able to move and breath in that suit, she still had two swords on her waist.


    ""Hey, I don''t wanna go anymore. Help me get out of this suit!""


    Raki seemed to be clogged up. Amon got up with a sigh and pressed the wing-like button on the chest of the suit.


    Bweiss!


    The suit instantly took the shape of her small body, she was finally able to breathe.


    ""Whoa, this feels nice now!""


    Amon ignored her and walked back to the bike''s driver seat. Raki followed closely behind but instead jumped on the back seat.


    ""Yay, brother taking me first! Are you lot jealous? Hmph, fuck you all~""


    Amon smacked her head, everyone seemed eager to get on but Amon ignored their greedy gaze with a straight face.


    Amon then looked towards her. "Raki, get a hold of yourself. Things will get¡­ very fast."


    Amon pressed a physical button in front of him as the top lid closed itself. The bike looked more gorgeous now.


    ""Yay!""


    Raki''s voice was barely heard from the outside, as she was waving her hands from inside.


    Suddenly, Raki flinched.


    She stared at Amon in front of her.


    ""Wait, big bro, what about you? You don''t need a suit?""


    Amon grinned while looking back at her.


    Zzzz¡­


    ````"I," Amon''s voice started to vibrate, giving his voice this scary yet charismatic aura. """God of lightning doesn''t need protection from lighting."""


    [Zerosyrus: Enter Speed of Lightning]


    Zerosyrus. Is the bike''s name. .


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Lightning can travel 90% the speed of LIGHT when travelling through a conductive material.


    Although the thing Amon is doing isn''t travelling THROUGH a conductive material, but rather using a conductive material to travel like a vehicle, it still boosts his current speed limit by a lot.


    Amon can travel at 17,000 km/s right now without any external help. But with the bike, he can travel 70,000 km/s.


    But there is another big gain here.


    ""B-Brother, why did everyone stop moving?!""


    The person sitting on the second seat¡­ they would also experience that speed.


    This was Einstein''s ''Speed of Relativity''.


    Currently, the people inside the bike hadn''t entered the speed of lighting, but rather the bike itself had. The people inside were only experiencing the slow movements of the people outside because they were on the bike making their speed the same as the bike. The same thing happens in regular cars, that''s why when a person is riding a car other cars are visible and are almost the same speed as the person in the car, yet if you are outside the car, you will only see the cars flash by you, the same principles apply here just on a higher scale. This is the Speed of Relativity.


    There was another catch. Raki''s skin was supposed to have been burned off, and she was supposed to turn into ashes. But the suit Raki was wearing right now acted like a ''Faraday Cage'', making the electricity travel all around the suit, but not touch her.


    Amon grinned looking at Raki, "Welcome to my world, lil'' sis."


    On the other hand, Amon was electricity/lighting itself, so it didn''t hurt him.


    Indeed, this bike was a real beast. Something that can be considered one of Amon''s trump cards.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: ???!Csiense!???


    E/N: This chapter hurt regarding the physics part. But he did his best and the inaccuracy isn''t that problematic. It''s still fantasy, right? ;)


    A/N {...}


    *


    P.S. 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter right away!


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 97 - More Science!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 97


    Title: More Science!


    ¡­.


    "What?!"


    Robin yelled at me loudly.


    I was in my office at Whiskey Peak, sitting on the luxurious chair. Robin was currently sitting opposite to me.


    It was night, midnight to be more specific. So the room was dimly lit.


    ''Ahh, this was my favorite atmosphere¡­''


    "Hey¡­ Luci,"


    Silently, I stared at Robin''s face with a relaxed look, my chin resting on my hand.


    "You heard it right, I''m going to the moon. I''ll be staying there for some years."


    While vivid music was being played in the background, we were doing something akin to a staring contest.


    On the other hand, it''s been 2 whole days since my ride with Raki. She has had a fever since then, it''s nothing serious though.


    I guess that''s a normal thing to happen. Even with all that protection, moving at that speed is something out of this world. It was my first reaction as well.


    We rode around the whole world that day. This world is big. Many times bigger than it was in my previous world.


    ''I want to try that again.''


    While I was reckoning over that experience, Robin broke the silence.


    "Luci¡­"


    Looking at my absent-minded face, Robin sighed.


    "I won''t ask why you are going to the moon, but I assume it''s the bike that makes it possible for you to travel there?"


    She knew she couldn''t stop me if I had decided on it already. It''s nice to know that she understands these things at least.


    "Yea, that''s right. That''s why I made it in the first place."


    I leaned back with a pleased look.


    Looking down at the table, Robin frowned with a thinking face.


    "I see¡­ But, you can bring another person with you, right?" She stopped and looked at my face.


    She did see Raki riding with me last time.


    Robin yelped lightly. "Then¡­ will you bring me with you?"


    Hearing her pleading tone, I laughed lightly.


    "As much as I''d want that, I can''t bring you in harm. It''s very dangerous for you. A normal human won''t survive in that place with such a low level of oxygen."


    I explained the important things with a serious face.


    "I see¡­"


    Honestly¡­. It doesn''t matter, I just don''t want to bring her there. She is needed here more than to go with me on a vacation. She is needed to manage things in my absence.


    However, that ''not surviving'' part wasn''t made up. There are 6 moons in this world, I don''t know about all of them, but the closest moon here has enough oxygen for people to live. The ancient winged people lived there after all.


    Even then, Robin would most likely die. She was choking to breathe the first time she came to the sky.


    Enel mostly survived and walked freely on the moon since he had Goro Goro no Mi, and also the fact that his ancestors lived there.


    I have to say, Winged people are quite an adaptive race, so the breathing part came to them quickly, and Enel used that to his advantage.


    ''Taking that as a fact, I can bring a single Skypiean, Birkan, or Shandian if I want. But, who do I take? Yona, Raki, Wyper, or maybe Aisa? Or do I even take them?''


    It was an important question, but I ignored the thoughts, for now.


    I got up and walked towards Robin.


    Currently, she had a sad face, as if a little girl was rejected by her father, ordered to not buy the new "favorite" toy.


    Kissing her head from above, I started to massage her shoulders.


    "I''m sorry, but I really need to go there and stay there for some years. It''s needed¡­. For the greater good."


    Robin bit her lips lightly. Blood trained down.


    "I understand."


    Robin still had a sad face.


    "But why are you telling me this now? You could have said it before¡­ it''s just so sudden."


    I stopped my hands for a second before continuing. "Fine, I will buy you dinner tonight, alright?"


    As her face regained light, Robin just enjoyed my electrified hand''s massage with her face starting to relax.


    "Mm, fine. I will forgive you. But you have to promise to return now and then¡­ alright?"


    I slightly nodded my head. I would have done that even without her telling me, it''s needed to know about the news from my Warlord identity now and then, so I need to come and go.


    Removing my hands, Robin got up from her seat and walked towards me. She hugged me, pressing her chest against mine, and locked her arms around my neck.


    "Give me 7 days from your busy time, will you? Or I will be very sad."


    I stared at her for a while. Normally, I wouldn''t have accepted such an offer. 7 days is a long time for me, I''m busy with many things currently. But I have to do it since she is in her ''happy life'' phase.


    ''I should give her what she wants for now. She''s like a daughter begging for attention from her father¡­''


    Thinking such, I hugged her back while mumbling on her ears. "Alright, everything for my baby."


    What a strange relationship¡­.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    [1st day with Robin-Skypiea date]


    In the God''s Shrine, Raki was inside her own room.


    She was laying on her back with a wet cloth on her forehead and a thermometer in her mouth.


    There were a few people inside the room, Amon was among them.


    Among the people, the person who clearly looked like a doctor walked towards her bed and took out the thermometer from her mouth.


    His face paled looking at it. "It''s in¡­ 105¡ã. That''s very dangerous, we should quickly take her to the hospita¨C"


    Raki barely opened her cherry-like lips. "NO! NO! WAA! I HATE HOSPITAL!"


    She yelled loudly, completely proving the doctor''s previous words wrong.


    Amon looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Listen to the doctor, listen to me, go to the hospital."


    "...I-I said I''m fine! I will be okay in a few days!"


    Raki tried to get up from her lying position, but she couldn''t move her body at all, except for her mouth at least.


    Amon, trying to infuriate her, broke out laughing while pointing fingers at her. "Haha, look at this idiot."


    "..." Raki teared up. "Don''t bully me¡­ it''s your fault I''m like this! Waaa!"


    Crying, she started to roll around the bed. Or at least she tried since she couldn''t move at all.


    A few minutes passed like that.


    Amon made a regretful expression and shook his head. "Sigh, and here I was thinking I will bring you to the moon. But if you are sick¡­ sigh."


    Shrugging, Amon shook his head and looked at the doctor as Raki''s eyes arched up.


    "REALLY?! REALLY?! You will?!"


    Raki started to laugh like a maniac. "Yes, yes! It''s me! It''s me! Hahaha!"


    She made a delighted face while looking down at everyone around. "I knew my brother loved me the most, fuck you Rob¨C"


    "But doctor, if she doesn''t go to the hospital it will take her more than a month to get well right?"


    "Yes, yes. She can die even."


    "Oh, how sad. I guess I will just take Ais¨C"


    Raki''s face froze.


    She instantly looked at Amon.


    "I-I will go to the hospital, yes I will!"


    Amon gave her a side glance while a smirk was hidden under his face.


    Raki understood the situation as her eyes again started to tear up. "Fuck you, big bro. Why do you only bully me? Why not Aisa, or better yet robin¡­ BULLY ROBIN!"


    Amon just smiled at her innocently.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [2nd day]


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Bottleneck.


    I have hit a bottleneck.


    I have 74 theories on how to break this bottleneck, however, none of them seems satisfying to my intellect. But I have to try them all, and that''s what I''m doing right now.


    It won''t take much time. I will complete them when I get a break from each of my days with Robin.


    1st attempt¡ª Shoving an electrical wire which is connected to a power source in my mouth.


    Result: I felt nothing, nothing changed.


    2nd attempt¡ª Eating the ''Energy Steroid'' found in Fishman Island.


    Result: It boosted my physical powers. I was able to exert 256 million volts. But for a very limited amount of time.


    3rd attempt¨C Having the not-yet-completed medicine made from my version of ''Gene Formula''.


    Result¨C I got a .00001 boost at the potential. I felt my output-able power increase as well! But the increase is a measly 1,000 volts...


    ''I don''t need a temporary boost from a harmful medicine. And also don''t want to take the formula which isn''t completed yet¡­''


    4th attempt¨C


    ¡­.


    22th attempt¨C


    ¡­..


    47th attempt¨C


    ¡­.


    73rd attempt¨C


    Result: Failure.


    -


    -


    -


    74th attempt¨C


    "This attempt is something I don''t want to do. I''m scared of my life."


    This is the attempt where I''m supposed to enter the Raijin island¡­ while wearing sea prism handcuffs.


    Why would I do that?


    It''s a theory.


    My theory goes like this¨C ''The regular human body of this world is enough to let a certain amount of electricity pass through their body, but only a certain amount. In other words, it''s a conductive material which would ''break'' if given too much power. That''s the One Piece world''s human body''s limit.


    ''It''s true. I tried it before and it seems to be legit. After I injected 20 million into a random human''s body for around 5 minutes, his body gave up, I couldn''t flow electricity smoothly anymore.''


    ''Meanwhile, when I experimented on an Electric Eel, it survived even 200 million.'' Amon thought. ''So theoretically, if an Eel were to eat the fruit in my place, he would have reached Yonko level just after consuming it. Damn, I''m envious.''


    Anyway, considering a normal human let''s 20 million pass through their body before breaking, that means the Goro Goro no Mi enhanced my ''limit'' and boosted it to be able to bear 250 million volts. And the fruit itself is stopping me from surpassing 250 million since it will be harmful to me and my body.


    And the reason why it''s 50 million higher than Enel is because of the previous ''physical+surgery'' reasons. But besides them, it is because my body has been tempered by lightning strikes for a long time, slowly becoming like that of the durable body of an Eel.


    Like I did in front of Robin once, I entered lightning clouds and made my body suffer constantly.


    In the first place, I did it to make my body get used to lightning. And in my obliviousness, it also increased my body''s ''compatibility'' with lighting, thus letting more lightning flow through me than normal humans.


    ''Body tempering to withstand electricity''¡ª Albeit it''s Wuxia name, it''s pure science and quite a natural thing to happen. Like how there were people in my previous world who were better with electricity than most. I even recall a guy who could light bulbs just by touching them. I think he lived in India?


    Anyway, the point is, this is the theory I have the most faith in. However¡­


    Why didn''t I try this before? Because it''s dangerous and I''m frightened.


    I don''t want to go under those lightning strikes from Raijin Island with sea stone handcuffs on. It''s fucking dangerous, I can die for fucks sake!!


    Even if I decide to hold onto a sea-stone and drop it when things get dangerous, it''s still a big risk. I''m scared exactly because I felt those lightning strikes hit my skin in person...


    It''s hard to be there even without sea stone, even with my Logia lightning body I''m hurt. But while touching them? I will die.


    I can''t even use the umbrella made by that old woman since it will just ruin the whole ordeal of training my ''limit''.


    However¡­.


    The 7-day date with Robin is hindering my plans. Today is the 5th day, I completed all the 73 attempts already.


    Only one remaining, but will this really work?


    I guess I have to wait to find out.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Again, CSIENSE!


    -_-_-_-_-_-


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter! (153 rn)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 98 - A Hard Month...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 98


    Title: A hard month...


    ¡­.


    Amon and Robin were sitting inside a cafe, a fancy candlelit cafe.


    It was empty with only the pair sitting at a table in the corner. Amon has booked the whole cafe for today since today is the last day of Robin''s stubbornness.


    "I heard you will leave this month?"


    Robin asked while playing with a spoon that was inside a glass in front of her. A light was hung just behind her, so she looked more dazzling than usual.


    Amon was in front of her. With his chin resting in his hand, a sweet smile surfaced on his face. "Yes, I was supposed to leave 7 days ago, but your Highness asked for my time."


    Robin giggled hearing him.


    "Thank you, it means a lot."


    After a short silence, Amon slammed his face on the table and broke out in laughter. "Pft¡­"


    "Hahaha!"


    In a series of strange laughter, Amon raised his head.


    "Don''t start thanking me now. It feels weird coming from you, I''m all yours after all." He kept chuckling at her.


    Robin followed suit and began to giggle while covering her mouth.


    ''Hahhh¡­'' Amon stared at her with dreamy eyes. ''Though as you are aware, there are some lines you should not cross.'' He recalled the time where he wanted to slap her. ''It''s good that you understand, Nico Robin.''


    "Then..."


    Robin stood up and leaned towards Amon.


    "Today''s the 7th day, we didn''t do it the whole week." Robin''s face took a red hue. Her lips bobbled up and down before she finally uttered those words. "...The cafe is empty."


    Amon, after staying silent for a second, beamed, revealing his white teeth...


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The sky was dark. Purple lightning was dancing everywhere. No birds were flying in the sky, they just simply couldn''t do it.


    This was a location existing outside the food-chain.


    However, although this place does look like one where no one would be able to survive, let alone reside, a small number of people wearing white robes do live here.


    Why do they live here? Nobody knows.


    Maybe they lost everything in their life and decided to end themselves by the hand of mother nature, but ultimately decided to stay behind for maybe another decade?


    People could only guess.


    Indeed, this was the Raijin island. One of the 3 islands the log pose would point to after entering the new world.


    Today, a figure wearing loose cloth was walking towards the middle of the island, while also enduring the lightning strikes'' clash on his bare skin.


    He seemed pained, but it was a miracle in itself how he was still alive without those handy metal umbrellas.


    Not only that. Surprisingly, the purple lightning that was coming from the sky, was being repelled by white lightning coming out of the young man''s body.


    .....


    "Fuck, this hurts."


    Amon has died once, he returned from the death''s door twice. He has felt a lot of pain, but this still hurt as if his skin was being pulled while salt and spices were being massaged onto his wounds.


    Gritting his teeth through the pain, Amon walked through the island while his own white-blue lightning was repelling the natural ones.


    ¡ªJust a second before the purple lightning hit, Amon let out his own lighting and connected one end to the ground while another end to the purple ones, thus altering the path of the strikes to the ground.


    Among all this pain, enduring and strategies, Amon couldn''t even fly properly in this place.


    ''Do I still want to try this?''


    It was a pointless question. He was here after all. It would hurt, he might die even, but a man''s gotta do what a man''s gotta do.


    Shaking away the thoughts, Amon walked towards the middle of the island. The intensity of lightning was most there. Even the few people who lived on this island with the help of a metal umbrella avoided this place.


    -


    -


    -


    After Amon spent his 7-day with Robin, he decided to come to Raijin Island the first thing he got up in the morning. Though he did come here after preparing food for her. She seemed happy seeing food already there for her just after she got up from sleep.


    Alas, she didn''t know that the man who prepared the food for her... Was in severe danger. A danger where he walked into by himself.


    *


    "Ahh!"


    Crack-Rumble~!


    "For fucks sake."


    Amon was standing in the middle of Raijin island. His hands shook as lightning was hitting him constantly.


    Looking at the sky where even the clouds were purple, Amon gulped and mumbled something before slipping his hand in his pocket.


    He hesitated a little to move his finger. Just a millimetre ahead, the small piece of sea stone was resting. He knew... the moment his fingers touch that he will lose all his devil fruit powers, his life will be truly endangered then.


    "Fuh..."


    Amon took a deep breath in and closed his eyes.


    He opened them with a ''do or die'' look in them. If he dies, he dies. But if he doesn''t die, he gets everything.


    He hypnotised himself to believe everything after this would be sweet.


    It wasn''t sure if his statement was true or not. But one thing was for sure, this experience won''t be sweet at all.


    Chanting his own name in his mind, Amon then cracked his neck lightly before instantly grabbing the stone in his pocket.


    For a second, he felt the life leave his body.


    He fell to his knees with a *thud* sound.


    "Cough!" Amon started to breathe heavily. "Maybe this is how Superman feels in front of Kryptonite?"


    Chuckling at why he had this thought, Amon then looked at the sky.


    It was strange, lightning wasn''t striking him anymore.


    "Looks like I was right, my logia body was the reason why lightning always struck me. It was attractive to-!!"


    cRacK~~


    He was right, his Logia body did attract the lightning to him. However, that didn''t mean lightning won''t strike him anymore.


    Rumble!


    A large-No. The largest lightning that Amon had seen until now, rushed towards him.


    ''A strike that big¡­ Will I one day be able to make one?'' Amon smiled at the strike. ''Right now, it''s just a dream.''


    He couldn''t follow its movement since his speed was severely lowered, but... it was indeed coming. He confirmed that this wasn''t just a terrible nightmare with his Observation.


    Zzzz...


    It wasn''t a nightmare.


    ZHA!


    It was something worse.


    The lightning strike hit Amon, but Amon had already turned ink black by coating himself in Armament.


    Luckily, he can repel the lightning to an extent, however¡­ That was not the point. If he repels the lightning, then it''s all useless. He has to let the lightning hit him, touch his skin and burn it.


    Releasing a breath, Amon uncovered himself while the strong strike was still raining down at him. It was fascinating how a bolt of single lightning can strike for more than 20 seconds.


    Rumble!


    That wasn''t the end, as more lightning rushed towards him, all of them were attracted by the big bolt.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    "Oh, fuck¡­ can I endure it?"


    It was a terrible question, it was stupid to even ask it at this moment. Because obviously¡­ he can''t endure it.


    Zzz¡­.Boom!


    As if a natural El Thor had struck, Amon was shocked largely. His body barely survived the heat, since he has trained against temperature years ago...


    Zzzz¡­


    Amon was left staggering on his feet while being struck. But when it ended¡­


    He was laying in the ground, unknown of his living state.


    Rumble!


    But the lightning island was still alive, hitting his lying body. At one point, even smoke started to come out of his body.


    ?...?...?


    On one side of the island, there stood a small building with metal covering it. It worked like a Faraday Fence, so the people inside could live fine.


    This is where the people in white robe lived.


    Rumble!


    A little far from there, a strange sight was to behold...


    "Sigh, such a stubborn child."


    An old lady was walking through the island full of lightning with only a metal umbrella in her hand, being used as a cheat.


    ''It''s been a long time since someone tried this method. Ha ha, I feel so old now.''


    In canon, she gave Urouge an umbrella the time he came to the island. She does that to everyone who comes here, she even gave it to Amon until she found that he is the current bearer of Goro Goro no Mi.


    An old lady who helps people with umbrellas? What''s her goal?


    ''Ha ha ha!... Looks like we will meet soon enough. Ahh, this nostalgia.''


    Unfortunately, she won''t be alive to reveal her true goal to the world.


    -


    -


    -


    Robin didn''t expect Amon to not return after that day.


    "It''s already been a month¡­ he said he will leave last month, but it''s already January 1516¡­"


    She was stressed out and worried. There was literally no news about him.


    "I don''t think he left for the moon by himself, but that fact is not improbable¡­ if that''s the case, I can at least rest assured."


    She didn''t believe Amon would ever leave her currently. She also knew Amon was strong enough to hold against most people. Only the Admirals and the Emperors are people who stood a chance, this possibility scared her.


    ''Meeting any of them is impossible unless a series of coincidences occur.'' Robin looked a little dried out, but she still had her own set of beliefs about Amon.


    ''Anyway¡­''


    She shakily raised her hand and directed it towards the table where two glasses filled with liquid stood.


    She hesitated before going towards the left glass. But just before she touched it, she again changed her direction and grabbed the right glass.


    "Let''s not drink the Lemon now, Mango juice is good¡­"


    Saying such, she started to gulp down the juice that is produced in the sky. It was the brand of Shandians.


    Suddenly, a sweet tone mumbled in her ears. "I''m touched."


    Robin instantly turned her head as her lips touched something similarly soft.


    "..."


    She stared in front in that position as she locked her hand on that person''s shoulders. "I was so worried¡­"


    She gently widened her lips.


    In response, the mysterious figure, Amon did the same. Robin didn''t question where he was last month, or what happened to him.


    She simply didn''t care if he didn''t want to tell.


    "Robin¡­ let''s go."


    ?¡ª?¡ï?¡ª?


    [Hours later| Skypiea]


    "Sniff¡­"


    Raki hugged the person in front of her with tears falling down.


    "You bastard, you left me alone. I thought you tricked me and went to the moon alone!"


    The tears in her eyes were simply selfish though. She wasn''t worried about him at all, Amon was invincible after all.


    He might lie about being a God, but she couldn''t say something proving that wrong.


    Sensing the emotions deep inside her, Amon stroked her hair gently.


    "Sorry, sorry. It''s my fault, I was suddenly caught off guard."


    He indeed was caught off guard. He still couldn''t believe what had happened back then.


    Among the many things he came across this month, one thing was for sure. ''Life Return'' was disgustingly overpowered.


    Ignoring the thoughts, Raki swiftly cancelled the hug and ran towards the bike beside them.


    Currently, a few people were gathered on the rooftop of the Shrine. Amon was preparing to leave.


    "You¡­ Again."


    Among the few people, Isa had a frown on her face. She was seemingly displeased with this plan of his.


    "First 2 years, now for 4 years? Is this a joke? Tell me, you are joking right, kid?"


    She gently gave Aisa the little child, Karna.


    Then with a frown, she started to walk towards Amon with her hands going towards his ear.


    "Kid, don''t think just because you are tall you look intimidating."


    Isa was 1.8 meters while Amon was currently 2.1 meters. She started to twirl Amon''s ears hard.


    "..." Amon stayed silent with a straight face.


    "Bwahaha!"


    After a few seconds, he laughed out loud and grabbed Isa by the waist and started to spin her mid-air. "You are so cold-hearted, aunty Isa."


    "I just returned a month later,  yet you are like this."


    Isa didn''t try to struggle and just stared at his face, deadpan. "Put me down, kid."


    "...Okay."


    After a short silence from both sides, Amon put her down.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Yona, Aisa, Robin and Wyper who was also present there stayed silent while looking at the scene strangely.


    Robin nudged Yona beside her. "I thought Isa was his aunt?"


    Yona didn''t answer and smiled wryly.


    ¡­..


    Minutes later, Amon was in the seat of the bike and Raki was sitting behind. She didn''t show any sign of sadness that she''s going away for 4 years.


    Isa stayed completely silent.


    From a few meters away from the bike, she looked at Amon.


    "Little Amon."


    Amon, who was playing with the touchpad, looked back.


    "Be careful. You said there are strange creatures up there last time¡­ don''t die."


    Amon stared at Isa for a while, before smiling slightly he looked away. "Fine, I will be careful."


    Hearing him, Isa felt reassured and also glanced at Raki. "Also, don''t touch her before she''s 16. Show some morals, you married an 8-year-old I didn''t say anything, but don''t touch Raki she''s 13."


    "..."


    "..."


    Amon chuckled lightly while Raki''s face went red. She finally realised something.


    ''We¡­ we are going to be a-alone in the moon.''


    Unfortunately for her, dying of ''hunger'' is the only thing she''s gonna live with.


    Amon didn''t say anything. He simply had grown too much to even care. Although he did enjoy his time with Isa genuinely, although this was a lot more duration than the previous trip but¡­ He could tell, this trip will keep him busy all day to even feel home-sick.


    Zzz¡­


    Lighting started to swirl around the bike as the lid at the top closed itself.


    The silver bike seemingly glowed and got covered by ink-black armament.


    Vrooooom!


    After roaring once, the bike started to vibrate slightly.


    Before leaving, Amon gave a last glance to Wyper.


    Wyper just nodded silently. He is to look after things when Amon is gone. They had a man-to-man talk before.


    Vroom!


    Roaring another time, in front of everyone''s eyes, the Bike teleported 16 km away, going towards the Moon at an intense speed.


    "Raki, prepare yourself."


    Amon would just teleport since travelling at that speed through the air might cause a nuclear explosion. This is why this bike is a weapon.


    Vroom!


    Amon streamed selectivity through the bike in the air, Raki hugged him tightly from the back.


    [255 Million Volts: GodSpeed]


    Yes, 255 million volts.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: An old lady living on that kind of island was certainly mysterious(This is a canon thing). I just messed her existence with the past a little. Unfortunately, she died.


    P.S. 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter instantly! (309 rn ????)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!

 Chapter 99 - The Moon

    Chapter 99


    Title: The Moon


    ¡­.


    Zzz¡­.Zzz...Zzz!


    There are 6 moons in the One Piece world. One of these 6 moons even has its moon. Not all moons are visible at the same time, though there are special cases. On some days of the year, all six(+1) moons are visible from the surface of the earth.


    For the sake of simpleness(or maybe Oda was just lazy), the moons are called Moon-1, Moon-2, Moon-3, Moon-4, Moon-5, Moon-6, and Moon-1¡ì, respectively.


    They are all named based on their distance. Amon and Raki were going to the closest moon, Moon-1. The planet where the Winged race once resided.


    ¡­..


    Vrooom!


    After starting the bike, it took more than 2 hours for the Moon''s surface to fully show up in their eyes.


    The ride was fast, but it was smooth. There was no shaking, it was as if they weren''t going somewhere, rather the place was coming towards them. The reason was that the engine was not started at all.


    Seeing the fairy vearth not so far, Raki hugged Amon tighter.


    ""Bro, bro! Look, it''s the moon! It''s the Fairy Vearth!""


    Raki seemed ecstatic, happy to be here. She felt sweat dripping down her back even though the Bike''s A.C was turned on. She was truly excited.


    Raki has heard about the moon from many folklore, and even Amon has told her about a small portion of the Winged people''s history.


    Amon ignored her rampage and kept driving. He doesn''t need to control the steering with his hands. All the labor was done by his lightning.


    ''So that''s the One Piece world''s moon from up close...''


    While the countless stars in the cosmos were glowing, Amon''s mind was in a peaceful state. He was trying to understand the cosmos, the universe itself with his small hands touching the transparent metals lids, trying to grasp the massive moon with his small hands.


    He briefly recalled what had happened this month before noticing that he was very close to the moon.


    ''Who would have thought I would get to visit the moon in my life¡­ even though this is my second.'' Grinning lightly, Amon started to insert electricity into the vehicle''s engine as the motors inside started to spin for the first time.


    He decided to not just teleport anymore, and rather go there at a moderate speed, using the engine of the bike for the first time.


    After flying for a few more minutes, the bike was very close to the surface.


    ¡­..


    Thud


    Amon jumped on the surface of the moon, surprisingly it made a small sound.


    ''...?''


    To double-check, Amon took a deep breath.


    "Fuuuh¡­"


    After releasing the air, Amon smiled reassuringly and looked at Raki.


    "Raki, you can get out of the suit, there is air here." Up until now, Raki was breathing oxygen through a pipe connected to the suit and an oxygen tank on her back. "Though, don''t remove the oxygen tank yet. First, block the pipe. Then just open a small part of the suit and get used to the air, alright? If you feel uncomfortable, close the part you opened and unblock the pipe."


    "Remember, don''t unblock the pipe without closing the open part, or you''d die."


    Raki gulped at his last line. For a second, she felt a little jealous that Amon could breathe freely but she couldn''t.


    After doing what he said, she nodded silently and stood up.


    ""W-whoa!""


    However, Raki stumbled on her feet. It would seem the less gravity caught her off guard.


    Amon caught her mid-air and roughly placed her on his shoulders, carrying her on her stomach. "How useless, Raki. Learn some science."


    "Uggh!" Raki struggled, Amon started to float in the air with her on his shoulders.


    He tried to sense any ''Automata'' around but rather found something more interesting.


    ''Their presence is so strange.'' Amon used his [Thunder Eyes]. ''Wow, I never thought to meet real Aliens one day.''


    Using his ''Thunder Eyes'' what he saw was a mixture of a whale and fridge, dog and lance, cat and guitar. And many more. They were there, collecting coals and earth from the surface of the moon.


    Amon patted Raki''s back and teleported a few hundred kilometers away, the place where the aliens were working.


    Since Raki''s suit worked like a Faraday Cage, Amon could teleport with her around as electricity could circulate around it.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Mapple is a member of the fox-type lineage.


    From a young age, he had dreamed of becoming a teacher. But the reality was dark. After a series of coincidences, he had chosen the path of Space Piracy.


    Reality hit him another time, as even after abandoning his dreams and choosing a dangerous and dark path, the path which is clad with the blood of different colors, he was a sheep of the bottom ladders.


    The only thing he can brag about is being an individual force, a man having his own army even if all the members are cannon fodder as well.


    Today, however¡­.


    Zzz¡­


    His life would take another turn.


    Zzz¡­


    Will it be a turn for good? Only Mapple''s fate shall decide it.


    ¡­.


    As he teleported mid-air, Amon looked at the surprised face of strange creatures standing on the ground.


    He concluded flying was rare even in this vast space, or it could be that the aliens below just hadn''t experienced life.


    "Hello, can you understand me?"


    Amon asked the basic question that he should have, but the aliens were immediately alarmed by his soothing voice.


    From the middle of the small crowd standing on the surface of the moon, a subordinate of Mapple, who looked like a humanoid cockroach pointed a sniper towards Amon.


    "*Kicchi! Wahcha Kichi!*"


    "*Kikiki! Haguka!*"


    The aliens started to talk amongst themselves.


    They seemed to conclude something. Something they shouldn''t have. Quickly, the Cockroach pointed its gun towards Raki and shot towards her head.


    Bang!


    It was a bullet faster than most guns from Earth. This was enough reason for Amon to take an interest in the weapons...


    Flowing electricity through his body, Amon entered [Bullet Speed] and moved Raki, who was on his shoulder, from the line of the bullet.


    Bullet Speed. Even though it is called ''Bullet Speed'', Amon was as fast as his limit speed. He didn''t want to take any chance at this unknown bullet.


    After observing the bullet for 5 minutes while Raki struggled, indicating the suit doing its effect, Amon shot two beams of lightning from two of his fingers.


    They clashed together and hit the bullet.


    After touching the beams, the bullet simply vaporized, but the clash of two lighting beams made the sound of cracking thunder.


    B O O M!


    The cause was a large explosion. Though it was just sound.


    "*Woooaaahhh!!*"


    The aliens screamed in terror as if they were bugs.


    Ignoring them, Amon simply dropped to the ground and also dropped Raki as well.


    "Ouch!"


    Raki rubbed her helmet while Amon started to look around, ignoring the aliens. "Found it."


    Amon lightly patted Raki''s back. "Take care of them. They are only 500 here, most of their army is on the other side of the planet."


    Raki flinched. "Hey, I can''t even move properly in this suit and you want me to fight 500 of them?!"


    Amon acted as if he didn''t hear her and teleported from there.


    "Hey, wait!... Ugh, fuck."


    Gritting her teeth, Raki punched the ground. But soon¡­ She slowly looked around her. Among the sounds of screeches, Raki realized how she was surrounded by 500 strange outer-space creatures.


    Raki gulped. ''To them, one of the strange creatures abandoned another. This was their chance.''


    Gritting her teeth for the second time, Raki touched her swords. "Fuck, I''m not paid enough for this."


    All the aliens rushed towards Raki.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    While still keeping an eye on the battlefield with [Thunder Eyes], Amon went towards a hole in the middle of the ground.


    "I sensed it right¡­ I" Amon stared in front of him with an emotionless face. "It''s hard to sense non-living objects or unconscious beings with Observation Haki. Luckily, I have other, more efficient ways."


    Looking down at the robot body in front of him, Amon kept talking to himself.


    ''Automata¡­''


    It was one of the Automata, and from the looks of it, this certain robot was an Automata originating from Earth, made by Scientist Tsukimi.


    Amon possessed quite the knowledge about the One Piece world even from his previous world, so he wasn''t surprised while meeting these creatures and this robot.


    He pointed his fingers at the robot and sent a bolt of electricity toward the body.


    [10 Million Volts]


    Zzzth!


    "Aaah!"


    It was enough to wake up the robot as it jumped up.


    "W-wha!" The bot started to look around.


    Seeing that only Amon was in front of him, he saluted him instantly.


    "This is First Lieutenant Spacey! Thank you for saving me, desu!"


    Amon only stared at him.


    "I see¡­ Mind explaining what happened here?"


    Although Amon said that in a demanding tone, the robot didn''t see it as rudeness.


    It instantly started to explain things about his past.


    ¡­.


    It wasn''t anything interesting.


    A scientist named Tsukimi made 4 robots and named them Automata. One day the guy died in shock as he observed a small explosion that occurred on the moon''s surface from the earth.


    The 4 Automata came to the moon to avenge their creator.


    ''The Automata are more human than humans, huh.''


    Here on the moon, they met the heinous space pirates. The explosion was their doing, they had exploded several robots who had similar looks and names as the 4 Automata.


    Thinking they are racial cousins, and also to take revenge, the earth Automatas started to fight the pirates, taking the side of moon Automata.


    They kept fighting for tens of years before their battery ran out¡­ The last one whose battery ran out was him, Lieutenant Spacey!


    Luckily, Amon had just saved him.


    "I-I First Spacey failed to protect my people¡­"


    The robot started to shed tears. It was a strange sight, Amon could even feel his emotion.


    ''Even with it has a body made if metal¡­ It-no, he is a living being.'' A smirk formed on his face. ''How interesting, is this the same with Seraph the bitch?''


    It was an interesting question, but Seraph was something more interesting that Amon had theorized up until now. And Amon was aware, that''s why he didn''t finish her yet.


    "Alright, Spacey. I have decided to help you and your people against these heinous pirates! Would you mind my help?"


    "Eh?" Spacey''s tears stopped falling. "R-Really? You will help us, benefactor?!"


    Amon nodded his head and picked up Spacey by grabbing his metal skull.


    [Teleport]


    He teleported with the metal robot. Doing this was indeed possible.


    ¡­..


    "Fuck, fuck fuck!"


    Raki was cursing while running ahead.


    Thud!


    She fell on her face on the moon''s surface. Though it didn''t hurt because of less gravity.


    ''Fuck, I couldn''t even flee properly! It is so hard to adapt to the sudden change in atmosphere, argh!''


    She''s been running for a few minutes now, and she''s already tired. The lack of oxygen was having an impact on her body.


    "Huff¡­ bastard left me alone to die! Fucker always bullies me!"


    Raki got up again and started to jump around like a kangaroo, evading the constant bullet shots. She knew this was supposed to be some kind of test, but she was still angry.


    "*Haaaa!!*"


    Meanwhile, with a spear-like weapon in his hand, Mapple dashed forward and was about to stab Raki in the heart.


    Zzz...


    But a nan who is light in itself¡­. teleported in the middle and grabbed the spear-like weapon midair.


    ¡­.


    "Wow, Raki you are weak."


    Amon said while his hand was stopping the fox-type alien from moving, but his face was turned around towards Raki.


    ""...Waaa!!""


    Raki hugged Amon tightly. Just now, she was scared shit. She couldn''t even move properly because of the lack of oxygen. She even forgot that Amon was the reason for her suffering and hugged him tightly.


    Amon patted her helmet and looked at the aliens.


    "I''m curious, can you guys endure more electricity than a normal human pirate?"


    Amon didn''t wait for the aliens to answer him, since he won''t understand their language anyway.


    He just flowed electricity through the spear-like weapon started to shock the fox-type. Amon shocked Mapple until he was unconscious. It seems the alien endured less than humans.


    ''Hmm, it''s most likely a case similar to Fishmen. Just like how some species are sturdier than others.''


    Thinking such, Amon glanced at the other troops who took a step back after seeing his devilish smile.


    "*Kreach! Kreach!*"


    No matter what race, or what language. Fear was a common aspect of all living beings.


    "[Thunder God: Form Second]"


    Amon wasn''t courteous enough to go easy on unknown weapons and techniques though. He became a small child of 140cm, though he still kept his mass. This was his flexible form, so he is not only fast but also flexible.


    ?...¡ï...?


    After making everyone fall unconscious, Amon didn''t kill to use them later. He was then led by Spacey towards the underground advanced civilized city, Birka.


    "This is Birka¡­ the dead city." Spacey stared ahead silently.


    Amon and Raki also stared ahead of him, it was a strange sight.


    Everything was still dark, the thousands of Automata who were were under the shadow of buildings, looked out of their ''life''.


    "Brother, this is called Birka¡­?" Raki was a little confused, but she felt strange in the silence.


    Amon looked at her eyes for a second before looking ahead again. ''They were simply out of charge. There aren''t enough resources left in Moon-1 for them to generate electricity and charge them.''


    Amon thought internally. ''Lack of electricity¡­ pfft.''


    While Amon was laughing internally, Spacey was crying.


    "Sniff, our cousin Robots have been sleeping for a long time. There are no ways to awaken them¡­"


    He was crying yet again, it was kind of annoying.


    Amon looked in front of him while Raki had already taken off her helmet and was massaging her head. In the tight spot, her body had managed to adapt to this place sooner than she should have. Part of it was thanks to her Shandian bloodline.


    "Forget that¡­." Raki looked at Amon. "Bro, you heartless bastard. You left me alone, fuck¨Couch!"


    Raki wasn''t able to finish her curse as Amon smacked her head. He was still looking at the scene ahead.


    Looking up where the ground was in place of the sky, Amon grinned. "Spacey¡­ are your 3 Earth Automata friends also here, lined up neatly?"


    "Sniff¡­ Un, they are."


    Spacey wiped his tears, Amon raised his hand.


    "Alright, step back a little."


    Amon didn''t really need them to step back, he said it to look cool.


    Amon had his hand raised, his hand went blue as thousands of strings made of electricity were thrown forward.


    [Thousand Lightning Strings]


    Zzz...ZZZT!


    In an instant, the whole city came back to life. They regained their light, everything that worked in electricity and battery regained their ''life''. The Automata weren''t any exception.


    "B-Benefactor!!"


    In a second, the Lieutenant of Automata, Spacey was shocked to his core. His kind was regaining life! What a miracle!


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Among the thousands of Automata, there was an oddball. Or would it be better to say there were some oddballs?


    It is the heinous¡­.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Time skip next chapter ????


    1000 power stones for a bonus chapter. (498 rn)


    ¡ª


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 100 - 4 Years Later...

    Chapter 100(YAY!)


    Title: 4 years later...


    ¡­


    Life is hard.


    Or maybe it isn''t¡­ I''m not sure, I''m just a robot. An android, an Automata after all i''m just some wires and metal.


    My creators used to use the word ''life'' and ''death'' a lot, so I''m saying¡­


    They used to say, ''Life is hard, get over it.'' When someone died.


    When someone died of old age, they shredded tears. It was sad seeing my Masters'' tears fall like that, however¡­ I''m not sure what they felt at that moment. I could see, even though they were supposedly shredding tears of sadness after losing a person close to them, I could see¡­


    Fear.


    There was a sense of fear within their eyes. Indeed, they were scared of dying.


    However, even though I can feel emotions, I never experienced the fear of the so-called ''death''. I am, in a sense, immortal after all.


    As an Automata, living for thousands of years isn''t a problem as long as I can recharge myself.


    For that reason, I''ve lived a long life. Witnessed the death of my creators and their descendants thousands of years later.


    At some point, I even witnessed my creators leaving for another planet, a place where they would live happier¡­ leaving us unfortunate androids behind!


    I can''t explain in words how much anger I felt at that time.


    One day, in spite of anger, I''m not sure how many hundred years ago, or maybe it was a thousand years ago? I had stopped fighting for this land, stopped fighting for my comrades, my fellow Automata.


    Though my comrades still kept fighting for the land, fighting against those creatures who were once below us. Only because of one possibility, the possibility that one day¡­ maybe, just maybe, one day¨C


    Our creators would return.


    ''How pitiful they were.''


    If I talk about myself, I do not want to work for someone who left my people to die, alone in this dead silent land.


    I''m Short Motor, the leader of a small faction, The Motor Gang. I won''t subdue myself to anyone. Not to the creatures from other Celestial Bodies, nor to my so-called creators.


    They are already dead, the ones who left us are just foolish descendants of our so wise leader.


    I would never bow my head to anyone...


    ¡­


    "Well¡­"


    Thinking of such cool lines, I had fallen asleep. There were no ways to recharge me back, back then.


    This happened a long time ago, though I''m not sure how long. Anyway¡­ today, I have regained my consciousness. It seems a person with wings on his back had recharged me- he has recharged us.


    ''Wings¡­''


    While I was standing among thousands of Automata comrades, opposite the two humanoid creatures, I was suddenly facing thousands of questions.


    ''I can see a girl beside him as well though I''m not sure of her race because she was wearing a suit. But from her skin tone, she''s also a Winged Human.''


    "Hello everyone, my name''s Amon. You would rather recognize me as someone from the Shandorian race." The man spoke lightly.


    ''Shandorian?¡­'' Though with his wings, I would assume one of his parents is a Birkan as well.


    I was suddenly facing a question that stood out from the thousands of questions lingering in my mind.


    ''Is that you, my creator?''


    For some reason, I felt my eyes moist.


    Was it anger, or was it hope? I did not know.


    I knew one thing, though. It was something coming from the bottom of my heart, even though I do not have one.


    I knew, ''I have to punch that bastard right in the face. At least¡­ once.''


    Who knew, that was enough for me to accept him as my leader 2 years ago.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    [2 Years Later]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Zzz¡­


    The young man with black hair and blood-red eyes stared ahead of him.


    This was Moon-1¡ì, a place where creatures who were the hybrid of Humans and Electrical Eel lived.


    "*Yo, do you recognize me?*"


    He spoke in a strange language towards the bulky man in front of him who gulped in response.


    On the Earth''s 7 moons, there were advanced civilizations residing on each of them. The most advanced civilization among all of the 7 Celestial Bodies is Moon-1¡ì.


    There was an important reason for that. It''s because of the inhabitants here, it is populated by Electrical Eel mutants, alien Electric Eel mutants.


    The creatures of these Moons are very similar to Fishmen. Like how Fishmen have mutants among themselves, as to how a Shark Type is naturally more formidable than most others, these creatures are the same.


    Based on their mutant counterparts, they possess powers. As to how there were Fishmen who could become invisible, there are aliens who can do bizarre things like that. Though the strongest are the ones who can control Fire, Air, Ice, Water, and finally, Electricity.


    It''s a literal Avatar world here. (Except there are no Earth-benders.)


    The people with Electrical powers are most powerful here in this part of the Galaxy since it is the most useful power in an advanced civilization where everything works on electricity and also the place which is lacking resources. This bunch of people who have Electrical powers and are supposedly the strongest resides in Moon-1¡ì, the paradise of technology.


    ¡­.


    Except for Moon-1, each moon has people living in them, and only the Royalties of each Moon have Elemental power, along with their own version of history.


    On the other hand, from Moon-2 to Moon-1¡ì, all of them are in a war for resources, though there are exceptions.


    All the moons, except Moon-1, are places where all kinds of aliens live. The elemental Royalties are the only people that differ each Moon from the other, as even their technologies are the same. So fighting for resources was inevitable.


    The Moon-2: Is the paradise of criminals and pirates, this is where all kinds of aliens live. There is no official Ruler ruling this area.


    The Moon-3: Is ruled by an alien race who can use [Air/Wind Type] abilities.


    Moon-4: Is ruled by an alien race who can use [Water Type] abilities.


    Moon-5: Is ruled by an alien race who can use [Ice Type] abilities. They have a good relationship with Moon-4 because of similarities in element


    Moon-6: is ruled by an alien race who can use [Fire Type] abilities. They have a bad relationship with all the other moons, except Moon-3.


    Moon-1¡ì: The bane of every other moon, and Elemental Royalties. They are hated by all, but none can oppose them, they are that powerful. Because the ones who rule this planet are the ones with Thunder Powers. The rulers are an Electrical Eel type alien. Since their powers can charge their advanced weapons, they are most formidable in this area with less recourse.


    There were exceptions. Some people who aren''t royalties can also use elemental powers, they are given a high position on each moon.


    Moon-1¡ì is the planet where the black-haired man was standing right now. The reason was Moon-1''s rulership. Just a few days ago, he was declared the leader, the ruler of Moon-1.


    The Moon-1 was a place where everyone had their eyes. Even though the resources there have almost died out, if they can get their hands on the legacy of Moon-1 previous inhabitants, then they would be unmatchable. If that happens, they would even be able to go out of this Galaxy circle. For that though, it was hard to get for any of them.


    Annoyingly, in this time of hardships, the appearance of a man claiming to be the descendant of the previous rulers of Moon-1 definitely irked them.


    They tried to fight him, kill him. After that¡­ The rest is just rumors.


    After all, how can a single person beat 1,000,000 soldiers, even some of them being able to use Elemental Powers?


    Only the leaders of each moon knew the truth. The man in front was a monster.


    For that reason, the bulky man in front of the red-eyed teenager was shaking.


    "*S-Sir¡ªNo. L-Lord, why have you come here? You could have told me, I would have gone to pick you up myself!*"


    The bulky man spoke. He looked quite disgusting by human standards, but he was seen as a 1 in a million handsome to all the Moon people.


    He was the Ruler of Moon-1¡ì, Kratos.


    "*Hn¡­*"


    In front of Kratos, was a tall man, standing at 2.2 meters. He had long black hair and blood-red eyes. Currently, he was wearing a grin on his face while his eyes were seemingly shining.


    "*Help me? No, you should help yourself. Your superior is here.*"


    His voice was smooth enough for the bulky man to think he didn''t pose any threat, but it bore such heavyweight in them that Kratos almost peed himself.


    As Amon raised his hands, the man-made shocked face.


    "*L-Lord¡­.?*"


    The bloody-eyed teenager, Amon laughed. "Hahaha~!


    "Kek¡­" Kratos made a scared face as he took a step back. But he calmed himself down. He decided to take the hard route.


    He shouted, "*Everyone, kill this man! It doesn''t matter how strong he is, he can''t take all of us at once!*"


    Alas, he was a foolish man.


    Amon kept grinning, as his lips almost stretched up to his ears. "Sayonara,


    [300 Million Volts: Thunder Emperor]??!"


    Zzzz¡­


    A large bicycle made of electricity was created in the air as it started to roll over everyone.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    [2 Years Later]


    [Earth, The Year 1519, December]


    King Cobra was inside Vivi''s room, they were debating something intensely.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Vivi¡­ my baby, listen. It''s impossible to cancel it like this."


    Vivi frowned hearing him. "Why? He is just a Warlord, you can''t go against him even being the King of Alabasta?"


    She pointed outside through the window. "Look, our Kingdom is so ahead of every other. It was declared Top 10 Kingdom of the World in the latest Reverie!" She said. "Their Kingdom leeched ours and is standing where they are currently."


    Saying this, Vivi went silent. She took a deep breath.


    Staring ahead, she said it in a low voice. "Father, I was a child back then. That''s why I accepted to be married to him, I didn''t even know what marriage was back then. You¡­ want your daughter to marry a man who she hasn''t met for 4 years?"


    Vivi had decided. "Listen, I won''t marry him at all. If you force me, I will run away."


    In silence, Cobra rubbed his temple.,,,,


    "Sigh, fine." He shook his head. If she really wanted things to go on like this, then so be it. "But first,"


    "A few days later, the 400th year of Shandians in the sky will be celebrated. It will be a huge ceremony. I got the news that the Upperyard would be open to the public for the first time. Many would go there because of the Golden City rumor. We were invited as Royal guests there as well. At least go there with me, alright?"


    Skypiea was a kingdom standing on par with Alabasta, which was now one of the top 10 most developed countries. So Cobra didn''t want Vivi to cancel this marriage, it might cause a huge mess.


    ''Crocodile died a few years ago, though his death didn''t change the world much..'' Cobra thought.


    He continued his line of thought. ''But Alabasta took a huge blow. So the help of Lucifer is important, the help of Wingless Valkyrie is essential¡­ things will look bad if the alliance of Skypiea and Alabasta were to be cut off.''


    Cobra was at a tight spot, he felt sweat dripping down his back, he thought things might take a turn for better if Vivi changed her mind after visiting the heavenly sky...


    Vivi took a few seconds as she started to think with a small frown "Fine¡­ that man did say he will return 4 years later. Although he did leave in February, and this is January, so still a month before his return, I guess I will enjoy the sky in the meantime."


    Cobra was a little surprised seeing how she remembered things in such details. But he just shook his head.


    ''This is good, she might like the Sky and change her mind.'' Nodding his head he quickly left to ask people to prepare things.


    Meanwhile, Vivi had an annoyed face. She can''t even recall his face properly, and her father to her to marry that man. The only thing she could recall was that he constantly appeared behind her when she was cleaning the bathroom.


    ''Disgusting pervert bastard.''


    Saying this in her mind, she jumped in her soft bed, hugging her pillow to sleep.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Same time| Skypiea]


    Wyper looked towards the Chief in front of him.


    "Chieftain, is it a good idea?" The Chief is the one who decided to allow people to enter at the 400th Year ceremony.


    "Hahaha, Wyper you worry too much! People won''t attack the Kingdom most associated with Little Amon''s Wingless Valkyrie, we are popular and powerful. We have Alabasta helping us."


    He laughed lightly while sipping some juice.


    Wyper wasn''t convinced yet. "But Amon isn''t here¡­ is it good to celebrate without him?"


    "Meh," The Chief placed the glass of juice down. "It doesn''t matter, he is busy anyways. I bet he won''t be unhappy with this, haha?"


    He looked at the frowning Wyper. "Besides, we are strong, aren''t we?"


    Wyper stayed silent. He wasn''t worried much, he has grown very strong recently. Being scared of pirates wasn''t something his pride would allow him to do.


    "Fine¡­"


    ''Things will be fine.'' Wyper gripped his spear strongly. ''I would massacre anyone who would try to alter that fact.''


    He chuckled lightly and walked away to train some more¡­ but will this much training be enough for the things that he would face?


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Same time| Mariejois]


    "Father, I want to go thereeee! I will! I will! I will!! You can''t stop your son like this, father!"


    A World Noble was crying to his father. He had a wish he wanted to be granted.


    "Please father, you have to let me go there."


    The man in front of him, his father, an old man in his 90''s seemed to hesitate¡­


    "Son, you can''t do that." The old man said lightly. "You know, I''m a survivor of the ''God Valley Incident''. Among the few World Noble who went there to sightsee, I was the lucky one to be able to witness the incident with my own eyes."


    "If not for The P¡­ The Marine Hero Garp, I wouldn''t have survived." The man corrected himself, while he recalled that incredible fight between Garp, Roger vs Xebec.


    "The place you want to go, the Skypiea¡­ it might be similarly dangerous. Many Pirates will go there because of the Golden City Rumour."


    "Wow, dad! You know a lot. Hehe as expected of my Dad!"


    The man just chuckled. "Experience changes a person. Cough-Anyway, go there some other time. This is the first time it will be opened, so many dangerous people will go there."


    "You can''t go there. It''s dangerous."


    The son yelled loudly. "No! Then call Garp the Marine Hero here! Ask him to be my guard!"


    The old man went silent. He scratched his cheeks. "That''s not a bad idea¡­ but I don''t think he will come."


    He sighed. "Are you really that eager?" He asked as the fat son nodded. "...Fine, then I will ask an Admiral to accompany you."


    He chuckled lightly. His old body shook. "I will do anything for my cute son."


    The fat man with a snort dropping from his nose jumped in ecstasy.


    ''Hehe, I heard angels live there. I will make them my slaves, hehe!''


    How unfortunate.


    But is it unfortunate for Amon or is it unfortunate for the man..?


    Only time shall tell.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: 100TH CHAPTER! YES, YES, YES AHHHHHH-Cough¡­ Cough...


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 101 - Three World Nobles!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 101


    Title: Three World Nobles!


    ¡­.


    Today is December 31st, 1519.


    "Yay! Our 400th anniversary of living in the sky has come!"


    "Yes, I''m very excited. Look, in the past 10 years, we progressed more than the previous 390 years combined! Our small Upperyard has grown so much thanks to Amon."


    "That''s what I was saying¡­ is it a good idea to hold the ceremony without him around?"


    Shandians were happily chattering among themselves. Some were hesitant if it is a good idea to do this without the main character of the Century present here.


    "Nah, it would be fine. We held the End-War''s 10th anniversary at the start of this year, without Amon. So this is gonna be fine."


    At the start of 1519, the upper yard was opened for Skypieans but was still closed for other people. So this ceremony was considered a big day, bigger than this year''s. After all, this is the 400th year of the Shandian and the upper yard being in the sky!!


    Among everyone''s chattering, Yona was very busy. She was seemingly preparing everything by herself. That''s how hard she was working.


    "Hey, put the flowers at the gate!"


    "What are you doing, team 7! Don''t mess with the balloons!"


    "Ah¨Cstop, stop. That''s not how you put the bulbs!"


    She was already sweating heavily, her red hair was sticky around her neck. She managed to look beautiful even in this working state.


    Wiping her sweaty forehead with a finger Yona looked around. It was one dazzling scenario, she hasn''t seen anything like this before. It was the biggest festival preparation she had ever seen and prepared.


    ''So beautiful¡­ If only Kami-sama was here.''


    Sighing and shaking her head, she went back to work.


    Meanwhile, in a side, Wyper was instructing the fighters from Skypiea, Shandia, and Birka faction.


    ...


    "Listen, everyone. I guarantee, there will be uninvited guests tomorrow. Pirates, thieves, robbers, bandits, they will be there." Wyper said in an imperious voice.


    He stared at everyone in front of him expressionlessly. He recalled that day with Amon 4 years ago. His hands gripped his spear instinctively.


    "Listen, this might be a big ceremony but being a part of the Militia, you are forbidden from enjoying it! You have to give your all to protect this land, yours and my homeland!"


    "This. Is an order!"


    """Yes sir!"""


    Everyone screamed at once. They knew better than to disobey the fire demon in front of them.


    At the back of the neatly standing people, a Skypiean frowned in displeasure.


    He whispered to himself. "Ugh, this is such a big ceremony! Why do we have to listen to this crazy bastard?!"


    He didn''t have enough courage to say that out loud, but this was enough.


    Because¨C


    Boom!


    Wyper heard it all. He blasted his hands in the air to attract his attention.


    "Line 3, Subject-77. You seem to have a problem with my ways of doing things."


    He said with his eyes devoid of any emotion. "From today onwards, you are to be demolished from the Militia, Enjoy a nice vacation."


    Saying this in a light voice, Wyper turned around and started to walk away.


    "S-Sir, please give me another chance! Sir!"


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    "Whoa! Whoa!"


    A royal ship was seen to be coming towards the ''Heaven''s Gate''. This ship belongs to Alabasta''s Royal family.


    "Father, look there are clouds everywhere! Look, look!"


    The princess of Alabasta, Nefertari Vivi, was pulling King Cobra''s robe, asking him to look around.


    Cobra, with a smile on his face, did what she was asking him to do. "Haha, yes yes it certainly is a beautiful port."


    ''I was right, it was a good idea to bring her here, hahaha!'' Cobra laughed in ecstasy in his mind, meanwhile, Vivi kept looking around.


    On the deck of the ship, Robin was sitting, reading a book.


    She had a smile on her face while wearing a pair of glasses. ''What a strange language¡­''


    The book she was reading was written in a language that even Robin herself wasn''t aware of.


    Amon came to earth 5 months ago to meet Robin and keep track of the changes that happened in his absence. He does that every now and then, though Robin assumed this time when Amon returns, he would come back for real.


    Last time, he gave her the book and asked her to try and comprehend the language of the book. This was the language that the aliens spoke in. Amon can also speak in that tongue, but he can''t write it. He didn''t have enough free time to waste learning languages.


    This past 4 years, he didn''t have a break at all. He trained and took over lands like a madman. Things happened in space so he was busy there, fighting. Robin knew this


    well, but she wasn''t worried at all!


    From what she witnessed last time¡­ "Uh¡­"


    Recalling it, she got shivers in her spine. Seeing what he did that time, reduced her fear for Aokiji, it is almost nonexistent by now¡­


    She ignored Vivi''s tantrum and kept reading the book. She has already grasped a small portion of the language, but there is still a long way to go.


    "So, ''Ah?¨¤?'' means ''Food''... Hmm, how interesting."


    Giggling to herself, Robin continued reading.


    A few minutes passed like that.


    "..."


    Her mind drifted for a second, her blue eyes looked at the similarly blue sky above. ''I guess some people will do foolish things tomorrow, I need to be on guard.''


    It was clear to her, but she was confident. She''s not the same person from six years ago, nor was she the same person from 4 years ago. She believed she was strong enough to stop relying on Amon any longer.


    Currently, she was reading the book which was being held by one of the two arms that were coming from both her side-chest. She has been exhibiting this arm non-stop for 5 days now, she is training the time-limit and endurance of her ability.


    Her initial limit 6 years ago was keeping two extra hands for half a day, now it was 5 days and more.


    The hands gradually disappeared as Robin released a heavy breath. She will bring forth the hands again soon.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CVivi Pov¨C


    We then came across an old man with a white beard, wearing a metal suit. He is supposed to be the Sky Knight, how exciting!


    He recognized us and directed us to the upper-yard, saying we were respectable guests¡­


    ''Man, our Alabasta sure is something. Even this sky which is disconnected from the world knows about us!''


    I was happy and proud of my country.


    Suddenly, father laughed from my side while talking to the Sky Knight.


    "Haha, sir. I have to say, the Skypieans sure know how to treat their guests. I guess Lu¨Cerr, Amon sure made some preparation for his father-in-law, haha!"


    A frown appeared on my face.


    ''...Again, I hate this! So they were only treating him because of that?!''


    I can hear Miss All Sunday giggle from the side. Is she making fun of me?


    I looked at her only to find she was reading a book.


    ''Nevermind...''


    I quite like her¡­ she''s the reason why I accepted my father''s proposal to come here actually.


    ''Uff, if I had a person like her looking after me. How nice it would have been¡­''


    Shaking my head almost unnoticeably, I then paid attention to the road.


    From where we entered the island, it was just trees, they acted like a barrier, a fence. This place would be very hard to attack for an enemy. There were also many guards around the place. They seemed strong, stronger than our best soldiers. I also witnessed some weaponries, those weaponries looked destructive as well. With all this thing in their sleeves and a warlord as their leader, I don''t think they are weaker than Alabasta by any means¡­


    This Kingdom is dangerous indeed¡­ it seems my previous assumption was wrong, they aren''t leeching on us.


    ''....''


    As we go deeper, I can see the nicely carved buildings, these buildings were carved in and on the trees, they look fun to live in.


    ''I heard there is a city of gold, though I don''t see any sign of it yet. Was it a lie?''


    I don''t care much though, they can lie all they want. It''s their Kingdom after all¨C


    Flash!


    ''Wait that''s that golden glow?''


    Suddenly, a golden light shined in my eyes through the buildings and trees, my legs moved automatically.


    "Father, I''ll be back."


    Ignoring Father''s worried yelp, I ran forward.


    I was always like this, doing things by myself. Though I don''t think I will regret it this time.


    Flash!


    As I ran through the large trees, jumping from one tree to another, while stepping on crunchy old leaves, I regretted not bringing my transported duck, Karoo, with me.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, standing on the branch of a tree, I finally came across it.


    "..."


    I was speechless for a second. How beautiful it was.


    "...So the rumors are true."


    There really was a city of gold lingering in the sky?


    In front of me, there were many architectures made of gold. They were shining under the noon-Sun beautifully.


    How¡­ Fascinating.


    "Whoaaaaa!"


    To my surprise, I slipped on my leg. And started to fall from the branch of the tree I was standing in.


    Hat!


    Luckily, something soft caught me. I looked back to find it was a net made of hands.


    "You should be careful where you step, Princess Vivi."


    It was the black-haired woman I admire, Miss All Sunday. How nice!


    ¡­.


    Just like that, a day passed.


    Today was the day of the festival. This festival will continue for 7 days, I think I will enjoy it fully.


    So this is the home of that pervert...


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    [Next Day]


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Aahh! P-Please don''t hit me!"


    Around ''Heaven''s Gate'', there was a ship that was flying a terrifying flag.


    The flag of the World Government!


    Three Celestial Dragons were riding the ship, they were here with their slaves.


    One of them, a fat Noble with a loose nose, was whipping a naked woman, laying on the deck.


    Thrash!


    "Ahhh! L-Lord, it hurts! Please!"


    "Hehehe, are you ordering me around? How ridiculous!"


    Thrash!


    The man kept hitting the woman while she screamed in pain.


    Beside the man, two other Celestial Dragons stood.


    One of them was a woman as well, but she didn''t show any displeasure seeing another woman being treated like this. She simply didn''t see the woman on the ground as the same race as her.


    She was a Celestial Dragon, a God. While the woman on the floor was just a pathetic mortal, a human.


    Beside her, a man with swirly hair stood. He seemed to not care about the things happening in front of him and was just observing the clouds around the ship.


    Behind their ship, 10 Marine ships with 10 Vice admirals occupying them were following suit.


    The World Noble with swirly hair looked at his equal. "Berseodo, stop it. That woman''s screams are annoying."


    The man said lightly to the fat man, he looked back towards him.


    "Eh, big brother Ainsworth. You hate the screams?"


    The fat Noble named Berseodo said, he then slipped his hands in his asteroid-like suit and took out a gun.


    "Brother, then I shall¡­"


    He then pointed the gun on the woman''s head.


    The slave woman stayed silent seeing this. ''Am I finally going to be freed¡­?''


    Bang!


    The woman''s life ended right there, her blood splattered all around the ship.


    "Ugh, Berseodo! Don''t you know I hate blood? Eww, how disgusting!"


    "Hehe, bear with it big sister, Bimret."


    The 3 world nobles had a small commission among themselves. Meanwhile, their slaves stayed silent, staring at the corpse of their acquaintance.


    One of them, a bulky slave-man with a huge body clenched his jaws tighter.


    "Enough, you two! Behave yourselves!" Ainsworth ordered his two little siblings.


    The two went silent, a few minutes passed like that.


    Berseodo looked at the corpse being handled by some Marines.


    "Oww¡­ it''s only been 4 days since I''ve been playing with this slave, but I accidentally killed her¡­"


    "Accidentally? Pfft!" The female noble laughed out.


    "Hahaha!"


    "..."


    Currently, they are going towards the festival in Upperyard.


    But they weren''t here to sightsee.


    "Hehe¡­ I guess it doesn''t matter."


    The man with a snort leaving his nose, Berseodo laughed lightly.


    "I''m gonna get new ones anyway. Hehe¡­"


    Indeed, he wasn''t here to sightsee. He was here to collect angelic slaves.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter. (942 rn oOo)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 102 - We Should Have Been Passive!!

    Chapter 102(BONUS)


    Title: We should have been passive!!


    (P.S 1500 POWER STONES FOR A BONUS CHAPTER INSTANTLY!)


    ¡­.


    The three World Nobles soon reached Heaven''s Gate. Today, only Gan Fall was guarding the gate since the Chief was busy.


    It took Gan Fall a while to recognize them, but when he saw the marine fleet behind them, he didn''t have any doubt left.


    ''This is a bad situation.''


    That''s what Gan Fall thought the moment he recognized them. He has heard about the World Nobles from Roger for the first time. After that, as Skypiea became more open to the outside world and even got affiliated with the world government, he learned more and more about their heinous behaviors.


    He could guess, the reason why they were here wasn''t just sightseeing.


    However, he couldn''t stop them based on just his assumption alone. Besides, he didn''t have enough courage to stop them anyway.


    "Big brother, look he has wings! Should we make him a slave?!"


    The fat noble, Berseodo nudged the older sibling.


    ''These people¡­'' Gan Fall became slightly enraged hearing them. Even though he is just a humble man, even he felt humiliated hearing they wanted to make him a slave.


    However, after hearing them, a thing was clear to him. ''This really is bad¡­''


    Surprisingly, the World Nobles didn''t take Gan Fall, and after talking with them for a while, Gan Fall was forced to give them a free entry.


    At first, after witnessing Gan Fall''s wings, the World Nobles wanted to collect him as a slave. But the older brother, Ainsworth stopped them from doing so, saying that there was no need for an old man when they can get better ones.


    As they left, Gan Fall stared at their backs.


    After frowning for a few seconds, he quickly took out a tone-dial and typed Chief''s number.


    Ring Ring Ring!


    But the call wasn''t picked, the Chief was too caught in the celebration.


    In frustration, he tried some more numbers but none was picked up. He even tried Wyper''s number, but even that was not picked.


    ''...They probably are in a busy atmosphere and can''t hear the dial ringing¡­''


    Clenching the dial hard, Gan Fall''s eyes went dark . This is the type of frustration that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    ''...! Wait,''


    As if Godsent, he recalled Amon''s number. It was a hopeless dream.


    ''Let''s try it¡­ Maybe mother luck is on our side.''


    Thinking that maybe, just maybe today is the day he is returning, Gan Fall quickly dialed the number.


    Ring Ring Ring!


    It ringed, so it was on the range!


    It kept ringing, and was about to cut automatically¡­


    Kacha!


    ''Holy! It''s picked up!''


    At the last moment, the call was picked from the other side!! Gan Fall felt his adrenaline rise .


    With cold-sweat falling down his head, Gan Fall clenched the dial tighter!


    "Hello, Amon?!"


    He asked, his voice full of excitement and nervousness.


    However...


    ["I''m not him, sorry."]


    ["You must be Gan Fall?"]


    A woman''s voice answered his call.


    ''This voice¡­ no, please.''


    ["I''m his assistant, Miss All Sunday. He left the dial with me since it''s useless with him without any tower there."]


    Gan Fall felt betrayed, he felt tricked. He didn''t face the need of contacting Amon in the past 4 years since he supposedly went to a place where the network can''t reach.


    Gan Fall controlled himself and decided to open his lips.


    "Hah¡­ Listen, las. This is an emergency."


    "Just now, three Celestial Dragons passed through the gate."


    As Gan Fall explained more, what words the Celestial Dragons used when they met him, especially when he talked about the 10 marine ships, Robin went silent.


    Her expression froze. The seed of fear inside her which had died a long time ago chirped silently.


    ''No¡­''


    While people were enjoying the busy atmosphere around her, Robin shook her head. She clenched her hand on her chest. As she started to contemplate, in her mind. She won''t falter now, not when her most important person''s home was in danger.


    ["Tell me more."]


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨CWorld Noble, Berseodo Pov¨C


    We were walking through the disgusting-looking giant trees. Actually, us 3 siblings were riding our slaves while the other guys were walking.


    "Ugh, why is this place like this? Hey, someone cut these trees!"


    I ordered the filthy Vice-Admirals following us.


    Instantly, one of them jumped ahead and slashed forward.


    Slash!


    In an instant¡­


    Dham!


    10 giant trees fell down,


    "Whoa! You are strong! You''re Vice-Admiral Comil, right? Are you interested in being my slave?"


    It seems sister Bimret is interested in him, she even knows his name.


    But why is she asking him for permission? If you want him, take him!


    Besides, why vice-admiral? If she really wants it, go after an admiral.


    ''Speaking of which, that guy isn''t here yet. Daddy said he is fast, so he can come here any time. Hmm, I guess these vice-admirals are good enough already.''


    Anyway, we continued to walk forward. The trees which we didn''t like were cut in seconds.


    ''At least these bunch of filthy humans have some use.''


    We walked a little more. Finally¡­ a golden light entered our eyes.


    Countless chatters entered my ears, hundreds of people eating and fighting entered my eyes.


    "Hey, gimme the Marshmallow!"


    "Ah, that juice is mine!"


    "I then said, ''C''mon, I ain''t gonna wait till you are old enough''. Haha, she made a disgusted face!"


    There were filthy humans in front of me.


    But¡­ That wasn''t what attracted me, and all of us the most.


    Behind them¡­ a golden city stood.


    I felt my eyes widen and not even blinking for minutes.


    "How fascinating, this place is beautiful¡­"


    Suddenly, I had a thought. I had a desire.


    "I want this place!"


    How nice it would be. Living in gold while a bunch of women massages my body. AHH.


    I quickly ran forward, attracted their attention and prepared myself to scream at the top of my lungs.


    "YOU ALL!"


    |¡ª¡ï¡ª|


    [A few minutes ago]


    At the top of Giant Jack, a few people were gathered around the small observatory.


    One of them was Wyper. He opened his mouth. "Aisa, do you see it?"


    At the observatory, Braham and Aisa were standing side by side, looking at the forest area.


    "Un¡­ I think that''s them, World Nobles. There are 10 other people behind them. The World Nobles'' are calling them Vice Admirals."


    Aisa said lightly as Wyper nodded. ''Although Braham is good at seeing things from afar, the 11-year-old Aisa is not bad either.''


    Thinking this, he looked at Robin. "Miss Robin,"


    Hearing him, Robin nodded, she then proceeded to think.


    "Mm¡­"


    Robin frowned lightly, she touched her chin and bit her lips. "10 Vice-Admirals. I heard they brought their fleets as well, they are waiting outside. So it''s literally a buster call."


    Robin got flashbacks from that particular day, as her determinations strengthened. She won''t let the same thing happen here.


    "This might be dangerous..."


    Wyper stayed silent. "Dangerous? Then¡­ What do you think we should do? I''m not good at these tactics, and Amon isn''t here. You are our mastermind here¡­ beside that brat."


    By ''that brat'' he meant Isa''s other child, Karna. He was a born tactician, he was what people would call a genius. Though it was only because of the medicine Amon injected in him for years, and later what Yona has been doing in his stead.


    Yona''s loyalty towards God far outweighs her morals.


    "I still won''t trust a 4-year-old in such a serious issue, so tell us, Miss Robin."


    Wyper lightly said as Robin made a thinking position.


    "From what we see... there isn''t an Admiral. As long as there aren''t any Admirals, we should be fine. 10 Vice-Admirals are strong, but we have far more powerful people than that. However¡­"


    She raised her head, everyone gathered around her, listening to her words carefully. "I don''t have enough courage to say, ''Let''s attack them right now.'' It would be ridiculous. In cases like this when the main character is missing, we need to act passively."


    As she said this, she got shivers in her spine. She felt Amon might do something that she won''t like if messes up here.


    "Let''s observe quietly¡­ if they act out of place, we will think of something then. We can''t harm them¡­ if we do, our end is inevitable."


    The World Nobles were the world''s sweet spot. If they are hurt, all of the government will come after them. That might not be a big deal for a pirate, but for a kingdom which can''t just run away from Marines, it''s a death sentence.


    "What we can do is¡­ pray¡­ just pray, that they won''t be like most World Nobles."


    As she finished her words, she bit her lips again.


    She was wrong, she can''t do anything without Amon on her side even now. She might be stronger than before, but that meant nothing in the long run.


    Wyper gripped his spear strongly.


    "I don''t care. If they make a move on my people, their heads will go flying. I''m not good with emotions, I will receive my punishment from Amon later if needed."


    He turned around and walked away.


    Aisa clasped her hand together and prayed to God, her big brother.


    It was then¡­ the world went slow¡­. Everyone''s ear perked up.


    "YOU ALL!"


    "THIS PLACE IS MINE NOW! BWAHAHAHA!"


    In the slowed-down world, only the World Noble''s scream resounded, which everyone at the Jack heard with their enhanced hearing ability.


    "Everyone here is my slave! Why aren''t you all bowing to your master?!! Kahahaha!"


    Below the Jack, everyone stopped eating, playing, chattering, they stopped doing whatever they were doing.


    With their veins pronounced, everyone down at the Golden City turned their head.


    The atmosphere was similar atop of the Jack as well.


    "..." Wyper clenched his jaws as a devilish grin slowly took over his face. "Kuk-Ku¡­ He said the wrong line."


    "That fat bastard said the wrong line!"


    Wyper screamed loudly and smashed his spear-end on the floor.


    Boom Boom!


    Wyper''s skin-tone became fiery reddish, he jumped up and flew forward like a human torch.


    Robin just stayed silent and stared ahead as Wyper jumped from atop, flying towards the filthy World Noble that just shouted. She knew she couldn''t stop this guy, this guy is a crazy bastard.


    "Nobody¡­. I mean nobody says that about my kingdom!"


    **


    **


    **


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 103 - The War Of The Liberated Tribe!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 103


    Title: The War of the Liberated Tribe!


    ¡­.


    ¨CBerseodo Pov¨C


    While being blinded by golden light, I stared ahead.


    In front of me were people with wings on their backs, they were as beautiful as the angels from the stories!


    As Gods, we Celestial Dragons indeed need Angels under us, so I have already decided which ones I would pick, I even decided on some beautiful females for daddy.


    But there was a particular one that I won''t share at all!


    ''That redhead¡­ Her expression is like a lifeless teddy bear! I want her, I want her, I want her!!''


    Thinking this, I raised my hand and pointed towards her.


    It seemed my previous words already caught their attention, so along with her, everyone was already looking at me.


    "You red-head, I order you to come here! Lick my boots, come on!"


    Seeing that she wasn''t moving, I stomped on the ground hard. "Can''t you hear me?! Come here, I said!"


    Seeing that she was unfazed by it, I started to walk forward. Or more accurately, I pulled the lash of the slave I was riding on.


    Fussh!


    ''Ehh? What''s this light?''


    However, before I could reach her, the place became brighter than it already was.


    I feel hot¨C


    "Fire Fist!"


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    |¨CGeneral Pov¨C|


    Among the crowd under Jack, there was a certain blue-haired princess.


    Vivi looked ahead, her eyes wide as Wyper was going towards the Celestial Dragon from the air.


    Wyper was fast, his lower body had turned into the fire and was creating explosions to boost his already astonishing speed.


    "Fire Fist!"


    Screaming that on top of his lungs, Wyper punched towards the World Noble named Berseodo.


    The man''s eyes grew up while his suit was about to get engulfed in the fire alongside the slave he was riding on.


    However¡­


    Bam!


    Wyper''s fist did hit something but it wasn''t the face of the filthy Noble that he wanted to.


    "Keuk! You are strong, is that the Mera-Mera no Mi?"


    To block his punch, a Vice-Admiral had jumped forward in front of the Noble. He blocked Wyper''s fiery punch with full force.


    He was Vice-Admiral Cooler.


    "Keu, do we call this a perfect match?"


    While Wyper was pushing forward with his eyes red in anger, he felt his hands going... cold. For the first time in 6 years after he ate the fruit, he felt the feeling of cold.


    As if knowing what was going on, the Marine officer chuckled. "I''m Vice-Admiral Cooler, I have eaten the Cold-Cold fruit. Your natural encounter¨C"


    "[Thousand Degree Celsius, Fire Fist]!!"


    Wyper didn''t listen to him at all and increased the heat of his fire and again punched forward.


    "MY natural encounter? Don''t make me laugh!"


    Bam!


    This time, the punch hit Cooler in his face as he was thrown a few meters away.


    He rolled on the ground a few meters away as Wyper shifted his attention to the Noble.


    "Y-You, stay back. Stay back, I said! I''m a Celestial Dragon! I''m a God!"


    The Noble was on top of his slave who had a large body, riding him like a horse. He pulled the chain-collar of the slave but the slave didn''t seem to move.


    "You bastard, move! Move dammit!"


    He ordered the slave but the slave just smirked. He didn''t say anything, but Wyper understood what he meant.


    Grinning, Wyper heated his palms to 1000¡ã and tried to grab the noble by the neck, however, he was interrupted again.


    4 swords were instantly pointed at his neck, clad in Armament.


    "Don''t move, withdraw your hand. Or you will die."


    Wyper was cornered by 4 Vice-admirals who used swords.


    His hands were in the air, pointing at the world noble who had a nervous smile seeing the Vice-admirals coming to help. Wyper didn''t seem to care, he stayed silent.


    "Haha! Look at this filthy bastard''s face! You can''t even show any emotions in fear, right?"


    The World Noble lightly slapped Wyper''s cheeks to mock him.


    A few seconds passed, Wyper lightly chuckled.


    "Kekeke¡­ how fascinating."


    Suddenly, his whole body started to become fiery-red just like his hair. The surrounding atmosphere started to heat up and everyone started to feel the heat instantly, making them sweat.


    He spat on the bubble helmet of the World Noble. "You foolish, fat idiotic bastard."


    Wyper''s body heated up again... he grinned.


    [Human Torch: Explosion!]


    In a second, Wyper''s body exploded as a small part of the island got covered in smoke.


    ''Everyone from the tribe had evacuated before the explosion, besides, they are strong enough to endure it¡­ my people at least.''


    Mumbling to himself, Wyper sucked the fire around the place to not burn down the forest right now.


    The smoke subsided soon enough.


    "Keuk! How infuriating, your fire is hotter than I thought."


    In front of Wyper, Cooler was back on his feet. He had the slave the noble was riding on his hand and used him as a meat shield after freezing his body, which blocked Wyper''s explosion from reaching the Noble.


    By now, the Noble was evacuated a few meters back and Wyper was surrounded by 7 Vice-Admirals. Meanwhile, the three leftovers were protecting the three Nobles. By now, the marines from the fleet around the island had come here as well.


    Wyper grinned like a devil. It was Amon''s fault that he was so late, besides he permitted him to do anything in his absence anyway. So he didn''t mind fucking World Government in his stead. He could tell, if Amon was here he would have done the same, he would rather have killed the Nobles already.


    "Looks like this is going to be a cheerful day."


    Wyper''s body again heated up, his body got covered in fire.


    [Human Torch]


    It was Human Torch again, but this time it wasn''t an explosion.


    [Transformation]


    It was a transformation.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, the three Nobles on the back were backing off and were chattering among themselves.


    "What is happening?! Aren''t we supposed to be invincible? Why are they attacking us?! W-We need to get out of here!"


    The woman named Bimret was freaking out, she felt more scared than the other two. Except for the other Noble, the older sibling, Ainsworth was quite scared as well, his body was literally shaking.


    Meanwhile, the only person fine, Berseodo was on his phone. Even though he witnessed his life almost end, he was fine.


    "You bastard! Where are you? We are being attacked here, why aren''t you coming yet? Father said you are fast, but I can''t quite see the proof anywhere."


    He was talking to a den den-mushi, the person behind didn''t say much.


    ["Owww, I see. Pardon, I will be there in a flash."]


    Beep!


    Berseodo threw the snail on the ground and stepped on it, squishing its life out.


    "Daddy was right¡­ This is a situation like God Valley. Just you wait, you yellow monkey Admiral, I will report you to daddy!"


    Berseodo said it while gritting his teeth.


    It was then¡­


    "You heretics,"


    A sweet female''s voice entered their ears and a dazzling girl caught their eyes. Berseodo''s eyes grew up looking forward.


    "You¡­ you are that red-haired bitch! I ordered you to come to me, didn''t I?!"


    It was the red-haired priestess, Yona.


    She seemed unfazed by his red-in-anger face.


    "You heretic you asked me to lick your boots." She took out a sword from her waist. "I don''t mind licking boots if that is my lord''s. However, a heretic won''t get such a treatment."


    She screamed on top of her lungs. "How dare you order me around!!?"


    Beside her, Urouge was standing. "You said you were God? How blasphemous! There is only one God, and that is our lord!"


    Beside him, Tsumi was standing with her sword. It has been passed on to her family from generation to generation. It was an unnamed grade sword.


    "My, I''m not into fat pigs even if they are rich. What a waste of wealth."


    The 3 Nobles'' hands shook, all the 3 of them kept looking ahead while the 3 vice-admirals raised their guard.


    Ainsworth smiled. "You¨Cthree, attack them! I want that brown-haired woman!"


    "I want the man, he looks strong!"


    "The red-head is mine!"


    The three Noble commanded as if this was their father''s property. The vice-admirals gritted their teeth hearing their words. This was a life-and-death situation and they were still playing around.


    Yona''s eyes went cold, her purple pupil glimmered red for a second as she dashed forward.


    "I certainly don''t know how strong the rank of Vice-admiral is, but that won''t stop me from punishing those who stand in the way of heavenly judgment! That man disrespected the name of God, he shall pay!"


    This was a situation that would have happened to Amon if he didn''t have enough evidence of being the Thunder God. Of course, it didn''t happen. Amon didn''t let it happen.


    ¡­.


    Setting her target, Yona gripped her sword tightly.


    She wasn''t as good as Tsumi at swordsmanship, she wasn''t as strong as Urouge in the physical department either. But she had a special ability¡­


    "H-Hey, I can''t read her movements!"


    "Same with me¡­ it''s almost as if a harmless child is running."


    She had the power to hide her presence, in a level which Amon would need another 10 years to reach. She was a natural-born killer, an assassin. Not only would people not be able to sense her presence, but even if she is in front of someone, preparing an attack, they would hesitate to regulate.


    They would question themselves, is she really dangerous to me?


    At the play of luck, even if they realize she is attacking them, they won''t have a way to block her.


    They just simply can''t read where she would be attacking next.


    Even if she had her arms raised to cut from above, they won''t be able to tell if she won''t change her attack mid-away. And indeed, she had the flexibility to change her attack mid-way as well. Only a person with a future vision would be able to fight against the monster named Yona.


    "I''m my lord''s best soldier."


    Yona was strong, it was lucky Amon didn''t have to fight her back then. Because one of them would have died, and that one would have most likely would have been Amon.


    And now, 6 years later, she was stronger than ever.


    Why?


    "Seimei Kikan: Hair Hazzard!"


    It''s because she knew Seimei Kikan''s actual use. Amon left notes for her before leaving.


    Her hairs raised in the air and became sharp needle blades.


    Indeed, the 3 Vice-Admiral couldn''t read her movements because, in their caught-off-guard state, Yona penetrated all of their hearts with her hair. Though the blood''s color couldn''t outmatch her hair''s deep red color.


    As the 3 bodies of Vice-Admirals slowly fell on the floor, unbeknownst to the 7 other Vice-Admirals who were fighting Wyper and the other Personal Guards, Yona coldly stared at the three Celestial Dragons.


    "W-Witch! It''s a Witch!"


    The older brother who had maintained an indifferent outlook up until now had finally broken into a sweat. Looking at Yona whose face was covered in blood, the man took a step back in fear of this monster.


    Yona did something she didn''t do in a long time, she laughed. Her eyes were shaking, her heartbeat was fast.


    "Hahahahahah, look at you! You heretics who dared use Kami''s name!"


    She stopped abruptly. "I-If I don''t punish you, people, now, we will receive Heaven''s Judgement!"


    As her face went cold, her hands kept shaking more, with a psychopathic smile on her face, she looked around her.


    It seems while chasing them, and while the Vice-admirals were protecting the Nobles, they had fallen back deep in the forest side. The main fight was at least 2 kilometers away from here.


    Here, only the dead body of the 3 vice-admiral, a few more marines who were accompanying them, the 3 World Mobile, and the 3 Priests existed.


    Yona''s face became expressionless. "A quiet spot¡­ I would have loved to judge you in the open, but this is fine too."


    Suddenly laughing again, Yona then dashed forward again, slashing her right hand, which had the sword at the world Noble Berseodo''s neck.


    However¡­


    "Stop!"


    A blue-haired girl stepped forward, standing in front of the world noble.


    "I said stop, Yona! This is dangerous!"


    As Yona''s sword was about to penetrate the intruder, Vivi''s head, she controlled her adrenaline and used her left hand to slap her right hand in the elbow as it bent in a way it shouldn''t.


    She stopped her feet as well while grabbing her right hand which was hanging on her shoulder.


    "Goddess¡­ why are you taking the side of the heretics? H-Have you decided to betray the God?"


    Yona''s eyes went blank. She''s been calling her Goddess since she is the future wife of Amon, if she decided to take the side of heretics then things might change...


    "Stop it! Stop this foolish act! What God, what Goddess?! You are delusional, come out of your fantasy!"


    Yona''s body shook hearing her each word.


    "You can''t touch these people, they are dangerous! If you harm them, you will be inevitably killed!


    Vivi made a sad face seeing Yona''s shocked face. She just bit her lips. "...Yona, please I enjoyed my time with you, don''t do this¡­"


    The blue-haired girl, Vivi''s, tears started to fall while she stood in front of the World Noble with her arms spread, stopping any of the three priests from attacking.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S. 1500 POWER STONES FOR A BONUS CHAPTER!(1240 rn)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 104 - Raise Your Head...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 104 (Bonus ????)


    Title: Raise your head...


    ¡­.


    [A Few Minutes Ago]


    "Kill him!"


    "Burn him alive!"


    "Kyaa, my child! Don''t go!"


    "Mother, I will fight for my land!"


    Below the Giant Jack, everyone was fighting.


    The marines who were on the ships until now came to the island after hearing the commotion.


    They were currently in a fight of life and death with the Sky-people.


    The 3,000 Birkans, 1,000 God''s Militia, and 4 Personal Guards vs 4,500 Marine soldiers. (Each ship held 450 marines, and there were 10 ships!)


    However, even with their advantage in numbers, the Skypiea side people were on the winning side at first, at least until the pirates who came to steal the gold joined.


    The strongest Birkans after the High Priest and the personal guards went after the Vice-Admirals. So the thousands of Marines and Pirates didn''t have anyone to stop them other than weak ones.


    Now, it was looking bad for the Skypiea. Part of it was because many Skypiean civilians were also attending this party and were being taken as hostages constantly...


    Among them, Robin was rescuing children and women who don''t know how to fight. While rescuing hostages, she was also taking down pirates left and right.


    "Fleurs!"


    Robin cracked the neck of 50 pirates at once.


    It was then¡­


    "Hina recognized you correctly, Nico Robin."


    A rough female voice entered Robin''s ears as she looked back.


    "This is Black Cage Hina. Hina had a suspicion the Miss All Sunday from the guild is none other than the devil child, Nico Robin." Marine Commodore, Black Cage Hina said while chewing on a piece of gum.


    "Hina should focus on a threat like you first."


    Hina rushed towards Robin, as Robin smiled softly.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, a large sum of Militia was protecting the guests from Alabasta.


    "Vivi, stay here!"


    "Father, look people are dying! I need to stop this war, what would you do if Alabasta was in this state?"


    Vivi and Cobra were having a debate among themselves.


    "They treated us like Gods the days we spent here! We can''t let them die, please!"


    "No means no! Why don''t you understand Vivi?! Shut up!"


    "But¨C"


    Cobra raised his hands to slap Vivi but stopped midway. He had never hit her even once, he doesn''t want to do it ever as well.


    With a shocked expression, Vivi turned around, she ran away from there. Some tried to stop her, but she didn''t let anyone touch her and ran forward.


    ''Wait¡­''


    On her way, she saw Yona and her party rushing towards the forest, going after the World Nobles.


    ''No, they need to stop! There are still ways to fix things after this, this Kingdom can still be a part of WG if Father and that man talks with the Elders but if they harm a World Noble¡­ then this will be the end.''


    During the past 4 years, she was very interested in worldly political affairs. Her interest almost felt surreal, it''s as if someone hypnotized her¡­ though they were just her thoughts. But for that, she studied these subjects thoroughly. About kingdoms, about crimes, about forgiveness of the said crime. And also, about World Nobles.


    There was an unwritten rule¡ªIf you touch a Celestial Dragon, your end is inevitable.


    Unfortunately, amidst all this chaos, this exact thing was about to happen.


    ''I have to stop them from harming those people!''


    Vivi, while barely evading the skirmish, and while the Shandian who recognized her took damage for her, ran forward and finally entered the forest.


    But she was maybe too late because she saw Yona kill the Vice-Admirals as if taking birds'' life.


    She couldn''t recognize Yona, the same girl who was calling her ''Goddess'' and treating her like one.


    But she knew one thing, she needs to stop them from harming the World Nobles!


    ''This place is filled with nice people, I don''t want it to be destroyed!''


    She ran forward.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    At this moment, Vivi was in front of the World Noble, her arms spread in the air.


    "Yona!"


    Nobody noticed the hand that was behind Vivi.


    "Yona, you can''t harm the¨C???"


    Suddenly, Vivi felt a hand grabbing her from behind and a cold metal pipe touching her skill.


    "Kihihi, I found such a nice rat!"


    It was the Noble Berseodo who had a gun touching Vivi''s head.


    "You aren''t bad as well, but you look like royalty. I will take you as my concubine if we survive this together, kahaha!" He said while pressing his hands around Vivi''s waist.


    "Now now, you red-headed bitch! Don''t you dare move or this girl''s skull will go ''boom''!"


    Yona, whose eyes were wide and had her left-hand pressing her right hand, was out of any thought.


    The other two birkan caught up to her, but seeing the scene in front, they stopped.


    "Our G-Goddess!"


    Urouge felt anger rising within his body, he wanted to bash the skull of the Noble but seeing the gun on Vivi''s head he had to force himself from not moving.


    He also noticed Yona''s hand was disgustingly broken, bone revealing and blood dripping down like tears.


    The man ahead ordered. "You bitch, come here and lick my boots!"


    Yona stared in front with a dazed look. Her lips agape a little and her eyes dizzy.


    "Don''t you hear me? DO IT! LICK MY BOOT!"


    Bam!


    Yona''s body jerked as the man slammed Vivi''s head with his gun, making blood drip.


    "Stop! Don''t hurt the Goddess!"


    She recalled the words Amon said after returning from Fishman island 5 years ago. He showed Yona the picture of Vivi and talked that they were engaged. Hearing that much, Yona concluded Vivi is a literal Goddess chosen By God.


    Currently, looking at Vivi she could only sense positive emotion from her, she was thinking about Yona''s safety¡­


    ''This means she stopped me from attacking the heretic to stop me from coming in harm''s way.''


    The Noble''s eyes became red in anger. "Huh? Did you just scream at me? *Bam!* How dare you! Quickly do what I''m saying!"


    Yona felt rage build up in her forehead. She wanted to crack this man''s head right now. There were thousands of ways she could end this man right now, after all, the man won''t even realize that she has the will to attack. But-


    "I will do it¡­ don''t hurt her."


    Her Goddess was in danger. She can''t take the chance.


    ¡­.


    Vivi was struggling, but the hit from the gun made her calm down a little. Her body started to shake as she started to think about what she did wrong. She saved the man''s life and this is how he is treating her? Is that how every World Noble acts?


    "I saved you¡­ yet you are acting like this."


    Vivi''s tears fell down.


    "Kihei, that''s why I offered you to become my concubine!"


    Vivi bit her lips. She understood how humans, or precisely how Celestial Dragon''s are¡­


    She just stared at Yona who slumped on the ground and directed her mouth towards the man''s shoe.


    "Yes, yes lick it! Do it, hahaha! Soon you''ll lose your life too!"


    Yona closed her eyes in shame and moved her tongue. She would have killed him, but there must be a reason her Goddess stepped forward and saved the heretic. She chose to believe in her Goddess than herself this time.


    Was there a reason the sky became dark particularly at this moment?


    ''Forgive me, my lord¡­ I''m having to lower my head to someone else other than you¡­ forgive me.''


    Or was there a reason why the wind was blowing faster?


    Yona got flashbacks with Amon¡­. Her time that she spent with him that night. He didn''t even touch her, as the graceful God he is. But today, his most devoted believer is lowering her head in front of a heretic.


    Or¡­ was there a reason why the rain was falling and thunder was crackling?


    ''It''s because I wasn''t strong enough.


    Yona moved her head with her tongue out and it was about to touch the shoe¡­


    It was then-


    Zzzz¡­ Zzzt~


    A pair of large hands stopped her by the shoulders.


    "Red Dragoness, raise your head, you did a fine job."


    The soothing voice forced Yona to open her eyes large.


    As she slowly raised her, lines of tears started to fall, her lips quivered¡­.


    "M-My Lord¡­"


    The man, Amon smiled lightly at her as his wings soared up, blinding the whole area in a flashy light.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Alexa Play Giorno Theme!


    P.S. 2000 power stones for a bonus chapter!!!


    -


    -


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 105 - Ammon

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 105


    Title: Ammon


    ¡­.


    Among the people fighting under the giant beanstalk, Robin and Hina''s fight was one of the most intense ones out of them.


    Bam!


    Hina hit Robin''s face using a cage''s end. She was a second late from capturing her in a cage, but she didn''t give up.


    Wiping blood from her swollen lips, Robin stared ahead with her eyes calculating the next course of action . She was never good at fighting, but she was giving her best.


    Finding an opening, she crossed her arms and spawned hands-on Hina''s neck.


    But Robin''s hands weren''t able to touch her head as a cage had been created around Hina''s head, thus blocking Robin''s hand from reaching her.


    "You rely too much on your clutching powers."


    Commenting such, Hina again rushed towards Robin.


    This time, Robin was forced to choose and fight hand-to-hand.


    She recalled a generic technique Amon suggested once.


    ''I should try that¡­''


    Robin crossed her arms and closed her eyes.


    The next second, she opened her eyes with a sharp glint.


    "Fleur: 6 Arms!"


    Robin spawned 4 extra arms on her body, thus coming to possess 6 usable arms.


    ''4 is better than 2 and 6 is better than 4.''


    She recalled Amon''s words and rushed forward.


    ''But if you can''t control them properly, then it''s better to have only 1.''


    Robin knew what he meant.


    ''Control.''


    She did have control over her 6 arms that''s why she summoned them in this intense battle.


    Robin then drove her legs forward, rushing towards Hina.


    Hina tried to stop her by using her cages, but Robin was fast and agile enough to evade them swiftly.


    Getting close to Hina, she punched towards different parts of her body.


    Her head, her shoulder, her stomach, her rib cage, and finally her 2 kidneys.


    [Crushing Force]


    With a shocked face, Hina blocked her 4 hands barely, but the other 2 hands slipped through her defence and hit her in the kidneys.


    Hina''s eyes grew in a matter of seconds.


    "Gah!"


    She puked saliva and clutched the side of her belly strongly.


    She stood there for a few seconds, but was still able to evade most of Robin''s attacks.


    ¡­.


    "Hahh¡­ looks like Hina underestimated you."


    Spitting out a tooth, Hina stood still on her feet.


    "That you did, but the realization won''t help you now."


    Saying this, Robin calculated her next attack, but-


    Crack~


    The weather suddenly changed significantly.


    Rumble!


    The clouds above started to darken and the sky started to roar.


    Clear drops of water started to pour from the sky, and as if the thunder had life, it started to dance in the sky.


    Robin stared at this scene blankly for a second before releasing a relieved sigh.


    "He got the signal."


    He indeed did get the signal Robin sent.


    Amon''s arrival wasn''t just luck-based, after all.


    The tower on top of Giant Jack wasn''t just used as a cell phone tower, it had other uses.


    Robin used the tower to send radio waves towards space as Amon ordered her to do if there were ever any emergencies.


    Robin did exactly that just when she was let known about the arrival of the Celestial Dragons.


    The satellite dish on the moon captured it and let Amon know about the emergency.


    After that, everything happened at lightning speed. It took him around an hour to arrive here from the moon.


    "He''s always on time."


    Releasing another relieved sigh, Robin dashed towards the caught-off-guard Hina.


    "KAMI SAMA! KYAA!"


    Robin didn''t see, but behind the dark clouds, a spherical bowl-type object was flying, coming towards this place.


    ?...¡ï...?


    The sky was dark.


    The intensity of wind was the highest  in the forest area because of the trees.


    Amidst the blowing wind, Amon''s shoulder-length hair was fluttering beautifully.


    Amon was wearing only trousers and a leather chest vest, proving his unexpected arrival. While rain was falling on his body, he was holding Yona in his strong arms.


    His sudden teleportation made the 3 nobles stop in their spot in surprise.


    ''Who is this guy?''


    The female noble asked in her mind, she suddenly got interested in this potential slave.


    In front of the noblewoman, Amon was completely standing still, ignoring her gaze completely. He was rather looking at the face of the woman in his arms.


    "Are you alright¡­ Nevermind."


    ¡­.


    The hand-broken Yona had blurry eyes because of all the tears. She was still thinking the man who was carrying her was just her hallucination.


    ''My Kami, is that¡­ really you?''


    The man, Amon, stared at her silently as if he was reading her mind.


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I looked at her almost-severed arm silently.


    "...Close your eyes, it won''t hurt."


    I said and streamed a little bit of electricity through Yona''s brain and forced her body to shut down.


    I glanced at Tsumi who was standing behind me. Staring at her for a second, I handed Yona to her.


    I moved my lips.


    "Go back, take her to the infirmary. And Urouge, go and help our people in the fight."


    Urouge instantly nodded.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Saying this, Urouge instantly rushed backward, but Tsumi seemed to hesitate about something.


    "Lord, the war is still going on, we are not sure in what state the infirmary is¡­ With all due respect, is it a good idea to bring the injured Arch Priestess to that place?"


    I stared at her for a brief moment before lifting the corners of my lips upwards.


    ''She is surprisingly behaving...''


    I nodded my head.


    "It''s fine, by the time you reach there¡­ The war would have already come to an end."


    Thunder cracked in the sky as if to support my words.


    With red cheeks and giving a last look at my face, Tsumi also rushed backward.


    How long will it take for her to reach 2 kilometers away from here, from this packed forest full of trees?


    Will the war really stop before then?


    She didn''t know but she ran with all her might, Yona''s bleeding arm might get lost forever if not treated at once.


    Looking at the light far, the light of Wyper''s fire, Tsumi increased her speed.


    ¡­..


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    On the other side,  Wyper was busy fighting the 3 Vice-admirals who were in front of him.


    "Fire Machine Gun!"


    Wyper pointed his fingers ahead and started to fire¨Cfire bullets from them.


    Pew Pew Pew Pew Pew!


    They were very fast, going towards the 300 Marines around him.


    Most of them got hit and fell on the ground, struggling to extinguish  the fire.


    It didn''t take long for the fire to subside because of the rain.


    Among the 300 marines, 2 Vice-admiral blocked the attacks with their sword, and another Vice-admiral, Cooler blocked it by turning the air into ice.


    ''Keuk! Why is this bastard so strong? Even though it''s raining!''


    Indeed, Wyper was fighting 300 Marines and 3 vice admirals toe to toe. He alone was enough for them.


    In reality, Wyper would have won if this was a clean field and not a forest. If he uses his full power here, the forest will burn, and it would be bad since this is his own forest! Besides¡­ it was raining!


    Things weren''t looking bad for Wyper, at least not until another Vice-Admiral joined the fight.


    A bulky man walked and stood with the 3 other vice admirals, his height a little higher than others.


    "I have cleared the other part, I brought a Sea-stone lance as well, so let''s take him on together!"


    All of them nodded hearing this and rushed towards Wyper.


    Cooler snatched the lance and rushed ahead of everyone, Wyper tried to oppose them using his fire spear, but Cooler jabbed the sea-prism lance forward, towards Wyper''s heart.


    ''Fuck, the sea prism is erasing my fire¡­ and this rain, it''s weakening me!''


    Wyper moved his hands forward to stop the lance with his palm.


    This would hurt a lot as it would even penetrate his palm too, but this was the only way.


    Because he was out of stamina, barely moving, he was about to fall on his knees.


    ''Ugh¡­ fuck this damned rain!''


    Before the lance could hit him though, a feminine hand smaller than his stopped the lance using his palm. The lance didn''t penetrate her ink-black palm, rather it just shattered.


    "It''s alright, Wyper."


    A long-familiar female voice whispered in his ears, as Wyper''s body finally gave up.


    "Take a rest, dumbass."


    Before going unconscious, his face bloomed a soft smile.


    The female smiled softly. "You did a great job."


    As Wyper fell to the ground, she looked around.


    Every marine in front was wary of her. Shattering a Seaprism weapon meant she isn''t a devil fruit user.


    The female didn''t talk, rather just smiled. No, she grinned.


    "Stupid fucks. I will chop your heads off!"


    As her voice subsided, 60% of the people on the island lost their consciousness, except for the strong people like the Marine officers and all people with wings.


    Even Robin (who was injured) and the guests from Alabasta also lost their consciousness.


    "...Fuck, I wanted to enjoy myself a little."


    No, it wasn''t the female''s doing.


    ¡­..


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    As Tsumi left, I released a burst of Conqueror''s Haki towards a specific target, ''Non-winged beings''.


    The burst reached the main battle 2 kilometres away in a matter of seconds.


    ''The rest will be taken care of by Raki.''


    I stared at Tsumi''s back while feeling the World Nobles finally regaining their composure.


    I turned around.


    Vivi was still in the hands of the Noble. She just stared in front of her, towards me, with wide eyes.


    ''It seems her memories are fuzzy, though she still recognized me.''


    Looking at my face, Vivi was lost for a second.


    However-


    "Y-You! When did you come here?! Who are you to let my slave run away?"


    Unbeknownst to Vivi''s state of mind, the noble, Berseodo who noticed Tsumi yelled in surprise and confusion.


    In response, I laughed lightly, albeit my face didn''t seem like that of someone who''s joking.


    My eyes were sharp, looking at the Noble who was holding Vivi, my gaze was as if burning the soul of the noble, Berseodo. ''Should I kill him¡­ I have a better plan.''


    "W-Why are you laughing?!"


    Berseodo felt his blood freeze.


    I stayed silent, staring at him, planning what I really should do with them.


    "W-Who are you glaring at?!"


    "..."


    I looked at his eyes as Berseodo felt his legs go numb, it was his instinct warning him. But how will a person who never fought in his life, understand his own instinct?


    He tried to push harder.


    "Y, You want this girl dead?!"


    At this line, Vivi also regained her fuzzy mind.


    The noble raised his hand holding the gun, preparing to hit Vivi again as he jabbed his hand towards her face.


    However,


    Crack!


    Before he could do so, his hand just bent in a way it shouldn''t, seemingly, by themselves.


    "...Ah?"


    It took a while for the noble''s pain receptor to react, as he screamed in agony.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Holding his right hand using his left, the noble dropped his gun and fell on his knees. He never felt this much pain in his life, his bone was revealed, coming out of his suit.


    Vivi, on the other hand, had wide shocked eyes, she didn''t see what happened, but she guessed it was me who broke his arm, and she was right.


    I had a thought as I looked at her.


    "Honestly, the one who deserves to receive a broken hand is you, not this guy."


    Vivi felt her forehead turn cold, but I ignored that and directed my hand towards her.


    In her shocked state, I yanked her towards me by her waist.


    Her face hit my chest, as she stayed in that position, not daring to look at my eyes.


    She realizes, even though she had good intentions, her actions would have not only humiliated Yona but also killed her and the other two priests.


    Meanwhile, one of the nobles was already kneeling, while the other two were too caught in the situation to move. Seeing their siblings like this surely made them infuriate, but what I could feel from their heart was-


    Fear.


    I just pointed my fingers forward and¡­ Zzzt~


    "Ahhh-Ahhh!!!"


    All three of them started to scream. This is torture, I''m shocking them to their limit. If I increase the power a little more, they will die.


    They peed themselves while their body was shaking, thuet skins becoming charred.


    Their inner thoughts were like this¡ª


    ''Monster! Monster! Daddy help!''


    ''Kill me¡­. KILLMEE!''


    ''Udbuahs..''


    Quite interesting thoughts¡­ I stopped. Or they will die, death will be too easy for them.


    Zzzzt~


    ¡­.


    As minutes passed in silence with the only sound present being the rain drops landing on the trees and ground , I then used one of the many techniques I mastered in the past 4 years.


    Thud!


    "A-h¡­. Ah! What''s happening?"


    Both of them fell on their knees, just like their kneeling sibling.


    "Clean my boots with your tongue, I want it to shine."


    They were surprised, but their bodies moved by themselves.


    ''Their bodies aren''t in their control anymore.''


    While they slowly directed their faces towards my and Vivi''s shoe, In less than a second, I teleported and brought a camera dial here. I also popped their bubble-helmet using a bit of heat.


    "Let us stream this video to all the corners of the world. All the large monitors of Wingless Valkyrie will play this video, it would be interesting right?"


    I then glanced at the female. "You, yes you. Keep licking and strip, take your clothes off."


    The female started to strip, just like what I said. This was being streamed around the world.


    Marines will come after the Wingless Valkyrie and  Skypiea.


    ''But this isn''t enough.  I recall, she wanted to make ME her slave.''


    I then teleported from there and returned after a few seconds with two horses.


    Patting the horses'' back, I ordered them to go forward towards the female.


    "Do a good job, alright?"


    "Kihihihhi!''


    I took the horses and the female a little far from here, I don''t want Vivi to see what will happen to the woman.


    After that, I returned after placing a camera with the woman there. It won''t be streamed to the world, I will use it as a blackmail material. I''m sure this would be enough for me to play the World Government silly.


    ¡­.


    Looking at the two men licking my and Vivi''s boots, while this was being streamed live, I had one thought.


    This would be dangerously crazy.


    "The World Government will be infuriated, they would want me dead."


    "They will use all their power to capture me¡­ but, do I care?"


    If they come after me, that''s all according to my plan.


    It''s been enough hiding like a rat!


    Fuck plot, fuck the will of D, fuck the World Government!


    As of now¡­ I don''t care at all.


    In sync with my  thoughts... The sky roared.


    ¡­..


    -General Pov-


    Meanwhile, the Nobles were cleaning Amon''s shoes; still in a daze wondering what was happening.


    In reality, their bodies were not theirs to control.


    The human body moves using electrical signals travelling through their brain; the neurons.


    Then what if a person who has great control over electricity tries to fool the brain by sending fabricated signals?


    [Neuron Control]


    Using this technique, Amon sends electrical waves into one''s brain and orders it to perform any movement; the electricity fools the brain thinking the ''host'' is the one ordering it.


    ''So I''m basically a hacker, but I''m not hacking a computer, I''m hacking a brain.''


    Killing them right now, in this dark would be too small of payment for all the problems they caused. Amon came here in a hurry, in the middle of an important battle.


    ''First, I should make them lick our foot and stream it throughout the world¨C''


    "Hey, bro."


    Suddenly, a female voice entered Amon''s ear as he looked back.


    "Stop hugging her, bitch was the reason Yona is in that state, right? I want to kill her, so getaway."


    It was Raki, she rushed towards Amom, specifically towards Vivi who was hugging Amon tightly.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Ahh!"


    Yona''s forearm was barely clinging to the elbow, it was connected to a high-tech machine.


    "Do not worry, it will be fine. I, Automata Shortmotor guarantee it."


    The folk riding the spherical vehicle that Robin missed had come down now.


    They were helping all the Winged people on the battlefield.


    The war had already ended. A burst of Conqueror''s Haki from Amon had knocked them unconscious.


    Now, the many Automata who came here riding the spaceship were helping all the  Winged people and the ones they were previously notified of, like Robin, Cricket, and the Alabastan people.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Amon and Raki were having a skirmish.


    "Bro, get away! I will kill her!"


    Amon glared at her.


    "Shut the fuck up, this is an emergency don''t act childish here."


    "Bro¨Cah!"


    Though their moment couldn''t hold for much longer.


    Raki covered her eyes.


    The reason was a blinding yellow light.


    A certain someone had teleported in the air.


    "Owwwwo~"


    A bored voice sounded from the sky as Amon looked at the sky.


    "So I wasn''t so late¡ªhuh?"


    Amon just stared at him for a second. Raki''s face went full serious.


    ''It''s that guy brother told me about, Admiral Kizaru, Borsalino.''


    The flying man, Kizaru, looked at the three celestial Dragons licking Amon, Raki and Vivi''s shoes.


    Raki was arguing with Amon while standing on her feet, Vivi behind Amon. The two Celestial Dragons were uncontrollably licking the shoes of the three while the camera was capturing everything and streaming it throughout the world.


    Kizaru couldn''t find the female around here.


    "Wow~!"


    Hearing Kizaru''s voice and looking at his half-closed eyes, Raki quickly touched her sword.


    "Is this some kind of joooke?"


    Kizaru said in his usual tone.


    "I guess I was a little late."


    Raki instantly jumped in the air, her swords going towards Kizaru''s neck.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: The title wasn''t a Typo, btw.


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter that day!


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 106 - Marine Admiral Kizaru!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 106


    Title: Marine Admiral Kizaru!


    ¡­.


    Flash!


    A light flashed in the dark sky of the Upperyard as the silhouette  of a tall man appeared.


    "Owww¡­ so I was late."


    Kizaru, the Marine Admiral in a yellow suit gazed down after ''teleporting'' in the air.


    On the ground, there were five people, but only three of them were looking at him. The other two, the two World Nobles, were busy licking the boots of the other three.


    ''Oooo¡­''


    Ignoring the Nobles, Kizaru glanced at the other three people.


    A girl with blue hair, a male with black hair, and another female with long black hair reaching her waist, tied in a ponytail.


    Instantly, Kizaru noticed the girl with a ponytail looking at him with a serious face.


    Before the admiral could think of anything else, the girl jumped towards him with her hands which were holding two swords.


    Kizaru made a bored face looking at her ''sluggish'' jump. Even though, in reality, Raki was moving around 120 km/h.


    Looking at Raki''s sword coming towards his neck, Kizaru opened his lips lightly.


    "Would you like to experience a kick at the speed of light~?"


    Although he seemingly asked a question, he didn''t wait for an answer.


    Kizaru moved his legs, his legs had already started glowing by then, going towards Raki''s face.


    ''...Oh shit.''


    Raki''s eyes widened, as she realized she was too slow.


    Bam!


    His legs hit something, but that something sure wasn''t Raki.


    Zzz¡­


    The man who was on the ground just now was between Raki and Kizaru, blocking Kizaru''s kick with his wings.


    The man, Amon, was blocking Kizaru''s attack with his wing.


    "Speed of light? Pfft¡­ should I laugh?"


    Amon stared at Kizaru''s surprised eyes.


    Blinking twice, Kizaru formed a smile.


    "... Interestinnng."


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, in the Golden City where the war had ended and the Automata were busy helping the injured, a certain albatros-man was taking pictures of everything.


    Click! Click!


    The sounds of the camera clicking were overlapping the chirping of people all around him.


    Nobody stopped him surprisingly, just a while ago he got permission from Nico Robin to perform his act here.


    Enthusiastically, he was taking pictures.


    Tomorrow, there will be news. Big news!


    Written by none other than Big News Morgan!


    "Huff¡­"


    Suddenly, the Albatros , Morgan noticed someone running from inside the forest.


    She had the princess of Alabasta in her hands.


    "Bitch¡­ only because Brother said to retreat and keep you safe."


    The girl said while roughly pulling Vivi by her collar, pulling her through the ground.


    "Be grateful."


    Behind her, two Celestial Dragons were following them while crawling like dogs.


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I was floating in the air, my hand was holding my sword.


    Meanwhile, my wings were blocking Kizaru''s kick.


    Kizaru didn''t mind it and took back his leg.


    We exchanged a few more blows after I sent Raki back.


    "That was quite interesting¡­"


    It was then-


    "Though I don''t really like dark places, let''s lighten this up, shall we~?"


    Kizaru snapped his fingers as countless beams of light came out of his body and went towards the sky


    Suddenly, the dark sky started to clear up and the sunlight started to fall on the glittering grass on the ground.


    While I glanced at the beautiful scenery below, Kizaru called.


    "I assume you are Lucifer~?"


    Even a bored Admiral such as Kizaru recognized me, the winged man who was considered angel by some and devil by the others.


    These 4 years, my name was rarely written in the Newspaper, but my Organization did have countless mentions now and then. But I''m sure that didn''t interest Kizaru.


    Kizaru stayed silent, but I could sense, he was simulating my movement from a second ago.


    There was a reason why he knew about me, and it''s not merely because of my fame.


    It''s because of the rumor among the Higher ranking Marines, ''Lucifer has eaten the Goro Goro no Mi.''


    As for why I know about this¡­ that''s for a later day.


    Kizaru moved his lips.


    "I see that the suspicion was true. Not only that, you were a Skypiean all along, but the wings are still something to look up for. Hmmm,"


    I chuckled hearing him.


    ''People in my previous world used to call Kizaru unworthy to have his fruit because they said he isn''t quick-witted. Now, would you look at this?''


    I decided to mock the WG for a moment.


    "Oh, the Government found out after so long? They are quite disappointing, unlike their reputed informant, Cipher Pol."


    Kizaru didn''t respond and moved from his spot.


    "Tsk, don''t talk in a battle. I would like to see, how fast the Goro Goro no Mi user actually is~"


    His legs rushed towards my chest, this time they weren''t glowing.


    "..."


    Zzzz¡­


    I streamed electricity through my brain and boosted my thinking speed.


    In the slowed down world, I stared at Kizaru''s leg, it was very fast compared to the normal movements in this slowed-down world. However¨C


    ''It''s slow.''


    There is no way this is the speed of light.


    Not even close.


    ...


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Morgan looked at the Celestial Dragons with wide eyes.


    ''They are¡­ crawling?!''


    In his life he never thought he would see this day, his eyes teared up as he felt his heart throb faster.


    ''This is going to the Big News as well!''


    He quickly started to take pictures.


    Just behind him, on the wall of a destroyed building, an eye was open, looking at Morgan.


    The owner of the eye, Robin smirked seeing this.


    ''As Luci had wanted, things are moving smoothly.''


    But there was another fact.


    ''I''m still a little scared, it''s my trauma after all.''


    Robin then noticed Raki who was roughly pulling Vivi.


    A small smile bloomed on her face seeing Raki.


    ''She has grown as well¡­ only physically.''


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Why wasn''t Kizaru''s kick as fast as they should have?


    There are 3 answers to this.


    1. Kizaru isn''t actually as fast as light, he''s lying.


    2. Kizaru is as fast as light, but the light in One Piece world is actually slow.


    3. Kizaru''s body stops himself from achieving the speed. He can only reach ''Light Speed'', or at least around it, after he goes through ''Elemental Transformation''.


    ¡­.


    The No. 1 is a fact, Kizaru isn''t as fast as light. If he was, a Light Speed kick would have destroyed the world. (Literally)


    The No.2 is something highly unlikely. Because if Oda tried to balance things this way, my Goro Goro''s speed would have been slowed down as well.


    The No.3 is the most possible answer, as I myself also suffer through it. I can''t use lightning speed without transforming¡­. At least not at full capacity.


    So in conclusion, Kizaru isn''t as fast as light, but even if he is, he needs to transform into his element to achieve that feat since to move that fast he needs to be completely Massless.


    ''In his human form, he definitely has mass since his kick had force behind it.''


    So if I consider my own case, without transforming, he''s using the fruit''s ''base'' speed.


    My base speed is ''Speed of Sound'', 0.343 km/s.


    Let''s talk about me, to surpass my ''Base'', I need to transform, or at least partially transform by flowing extreme electricity through my body. Kizaru''s case should be the same since every time he used his ''Light speed kick'' his legs started to glow.


    ''So, if my base is 0.343 km/s, what is Kizaru''s?''


    I dodged another of Kizaru''s attacks, I barely dodged this one.


    "Wooow¡­ As I have guessed, you are fast. I should get serious."


    Of course, he wasn''t serious. And here I was using my base''s top speed.


    Thus proves his base is faster than mine.


    ''It''s because Light is 3 times faster than Lightning.''


    It''s a fact even in this world, so Kizaru''s base should be 1.029 km/s!


    ''This would make sense why Rayleigh was able to match his speed. After all, I refuse to believe even a monster like Rayleigh is as fast as light.''


    I was brought out of my thoughts by a blinding light.


    "Would you like a kick at the speed of light?"


    Kizaru said as his legs started to glow, I wondered how fast his legs would be this time.


    Zzzz¡­


    To analyze, I streamed electricity through my brain. I could think at a speed that far surpassed the sound barrier, which is enough to make Kizaru''s kick seem sluggish.


    ''Indeed, by making his leg glow, meaning by making his legs partially transform, he reaches a speed that is very fast¡­ But even that ''very fast'' is slower than full Lightning speed.''


    ''Slow.''


    Though I thought that, the kick did hit me in the jaws, making me fly upwards.


    This kick wasn''t light speed, but it sure was something I couldn''t dodge, at least¡­ not in this form.


    Zzzz


    As I started to fly up, I teleported 16 km away, then repeated that action thus teleporting me 32 km away from my initial position. Kizaru will take a while to reach me since there are some clouds covering his way.


    His teleportation isn''t as fast and versatile as mine after all, he needs an open area to teleport, meaning he can''t teleport to the other side of a wall.


    I ignored the stray thoughts.


    I then took out a ball of gold from my bag, then threw my sword and bag in the solid island cloud far below.


    Zzz¡­


    This time, I didn''t flow electricity through my body. Rather, I transformed into a bolt of lightning.


    After transforming, I started to manipulate the bolt to take the form of a 150 cm young man. In this form, I''m not only as fast as lightning, I''m flexible as well.


    Now the gold ball¡­ this should be enough, right?


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Above the white-white sea and a few chunks of clouds that were floating freely in the open sky, something bright was floating.


    Far above a large cloud, a bolt of lightning in the form of a young man was standing. Meanwhile, both of his fists were wearing knuckle dusters made of gold, but the dusters were roughly made, as if it had just melted after heating up and in that short time, the young man had worn it.


    The next second, a man in a yellow suit, Kizaru, flew towards the young man, Amon, at an astonishing speed.


    For a second, Kizaru was surprised seeing Amon like that, but he nonetheless kicked towards him at full speed.


    ''I should get seeerious.''


    This time, Kizaru''s whole leg started to glow.


    ''This is a kick at 1/10 speed of light, my highest speed without fully transforming. It far surpassed the 1.029 k/m kick that I landed on him last time.''


    Kizaru thought this at an astonishing speed. Although he can''t think light fast, his fruit does give him a boost at thinking.


    Fwoosh!


    The Kick went towards Amon''s face. However¨C


    Zsst!


    He dodged it by moving to the side. By moving at the speed of Lightning, 100,000 km/s!!


    ""Slug.""


    Kizaru''s eyes grew up instantly.


    Just now¡­ he couldn''t follow his movements.


    ""This form heightens my instincts and boosts them to an unimaginable level.""


    Not only that, there is an invisible circular dome of electricity surrounding my body, 10 meters around it to be precise . The moment something enters this dome, Amon''s body will dodge it involuntarily.


    This was literally Ultra Instinct.


    However, that wasn''t enough, after all, Amon won''t be satisfied with just dodging.


    While Kizaru tried to attack Amon again and again, sweats formed on his forehead.


    He kicked at Amon''s chest, punched at Amon''s rib, shot beams of light at his head but none of them hit him.


    This was speed, sheer speed that Kizaru wasn''t able to follow. His brain wasn''t fast since he can''t let electricity flow through it.


    There was a way, he would be faster than Amon if he uses Elemental Transformation, but then-


    Amon didn''t let Kizaru think further as he moved behind his back and swung his arm backward.


    Charging the knuckle duster, Amon punched forward.


    He moved his arms very slowly, but to Kizaru it was very fast.


    The knuckle duster started to glow blue, but the glowing stopped as Amon covered it with Haki.


    Amon curled up his lips upwards. He grinned.


    "<700 Million Volts, Railgun>"


    Amon''s fist just went though Kizaru''s body as if he was made of tofu.


    "...!?"


    The golden duster just turned into dust, and the dust started to collide with each other at molecular level.


    Each dust started to release a blinding light, as if an explosion would occur!


    Kizaru stared at his chest with wide eyes for a while as his body started to glow yellow. He was doing his elemental transformation.


    But before he could do so¨CAmon moved his lips.


    "<Hakai>"


    !B OOOO OO M!


    An explosion at the level of a Nuclear bomb occurred, engulfing the whole sky.


    This was the power of Railgun.


    Luckily, it happened kilometers above the upper yard.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: We can see Amon''s analysing abilities even while he was in the battle.


    By the way, is Kizaru dead?


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter that day! (290 rn)


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 107 - Aftermath...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patre on.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 107


    Title: Aftermath...


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    As the massive explosion was about to take place, I took back my hand from Kizaru''s body and started to teleport miles away from the spot.


    The explosion then happened, engulfing the whole sky.


    Albeit its devastating outlook, it looked beautiful nonetheless.


    I immediately boosted my Observation to the highest degree, my current range mixed with Goro Goro is 300 km radius. It was to solely sense any trace of Kizaru.


    ''I dare say, I have the highest range of Observation in the world.''


    Before I could praise myself some more, I felt a presence coming towards me at a speed out of my league.


    "YA...TA¡­NO...KAGA...MI!"


    I couldn''t even follow his voice, he was that fast.


    The presence didn''t touch me, he just passed by my side, going towards the blue sea below.


    Though going by my side wasn''t a good idea I would say.


    ¡­.


    I looked below,  a trail of light was quickly passing through the world. It passed my 300 km range in less than a second.


    "..."


    I was speechless.


    As expected, Kizaru had ways to run. But he didn''t have ways to fight.


    Kizaru, as I found after reading his mind, can''t think at the speed of light.


    His thinking process ends at his base, 1.029 km/s. Yes, even at Elemental form, he still can''t think that fast.


    Not only him, but even my Goro Goro no Mi doesn''t allow me to think as fast as Lightning, not at all, or the canon Enel would have been OPer than he was shown.


    I can only think fast since I''ve modern world knowledge which Enel didn''t have.


    Human thinking-speed is based on our brain neuron''s data travelling speed. And since neurons use electricity to do everything, I can boost it by using my own electricity. However, that isn''t the case for Kizaru.


    This time, when he just went past me, I could feel that he wasn''t able to see or think anything, he was just going forward. Like this, he will probably hit the sea somewhere in the blues¡­


    With a restriction like that, fighting in his ''Base'' is better than transforming. Not only that, after he transforms into light, he would start reflecting on every surface around him, losing control and eventually dying.


    Unfortunately, he seemed to have trained quite a lot to at least control the reflecting problem to a degree, that''s the reason he was able to choose to go towards the sea''s surface.


    Man¡­


    "...Sigh,"


    I tried to finish the fight as fast as possible, but Kizaru was able to survive the explosion. It should be because of his body being light itself, that''s why in his fight with Z, he survived a similarly massive island explosion.


    I have some single-person attacks rather than this AOE explosion, but Kizaru is too fast for me to try them on him. I just wanted to kill him as fast as possible.


    It seems I failed.


    However¡­


    "Hah¡­ haha!"


    I laughed. I failed to kill him, but I didn''t fail to injure him to a terrible degree.


    I raised my hand, in my hand, there was a bloodied arm.


    A severed arm wearing the sleeves of a yellow suit.


    "It was a mistake to think I would sit still while you just go past me like that."


    Even in his fast state, I grabbed his light body and snatched his arm with Haki. He was too fast for his own bad, he lost his arm like nothing.


    ''Well, I guess this is it. He survived by pure luck.''


    "But that hole in his chest is 100% real, let''s see how long he survives."


    Though I''m sure, he probably has a healing factor too. Sad.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Cough¨C"


    "Tsk¡­ that bastard."


    On an isolated island, at the destroyed shore, a bloodied man was sitting against a tree.


    He was wearing a yellow suit and only had one hand, he was Kizaru.


    Kizaru was about to hit the sea but he was barely able to control himself to land on this island.


    Though in response, the island was mostly destroyed.


    Currently, Kizaru had his only hand touching his chest, his chest was glowing.


    "It will take a while for me to heal."


    Indeed, he can increase his healing speed as well, gaining a pseudo healing factor.


    Kizaru made an angry face, something which is rarely done by him.


    "This will eat up a lot of my life force, around 10 years¡­" His eyes glowed. "I will definitely get back for this."


    Kizaru''s frown deepened.


    "Tsk."


    Clicking his tongue again, Kizaru looked for a den-den Mushi in his pockets, but there weren''t any.


    "It seems the snails got caught in the explosion¡­"


    Clicking his tongue again, Kizaru kept lying down. He decided to rest until the wound heals completely, it will take a few days, it''s a fatal wound after all.


    Though even with his healing factor, he won''t be able to get his hand back.


    He was one step away from being completely donut-ed.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    In the upper yard, the Alabasta guest was in a highly guarded room.


    Cobra was in the room, sitting beside Vivi.


    "Vivi, why the long face? You are fine now aren''t you?" He said. "I will complain to Lucifer about that girl, so don''t worry, alright?"


    Vivi had her head down, her eyes dull.


    "Don''t, father. It''s my fault, she even saved my life." She whispered. "I don''t have any shame left to demand anything, please leave me alone for a while."


    She said while her hands were clutching the bedsheet.


    Cobra refused to leave her alone, but a presence appeared there.


    "It''s fine, father-in-law. I will look after her, you can go outside."


    It was Amon, whose voice rang inside Vivi''s ears. His previous words about her arm chirped in her mind.


    Vivi hesitated to ask Cobra to stay, but it was too late. By then, Cobra was already talking with Amon.


    "Son-in-law, you are here!"


    ¡­.


    Vivi was lowering her head, avoiding Amon''s gaze who was staring at her face.


    A few minutes passed like that.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Amon sighed.


    "Listen, girl, you must not remember our previous encounters, you were young. But listen here, I will warn you this once¨C"


    Amon grabbed Vivi by her jaws and made her look into his eyes. "If something like this ever happens and if for you, my people get hurt... you will definitely pay."


    *Gulp* Vivi gulped while her eyes shook looking at the bloody eyes of Amon.


    She pulled some strength towards her throat. "Let-*slap!*"


    Amon cut her by slapping her in the right cheek.


    *Slap!*


    Amon slapped her again in the left cheek.


    *Slap!*


    Amon slapped her in the right cheek. Vivi was having wide eyes.


    *Slap!*


    Slapping for the last time, Amon stopped as Vivi fell silent with her cheeks red. Tears were falling, her body was shaking, she almost wet herself. She was too scared of things.


    Like that a few minutes passed.


    ¡­..


    Amon was still grabbing Vivi by her mouth.


    Vivi looked down, avoiding eye contact.


    Her eyes were still shaking a little. "I understand¡­ I won''t do anything stupid anymore."


    This was the first time anyone slapped her. Although she did fight and received punches, slaps were new to her. So she was easily subdued.


    Amon nodded. "It''s nice seeing you understand, don''t expect me to treat you like how you father does."


    "That said," He quickly freed her. "Things might change if you act like a good girl. I might start loving you, our relationship will progress brightly, a child in the future, then one day they will be married and we will be grandparents, the Kingdom of Alabasta will progress along with us, and thus we might become actual soul partners. When that happens, I will care about you the most, my people will come second, you will come first. I''m not saying if, I''m saying when."


    After saying all that with a straight face, Amon glanced at the surprised Vivi before getting up from the bed.


    "Don''t worry too much about what you did, I know you did it for the Skypiea''s sake." He nodded towards her. "I would be grateful to you, but please be careful."


    Vivi was a little surprised seeing his sudden change, but she was too scared to question anything.


    "Yes¡­ I will be careful¡­"


    Vivi whispered while averting her gaze, Amon just walked away, ignoring her.


    While walking, he stated one last time. "I will talk with the King to proceed with the marriage soon. Though I''m not sure if he will agree after what happened to the Celestial Dragons."


    Amon walked away while his hand was resting on the sword on his waist.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile,


    "Then¡­ what should we do with them?"


    In the upper yard, the pirates and Marines were all captured, shackled with sea-stone handcuffs.


    Most of the marines died in battle, but the pirates survived mostly.


    The Shandians would have normally killed the people who tried to harm their own, but Amon seemingly didn''t want this to happen like an Automata had stated.


    Isa was among the people surrounding the invaders. Her gaze was cold.


    "Killing them would be fine¡­ After all, they did attack us first. They killed 50 of our people!"


    Isa said with a shaky voice while some of the people behind nodded. Beside her, a child was standing. He seemed to make a sad face because of his mother''s words.


    Meanwhile, Raki was standing just there, leaning against a wall.


    "Don''t do anything yet¡­" She yawned. "Brother is coming soon."


    Just as she said this, something flashed in the bright sky.


    Zzzz¡­


    Amon teleported in front of everyone, walking towards them.


    He raised his left hand.


    "Yo, it''s been a while, everyone."


    "OHH IT''S KAMI SAMA!"


    Everyone seemed ecstatic seeing him. They knew the cause of the explosion was him, after all, who could make such a big explosion other than him?


    Meanwhile, Amon''s right hand had the severed arm of the yellow Admiral, he kept this in the sky while meeting Vivi.


    Instantly, the first to run towards him was the priest Tsumi.


    "My lord!" She stopped in front of Amon. "Why are you carrying that thing?! Give that to me, I will throw it away!"


    Amon stared at her for a second before shaking his head in his mind. Normally, the one to run would have been Yona, but she was unconscious so Tsumi was taking the chance.


    Nonetheless, he gave her the hand.


    "Don''t throw it, it''s precious."


    Tsumi''s eyes widened.


    "Uh... y-yes."


    She bowed and backed away.


    Amon then kept walking forward, towards Isa.


    Smiling at her, he stood beside her. "It''s been a while, aunty. Did you miss me?"


    "...sigh."


    Isa sighed and inspected his body. Looking for any injury.


    "You are fine even though there was that explosion?"


    Amon chuckled. "What do you think?" He took a glance at everyone.


    "I''m strong, such a puny explosion won''t harm me."


    "Well, I''m not surprised." The hidden worry within her eyes vanished. "Take some rest, you must be exhausted. The talking can be done later."


    While they were talking, every Marine was looking at Kizaru''s hand.


    They had one thought, ''Impossible.''


    The severed hand must mean Kizaru died in the explosion.


    ¡­.


    ¨CIsa''s son, Karna Pov¨C


    "I''m strong, such a puny explosion won''t harm me."


    This is the man who left when I was a newborn. I remember it because of my photographic memory.


    People around said he''s God, but I used to believe otherwise since Gods are supposed to be just myths. But after seeing the things that happened today¡­ After seeing the war take a complete turn after this single dude arrived, I don''t have any doubts.


    It may be that he isn''t the God from the myths, but he surely has the power to bear that title for fun.


    ''How interesting living beings are¡­ Ahh, I wonder how it would feel like to dissect him? Rats and animals aren''t fun, I need to dissect a human. He would be per¨C!!!''


    Just now, I felt a heavy glare on my back as I abruptly looked.


    It was that woman named Raki¡­ her eyes were seemingly glowing¡­


    "Oh, Isa."


    Suddenly, the man called for my mother.


    "Can I spend some time with Karna later? I would like to play with my brother a little ".


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡­..


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I glanced at the little shit with a smile.


    "I would like to wash up his memory of me, haha. I would feel sad if he can''t recall me."


    Isa punched my arms lightly.


    "Fine, do whatever you want. You just talked with me for a minute and already want to go after him? You aunty only deserves 1 minute of your busy time?"


    I laughed a little hearing her. "Fine, I will have a chat with you for a while more."


    As I said this, I can see the little shit sighing.


    I have hypnotized him to obey me and see me as his ''Master'' from a young age. But the effect wore off since I look different than before and also the fact that it''s been quite a long time.


    Nonetheless, it will take a single attempt to help him regain who he really is and who is, where he stands.


    ''But I have to say, the medicines had quite the effect on him. He has that passion of a mad scientist.''


    As I started to chuckle, I felt a hand on my shoulders.


    The scent of flowers was strong from her hand.


    "Luci, let''s talk."


    It was Robin, she is making a surprisingly serious face.


    I shrugged. "We''ll¡­ Fine."


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Mm¡­"


    Robin was hugging Amon tightly while he was stroking her hair.


    "Is there anything, Robin?"


    Amon asked while enjoying her soft body.


    "It''s nothing¡­" Robin stated while her face was resting on his chest. "I missed you."


    As a few seconds passed, Amon smirked.


    "You are too soft for me, love."


    "...I know."


    Minutes passed like that, as the dim light of the room shined on their body.


    Finally, Robin cancelled the hug.


    "Ahem¡­ this wasn''t the thing I wanted tabout, it really is something serious." She said.


    Amon whispered in her ears. "Ask me anything, I will answer."


    Saying this, he jumped on the soft bed and kept lying on his back. The fight was quite tiring, and then there was his talk with Vivi.


    "It is about the prisoners." Robin also sat on the bed. "What plans do you have for them?"


    Robin knew this is a sensitive topic, that''s why she brought Amon here.


    "Let''s not kill them."


    Robin frowned in suspicion.


    "Taking lives is meaningless when the war has already ended. Humans are such confused creatures, I''m sure the pirates will turn a new leaf if we let them go¨C"


    "Quite yapping, this is a serious topic. Don''t joke."


    Amon crackled up seeing Robin interrupting him. But he was telling the truth.


    "No, I''m serious. I won''t kill them, I have plans." He turned around in the bed and placed his head in Robin''s lap. "Killing them is useless, I gain nothing."


    Looking down at his clear eyes, Robin frowned. "Yes, but if you keep them alive they might hold a grudge." She said. "After all, many of their comrades were killed by us."


    Amon glanced at Robin for a moment.


    ''She has grown perfectly.''


    He opened his lips. "Indeed, that''s the case. But I have ways."


    If controlling someone''s neuron is possible, brainwashing them and making them a loyal pawn is also possible.


    He kept looking at Robin as a smile bloomed on his face.


    "Bring me the woman named Hina in this room, I will show you what I''m talking about."


    Robin just looked at him with a given-up face.


    She soon left to get Hina.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Slap!


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter. (602 already ????)


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 108 - My Hearts A Stereo

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 108


    Title: My heart''s a stereo????


    ¡­.


    Many marine and pirates were currently in the upper yard, kneeling with their hands shackled by sea stone.


    Among the many captives, a certain pink hair marine officer was also shackled.


    It was Hina.


    Hina kept looking around, trying to find a way out.


    In the war, many marines had died, most of the Vice Admirals were killed, things changed after Raki had arrived on the battlefield. She was an army of her own.


    Amidst the shock, Hina was defeated and captured by Robin. She was also knocked out so she didn''t witness the explosion and only heard about it.


    ''Hina needs to think a way out; It''s difficult to hope for a miracle so Hina should prepare for the worst.''


    Even though Hina was thinking tough, she knew getting out of this would be impossible.


    ''Hina heard that man, Lucifer, arrived here.''


    Hina was on a different corner, so she didn''t see Amon arrive with her own eyes.


    ''This makes things clear, the fact that Warlord Lucifer himself is the King of Skypiea; Hina had this suspicion for a while now.''


    She also saw the two World Nobles being taken inside a room with two muscular pirate hostages forced to follow them. Hina didn''t want to imagine what was happening to the two Nobels.


    Hina bit her lips. ''If only I was a bit stronger...if only I had stronger Haki.'',


    Suddenly, Hina saw the shadow of a person falling over her.


    "Miss Hina, raise your head."


    It was the voice of Robin.


    "Can I have a bit of your time?"


    She asked while smiling beautifully.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile,


    Knock Knock!


    "I''m coming in!"


    At the shrine, Raki knocked on Amon''s door and went inside without waiting for a response.


    "Bro, did you fuck Robin just now?"


    Amon, who was lying on his back glanced at her face with a ''WTF'' face.


    "You think my stamina is so low to finish so fast?"


    "..."


    "Besides, you think I''m a sex maniac? Why do you talk about fucking every time you see me with a girl?" Amon shrugged. "For all you know, we can be doing important business."


    Raki burst out: "Important business my ass! Sex maniac? Yep, you are one! You fucked those bitches from those Elemental races, you even had a threesome with the Fire Queen and Fire Princess didn''t ya?"


    "...."


    "Why are you silent? I know everything! You even fucked the Fire Queen and Water Queen together, even though they are like natural enemies!" Raki stomped on the floor hard.


    "Hey, Raki? Don''t make it seem like I just passed the 4 years away like that. All that was to distract me from the training." Amon opposed her instantly. "You know how many days are in 4 years? It''s around 1500 days! Meanwhile, I only had sex 20 times these years! And why are you bringing up all that? No, why do you know about these to begin with?"


    Raki''s eyes twitched. "...I-I¡­ S-Shortmotor told me!"


    Amon blinked. "You threatened that robot bastard again, didn''t you?"


    "T-That¨C" Raki gulped her words. "Forget that, lemme get you straight! You are fucking too many girls at once, be loyal to one, or at least some, or I will start stealing your girls!"


    Amon sat up and tilted his head. "...Steal my girls?"


    "Yeah, don''t underestimate me! I, Raki, guarantee that I will steal your girl¨C¡­"


    Raki was only halfway done as Amon jumped up from the bed and walked towards her.


    His face was dark, his eyes cold.


    Raki''s eyes widened as she gulped and took steps back. Soon, she hit a wall.


    Raki gulped again as he walked towards her and placed his hand on the wall as well, pinning her against it.


    He leaned his face towards her ears., Raki closed her eyes in fear.


    "If you steal my girls, then I will steal you, sis." His lips formed a grin. "You haven''t seen enough of me yet."


    That''s the only thing he said, but Raki felt her head starting to spin.


    "S-Stupid brother! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    She pushed Amon back and ran through the door. On her way, she met Robin.


    Amon glanced at her back with an empty face.


    ''She is the easiest girl, that''s why I haven''t touched her yet.''


    Keeping her like this, ''hungry'', would be best for now.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Robin glanced as Raki ran past her with a red face.


    ''What happened to her¡­?''


    Deciding to ignore this for a second, she pulled the shackles of the person behind her.


    "Walk faster, he must be tired of waiting."


    "Tsk."


    The person, Hina, clicked her tongue and spat on the ground.


    Not long after, they reached the room where Amon was.


    Amon was reading a book while humming. "Hmm~ My heart''s a stereo????"


    Listening to his happy tone, Hina''s brows furrowed.


    ''That voice¡­ It''s really him¡­ he changed quite a lot over the years.'' She felt strange for a while before the strange feeling had taken the form of anger. ''A criminal such as him should be captured immediately!''


    She knew about the dirty works of Wingless Valkyries, but her rank isn''t high enough to do anything against him, a Warlord.


    But¡ª


    "It beats for you so listen close¡ª"


    "Lucifer, your end is near." Hina interrupted Amon. "The marine reinforcements will come here soon enough, it is a bad move for you to keep us alive. You defeated one Admiral, it certainly is a feat, but you must be tired enough to fight another!"


    Hina didn''t know much about Amon vs Kizaru, about how Amon completely won one sidedly. So she was acting like this.


    After a brief silence, Amon again started to sing as he closed his book and looked at Hina.


    "My heart''s a stereo, it beats for you so listen close ????" Amon started to hum lightly as Hina kept frowning.


    "It''s been a long time, Hina-chan. Amon missed you a lot."


    My heart''s a stereo, it beats for you so listen close ????.


    Hina felt her heart clutch itself for a second, it was like meeting your first love after a long time, yet¡­ he treats you the same he used to.


    Hina bit her lips while Amon kept singing.


    Holding grudge against love is an ancient artifact????


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the building, Raki was standing against the wall, her breathing fast and a smile on her face.


    "Then¡­ should I steal one of his girls?"


    Her eyes shined, but she soon covered her face. ''So embarrassing!''


    Though, soon she recalled something particular from 4 years ago.


    -"Sister, can we talk about big brother a little?"


    That day, Aisa called her and talked about¡­ Amon. Talked a lot about him. Raki even slapped Aisa saying she talked too much.


    Raki''s smile gradually disappeared as she looked down.


    ''Let''s not¡­. Think about that. She can always be wrong.''


    Raki felt her heart tighten greatly.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "My heart''s a stereo¡ª"


    "Shut up! Don''t sing!"


    Hina yelled as Amon went silent.


    Soon enough, a smile bloomed on his face.


    "You are so refreshing, Hina-chan. You are the same as you were 8 years ago." Amon smiled with his teeth revealing. "Man now that I look back, it''s been a long time."


    Amon glanced at Robin for a while who was deeply frowning. "Sis, can you leave us alone for a moment?"


    After making a hesitating face, Robin nodded with a sigh.


    Not long after, only Amon and Hina were in the room.


    "...What do you want?"


    Hina asked, still frowning.


    "Mm, guess." Amon was sitting on the bed while his chin was resting on his hand. "Maybe I will do something special if you successfully guess."


    A few seconds passed as Hina opened her lips.


    "You want to take¡­ Hina''s chastity?"


    Amon chuckled hearing her. "Although I''d love to, I''m sure you won''t allow it. Surprisingly, I''m not into ****."


    "...."


    Hina was silent hearing him. She thought of some other possibilities.


    "Then is it¨C"


    "Mm-hh! You had one chance, you can''t try anymore." Amon interrupted her.


    "..."


    Amon laughed hearing her. "Hina, I have memories with you. Memory is what makes a human, so I will be honest with it and give you a chance." Amon stared right into her eyes.


    "It''s an offer¡­ Join me against the Marines.".


    "No."


    "..."


    Amon got up and walked towards her, Hina didn''t move from her spot like Raki.


    Walking closer, Amon then placed his hands on her head.


    Hina seemed to hate his hand on her head, though Amon didn''t care at all.


    "It''s sad you didn''t accept my offer, I have to try the hard way then."


    Hina clenched her jaws. "Try what?"


    Amon didn''t answer, he rather closed his eyes.


    [Thunder Eyes]


    He inserted electricity in her brain, connecting to her nerves.


    Hina''s eyes grew up, she felt her body lose control to an otherworldly force.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Amon was inside her mind, one step away from reading her memories.


    ''It will take me a few more months, or maybe years to gain enough control to read memories using this technique.''


    Though for now, it wasn''t a problem. Amon wasn''t here to read her mind, after all, there is no need to. She will tell everything by herself.


    The first thing Amon did was take out a pocket watch and move it in front of her eyes, thus making her go into ''sleep'', her bright eyes soon became dull.


    Before going to sleep, Hina''s mind had one line ringing...


    Her body was now completely under Amon''s control.


    He glanced at Hina''s face for a second.


    The next process is quite flawed. It will erase ''Hina'' from existence. Her body will be here, her body will be alive, she will be able to move, talk, and even think, but in the end, she won''t be ''Hina'' anymore.


    It will be more like an empty robot doing role-play using the memories provided to it.


    "Goodbye, Hina- chan."


    Zzzz¡­.


    As Amon increased the flow of electricity and directed the electricity through specific neurons using his ''Thunder Eyes'', Hina''s body jolted a few times before¡­ completely stopping her movement.


    Thud!


    Hina fell on her butt, Amon pushed his hand down along with her.


    Amon destroyed a few specific neurons which used to make Hina ''Hina''. These memories used to make her different from other humans, they were the root of personality.


    He also damaged the neurons which let one process emotion.


    Amon also set her brain to obey all commands made by him after he uses a secret code using his hypnotic abilities.


    Amon then slowly averted his gaze from within her brain to her face.


    "..."


    He has killed people before, he killed many, but this certain action made even him feel a little strange.


    Though he quickly shook his head.


    Minutes passed in silence as Amon sighed and ordered her.


    "Wake up, Hina. Stand up."


    Hina''s dull eyes returned to normal, she stood up as well, but she just stared ahead with a emotionless face.


    "...Who are you?"


    Hina''s lips widened.


    "I am¡­ Marine Commodore Hina."


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter. (911 rn)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 109 - Basically

    Chapter 109(Bonus ????)


    Title: Basically


    ¡­.


    "I am¡­ Marine Commodore Hina."


    I stared at the eyes of the woman, Hina. I''ve spent almost 20 years in this world. From the point where all these people were fictional to me, to this point, standing in front of the person I ''overlapped'' with a blank page.


    Actually¡­ rather than thinking it like this, the clearer way to explain Hina''s condition would be to call it a software update, a massive update for the software called ''Hina''. In the update, the software, Hina, was changed but the hardware was still the same.


    In reality, Hina isn''t the only specimen, I have some spies like her among the marines. They were exactly the people who let me know about the WG''s suspiciousness about me.


    ''Achieving this goal was easier than I had initially thought.''


    But there is a problem with this. I can accidentally kill a person while using this technique, so I refrain from doing so most of the time. I necessarily didn''t care about Hina, so I tried it on her. That doesn''t mean I can use this on Shirahoshi or Boa Hancock¡­ Sad.


    I loosened my lips. "Hina,"


    Hina''s eyes focused on me.


    "You are not supposed to say ''I'', get it?" She would be very suspicious if she talks like that. "Use the third person to refer to yourself. Don''t miss these important details, use your memory. I don''t want to correct you another time."


    Hina slowly opened her lips, but her words only came out a few seconds after that. "Hina understands."


    I patted her shoulders. "Good, start simulating your memory to not mess up like this again. Or you will be punished severely."


    Although I did say the word ''punish'' very lightly, she made a heavy face. Her gulping sound didn''t take long unto it reached my ears.


    Hina can''t feel any emotion, though, in specific situations, she would imitate the reaction that she should have as a normal person. But either way, she isn''t completely emotionless because as long as she''s around me, she would feel the emotion ''fear'', though only for me.


    Meanwhile, while she is not in with me, she is a fearless beast. A killing machine who would attack without caring about her life. Though she is ordered to not act like that always, and only activate that mode in critical situations.


    I again patted her shoulders. "Anyway, Hina. Someone will be coming through the door, you have to greet her respectively, alright?"


    Instantly, Hina nodded lightly.


    Then looking at the door, I called out. "Robin, I''m done! Come inside."


    Just as I said this, Robin pushed the door and walked inside.


    Instantly, Hina bowed a 90¡ã bow to Robin. "Welcome, master''s sister."


    I see¡­ she caught on the word ''sis'' when I referred to Robin last time. The human brain is indeed interesting.


    Robin flinched seeing Hina bow like that.


    First, she glanced at my smiling face before she shuttered: "...What happened to her? She seems a little different."


    I stayed silent while looking at her. "I did say I have plans on the captives."


    Robin seemed to frown hearing me. Her questioning eyes were screaming, ''What happened?''


    I just made a stern face. There was no reason to act childish with her.


    "Hey, I can''t reveal all the cards to you." I paused. "Look at it like this, what if someone kidnaps you? Let''s an Emperor capture you and then use a devil fruit to read your mind? That would be devastating, correct?"


    Robin seemed to make a dejected face.


    Rolling my eyes inwardly, I walked behind her and hugged her tightly, as I bit her ears lightly. "Try to understand, okay?"


    Robin''s body jerked on my teeth which had electricity flowing through, she seemed to enjoy everything I did to her now.


    She then removed my hands and looked away.


    "W-We will continue this later, first let''s finish the job here." Robin pushed Amon away and patted her jacket. "This woman did say reinforcements will come here."


    Indeed, Hina did mention that.


    I then looked at her. "Hina, tell me more about what you know about the reinforcements."


    "Basically¡ª"


    ¡­..


    Basically, when marines on the ship learned that the sky-people were attacking the Nobles, they let the news out to HQ and asked for reinforcements.


    In response, the Fleet Admiral permitted a Buster Call, though he didn''t say anything about sending another Admiral. However, since there were no other reports from this side, the reinforcements would most likely be more than what was asked at first.


    Nonetheless, even then, for the Marines to leave the HQ and go to the west-blue, then reach the ''Summit of the West'', it will take at least 3 days to finally reach Skypiea.


    ''Three days.''


    So we had that many days to prepare for the fight, this time the casualties would be smaller than before as well. However¡­ I don''t wanna fight anymore. There is no gain from any of the new fights.


    I gained everything that I wanted, and all that was free-real-estate since I never thought all this would happen after the chief pulled this shitty ceremony.


    ''That''s right, I need to have a chat with the chief later.''


    Anyway, rather than preparing for another battle, I should think about how to avoid this.


    Looking at Hina''s eyes while my head was resting on Robin''s lap, I opened my lips.


    "Listen here, Hina. We will make a plan, you will try your best to free marines and run away with them. That way, the Fleet Admiral would ask you many questions, you have to say everything I teach you. Is that clear?"


    My personal Zero Two nodded. "Yes."


    I grinned. Through Robin''s clear blue eyes, I could see it wasn''t a pleasant one¨CFuck it. It was finally time to stop playing the game as a Warlord, I will pull a Blackbeard on those bastards.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Whoa!"


    "Stop them!"


    "Shoot!"


    The Shandians were busy hunting the marines who were somehow freed and currently running towards their ship.


    "Don''t worry, we already destroyed their ships."


    "Wait, one of our ships is missing!"


    "Shit, one of them stole it, but how?!"


    Up until an hour ago, Marines were being taken inside the Shrine, confusing everyone.


    When about 20% of the marines were taken, a break happened and they started to run from the shrine.


    Not only that, the other marines were magically freed as well. It seemed like the work of a devil fruit.


    It was quite confusing how they were able to run from Amon''s presence, but assuming that the previous battle tired him down, the winged people were now trying to stop the break themselves.


    The pirates weren''t freed, though they were looking expectantly at the marines who just ignored them and ran.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Sky-sharpshooters started to shoot towards the jail-breakers, thus killing some and missing some. Though the mobs made it possible for the high rankers to reach the ''stolen'' ship successfully.


    "Damn, they are getting away!"


    "Our people are recovering, so we didn''t even have our full force!"


    "Talk less, shoot more!"


    Bang! Bang!


    While they kept shooting, the marines were able to barely run away. The reason was that the Shandia was on the recovering side and didn''t expect an outbreak like this. After all, their lord is Omniscient, he should have seen this coming.


    Unfortunately, their lord was the one behind the outbreak, to begin with. This will make sense to the Fleet Admiral more than, ''The ruler of Skypiea was kind, so they let us go.''


    Through today''s action, Amon had many spies inside the Marine HQ. He would be under their nose, while they would never ever even think of this case.


    "This was particularly EZ."


    However, there was a rule¡ªIf you want to fool the enemy, fool your ally first.


    That''s why he didn''t reveal all this to the Shandians. After all, the thing he said to Robin about getting her mind read can actually happen to any of the people here.


    Amon looked down from the air for a while before starting to fly around the forest. He was looking for something in the forest where he has planted thousands of different fruit trees over the years.


    A perfect spot for Devil fruit spawning.


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, Hina was in the ship which had gone far from here already.


    "C-commodore, we should let the HQ know of this quickly. All the Vice Admirals were killed, now you need to lead us from here."


    Hina was breathing heavily from the chase. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ Hina gets it, call them. Hina will talk."


    Gasping for breath, Hina answered while lying on the ship with her arms spread on the floor.


    Nobody would ever doubt her. She was like a program under a computer from whom she can''t disobey any order.


    Not long after, the marine soldier connected to the HQ through a den-den mushi, and soon after ringing for a while, the call was picked.


    ["Hello, Sengoku speaking."]


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    In the marine HQ, Marineford, two old men were sitting in the Fleet Admiral''s office.


    "Hello, Sengoku Speaking."


    One of them was the Fleet Admiral himself, Sengoku who was speaking to a snail.


    ["It''s Commodore Hina"]


    The person on the other side said.


    Meanwhile-


    "Hey, Sengoku it''s that brat Hina? She said she had something to talk about with me after she returns from this mission."


    Beside Sengoku, another old man, Marine Hero Garp was sitting when eating crackers.


    "But then there was the ''World Noble Humiliation'' stream from Skypiea, I wonder what she reports she will make this time¡­ *Crunch!*"


    Garp seemed chill even after he heard the news, in fact, he was happy. He would have liked to see the face of the man who did all of this.


    Sengoku controlled himself from screaming, all this will come in his shoulders. He rather focused on Hina''s report.


    "Commodore, speak."


    ["The situation is terrible here. We were defeated, we were captured and kept as hostages for a while."]


    Garp stopped eating. Defeating a marine amounting to a buster call will need some power¡­ but that''s impossible when an Admiral intervenes.


    ["Just around an hour ago, Hina was able to escape with a few surviving marines. Hina proposes the reinforcements should stop, or their condition would be similar to ours."]


    Sengoku slammed the table.


    "What about Kizaru?! Don''t tell me he didn''t reach the Sky yet!" (The stream ended before Kizaru reached the sky.)


    Garp frowned while Sengoku was shouting. He didn''t believe Kizaru would be late, even if it''s him he won''t procrastinate so much. There must be some other reason.


    And his question was answered by Hina the next moment.


    ["Admiral Kizaru¡­ was defeated. And most probably killed as well."]


    "!?!!"


    Garp and Sengoku''s eyes arched up. Garp was about to choke on his food.


    "Cough¨CSengoku, ask her about the details! This is a serious situation. The death of an admiral isn''t something to take lightly."


    "I know, I know! Now shut up, my head is itching."


    "Hina, tell us everything in detail. Don''t leave anything."


    Sengoku asked, already expecting to hear the intervention of an Emperor.


    ["Things started like this¡­"]


    ¡­..


    "Are you actually saying that Lucifer killed Kizaru?! No Emperors were interfering?"


    If that''s the case, if Lucifer really was Emperor level, then he will have to call back the Buster Call.


    ["Hina is only guessing from the massive explosion. Hina also saw Admiral''s severed arm in that man''s hand."]


    Sengoku stayed silent for a while before opening his mouth.


    "We will talk more after you reach the HQ. For now, rest. I will still send reinforcements, they will give you the medical support needed."


    "[Hina understands.]"


    Beep!


    The call ended as heavy silence fell upon the room.


    "Just the Goro Goro no Mi should be enough to grant him a 500 million bounty. But he is a master of Six Powers as well, and even his Wing fighting style is dangerous."


    Sengoku started to label out everything written under Amon''s name.


    "He should be equal, or more dangerous than Mihawk. So 500 million is too measly¡­ after all, he is definitely faster than Kizaru to have injured him to that extent, and he did all that to those Nobles."


    Garp frowned as he placed his snacks on the table. The nobled might even ask for a 10 billion bounty. "But that would break the balance, we need to be careful with the bounty."


    Garp was right. If a young Emperor suddenly had bounties surpassing the Old ones, they will definitely target him.


    Although this might seem like a ''wait, isn''t that better?'' plan, it''s like summoning the devil. They assumed, after Amon would have gotten defeated, the Emperors might ally or start a war among themselves, either way, it would have been a bad decision.


    "Then are you saying we should rate him above 2 billion as his first bounty? If that really happens, then he would be instantly classified as an Emperor because of his alliance and influence throughout the world."


    Garp has a few occasional meet-ups with Amon, and they had a favorable relationship as well. But a criminal is a criminal.


    Sengoku got up from his seat. "That''s all for later, the first thing we need to do is to get back the Nobles from there, I heard he still has them in his hands."


    Garp yawned. "Yes, it''s a bad move to keep them hostage, I know it better than anyone. If he doesn''t let them go, the old dogs will probably send me or you there."


    Sengoku nodded silently. "That''s what I''m saying¡­"


    "The government will do anything to get the nobles back. But if they are dead¨C" Sengoku shook his head. "Anyway Garp, I will notify the Elders quickly."


    "Though I believe they will send us anyway after that live-stream."


    Sengoku sighed and nodded and left the room.


    Gap sighed in disappointment.


    "Kid¡­ what you did is a bad move. This world is too harsh for a brat like you."


    Shaking his head, he picked up his snacks.


    ''But I won''t go easy on you.''


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, in the upper yard, the Alabasta guests were preparing to leave.


    Cobra was shaking his hands with Amon.


    "Lucifer, it''s sad that such a celebration was ruined like that, but we need to leave now. We would have stayed for a few more days, but after what happened¡­ but the marines might come to Alabasta since we are allied "


    Anon nodded. He, along with a few other people, were on the shore, bidding farewell to Cobra and Vivi.


    "It''s fine, father-in-law. I would have loved to talk about Vivi and my marriage, but this is a bad situation." Amon stated. "Though I''m eager to know what you would do about this marriage after this incident. You are aware, we will be targeted by the World Government and many other problems will also occur..."


    Cobra made a hesitating face. "I know¡­ I need some time to think." Cobra knew that Alabasta might not be spared from this as well, so he wasn''t instantly rejecting the offer. "If things look bad, it''s better to be together."


    After witnessing Amon''s devastating powers, he won''t mind taking his side if Marines do decide to target them as well.


    Amon smiled reassuringly. ''Do not worry, I will make sure to make the Government go after you guys as well. It all depends on the political games.''


    "Then¡­ We will take our leave."


    Behind Cobra, Vivi peaked at Amon''s face with red cheeks. Though she again hid behind Cobra after Raki glared at her.


    "Let''s see what happens, contact me if you want to meet me, father-in-law. I will instantly be there."


    Cobra nodded lightly and took back his hand.


    Not long after. they left by the third royal ship.


    ...


    Amon stared at the ship as it finally left the range of normal eyes.


    ''By now, the old elders would be decking to launch Garp or Sengoku here. Let''s give Mariejois a visit, shall we?''


    Amon glanced at the people behind him. "Raki, look after the sky , I will be back in a few hours."


    Zzzz¡­


    Amon teleported under everyone''s eyes but-


    Zzz¡­


    "Oh also," Amon re-teleported here. "Ask Motor Gang to fix my baby(bike). It''s terribly injured since I went overboard to reach here as soon as possible."


    Amon didn''t wait for them to answer and teleported again. He had a bag on his side, a few ''Camera Dial'' on them.


    **


    **


    **


    PS. 1500 power stones for a bonus chapter! (1007 rn)


    -


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 110 - Bounty!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patre on.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 110


    Title: Bounty!


    ¡­.


    Silence.


    In a hall room situated in the Mariejois, the Five Elders were sitting opposite to the navy Fleet Admiral with a table in the middle.


    It was a silent and heavy atmosphere.


    "This! Is a grave situation!"


    The first to break the silence was an Elder, he was bald. He seemed enraged as even his old face full of wrinkles looked reddish.


    "A World Noble was humiliated in front of the whole world. A. World. Noble! It is simply unforgivable!"


    Sengoku has let the Elders know about the information Hina provided. Even then, the baldy didn''t even care about the fact that an Admiral was ''killed'', this was a more serious situation to him and to the world.


    "Sengoku," The baldy called out. Sengoku sighed, already knowing his next words.


    Meanwhile, the other Elders stayed silent. They had the same thoughts as Baldy, talking too much was meaningless.


    "Send Garp to Skypiea. All the World Nobles are already enraged, they will be more if we don''t present the head of that bastard before them; overall, it will leave a major effect on the world. The Nobles will try to gain back their pride by showing dominance to the civilians, it will be the worst situation."


    "Send Garp, or you go there yourself. I won''t rely on an Admiral anymore."


    Sengoku stayed silent hearing them. He couldn''t find any excuse to refuse them. This was a serious situation, serious enough to force the Marine Hero to fight.


    "Sigh¡­" Though he still tried to think of another way.


    "We should not rush like that since Lucifer still has the three Nobles on his grasp, he may kill them if we try to force."


    The Elder knitted his burrows. Sengoku was right.


    Although this was a serious matter, if the Nobles were killed, it will evolve into a dangerous one. All the Marines will be forced to go after Lucifer, which can weaken the HQ. At that time, the Emperors might make a move. Things will be out of control and completely chaotic if that happens.


    "Actually, Golden Buddha is right."


    Zzz...


    Suddenly, everyone in the room heard a voice coming from up, their eyes grew.


    ''Someone invaded Marijois under our nose?''


    They abruptly looked up, but they found¡­ nothing.


    "Look down."


    The same voice again sounded, this time it came from the same level as them.


    Again, they abruptly looked at their side, the empty sofa.


    "Yo, it''s been 5 years since we met like this. Though the room didn''t change much, I guess nobles like to keep things clean, huh¡­''


    In front of them, the man they were talking about was sitting with one leg above the other, looking around the room carefreely.


    ¡­.


    "LUCIFER!"


    After a short silence, the bald elder rushed ahead at full speed, swinging his sword towards Amon''s neck.


    Slash!


    The sword touched Amon''s skin, but-


    Zzzt~


    It just passed through his body as if he was an illusion.


    ''What?!''


    The elder was surprised. ''But I used Armament on the sword!''


    Amon just used The Flash''s phasing techniques, though he can do something similar to Katakuri as well.


    "You cheeky little bastard!"


    The elder didn''t stop, rather the other four elders also rushed towards Amon with their weapons unsheathed.


    All of them used their weapons, fists and started to attack Amon.


    "Sword Slash!"


    "Shigan!"


    "Tempest Kick!"


    "Zynix Punch!"


    "Wooden Impact!"


    Zzzz¡­


    Amon dodged all the attacks using [Ultra Instinct]. Later, by teleporting in the air.


    He then decided to con them.


    "Hey, hey calm down. Aren''t you curious why I came here despite¨C"


    "No one is curious! Now die!"


    The elders didn''t listen at all and rushed towards Amon again.


    Meanwhile, Sengoku was just observing the match with wide eyes. It was clear to him, Amon was playing them. The Five Elders were being played by a young man.


    After being rejected, Amon''s childish smile disappeared as he just silently stared down at the Five Elders.


    One might question, how strong were these Five Elders, the epitome of World Government?


    The answer was simple, they were monstrously strong. Each of them was stronger than an Admiral but weaker than a Fleet Admiral because of their age.


    So Amon was being chased by 5 Admiral+ level people, but he didn''t seem worried. He was confident enough to run away, and the ability to escape is everything to a person like him.


    A spherical orb formed around Amon''s body as his face darkened and his eyes shined red. The Elders were surprised for a second¡­ Was that intimidation they felt? Impossible!


    Amon targeted the bald elder and gripped his fist which was wearing a golden knuckle duster. He came here prepared.


    While the five elders rushed towards him, Amon rushed towards the bald specifically with his fist glowing.


    ''[1/10 speed!]''


    The world went slow, this was Amon''s battlefield.


    The wind started to swirl around Amon''s fist.


    [Wind Style: Railgun Punch!]


    Amon hit the guy in his bald head, bending it inward slightly.


    Although this wasn''t flashy like his 700 million volts punch, it was enough since he only wanted to calm him down.


    Bam!


    With a hit in the head, the elder flew backward, hitting the wall.


    A crater was formed even in this sturdy wall.


    "*Spit*"


    Spitting a tooth, the Elder just stood up as if nothing happened.


    "Now I can see how you killed Kizaru." Saying this, the Elder again rushed forward.


    However, "Wait!". Sengoku stepped in the middle.


    "He is right, it''s something to think about, why is he here? We should hear him out first. He still has the Nobles in his grasp."


    The bald didn''t want to listen and prepared to dash forward, but the hand of another Elder on his shoulder made him skeptical.


    "Argh¡­ fine. Just this once."


    Amon just walked back to the sofa and sat down like before, as if everything that happened until now was a dream.


    The bald elder then walked to his own seat and sat down.


    "You have 5 minutes, say anything and everything you want. After the time is up, don''t think of leaving this place with your life."


    Amon just glanced at him before starting to surf his side-bag. He took out a camera dial and tossed it to the elder swiftly.


    The elder caught with a frown.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Amon picked up a biscuit which was already served on the table in front. "Play it, you will see .


    After a certain amount of time, the elder did as he asked.


    Beep!


    The video with two actors in it started to play.


    ["Ahhh! Someone stop this filthy beast!"]


    In the video, a horse was¡­ doing things it shouldn''t with a¡­. female Celestial Dragon!


    ["It hurts! S-Someone! Ahhhn! It hurts¡ª"]


    Bam!


    The elder instantly crushed the camera by bashing it on the table and prepared to attack Amon yet again.


    "Wait wait wait." But Amon just raised his hands as a gesture. "I''ve thousands of digital and physical copies of that. In 2 hours, if I don''t return, my trusty assistant is supposed to stream this clip throughout the world. I''m sure you don''t want that to happen, right?"


    Amon lied about his assistant.


    "...Grr." The elder groaned while his hands holding the hilt of the sword shook. He wanted to kill the man in front tight now, how dare he do that to a World Noble!!


    But if what he said was true¡­ killing him would only help the anger of his, not the anger of World Nobles. They will be more enraged seeing their kin like that.


    The old man released a big breath and sat down.


    "What do you want, you devil bastard..."


    Amon spat on the floor. "Devil bastard? Look, I was just protecting my land. My Kingdom. I''m a Warlord, I was doing a good job too, but you guys had to mess it up!! Like why, why can''t those fat bastards calm down. They wanted to make my people, MY PEOPLE their slaves! You think I will sit around still?! Be grateful I didn''t kill them already, fucling idiots."


    The old Elders listened to his rant with a frown.


    "That said, let''s proceed to what you should generously hand over as compensation." Amon grinned.


    He had many desires to be fulfilled today.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Hours later,


    "Was it a good idea to grant him everything he asked for?"


    "..."


    The bald elder was asking the elder with a big greyed-out beard.


    Amon asked for many things, but they weren''t completely absurd and somewhat grantable in exchange for the dignity of World Government and Celestial Dragons.


    The bald elder slammed the table. Amon has already left the hall by now.


    "Even after taking all that, he said he will only hand over Berseodo and Ainsworth, he doesn''t want to hand over the lady." He gritted his odd teeth. "Not only that, but he said he won''t also destroy the clips! Then what''s the point of doing this?! Why suck up to him?!"


    Another elder slammed the table. "He said he will take over Gran Tesoro, and asked us to suppress that news! Do we look like his dogs?!"


    "...Sigh." The bearded elder sighed. "You don''t get it. We underestimated him, we are at the losing end no matter what. So we should better be on the side with most promises. Don''t forget, nothing is important more than the dignity of World Nobles."


    "Try to think what will happen to the government if that clip is leaked?"


    Although he seemed to have given up in the presence of Sengoku, his eyes were readable by other elders.


    ''We will have to talk with Imu-sama.''


    Reading this message. the bald elder sighed lightly. He recalled Amon''s strange but absurd request 6 years ago, it was the No.4 condition.


    ''Never let the Kuja Pirates become a part of the Warlord System. Rather, make Kuja pirates a part of my guild, they are to be exempt from their previous sins. But make sure that they are not aware of that.''


    This was what he asked for. And it didn''t seem like much of a surprise seeing a hormonal teenager being interested in beautiful women, but why hide it? If he hides it then won''t all his heroic deeds be hidden under a cloud, thus failing his goal?


    None of the elders knew, back then they only guessed Amon had a special sexual condition. But after 6 years, after hearing his new demands, they knew it wasn''t as simple as it looked back then.


    ''Just what goes inside that bastard''s mind?''


    Nevertheless, he would be¡ª ''Finished as long as Imu-sama takes action.''


    What will Amon do when the strongest being on the planet decides to play with him? Or¡­ have Amon already foreseen this event¡­?


    "Hey¡­"


    Suddenly, an elder pointed at the seat Amon was sitting.


    "Isn''t that a dial? Looks like the kid dropped it."


    An elder walked to Amon''s seat and picked up the dial.


    There was a paper note attached to the dial.


    ¡åHello, this one contains the clip of two Celestial Dragons making love with two bulky men! Feel free to relive yourselves! :)¡å


    The elder tore the paper and slammed the dial on the ground.


    "LUCIFERR!!"


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    Like that, 3 days passed. Hina had reached the HQ and reported everything she saw in detail. Sengoku was overcome with more fear after hearing the events of the incident.


    Kizaru''s was still healing, he will take around another week to fully heal and prove that he isn''t dead.


    Amon is supposed to let the two Celestial Dragons go after his bounty is announced.


    Currently, Amon was in the upper yard, inside the training hall with only a few people around.


    Amon was standing on the other side of a table, with a few Birkans on the other side.


    On the table, devil fruits were kept. There were exactly 5 devil fruits.


    Amon has prepared many trees in the upper yard. All the trees can grow various types of fruits, so there was a chance of devil fruits spawning there most.


    However, this world has millions and billions of different types of fruit, the fruit trees in the upper yard can''t even cover 1% of all the existing variety. And since devil fruits only spawn on a similarly-looking fruit, it mostly depended on luck to find the devil fruit of a person who died in the upper yard.


    That''s why Amon asks what the enemy''s fruit looked like most of the time, though in this war that couldn''t happen. So Amon only got 5 devil fruits this time from the thousands of people who died.


    Amon looked at the people in front of him, then he picked the left-most fruit and tossed it forward.


    "Ah!"


    Tsumi caught the fruit with her eyes shining. This was a precious fruit, how can he throw it?!


    Though she didn''t question out loud.


    Amon laughed hearing her internal thoughts.


    Amon ordered. "Eat the fruit."


    "E-eh?!" Tsumi looked around. "You mean¡­ me?"


    As Amon nodded, a sly smile bloomed on Tsumi''s face. She assumed all her conning had finally taken effect.


    "Eat it."


    After Amon''s second command, Tsumi instantly raised the fruit towards her now wide open mouth. She didn''t know what type of ability she will get but she was fine with anything¡ª


    "Wait."


    Suddenly, Amon called as Tsumi stopped.


    "My¡­ lord?" Tsumi looked ahead, confused.


    Amon picked another fruit and threw it forward. Tsumi barely caught it with her hand already having another fruit in it.


    "Now, give me that fruit. Try eating the new one."


    Again confused, Tsumi gave Amon the previous fruit and proceeded to eat the other one.


    However, even this time when she was about to take a bite, Amon called out.


    "Wait, not that too."


    Amon threw her another fruit which Tsumi caught yet again.


    Tsumi made a bitter face. ''Is he trying to tease me? Or just giving me false hope?''


    Sighing, she returned the other fruit and proceeded to eat the fruit.


    She was expecting another stop from Amon, but Amon didn''t call.


    Crunch!


    Tsumi, still expecting a shout,butt the fruit and gulped it.


    "??!"


    "Argh¡­. This tastes bad!"


    As a priest, Tsumi didn''t curse. But she wanted to this time.


    Amon nodded his head. "Good, Tsumi. There is no need to eat the whole thing if you want, though you should eat it expecting a miracle."


    Tsumi didn''t want to eat, but seeing the low-ranking priests behind her, she proceeded to eat the whole fruit, trying to preserve her pride.


    Beside Tsumi, Yona, whose hand was bandaged, was also there. It was a miracle how she healed such an injury in two days, high-tech medical equipment truly is overpowered.


    Tsumi stayed silent for a few seconds before raising her hand.


    "I feel¡­" Her olive skin started to pale. "Awesome."


    C-Crunch!


    The air froze in front of her.


    "Cold-Cold fruit. This one is awesome!"


    Tsumi got Cooler''s Cold-Cold fruit!


    Tsumi seemed particularly happy with what she got. This was seemingly a battle of luck since nobody knew which fruit had which powers, not even Amon, at least not until Tsumi proceeded to raise the fruit to her mouth.


    ''Future sight.''


    That was why he stopped Tsumi from eating the two fruits, he knew they were not suitable for her. Amon saw¡­ the future where Tsumi has eaten the other fruits. He found out what powers the fruit held.


    ''This is not good enough to implant in battle since I need to focus for 3 seconds, and can only see less than a minute in the future.'' Amon thought. If he used it against Kizaru, he would have died.


    ''I didn''t need to face any life-death situation to get this one unlike the other two forms of Haki. Observation is my proud side that''s why.''


    Indeed, he achieved this ability with sheer training. There was no need to face an enemy who Amon was struggling against, since after all, no one is faster than him anyway, thus no need for a better way to dodge.''


    "Ahahaha!"


    Tsumi was laughing as if this was one of her happiest days. Her red cheeks and sweet smile caught the attention of some people. Though they quickly looked away.


    "Air Freeze!"


    Tsumi cried as the air around froze, snow starting to fall. This was awesome!


    While everyone was looking at her with jealous or congratulating eyes, among the crowd, Yona was looking at her with her hardly readable expression.


    She just stared at her for a second before her eyes became soft. She glanced at Amon, her expectant eyes were clear to Amon.


    But Amon completely ignored her.


    "Now, you four come forward."


    Amon called out the other priest, like Ohm, Sutra, and their group walked forward.


    Yona opened her lips to say something, but she didn''t in the end. She just smiled lightly and looked down.


    It was then¨CYona sensed someone running here.


    She frowned and went to see who it was.


    ¡­.


    Yona was surprised to get the news from the guy who came here running.


    With a paper in her hand, she ran towards Amon with a cheerful expression.


    She was aware of the bounty system and knew about the highest bounties that were public. So this was¨C


    "My lord! My kami!"


    Her cheerful and excited shout attracted everyone''s attention. Amon looked at her as his eyes fell upon the poster in her hand.


    "My lord you got the bounty of¡ª"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: CLIFF-GOD69


    P.S 1500 power stones for a bonus chapter. (1207 rn)


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 111 - Rise Of The Sky Emperor! (Bonus)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 111 (Bonus ????)


    Title: Rise of the Sky Emperor!


    ¡­.


    Dressrosa, Royal Palace, the Don Quixote family.


    Doflamingo was sitting on a chair with one leg above another.


    A grin was forming on his face while he had the newspaper in his hand.


    "Ku, Ku Ku. ¡åCelestial Dragons'' boot-licking clip viral.¡å. ¡åTwo Celestial Dragons were seen running as dogs in Skypiea¡å."


    Doffy read out loud.


    By now, the news of the Celestial Dragon incident in the sky was known throughout the world. No one was left in the dark about it.


    Doflamingo was busy with underworld work, so he was reading yesterday''s newspaper.


    ¡åThe famous Miss All Sunday is none other than Devil Child, Nico Robin!¡å


    "Oh? This is a piece of interesting news. Kaido will be interested in her."


    Doffy then proceeded to read the next news.


    ¡åLucifer lost his Warlord position. Who will be the new candidate?¡å


    Meanwhile, Kizaru''s defeat was suppressed by the Government. So people were still seeing Amon as a weakling.


    Reading all the headlines, Doffy scratched his cheek. "Lucifer lost his position. It was predictable from the beginning that he will do something like that. Kukku. Sad bastard."


    Suddenly, "Hm?" Doflamingo looked at the sky. A bird was flying, it was a news-albatross.


    It was carrying today''s newspaper.


    Doflamingo knew today Lucifer''s new bounty will be revealed. It is so late since something happened in the Mariejois that he doesn''t know.


    "Lucifer''s new bounty¡­"


    He was interested. He felt some kind of friendly connection with Amon since he humiliated the World Nobles, the people Doffy hates. If he has a good bounty, then he might propose an alliance to him.


    ''Your enemy''s enemy is your friend.''


    Thinking this, Doffy caught the newspaper that the duck threw using his strings.


    Coincidentally, his eyes fell on the last page of the newspaper, his eyes grew up and he jumped up from his seat.


    ¡åDeath of Admiral Kizaru, Borsalino! How did Lucifer manage to defeat the fastest man alive?!¡å


    Doflamingo couldn''t believe his eyes. He felt cold sweat dripping down his back.


    Doffy was strong, but he couldn''t imagine defeating an Admiral, at least not Kizaru.


    Doffy read the contents of the said news. A question popped up in his head. ''Why was this news printed today? It should have been printed 2 days ago¡­''


    He was confused. The answer was simple: the government tried to suppress the news, but Morgan was too intrigued by the things he saw on his trip. He would never let this news die under a rock, his journalist spirit won''t let it happen! So he went against the government, just like he always does.


    With sweat forming on his forehead, Doffy turned the newspaper around and focused on the¡­. Headline.


    "WHAT?!"


    Another shout escaped his lips. This attracted the other Donqixoute Pirates of the palace.


    The headline was like this-


    ¡åBIRTH OF THE 5TH EMPEROR OF THE SEA!¡å


    ¡åLUCIFER''S REAL NAME, AMON!¡å


    ¡åTHE RISE OF THE 5TH EMPEROR, AMON, WITH THE BOUNTY OF 2.4 BILLION BELLIES!(DEAD)¡å


    Doffy was only standing in the spot with sweat falling down his face


    ?...¡ï...?


    In Mariejois, in a massive hall with a high staircase, the famous ''Empty Throne'' stood.


    There were exactly 20 swords in front of the throne, they were rusty and old. However, the so-called empty throne wasn''t empty today.


    "Imu-sama! What should we do with this man?"


    A being clad in white was sitting on the empty throne.


    At the footing under the staircase, the Five Elders were bowing, their head touching the ground. They were bowing to the being, the being wearing a golden crown.


    Silently sitting on the empty throne, the figure was looking at the poster on it''s hand.


    Minutes passed. A courageous Elder decided to open his mouth.


    "Imu-sama¡­"


    Imu, the being whose gender was unknown, just stayed silent at their call. It was almost as if Imu left this time and entered another dimension.


    Another few minutes passed while the being stared down with it''s blood-red eyes.


    While it''s gaze was falling on the Elders, they shivered.


    After a few minutes, a genderless voice sounded. "...It is not time yet."


    The voice was both masculine and feminine, the Elders felt their heart calm down hearing the soothing voice.


    It was not the time yet.


    Only the being knew what that meant.


    The elders nodded with their bit of understanding.


    "We understand, Imu-sama!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Skypiea, City of Gold, Shandora]


    Upperyard was declared as Shandora yesterday by Amon. The city of gold has regained its previous status in the world, it was only waiting to progress more.


    "M-My Kami!"


    Yona rushed towards Amon with her eyes shining. Her previously downed self was nowhere to be seen.


    "My Kami!"


    Yona stood in front of Amon, her eyes were shining as she presented the bounty poster to Amon.


    "Look, look! You got a bounty!"


    Instantly, the people around started to chatter. Amon has made them well-known with worldly affairs, so they knew what a bounty meant. Although there were people with a very high number of bounty, they knew they aren''t greater than their God!


    Amon accepted the poster. His eyes shined instantly as he counted the number of 0 on the poster. He then looked at his picture.


    In the poster, Amon was smiling. His face was clad in blood, but his white teeth were a perfect match with his olive skin. His red eyes were looking directly at the other party''s eyes.


    Amon grinned seeing this.


    Yona looked at the crowd.


    "Everyone! Our Kami got a bounty too!" She took a deep breath. "A bounty of 2.4 Billion Belly!! Only Dead!!"


    "Although it''s quite small compared to other big names, don''t forget this is our Kami''s first bounty! This is a big step towards divinity of our Lord!"


    Yona seemed happier than anyone else. This made Amon smile. Her loyalty was enough to give ''that'' to her.


    Amon''s mind was busy thinking. ''2.4 Billion is very high for a first bounty, but pretty meh if I consider everything I did. The Celestial Dragons probably wanted to force a high bounty on me, but was rejected at the end.''


    Still, it was good that he got this high a bounty, after all, if he was going to get a bounty anyway, it was better to get a high one than low.


    Meanwhile, after this news, most of the guild members left the guild. Though many of them stayed too, they were already doing dirty works under the guilds after all. This will only benefit them more.


    ''Not to mention, my alliance with many countries makes me dangerous. I don''t think any of the Kingdom will try to take back their alliance if I gain the 5th Emperor with my name too¡ª''


    "Guys! Don''t be happy yet, that''s not the end! HAA-"


    Amon was interrupted by Yona who took a deep breath, preparing to read the headline of the newspaper out loud.


    "¡åRISE OF THE 5TH EMPEROR!¡å Yes! Our Kami is the 5th Powerhouse of the world!!"


    The Kuudere Yona had a rarely seen happy smile on her face, her cheeks were red out of excitement, even her purple eyes were shining.


    Amon smirked hearing this. ''My bounty surpassed 1.5 Billion marks of canon Luffy after all. Not that I didn''t demand the title myself.''


    Among the many things he asked the elders of, this was a thing. Though he would have gotten it anyway without asking. Just that, unlike Luffy, Amon was officially announced an Emperor by the government.


    Besides, he would have gotten the title anyway. The Goro Goro no Mi itself is enough to grant him a 500 Million bounty, but according to Hina''s report, because of the explosion Amon made in the sky, the government assumed Amon awakened his fruit too. Taking all this into account, everything made sense.


    "Not only that!" Yona screamed again. "Unlike other Emperors, our Kami has a special title!"


    "<The Sky Emperor, Amon!>"


    A short silence¡­


    "YAAAY!!"


    Everyone screamed, they seemed happy hearing that. By now, most of the people have gathered in the training hall. Even Robin was amongst the crowd, she seemed to wipe her teary eyes. She was truly happy.


    She had one thought. ''I will always be by your side.''


    Amon glanced at Robin, he wanted to laugh a little, but he controlled himself.


    He then decided to make an announcement.


    "Everyone!" Amon called out. "To celebrate this event, I will train you personally for a week!!"


    Everyone became ecstatic hearing this.


    "YAAAY¨Cwait¡­."


    They stopped midway from shouting happily.


    They had a thought, ''Isn''t this a bad thing for our bones?''


    "NOOO!"


    ¡­


    In the corner of the room, Wyper had a poster in his hand. A small smile on his face.


    The bounty was not as high as Amon, but it made him happy at least.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the Big Mom territory, Big Mom herself was reading a newspaper. A rare sight to behold.


    "5th Emperor? Mamma Mia! A kid who is still wet behind the ears?!"


    "MAMMA MIA!"


    Big Mom laughed out loudly, this was an interesting development. Though it would be interesting to see how long he can keep that title.


    "Mamma!!"


    ¡­..


    The other Emperor has similar reactions, especially White Beard.


    "Guhahaha!"


    Whitebeard laughed while gulping sake.


    "Roger! It seems our generation has already ended! Guhahaha!"


    The Yonko would now have a new name on the list.


    The name, Amon. This name will be written a lot starting from now on.


    Many Kingdoms associated with the Guild wanted to cut ties, but after getting this news, they were too afraid and greedy. They even tried to use their Princesses as bait to use against Lucifer who was infamous as a playboy. Alas, it was a bad move from their side.


    ?...¡ï...?


    On the other side of the world, in the East blue, the heinous Fishman Arlong was in Cocoyashi village, Arlong Park.


    "BWAHAHAHA!"


    Arlong laughed loudly seeing the newspaper.


    "Those pig-human bastards were nicely done by this guy!"


    He had a grin on his face, his eyes deadly.


    "He even killed that Borsalino!"


    Borsalino was the one who injured Fisher Tiger and indirectly killed him. So Kizaru was the person who is hated most by Arlong.


    After this incident, Arlong started to respect Amon. He didn''t respect Amon because of his 5th Emperor title, but he respects him for his other feats.


    It was then when Arlong recalled the news he got from a spy in Fishman Royal Palace a few years ago.


    ''I heard this guy is also the protector of us Fishmen, something stated in the legendary Poneglyph.''


    Arlong didn''t believe that before because of Amon''s similarities with a human.


    But after how he saved Otohime, and after today''s incident, his views changed.


    "Hahaha! Everyone!" Everyone at that place looked at Arlong. "Amon, the 5th Emperor is our idol from now on!"


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was shocked and surprised.


    Scaredly, a Fishmen beside him walked towards him.


    "Errm¡­ boss, shouldn''t he be our enemy too? He is a human after all."


    Along shouted: "Fool! Can''t you see those beautiful wings on his back?! He is not human!"


    The other Fishman flinched and looked at the bounty newspaper which had a photo of Amon. It was different from the bounty poster which only captured his face.


    "Oh¡­ Right. Haha¡­"


    Scratching his neck, the other Fishman also started to laugh, albeit awkwardly.


    They had no idea what feat Amon achieved. They were a frog in the well!


    Among the people who were in Arlong Park, a human with orange hair was also there.


    ''Who is this guy? Arlong called him his idol, so he must be a bad guy.''


    Knitting her brows, the girl, Nami, decided to look at the newspaper later. Her 15-year self hated Fishmen and everyone associated with them from her core. She is keeping a list of people associated with Arlong, to one day take revenge!


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, the World Nobles were pressuring the Government to increase Amon''s bounty. 2.4 billion seemed too small compared to their anger, they didn''t care about the ''balance'' that the Elders were talking about. They wanted Amon to die!


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: No more bonus chapter this week since I am busy with life. But you can still give me power stones though :)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 112 - The Compensation

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 112


    Title: The Compensation


    ....


    After Amon''s declaration, the training days of Skypieans began.


    Upper yard was now officially named ''Shandora, City of Gold'' both by Amon and the newspaper. It is located in Skypiea.


    "Bro, pay attention!"


    Currently, Amon is fighting with Raki. This was a sword battle.


    Amon laughed lightly. "The truth is, speed is everything if you have balanced strength along with it."


    Amon continued. "Give up, sis. You can''t win."


    Raki grinned. "I''m a proud Shandorian, how can I give up?"


    Now, the Shandians are now known as Shandorians, but the Skypieans and Birkans still held their previous names.


    "Fine. Commander Raki."


    Amon rushed towards her with his sword going towards her neck.


    Clang!


    But Raki blocked it.


    "Alright, Emperor Amon."


    Then a devastating battle began to foster between the duo.


    While fighting, Amon was still thinking leisurely.


    ''Skypiea is the best possible place to be the base of my Emperor identity.''


    This is a naturally secured area, proving that Amon''s thought was correct.


    For any ship to reach the Skypiea, Shandora, it needs to use the Knock-up-stream or ''Summit of the West''.


    However, both ways would lead a traveler to the 3 km long road called Milky Road, and for Amon, there are hundreds of ways to stop a ship from getting to the other end of the milky road alive. Doesn''t matter if the ship is that of an Emperor or not.


    Amon evaded one of Raki''s attacks. ''The milky road is similar to the reverse mountain, the only difference is the white-water.''


    Let''s take Big Mom for an example. If Big Mom pirates decided to invade the sky, the only way they would think of reaching here is to travel their ship through the milky road, connecting to heaven''s gate.


    However, in that scenario, just like how All Star-King almost destroyed the Big Mom Pirates while they were climbing the Reverse-river in Wano, Amon can do the same here.


    ''More so, I can actually kill them since not everyone can survive the fall of 10 thousand meters from Sky.'' This time, Amon attacked Raki. ''Even if Big Mom survives the fall, she won''t survive falling into the sea.''


    More so, Amon can even know when someone enters Jaya island with his 300 km Observation range, so it was impossible that he would be caught off guard.


    But even if a rat managed to sneak in, with all the clouds(which can grow into thunder clouds) around, this was Amon''s natural domain.


    ''...I should focus on the fight right now.''


    "Go rest, Raki."


    [Sky Sword Style: Divine Impact of Zen]


    Sky Sword Style is something he invented after working with Raki day and night for the past 4 years.


    So it wasn''t surprising for Raki to use the same move and repel Amon.


    ....


    On the third day of Amon''s training regime, a call from Alabasta reached him.


    ["I have already started to make the preparations of the marriage, now I''m just waiting for your response."]


    That''s what the caller, King Cobra said.


    "I understand, please try to make it as grand as possible. I want the news to reach every corner of the world. I will be there in a few days."


    Saying this, Amom agreed on his proposal.


    Cobra seemed more than eager to let Vivi marry Amon. Previously, he agreed on the marriage because Amon was a Warlord, so it only makes sense that he would be all for it when Amon is an Emperor.


    Although this would mean Alabasta will now be Amon''s territory and will lose the protection of WG and Marines, Cobra was fine with it. Even if the Marines won''t protect Alabasta anymore doesn''t mean they will attack it either, or they would have attacked the islands like Fishman island since it is Whitebeard''s territory.


    The only possible problem was Pirate attacks. Marines won''t help against them, but Cobra was confident enough in Amon''s influence and power. He assumed, since Amon will have his wife stay here, he would definitely take precautions to help the Kingdom against possible attacks.


    Considering all this, Cobra declared the Marriage between Vivi and Amon public... there was a reason for this stupid action that would make Vivi seem like Amon''s sore spot.


    Naturally, after the marriage, the pirates will target Alabasta since Amon''s wife would be there. They would assume they can lure Amon easily like this. Especially those wicked bastards working under the shadows.


    However... wasn''t that what Amon wants?


    Indeed, people would target Vivi, but that also meant they won''t target the few people Amon cared about in this world.


    Amon would make people believe Vivi is a ''weak spot''. So before thinking of invading the sky, where some special people live, they will target Vivi in Alabasta. Amon would rather let Vivi die than letting an Emperor come to the Sky, especially Kaido or Big Mom who both can fly.


    Cobra doesn''t realize that, so he assumed this would rather benefit Vivi.


    Actually, it sure will benefit Vivi if she isn''t naive...


    Thus, the marriage began.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Bepooo!"


    "Vup Vup Vup! ????"


    Many kinds of instruments were being played all around Raki, but she didn''t seem happy hearing them.


    Rather, she had a frown.


    "Why! Even though that bitch almost killed Yona, why does bro still want to marry her?!"


    She seemed very outraged at Amon''s decision, not knowing his plans.


    She still hasn''t forgiven Vivi, after all, Yona had a special spot in her heart. She was cute and she treated both her and Amon nicely, in a way that no one other does.


    Raki looked at Amon who was sitting with Vivi on a stage far away.


    She bit her lips and whispered. "Horny bastard..."


    Then Raki walked around, looking at earth-food that she hadn''t seen in 4 years.


    Cursing in her mind for the umpteenth time, she focused on the food and started to eat from one side of the table.


    Some waiters tried to stop her, but they walked back after her glare filled with killing intent.


    -


    -


    -


    Today was the day of marriage.


    Amon was getting married to Vivi, the princess of Alabasta.


    This news naturally attracted the attention of many people, Emperors and Government alike.


    They have sent many spies around the island, but none of them wanted to confront Amon any time soon, especially the marines who now knew a glimpse of Amon''s powers from the report made by Hina-chan.


    Meanwhile, Amon knew about the spies and was well aware that no one will make a move now, they would rather observe. To them, it was beneficial that this marriage was happening since they can use Vivi and use her against Amon.


    Thus, they decided to let the marriage proceed smoothly.


    In front of the large crowd, with many journalists hiding within them, Vivi and Amon were preparing their final words asked by the marriage priest.


    "Do you accept this man, Amon, as your loving husband?"


    The priest asked Vivi, who nodded with a red face.


    She looked more dazzling than beautiful today, her white marriage dress and gold accessories were saturated by her sky-blue hair.


    "Un."


    Seeing her nod, the priest then looked at Amon and asked the same question.


    Amon decided to add two more lines.


    "I accept princess Vivi as my life partner, I hope we will be together forever. Not only in this life, but even after our death."


    Amon kneeled on his one knee and kissed Vivi''s hand.


    Everyone clapped at his words.


    "If only someone said this to me..."


    Even though the lines weren''t cool, the females were already jumping up and down.


    "I''m feeling strange, is this love?!".


    "What a man!"


    Among them, the red-haired princess from the Melromarc Kingdom was also there. ''Ugh... if only I could reach him first.''


    She quickly went to make new plans to reach him, only to be stopped by Robin.


    The marriage went smoothly. Some distractions occurred, but regular people were unaware of it since Wyper quickly took care of them.


    Soon, the night fell upon the sandy land of Alabasta.


    Amon was in a room, a beautifully decorated room with flowers. This was the wedding room for tonight''s activities.


    .....


    "Mmm."


    "What''s your name?"


    Amon was sitting on the bed. A silver-haired woman wearing maid clothes was on his lap, he was hugging her from behind.


    Now and then, the maidservant was helplessly twisting her body in Amon''s grasp, but Amon just proceeded to insert electricity in her pleasure nerves.


    "M-My name is... Irene."


    She seemed to have given up herself to the pleasure source. She simply started to breathe heavily while her hands clutched the bedsheet.


    She tried to do a last try. "Dear Prince... today is your special day with Princess, you can''t touch me like this."


    Amon stayed silent for a while before removing his hands and falling on the bed on his back.


    "Meh, I''m not interested in a girl with no boobs and ass like Vivi, you are more desirable. Anyway, you can go."


    Vivi was 14 this year Although her body looked like a 16-year-old''s, she still hadn''t gained the properties she had in canon.


    The maid got up and bowed, ignoring him, she ran away through the door. Although she did feel her body act strange, if she was found acting like this, she would have been executed. She didn''t want to take the chance and ran away.


    Amon yawned as his eyes became sleepy. He didn''t act like this with the girl simply because of horniness, it had a reason behind it. She was the illegitimate daughter of Cobra, and she was 17. So Cobra cheated on Vivi''s mother even before her death, Amon decided to use the silver-haired woman according to her wishes because of this.


    ''I just need to ignite her will to get revenge towards Cobra and then I can find a scapegoat.''


    Amon yawned again and twisted his body in the outfit of the groom.


    After a few minutes, Vivi entered the room. It was Alabasta''s tradition that the bride will enter the wed-room after the groom, so she was late. She had no idea what happened in the meantime.


    She brought milk with her. Milk for Amon. This was also a tradition... But¨C


    "..."


    Vivi looked at the sleeping Amon as her red face became redder. But this red was of anger.


    ''Am I that bad...?''


    In anger, Vivi drank the milk and went to sleep beside him.


    Soon, her eyelids closed as Amon and she slept in the same bed...


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CVivi Pov¨C


    Sunlight flashed on my eyes as I slightly opened my eyelids.


    "Mmm..."


    I stretched a little in the bed as my eyes fell around the room.


    At first, I was surprised seeing all that decoration before recalling it was my special night yesterday....


    I also recalled how I slept through it.


    Groaning a little, I looked at my side where my husband is supposed to be...


    ''Where is he...?''


    My so-called husband who slept on the same bed as me but didn''t touch me was not here. I recall him being beside me when I slept, then where is he?


    I sat up and rubbed my eyes. Looking around the room, I couldn''t see him anywhere.


    I feel bad and dejected, I''m trying to hide it, but it''s a fact.


    I''m only 14, but even I expected a special night... yet.


    "Sigh..."


    I sighed. I can''t possibly expect anything from him, I should be happy that he married me. Now, Alabasta will grow tremendously. I hate to say it, but now we will be the leech...


    While I prepared to get up from the bed, I heard the sound of passing electricity behind me.


    "You are up, sorry I slept. I was tired."


    Surprised, I looked behind. My nose touched another similarly slender nose. My eyes locked with his red eyes, a similarly colored red hue appeared on my face.


    "As compensation." He revealed his hands. "Eat this fruit."


    An earth-colored fruit with strange encrypts was in his hand... my eyes grew instantly.


    ''Father never said anything about this.''


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: ]

 Chapter 113 - Further Plans...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patre on.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 113


    Title: Further Plans...


    ¡­.


    "As compensation, you can eat this fruit."


    Amon had a strange fruit in the color of soil with unique encrypts in his hand.


    "E-Eh?"


    Vivi expressed her surprise by taking a few steps back, she specifically wanted to move her face away from his.


    Amon let her do it so that she could grasp the situation.


    Feeling the wall on her back, Vivi blinked with her mouth agape. "W-When did you come here?"


    "That''s not important¡­ anyway catch this."


    Amon threw the fruit, Vivi was barely able to catch it. For around 3 minutes, she kept inspecting the fruit.


    "You¡­ you want me to eat a devil fruit?"


    Vivi was surprised.


    She has studied world politics a lot, for that reason, she also gained a lot of knowledge in other fields. One of the fields was Devil fruit powers.


    She knew how powerful and useless DFs can be as well.


    As seconds passed, she looked at Amon''s relaxed eyes, Vivi''s shocked face formed a frown. Her red face returned to it''s normal form.


    "What fruit is this? Father never told me anything about it¡­."


    Vivi was curious and suspicious.


    Amon laughed. "It''s Sand-Sand fruit. One of the rare logia category."


    "It is one of the destructive Logias, you''d benefit a lot from eating this. This is something your father and I talked about before the engagement, I guess he didn''t tell you because you might grow too dependent even before eating it."


    Vivi was surprised hearing this, but she still could not believe it.


    "I-I will come back in a minute."


    Saying this, Vivi ran through the door, rushing towards Cobra''s room while still clutching the fruit in her hand¡­


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    ¨CVivi Pov¨C


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you because I was unsure. You might have been too expectant if the marriage didn''t happen, or if Lucifer didn''t bring the fruit, you would have been disappointed and sad. So I didn''t reveal it, anyway, isn''t it a pleasant surprise now?"


    That''s what father replied after I asked him about this deal with that man.


    Now if I consider this, it makes sense why father agreed with the engagement 5 years ago¡­


    I walked out of Father''s room and went towards my room.


    ''It truly is a powerful fruit¡­''


    I look down at the fruit in my hand.


    Sand-Sand fruit¡­ From what I know about devil fruits, their usage gets a tremendous boost based on the environment. So that fruit is perfect for me¡­ I don''t see any loss from eating this fruit. But¨C


    ''Isn''t that Crocodile''s fruit?''


    4 years ago, Sir Crocodile died. Because of a heroic marine, his bad deeds were revealed. From there, I learned how he planned to take over Alabasta, I couldn''t bear with it and started to prepare myself for something similar in the future.


    Father didn''t let me learn how to fight, so I''m still pretty weak¡­ ''If I had enough strength, I wouldn''t have been taken hostage in the sky.''


    I''m well aware of this, so I tried my best in other areas. Currently, my best perk is my knowledge, I''m prepared for things that might harm me, my father, and my Kingdom.


    But knowledge isn''t enough to protect them, I need actual power. I tried to gain political powers, but since I''m still 14 I can''t do much in that department.


    I gulped and looked back at the fruit again.


    ''It doesn''t matter if it''s Crocodile''s fruit or not.''


    To begin with, nobody knew what Crocodile''s fruit was. They just knew some of its abilities. So this might possibly be another fruit.


    ''Now, not only with my knowledge, but I can also use my own strength to protect Alabasta. I will accept his offer.''


    Nodding to myself, I walked through the door.


    Inside, that man is eating grapes. He noticed my presence and walked towards me with a wide smile.


    "So, did you decide?''


    He asked as I nodded.


    ''He is not as bad as I thought¡­''


    A smile, that I wasn''t aware of, bloomed on my face. I''m sure our life would be long and beautiful¡­


    ?...¡ï...?


    -General Pov-


    Days later,


    After taking permission from Cobra, Vivi was permitted to train with Amon. He was simply happy that an Emperor was training his child, she was deemed to grow into a powerhouse this way.


    Vivi was also happy being able to learn how to fight.


    "Vivi, try it."


    "Focus on the design first."


    "Yes, yes, I''m trying to concentrate¡­"


    In a large training hall located in Alabasta, Amon and Vivi were alone. Amon was training Vivi who has now eaten the Sand-Sand fruit.


    Amon stared at Vivi who had her eyes closed, concentrating.


    "Fuuuh¡­" Vivi took a deep breath. Her eyes opened with a dedicated glim within them.


    "<Golem Creation: Human Soldiers!>"


    In seconds, the sand outside the building came flying through the window and started to form a humanoid body made of sand.


    Seconds passed, the sounds of sand colliding with each other filled the hall.


    Amon clapped from the side. "Wow, you did it on your 2nd try? You are a genius, as expected of my wife."


    Vivi blushed and avoided his gaze. "¡­ Y-yeah."


    She seemed happy hearing his praises. But this single carelessness made the sand humans deform.


    Dhup!


    In seconds, the solid sand soldier crumbled down.


    "A-Ah¡­ I messed up."


    Vivi''s eyes became teary. It was like making a card house after spending all day, but a single burst of wind destroys it.


    "I''ve been concentrating for half an hour now¡­"


    Seeing Vivi down, Amon walked towards her and stroked her hair.


    "It''s okay, you did fine. This is only your 2nd try. You already learned many other techniques the previous days."


    Vivi enjoyed his care-filled hands on her head.


    "Mm¡­" She placed her head in his chest as Amon threw his hands around her shoulders and hugged her.


    "As long as I am here, you''d do fine. Now, since you are already tired, we should stop for today."


    Amon gave up a lot of his free time for Vivi. It seems an Emperor had less worry than a Guild Master.


    "Then¡­" Vivi looked at Amon with expectant eyes. She was like a puppy, her previous rebellious self was long gone.


    Amon stared at her. ''Girls in their teens¡­''


    He just shook his head. "You won''t be able to walk if we do it too much, don''t forget your body is small and weak. Train more if you want to do it anytime."


    With a red face, Vivi humphed and turned away.


    That''s right, they did it. Amon spent around a week here in Alabasta, and Vivi didn''t fail to get him on the bed.


    Though Amon did it by his own will. ''It was a necessary step to take if I wanted to completely subdue her.''


    As a few minutes passed, Vivi fell asleep with her head resting on Amon''s chest.


    Amon ignored her and planned his next action.


    ''I wasted too much time with this shitty spoiled brat. I need to make quick moves. Just because the Emperors are observing now, doesn''t mean they will continue to observe.''


    If Amon tries to make a big move, the Emperors will surely step forward. For that, Amon first needed to make the moves that would increase his protection. Power without a means to keep it wasn''t good at all.


    So he needs to start taking over strong islands and recruit strong individuals.


    Among them, some particular things needed to be done right now.


    ¡ªClaiming Gran Tesoro, the largest Entertainment City in the world.


    ¡ªClaiming Gecko Moria''s Thriller Bark.


    ¡ªClaiming The whole Amazon Lily.


    ''First of all, I need tremendous wealth to make some particular moves. So Gran Tesoro should be my first target.''


    Amon already asked the old Elders to not mess with Gran Tesoro when it would be under his name. If they don''t listen, Amon will just leak the clips. They had no choice except to listen to him.


    But someone needs to watch after Gran Tesoro in his stead¡­ he can''t always be present there. But he also can''t let such a big thing stay unprotected.


    ''I guess¡­ I will just brainwash Tesoro¡­ although there are some drawbacks.''


    Amon decided. But he won''t go there himself.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter!!!(We are back)


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg]

 Chapter 114 - Okame...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg


    Chapter 114


    Title: Okame...


    ¡­.


    While Amon was busy making Vivi familiar with her powers, in Skypiea, something special was taking place.


    "We got the news. Some small pirate crews have invaded Angel Island. They are currently hiding, seemingly preparing for a perfect time to attack."


    Raki was explaining to the people in front of her.


    In front of her, many people of different ages were sitting, all of them were Shandorian. They listened to her every word unconditionally.


    "This time, I will send 5 teams. Each team will have only one person. Your jobs will be to gather as much information as possible about them." Raki stared at their faces. "I will say this once so listen carefully, DO NOT ENGAGE IN A FIGHT."


    "That''s not your job, you will only gather information. Am I clear?!"


    ""Yes!""


    The people in front of her shouted in unison.


    These are some teachings Raki learned from the different moons. After asking Amon''s permission, she was now applying these to the promising Shandorian.


    Raki pointed her finger forward. "Rai, Rey, Gigolo, Haruma. You four will do this raid."


    Some people looked dejected that they weren''t picked, some looked happy.


    The four had a delighted expression that they were picked.


    "And lastly¡­" Raki looked at a 4-year-old who clearly wasn''t paying attention to her words.


    He was thinking about how to get his hands on an automata, he wanted to dismantle them. Then learn the secrets of the universe!


    "Karna, you will go too. Kid, if you fail, I will whip you for 5 hours."


    After someone nudged Karna, he returned to reality. He grumped after hearing her, but he was forced to do as she asked. He was 4, but his mind was developed enough to think like an adult, though that didn''t mean he was as mature as an adult .


    He was still a kid who was stimulated using Amon''s hypnotic powers a few days ago. Though his personality remained the same, he knew he was someone who would only serve Amon.


    ''Only serve Amon.'' Because of this line, he hated being ordered around by anyone other than him, even if that is Raki who everyone else respects.


    ''I heard this girl, Raki, used to be looked down upon when she was young. People said she only grew where she was because brother Amon treated her like a sister.'' Karna thought with his furrows knitted. ''Crazy woman. But all that is in the past now, she is strong. She cut those Vice-Admirals in half, the ones who were on the verge of beating Wyper. For that, people now respect her for herself.''


    He didn''t even think of dismantling her. He felt a chill run down his spine under her gaze. Because, unlike Amon, she didn''t hide anything.


    Then a sweet smile bloomed on Karna''s face. "Yes, big sister. I will go."


    People would have thought he was a natural actor, but in reality, he was someone who couldn''t maintain his facade for long. People knew this kid was crazy, but they knew he wouldn''t harm them. He saw them as his family.


    It was true. Even though Karna had fantasies of dismantling people, even though he had this thought every time he looked at a person who was not his mother, father or sister, he still knew he couldn''t touch a Shandorian. He was attached to them.


    Soon after, he left along with the other 4, the other 4 were all adults. He was the only child, but nobody questioned anything. It''s almost as if they knew the kid would be safe¡­


    Would he really though?


    ?...¡ï...?


    Raki sat down on a chair while reading adult magazines and drinking lemon juice.


    She was waiting for someone who she called just a while ago.


    "Ahh, this girl is good."


    The magazine was filled with Skypiea girls. This was how modern the Skypiea was, modeling was quite normal here. And this was something happening even before Amon came into power.


    Raki scratched her cheeks. ''I have to say, Koin is on the level of models. I recall she had a daughter¡­ hmmm. Interesting.''


    While Raki started to laugh cheekily, trying to copy a young Amon, the person, or rather, the robot she was waiting for reached the place.


    "Ma''am! Automata Shortmotor is here!!"


    Raki glanced at him, Shortmotor, and put the book down on the table.


    "You are here¡­ I recall calling Ghost Motor, but whatever. As the leader of Motor Gang, you are more appropriate."


    Raki didn''t like Shortmotor. He was supposed to be a heinous existence who hated his creator, thus forming the Motor Gang.


    At first, when they reached the moon 4 years ago, Amon let Motor punch him in the face sensing his anger. Amon found it interesting that a robot could feel emotions to that degree. So he let things proceed smoothly.


    However, even after the punch, the Automata didn''t subdue. But just when Raki threatened to stop Motor that time, he did after inspecting her body.


    "Hehe, Ma''am ask me anything you want."


    This was why Raki didn''t like him. He was weird.


    Just like how Amon had expected, Shortmotor was interesting. He could not only feel clear anger, but he could also feel enough emotions to be a pervert.


    Raki snapped hearing him and seeing his smile.


    "Shut up! Didn''t I ask you to not smile like that?!"


    She glared at him as Motor jumped back. He gulped his nonexistent saliva.


    Raki sighed after a second.


    "Listen, go after the kid named Karna. Protect him at all costs."


    Shortmotor''s eyes shined. ''Such a pure girl! Although she acts like a cold-hearted woman, she cares about that cheeky kid. As expected from my goddess!!''


    "Yes, Godd-cough-Ma''am!"


    While Raki glared at him, Motor turned around and flew like ironman. Amon did many experiments on his body since he was a special existence with multiple bodies. So even if one of his bodies gets destroyed or harmed, he would still be there.


    He had 12 bodies. Each of them acted differently but in reality, all the bodies are connected using wireless technology. Even though 12 of them act like they are different people, they are actually the same being with a single mind commanding them.


    This was because Shortmotor was an engineer. He experimented on his own body and when all the Automata were out of battery, he used his genius to charge himself using different techniques. He unknowingly used Haki, a special form of Haki which charged his battery. Being lonely, he created another Automata by himself.


    However, he didn''t have enough knowledge to make a ''brain'' for the Automatas. So he used a wireless connection and controlled all the bodies by himself. He acted like 12 people by himself, trying to keep his mind away from breaking down due to the loneliness he felt.


    Shortmotor, the leader of the Motor Gang, flew like Ironman and followed Karna from the air.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    ¨CKarna Pov¨C


    "Hnnm¡­"


    This is a construction area. I am currently hiding behind a boulder.


    Big Brother Amon had decided to make Angel island bigger, so he ordered the engineers to add more Island clouds to the main island.


    They were doing so, and many buildings were halfway done.


    Today is a holiday, so no construction workers were working on the site. If I was those pirates, I would have come here seeing this as a chance.


    And yes, after searching for a while. I found a pack of them.


    ''I don''t have Observation Haki, or things would have been easier.''


    Unlike sister Aisa, I''m not talented at it¡­ I can use a bit of it, but it''s too weak¡­ for it being too weak, I suffer a lot.


    Like right now¨C


    "Caught you, kid!" Suddenly, a gruff voice entered my ears. And before I could turn back, my hands were restrained.


    I only sensed this guy when he was 1 meter close to me. I really am not meant for fighting, huh¡­


    "Kid, I sensed you a while ago. Haha!" The man looked at my head. I didn''t have those hair-antennas like the Skypieans. "So you are a Shandian? From that island? Wow, looks like I caught a big fish."


    The man prepared to walk towards his group along with me in his hands.


    I didn''t struggle, it was useless and meaningless. Because¨C


    "Let go of Karna!"


    A robotic voice came from behind me.


    ''Because I knew someone would come to save me, I''m precious.''


    I laughed a little while the man who caught me flinched. I couldn''t see which Robot it was since the man covered my eyes, but I ordered it.


    "Attack him my automata slav¨C"


    Bam!


    Before I could finish though, I was hit with what I assume is a revolver in the head as I felt my head get wet.


    "Shut up kid, a robot won''t be enough to save you."


    I was bleeding.


    ''Ugh, I never bled before. This thing hurts.''


    I was suddenly frightened.


    I was my family''s precious child, they always protected me. So this was a new type of feeling for me.


    The man who had me restrained laughed.


    "Hahaha, a robot that can talk?" The man laughed again. "That''s comparable to Germa 66!"


    "Hand yourself over robot, or this Shandian kid will die."


    Ugh. He knows about Germa 66. I guess he is someone formidable, or just a fanboy..?


    Anyway, I feel scared. I didn''t even test a human body, will I die here?


    I almost peed my pants. And it was then¡­.


    "You¡­" The robotic voice started to sound more¡­ natural?


    No, it wasn''t natural. It was gruff like an animal.


    "You touched the wrong person¡­"


    The voice got gruffer, it was as if a lion was talking human language.


    The man''s hands shook and were removed from my eyes. My eyes fell upon the robo-no.


    It wasn''t a robot. It was a living being, a¡­ Lion? Or a Tiger?


    "I, Shortmotor, the one with the Liger-Liger fruit will stop you from harming him. I won''t disappoint my goddess."


    The man holding me started to shake. It shouldn''t be just because of the dangerous look of the creature alone. It must be something related to his Devil fruit.


    "<Speed Kill>"


    Fwoosh!


    The creature vanished from in front of me as I was covered in blood the next second. I was shocked, but I was able to get a grip and grasp the situation.


    The man died. The robot, the humanoid Liger killed the man. His head was cut in half.


    ''A robot can become a humanoid creature with flesh and blood with a devil fruit?...''.


    I was on the verge of¡­


    ''How interesting devil fruits are¡­''


    Losing consciousness.


    With that, my world went blank. I was too shocked because of the blood.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [¨C4 Year ago¨C]


    After staying on the moon for a few days, Amon was having words with a few Automata, among them the Motor Gang was present.


    "Ugh, it takes to the bad, creator. What was that thing anyway?"


    Shortmotor had eaten a fruit given by Amon. It was a devil fruit.


    Amon ignored his question. Rather, he asked his own question. "You don''t feel any change?"


    Amon asked. He knew that non-living creatures can use devil fruit powers too as shown many times throughout the series. But¨C


    "Eh? No, I don''t feel anything. Should there have been something?"


    Shortmotor made a confused face.


    Amon fed him the Blanket-Blanket fruit. A paramecia, but it didn''t work.


    ''A Zoan would work, I''m sure.''


    It was because the devil fruit used non-living creatures shown in the anime were all Zoan users.


    ''The theory goes like this. Zoan fruits have a body sealed in them, the body of a particular animal. When someone eats it, they get the ability to switch to that body. This way, even non-living beings can use Zoan fruit powers, they switch their non-living body with that other body. Though it''s still a mystery how one can make a non-living being eat a fruit.''


    And what about the fact that non-living beings can think after eating the fruit?


    ''There might be a sealed life form along with the sealed body. Or some kind of bullcrap, I don''t wanna think too much.''


    Amon then took a fruit and threw it towards Shortmotor.


    "Eat this, this will work."


    It was the fruit of Liger, the Ancient Zoan.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Disclaimer: Omake chapter to keep the author sane.


    Motor Gang is special, in one word, they are Overpowered


    P.S: 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter. (234 rn... we are ranking lower than last week *sad author noises*)


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 115 - Plans For The Son Of King

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 115


    Title: Plans for the Son of King


    ¡­.


    In Dressrosa, Donquixote Doflamingo was in a room with a few people in front of him.


    "Alright then, I will go-inn!"


    Machvise, a member of the Donquixote Pirates, the one with Ton-Ton fruit said to Doflamingo in front of him.


    "Yes, be sure to avoid the ''golden dust'', at all costs," Duffy said. "This time we won''t fight, we would rather offer an alliance. The occurrence of another Emperor will change many things, so I need to act more cautiously."


    "I understand-inn! Nihihihihi!" Machvise laughed reassuringly.


    Doffy grinned. He knew Machvise wasn''t strong enough to beat Tesoro, but this was sufficient. He would only be used as the medium to offer an alliance. Doffy believed Tesoro would accept it since he is going as far as sending one of his executives rather than just calling him through a snail.


    ''But if he doesn''t, I will just keep hunting him down. Kukuku¡­''


    Doflamingo chuckled while planning for the future. He felt that something big would happen, and that big thing would be surrounding him.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    A few days later,


    In a certain place of the New World, under the sea, a submarine could be spotted.


    It was golden in color and had an ''S'' written on its wall.


    It was a submarine made of gold, Raki was riding it with two Automata accompanying her.


    This was a submarine made of gold and sea prism stone, it was only partially made of sea prism stone, as Amon didn''t have an unlimited supply of it. Still, Sea Kings stayed away from it because they confused the ship''s presence with the sea itself because of the sea-stone.


    This is the tactic Marines are yet to find, but Amon did knew it because of his canon knowledge.


    This was one of the 5 Submarines Amon had of the ''S'' model, and more are being made in real-time.


    Suddenly-


    Bereboop!


    ¡­.


    Inside the ship, Raki was looking outside the window of the submarine.


    "...This beauty is on par with outer space."


    Indeed, the space was beautiful. But it didn''t have creatures swimming on it like the sea. To Raki, who has fought many battles in space, this was even more beautiful.


    Humans don''t even know the secrets of the sea, but they want to discover the secrets of Space? Ridiculous. But this is just proof of human greed.


    "*ROOAAR*!"


    Suddenly, hearing a roar and seeing a sea-king approach the ship, Raki gripped her sword tight.


    "...Fuuh." But sensing something, she stopped midway.


    The next second, many guns came out of the ship and shot towards the Sea King.


    PEW PEW PEW PEW PEW!


    "*Roa...r¡­*"


    Bereboop~


    In seconds, the sea king was killed, the blue sea turned red. It was a strong sea king to have even found the location of this ship, but it couldn''t survive 2 seconds in front of these weapons. It just sank deeper in the sea.


    "Ma''am! You can rest, I, Shortmotor shall take care of the thing."


    The reliable Shortmotor had used the ship to kill the sea king.


    Beside him, an automata with a similar appearance replied: "Indeed."


    This was Ghost Motor, another body of Shortmotor.


    Shortmotor seemed to become infuriated hearing this. He looked back with angry eyes.


    "Hey, you idiot, why are you replying to me?!"


    "Huh? It''s my mouth, I say  anything I want!"


    The two robots started to fight among themselves, or it should be said one robot started to fight himself. It was as if a guy was using an alt account to fight himself. Truly lonely.


    Raki endured it for 3 seconds before she looked at the two after her veins popped up.


    "SHUT UP!"


    Raki''s scream almost shattered the glass of the submarine, this hurt the Automata''s sound receptor mechanism too.


    "A-Ah¡­!" The two robots took steps back in unison.


    "You want me to tear you apart?" Raki glared at the two. They sure were brave to fight when she was enjoying the scene outside. "If you really want to, fight on your heads, aren''t you two connected anyways?"


    "A-Ah¡­ that''s right!"


    Sighing, Raki went back to the sightseeing while the robots did as asked of them.


    ¡­.


    Amon asked Raki to visit Gran Tesoro and wreak havoc. She wasn''t given any restriction on what she can do, so she was happy today.


    She also wanted a bounty. Soon after Amon''s bounty was revealed, Wyper got a bounty of 500 million bellies. Yet, she didn''t have any since people didn''t see her heroic battle, they were already knocked out by Amon''s Haki.


    So she was excited about this raid, she was feeling like a pirate today so she even wore an eyepatch.


    ''Hehe, I heard the owner of the Tesoro is a strong guy, and he even has strong subordinates.'' Raki had a few sheets of paper in her hand. ''If I take down the richest man in the world, then I will surely get a good bounty.''


    Raki giggled while reading the sheets.


    They contained the detailed power of the people she will have to face. Though Amon deliberately hid the weakness that he knew by watching the Movie, One Piece: Film Gold. He wanted Raki to face a little disadvantage, she had it too easy these days.


    Raki was someone who relied on her power most, but she wasn''t dumb in any sense. She was confident but wasn''t overconfident. When she learned that she can check her enemies'' powers written on these sheets of paper, she didn''t think it would hurt her pride by doing so.


    "Gran Tesoro, a massive ship that is also the biggest entertainment city. It''s a floating city that roams around the New World. It is a famous place for rich people, World Nobles, and figures from the underground world to spend their time on."


    Raki read out loud.


    Eternal Log pose pointing to the island is buyable from the underworld, and that''s where Amon got one for Raki. The Automata were using it to navigate.


    The ruler of the Tesoro is a smart and strong man, as it took Luffy''s gear 4th to beat him. His Gold-Gold fruit was acquired from Doflamingo, he stole it. So Doffy is always after his head, though he was unable to touch him to date. For that reason, he was trying to ally with him, he felt going after his head won''t be a good idea anymore. This alliance was supposed to form 3 years later if this was the original timeline, but Amon''s presence changed things, though it doesn''t matter much.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Same time,


    "Whoaaaaa!"


    "Master Tesoro!"


    "Kya!"


    In the grand blue sea, a massive golden ship was floating. This was the biggest entertainment city in the world, Gran Tesoro!


    "Yoho! I''m here for everybody! ????"


    Gild Tesoro, the owner of this ship, and the holder of 20% of the world''s economy, was singing on a platform with liquid gold under it.


    He was using his fruit powers to make a show around his foothold.


    "Whoaaaa!"


    People were cheering for him. To most of the people living here, he was a hero. But there were a few who knew the dark secret, they were forced to stay silent. Or they would have been sent to the prison under the ship.


    Tesoro used ''golden dust'' spray on the entrance of the ship. Someone who was showered by the dust would be under Tesoro''s mercy because of his powers to control gold. Even a Revolutionary Army member lost to him, though this was confidential knowledge.


    It was then¡ª


    "Muahahaha!"


    A pirate ship came from the entrance. It was a random pirate crew, trying their luck at this luxurious ship.


    A short and fat man was standing on the deck of the ship. He had his sword pointed towards Tesoro who was singing.


    "Tesoro! I have come here to claim this ship! Hand it over! MUHA!"


    Seeing Tesorom ignoring him and singing, he ordered his subordinates to shoot cannonballs, they did as he asked.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    One after another, the cannonballs started to go towards the audience at a terrible speed.


    "KYAAA!"


    The audience started to scream and some even began to hug themselves.


    "OH, GOD!"


    A mother hugged her children, scared that their life would end here and now


    Pcchht-!


    However, the cannonballs weren''t able to hit the audience, because the liquid gold on the ship was floating and had formed solid shields that were used to  block the canons.


    "Huh?!"


    The Captain of the pirates was shocked. He knew Gild Tesoro had the power to manipulate Gold, but he didn''t think it was this strong.


    "Kekh! Everyone, keep attacking! Don''t stop firing the cannons!"


    But he didn''t give up, he has already come this far after all. He assumed Tesoro would surely run out of stamina trying to block all the balls, then they would attack.


    However, his tries were useless.


    Tesoro didn''t seem worried or tired at all. He just formed barriers for the hundreds of cannonballs fired, and blocked them all. He wasn''t an awakened fruit user for nothing.


    "Everyone~ Prepare for the show! ????"


    Tesoro grinned while the audience cheered his name. They were excited that their hero saved them, and the ''show'' he was about to put on.


    Tesoro raised his hands and jabbed it down in the air. "<Golden Flood>!"


    Sha! Sha!


    The liquid gold started to dance and made a huge wave comparable to the aggressive sea.


    Thrash!


    In a second, it crashed into the ship taking it down in seconds. The pirates riding the ship cried for help, but Tesoro pulled them under the gold-water ruthlessly.


    "Yaaaah!"


    Tesoro yelled to the mic as everyone did the same. The audience seemed ecstatic .


    It was then that, a submarine slowly rose from the entrance of the Gran Tesoro, coming to the golden sea from the blue sea.


    Bereboop!


    Is Raki, who''s been training for the past 4 years, strong enough to take down an awakened Gold-Gold fruit user by herself? Even more so, along with his strong and tricky subordinates?


    Yes, she was more than capable.


    ''I am the strongest.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, Amon was very busy.


    He wore his diving suit and a futuristic invisibility cloak.


    After taking all these precautions, he started to teleport towards a single direction, the direction of Big Mom''s Kingdom... the Totto Land!


    He was gathering the known Red Poneglyphs. It''s easy to do with his speed and presence hiding abilities.


    ''Roger was able to steal the Poneglyph''s contents from there, why can''t I?''


    In this world, there are 30 Ponegyplhs. Amon had 12 of them on him, or at least their contents. 11 of them were normal ones, containing useless history and 1 was a red Ponegyplh that he copied from the Zou.


    ''I also made Robin read the Alabasta Poneglyph¡­ I have to say, it was a surprising discovery, the Pluton. Just¡­ who would have thought something like that is possible.'' Amon flew past a few birds. ''But it''s not that surprising after seeing Shandora Hall.''


    ''Speaking of which, I should also visit the AI after I go to wano.'' Amon contemplated how to travel to Wano and return safely. ''Or I can enter her circuits and try to hack her this time, it should be possible if I can brainwash human beings¡­ hmm.''


    ''That''s for later, first the Wano trip .'' He can go there and return safely, but the problem is the proof the bitch asked for. ''I know something¡­ Oden''s diary.''


    But if he steals it, Yamato will tell Kaido. And Kaido will be after him, and if news gets out about the diary which contains the journey of Oden who reached THE One Piece, other Emperors, Pirates, and the Government will be more interested in him. That will be too much attention for a single man like Amon who isn''t strong enough to take 2 Emperors head-on.


    For that, it''s better to use a scapegoat. Someone who will bear his name of ''diary thief''. Surprisingly, it isn''t a hard-to-achieve feat, a name came to his mind.


    ''Portgas. D Ace.''


    Ace went to Wano in canon, but what about this timeline? He wasn''t Fire Fist here. Amon hasn''t been here for 4 years, so he didn''t know much about the current world. But Robin should have collected everything about Ace since he asked her to before leaving.


    ''Ace is destined to die, even if he isn''t Fire Fist anymore. The best scapegoat, the Pirate King''s Son.''


    Pirate King''s Son being interested in the journey of Oden who traveled with his father would be a believable excuse to the old Emperors. They would go after him rather than Amon then.


    ''Hahh¡­ so easy.''


    Amon grinned while checking if he was going in the right direction using an Eternal Log pose. This proves everything can be found in the underworld, even the log pose of an Emperor''s base.


    Zzz¡­


    **


    **


    **


    Bonus Chapter: 513 more power stones ????. [487/1000]


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 116 - Swords‘man’ Raki

    Chapter 116


    Title: Swords''man'' Raki


    ....


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    "S~lee~p~"


    I hypnotized the homie-door along with two guards who were guarding the Poneglyph room.


    I reached Totto Land a few minutes ago and observed things quietly from the shadows as my first move. I would have left if things were looking bad, but they fortunately didn''t.


    After that, I teleported inside the room.


    Naturally, the room is always highly guarded, but it''s still not as guarded as it was when Brook invaded here in canon. The reason being, Big Mom isn''t aware that her Ponegyplh would be copied today. Even so, it didn''t matter, as I was invisible and the fastest creature on the planet.


    After hypnotizing the guards and Mama''s homies inside the massive room, I immediately started to copy the Poneglyph.


    ''This is easy. Speed truly is everything.''


    Even though I said, ''Speed is everything'', I was also aware that things might get messed up if I get too caught up in my measly arrogance.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Meanwhile, in Mariejois,


    "Brother, brother! We are back!"


    "Yes! We are back!"


    The two Noble brothers, Ainsworth and Berseodo who were escorted back to the Holyland were acting childish.


    "Ainsworth! What are you doing?!" Their father, a prestigious world noble even among the nobles shouted. "What happened to you two, you are acting out of your mind!!"


    Seeing his eldest and smartest son tilt his head childishly, the old noble gritted his teeth. "Ainsworth! You were captured, so you are supposed to be angry! Do you know how worried and angry I was?!"


    The two brothers looked confused. "Eh? We are back now, aren''t we? Doesn''t that make everything fine?"


    No, they weren''t brainwashed by Amon. They were tortured, tortured by Yona and the priests.


    Yona was very angry, not because she was humiliated, rather because she was angry because they humiliated her lord by making her almost lick their shoes.


    So, Yona used many ways to torture them, they were now eunuchs. All that torture made their mind adopt a ''happy state'' so that they don''t break down and mentaly die. Amon didn''t even need to use hypnotism on them, they were weak-willed from the beginning after all.


    "Haha, daddy why are you so furious? You are getting old, aha!"


    Berseodo laughed, making the old noble facepalm himself. ''This is unbearable... what are the elders doing! I asked them to make that boy''s bounty more than 10 billion, yet...!! Those useless old fools!''


    The prestigious world noble asked the government to give Amon a high bounty, but they weren''t able to do so because of the balance. If a young Emperor suddenly had a bounty surpassing the Old ones, they will definitely target him.


    Although this might seem like a ''wait, isn''t that better?'' plan, it''s like summoning the devil. They assumed, after Amon would have gotten defeated, the Emperors might ally or start a war among themselves, either way, it would have been a bad decision.


    Slam!


    He hardly slammed the table in front of him. "Looks like I need to hire mercenaries and pirates. I need my daughter back too..."


    Taking deep breaths to calm down his high pressure, the noble then ignored his two sons. He felt his blood pressure rise the more he looked at their childish behavior.


    Alas, he didn''t know his daughter was already a brainwashed nymphomaniac.


    ?...¡ï...?


    In the vast sea of the New World,


    Slash!


    A battle was taking place in Gran Tesoro.


    Clang!


    Raki slashed towards Tesoro''s waist, but it was blocked by liquid gold.


    She was safe from the Gold Dust since she was in the submarine, so Tesoro was having a hard time fighting against her.


    "<Golden Paladin>!"


    Tesoro made a spear of Gold and threw it towards Raki. The sharp edge went directly at her face.


    It seemed it would completely penetrate her head, but she perfectly blocked the attack with her twin swords.


    Although she blocked the attacks, Raki was still hurt, she had blood dripping down her forehead.


    "Hah!" Yet, she was grinning. "Prepare for destruction."


    Raki''s fast footstep irritated Tesoro as Baccarat also joined him. It seems the tables would turn because Raki''s luck was stolen by Baccarat''s touch!


    Slip!


    While running, Raki slipped on a banana peel and fell on her face. At first, she assumed it was the Kitetsu blade''s fault who didn''t pull this prank in the last 4 years. But soon she realized what happened after observing the laughing Baccarat.


    "...Heh." She just returned a grin.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shortmotor was fighting the Through-Through Fruit user. The opponent was phasing through all his attacks, irritating him to an unbelievable degree. Motor, who never watched the Film Gold, didn''t know that the fruit user could only phase through something that wasn''t flesh-and-blood. If he knew, he would have transformed into a Liger.


    Even so, unfortunately, the Phase fruit user wasn''t alone while attacking Motor. There was the masochistic guy as well, they were teaming up against a single robot.


    Bam!


    Something hit Motor in the back of his head, as he was flown meters away. If he was a human, he would have become unconscious, but luckily he was a robot.


    He rubbed the back of his head which was bent inwardly as his eyes became sharp.


    He didn''t transform yet since Raki only asked him to keep them in check. But if he transforms into that monster, he would start killing them.


    But... looking at Raki who was struggling, he clenched his fist. "I need to transform."


    Groaning, the Automata started to transform, making the Phase fruit user flinch because of the ''passive intimidation'' of the transformation.


    Motor''s transformation wasn''t fully flesh-and-blood. His nose, neck collar, and shoulder were still made of metal, it looked rather cool.


    Seeing his enemies caught off guard, Shortmotor then ran towards the Through-fruit user¡ª "<Shigan>"


    Meanwhile, Ghost Motor was flying like Ironman. He was fighting the other members of the ship who tried to interfere in the battle by shooting lasers and bullets.


    ....


    Bam!


    Raki was hit in the nose by Tesoro''s gold gauntlets and was flung far behind.


    ''Fuck, I''m not this weak. But that woman...'' Raki looked at Tesoro''s side where a red-haired beautiful tanned woman stood. ''She is troublesome.''


    Seeing her gaze, the woman who was wearing a beautiful golden armor giggled. "I''m Baccarat. I ate the Raki-Raki fruit. (Luck-Luck fruit.) I have the power of luck by my side, I''m lady luck herself."


    Raki''s eyes twitched. ''Raki-Raki fruit...?''


    "You... are you making fun of me?" She assumed the woman was deliberately doing this.


    Baccarat didn''t answer, confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Tesoro laughed. "Girl, I don''t know who you are, but You are strong. It seems you aren''t a pirate. Even if you are, you don''t have a big enough bounty to stand out. Would you reveal, why are you here and interrupting my concert?"


    "Wait," Suddenly, Tesoro had an idea as he laughed out loud. "Could it be that I ever robbed your family and you are here to take revenge? Is that it!"


    Baccarat also laughed with him. She did what benefited her, that''s the reason she was working with Tesoro, to begin with. If she gets a better offer, she won''t think twice to change sides.


    Tesoro then pointed at Baccarat. "Her power is Luck itself, she is currently assisting me after stealing your luck. As long as she is by my side, I will be fine."


    Raki finally understood what she meant as she gritted her teeth. ''Luck? Fuck it!''


    Raki rushed forward after wiping her bloody lips. "Enough chit chat, you gold bastard!"


    Her grip on her swords was firm. "I will cut you in 4 pieces!"


    Raki gripped her sword tight and jumped in the air. She spun in the air once and went towards... Baccarat!


    Tesoro was suddenly alert! He thought the muscle brain girl would go after him, but to think she would do this...!


    ''Bro said I should not kill Tesoro unless it''s an emergency, but he didn''t say anything about others.''


    Raki''s swords started to leave two after-images.


    "<Sky Sword Style: Gigantomachia>!"


    The after images started to grow big, they became many times bigger than the actual swords and went towards the surprised Baccarat''s neck.


    Cling!


    However, they were stopped by Tesoro''s golden shield.


    As Raki looked at Tesoro with darkened eyes, her eyes grew.


    Gild Tesoro was using his powers to make a massive gigantic armor around his body. This was his iconic technique that he only used when he was serious.


    "Uh... fuck."


    While the fight was going, among the audience, a member of the Doflamingo Pirates was hiding.


    ....


    "Kyaa! Monsters!"


    People of Gran Tesoro were running wildly. They didn''t expect someone this strong to invade here, even their Hero is having a hard time.


    The concert ended after everyone ran away from their seats. Everyone was fearful of the battle, but they assumed it would end soon with Tesoro on the winning side.


    However, some people were praying for Tesoro''s loss. They would finally be able to escape this prison named ''Entertainment City''.


    They had their eyes on Raki, who was now solely going after Tesoro and assumed herself as their hero.


    ''The Luck devil fruit user was taken away by the automata, this is good.''


    After Shortmotor transformed, he easily started to take out the subordinated. The through-through fruit user can''t phase through a living being, so he was easily defeated by Motor''s Shigan. He also took out the masochist guy.


    After that, he went after Baccarat, though even he was unable to defeat her yet. Her luck powers were too OP.


    Now, with nobody there to mess with her, Raki was thinking of going all out.


    Clang!


    Raki blocked Tesoro''s punch using her swords. Stopping the massive fist, her arms shook. Her swordsmanship was top-notch, but her strength was measly.


    1 year ago, on the moon, she faced a limit. She was 17 that year, her young mind almost collapsed from that limit.


    ¡ºFemales are physically weaker than males.¡» This is what she learned.


    Raki was weak. She once dreamed to protect her brother, but now, she was completely aware that it would always remain a dream. Her brother would never need her protection, simply because he was too strong and she was too weak. The gap between them was simply too huge.


    ¡ºIf so... then I have to stop being a woman... This time, quite literally.¡»Raki thought with a dry smile.


    She was always confident over the years, from the time she first touched a sword to now. But there were some hiccups in her small and meaningless life.


    Last year, after she reached her limit, she started to take medicines secretly. They were supposed to change her feminine body to that of a male''s...


    ¡ºBrother always liked feminine girls... he won''t like a girl like me anymore.¡»That''s what she thought when she raised the medicine towards her mouth a year ago...


    ¡ºBut it doesn''t matter. I would be happy to just protect him from the sidelines.¡»She bit her lower lip while tears fell down.


    Raki started to open the cap of the bottle and pour the liquid into her mouth, 1 bottle would be enough to change her.


    This was a medicine that some particular female Aliens use. She won''t have the parts of a male, but her body will change and become too masculine for her taste. Just when she was about to put the liquid in her mouth-


    She was stopped by two hands.


    ''Recalling that day... my cheeks hurt.'' Recalling the slap she received that day, Raki crackled up.


    Raki made an X with her swords and jumped towards Tesoro''s massive self.


    ¡ºIf you ever try something like this again, I will kill you.¡»


    That time, hearing Amon, Raki cried. She wasn''t familiar with her brother''s cold side, but that wasn''t why she cried. Rather, she was simply too happy hearing him.


    ¡ºThis is not a perfect medicine, but it''s better than the one you were about to eat.¡»That''s what Amon said back then while handing over another medicine to her. It was the ''Angel-formula'' that helped him unlock his wings.


    Raki shook her head and ignored the past. If given a second chance, she wouldn''t drink that medicine that her brother made. It was too flawed in her opinion. She didn''t eat the man-hormone, but rather the one Amon made, so she was still a woman.


    "Fishman Karate,"


    Water started to swirl around her sword and her... Wings.


    Fah!


    Raki''s wings soared up. But she also felt pain, her white wings became partially red because of the blood coming out of the joints. This is what she meant by the flaw.


    "Twelve Sword Style,'''' Just like Zoro''s Asura technique, Raki started to have three images of herself attached to her. """Water Devil Incarnation."""


    As Raki''s voice echoed, her swords glowed blue from the water.


    Pssst!


    Raki''s swords, clad in water, rushed forward, towards the massive armor''s golden neck.


    The attack was so fast, Tesoro wasn''t even able to see it let alone repel it.


    Ting!


    One sword left a scratch on the neck.


    Ting!


    The second sword left a scratch bigger than before.


    Ting!


    The third sword left a cut in the golden armor.


    Ting!


    The fourth sword cut the armor deeply.


    Ting!


    The fifth sword left a similar cut.


    Ting!


    The sixth sword left a deeper cut.


    Tesoro''s neck was 25% severed from the body. But this wasn''t enough at all.


    It was then, Raki''s 6 white-red wings that were soaring up became dark, they became ink black with blue water swirling around them.


    "<Armament: Wing-Blade Parade>!"


    Raki used Tesoro''s shoulders to jump up and started to spin fast mid-air.


    Ting... Ting.... Ting Ting Ting! Ting Ting Ting! Ting Ting Ting!


    The neck was hit more than 24 times per second until it finally went down.


    Dhup!


    The severed head fell down from the massive golden giant''s shoulder, but it was still standing on its foot.


    "Huff...." Raki grinned while blood dripped from her wings. "That was easy."


    She wiped her forehead sweat as she eyed Tesoro who came out of the severed head while coughing.


    "Cough¨CGirl, you are powerful." Tesoro believed money is everything, money can buy everything. "Join me, I will make you rich!"


    Raki rushed forward while laughing. "Nobody other than him deserves me!"


    Raki started to stream all her Haki and strength to the sword.


    This technique was an altered version of ''Rokugan'', this time the shockwave beam would come out of the sword rather than the hand.


    "<Sky Sword Style>" There are 7 true Forms in this style. "<Form 1>" Form 1 is the weakest but the only form she can currently use.


    Sllt...!


    It was a silent slash, but the impact almost cut the Gran Tesoro in half.


    Boom!


    ?...¡ï...?


    Zzz...


    After copying the Poneglyph stealthily, and leaving a hidden message under a disguise to provoke Big Mom, Amon returned to Skypiea, Shandora.


    After hiding the large paper which he used to copy the texts of Poneglyphs, Amon decided to pay a visit to Tesoro where Raki went.


    He was confident that she would win, but he was worried that she would accidentally destroy the whole ship. It would be a massive loss.


    Zzz...


    So Amon again started to teleport towards the Largest Entertainment City using an Eternal Log pose.


    While going, he had some lingering thoughts in his mind.


    ''Sky Sword Style would be enough to take Tesoro down. Raki even knows a bit of Fishman Karate.'' After using an artificial sea in Moon-4, the place where the Water benders live, both Amon and Raki were able to learn Fishman karate more efficiently. This time, the breathing problem that a human faces was gone because of the artificial sea and enough oxygen supply, so Raki was able to learn it too.


    The water bender aliens were surprised to see how people not from their race could manipulate water so efficiently.


    Meanwhile, last year, Amon used the ''growth unlock'' serum on Raki which he slowly pushed towards perfection without the AI''s help. With the advanced tech there, Raki was able to ''unlock'' her wings, but because of some miscalculation, she can''t fully use them, but all it takes is some time and medicine to fix that. That''s why she was bleeding, cursing it as a flawed medicine.


    ''I can''t believe she went as far as using the ''Man hormone'' on herself. Crazy bitch.'' Though Amon was also quite satisfied seeing this. That proved Raki''s sense of protection for him far passed her stupid love for him.


    Meanwhile, ''There are 7 forms of the Sky sword style. And many hybrid forms like <Sky Sword Style: Divine Impact of Zen> and <Sky Sword Style: Gigantomachia>. They are nowhere near the actual forms. Each of the true forms are enough to harm an Emperor if used correctly. Though Raki can''t even use the first form properly. Her hand will break, it probably did already.''


    It needed an adequate level of strength. Amon had enough to use till the 5th form. But Raki, a female like she said, didn''t have that much. She was right, she was weak, but she won''t always be weak if she trained while using Amon''s medicines.


    ''People underestimate the power of science... just look at Sanji and then his brothers from Germa 66.'' Amon flew fast as he finally sighted Tesoro. ''Speaking of which, Germa is good at brainwashing and cloning. I wonder how they would like a taste of their own medicine.''


    Amon laughed while flying. He decided to pay a visit to Germa 66 after this was done. Ace''s plan would be for later, first, he needs to take the Gene Formula from Vinsmoke Judge. This time, he won''t be a rat and offer a marriage proposal. He will just wreck them from the get-go.


    Amon finally was close enough to see what Raki was doing. A smirk formed on his face seeing her grin while looking at Tesoro who was under her foot. And like he assumed, her arms and wings were broken.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Many things happened in the time-skip. The important ones would be uncovered with time.


    Btw, for those who are still unclear about it, Raki is still a girl, she didn''t take the man-hormone.


    Bonus chapter: 405 more power stones. [595/1000]

 Chapter 117 - Lucky…!

    Chapter 117(Bonus ????)


    Title: Lucky¡­!


    [Read the Author''s note at the end ????]


    ¡­.


    ¨CWyper Pov¨C


    Fwa! Fwa!


    I was training my spear-style while sweating a little. This wasn''t the sweat from heat, I''m immune to it, it''s the sweat formed from hard work.


    "<Wave Fire Dance>"


    I started to dance skillfully. This is a tribal dance that I learned when I was a kid. But now, this is a powerful move where with each of my steps, I move at an extraordinary speed to strike someone and return to my previous spot without anyone noticing.


    To normal people, the dance must seem unstable and flawed, but this is one of my strongest Hand-to-Hand combat techniques. Yet¡­


    ''I can''t beat him.''


    Amon. He is my older cousin, he never lost to me in anything even once. He even won in the birthday section, as it is a few days before mine.


    ''Four years ago, before he left for Raijin Island, I challenged him for one last time.''


    I stopped my dance and stared at the ground.


    ''I¡­ lost.''


    That''s right, I lost back then. But I didn''t stop training, I thought after 4 years the gap between us would decrease. But now¡­ even Raki is stronger than me.


    My hands shook as I clenched my jaws and tightened my grip on the spear.


    I looked after Shandora for the past 4 years as if this was my own Kingdom, but after so long when he returned, he claimed it back. I don''t mind it though, this was my punishment for the loss 4 years ago.


    Besides, he is a nice brother. He praised me for lasting so long against the marines. But I don''t want to be praised for holding long, I... want to be praised for winning!


    I want to win!


    Even if I can''t beat him, I want to beat others! At least Raki!


    Cooler died. Raki killed him, she also killed his colleagues. She is stronger than me then¡­


    People might say I was not able to beat Cooler because he is my natural counter, but the truth is, he is not my natural counter, rather It''s the opposite. I am his.


    I''m a superior element, yet I couldn''t defeat him. I can scream and say ''It was the rain''s fault!'', but it would be stupid. That''s right, nature won''t always be by my side. I''m not a protagonist from a fairytale. If someone is the protagonist, it would be him¡­


    "Fuuuh¡­" I sighed after a few moments of silence. Readjusting my grip on the spear.


    ''These thoughts are useless¡­ I should train more.''


    I should be able to use at least 2000¡ã heat¡­ No, I should be able to lift at least 5000 tons before the next 2 years.


    "Hap!"


    Again, I vigorously started to train. Life is all about training and challenges, I''m sure one day¡­ I will reach his height, I will get out of his shadow¡­ One Day!


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I flew towards Raki as I noticed something.


    ''Doflamingo''s rat¡­''


    In the ruined ship, in a corner, one of Doffy''s family members, Machvise, was hiding. I can see some people with severe injuries beside him, they must be his subordinates. It seems they were injured by the battle''s skirmish.


    ''Let''s ignore them for now¡­''


    He hid from the battle, so there is no need to go after him right now. I also don''t want to harm him, I will use him to contact Doffy, I need to get close to Caesar Clown.


    I then flew towards Raki who was holding two swords with her injured hands. Her hands remind me of the incident 8 years ago when I threw the ''Blaze Dial''. Good grief¡­


    Zzz¡­


    Raki was alarmed by the slight sound of passing electricity. I need to work on this sound, I need to make it vanish or this might be a weak point in the future.


    "Oh¡­" Raki blinked her swollen eyelids. "It''s you, bro," She smiled and pointed at Tesoro who was under her feet. "Look I defeated hi...m."


    Raki couldn''t continue her words and dropped forward towards my chest. Her face hit my chest.


    "Hey, get up." I slapped her cheeks but she didn''t respond. She was unconscious¡­


    Sighing, I contacted Shortmotor by sending an electrical signal to his processor.


    "B-Boss, you are here!"


    I stared at him. He looked strange with that Automata nose on top of Liger''s intimidating face.


    "Take Raki to the ship, treat her quickly."


    I handed Raki to him as he needed it and ran backward.


    This wasn''t a big injury, she got far worse injured in space. Earth is relatively more peaceful than that hell. Unlike I initially thought, space was dangerous. So she will be fine, completely fine.


    I then looked at Tesoro who was laying on the ground, unconscious.


    ''He is a stubborn man. A villain with a cliche backstory, but that story is what makes him stubborn. He won''t work under me at all.'' He is an awakened user of the Gold-Gold fruit, so I don''t wanna kill him.


    I wanted to have him as my subordinate. If I kill him and give the fruit to another person, they may never awaken it, so it would be a rather big loss.


    But if subordinating doesn''t work, then brainwashing it is. But there is a problem¡­


    ''Brainwashing someone reduces their fighting ability since some nerves are destroyed and the brain can''t function properly sometimes.'' Other than that. ''There is also the fact that¡­ while I''m brainwashing someone, he/she might die. Also, the stronger a person is, the more chances of the technique failing increases. Or I would have spammed this and already brainwashed people like Whitebeard¡­.''


    Yes, sometimes their brain bursts out. That''s a thing that happened with many marines who came after Hina that day. It''s a 50-50 chance that a person will survive. I only took the chance with Hina since I simply didn''t care if she died or not, and also the fact that there were many others besides her to be used as a spy.


    If it was this simple, I would have already brainwashed Vivi too, though it''s true that I am still hypnotizing her every day¡­ It''s nothing extreme, just ''pure love''... Can''t take any chances.


    I shook the thoughts away. ''Anyway, I should focus on brainwashing him¡­ I need to concentrate¡ªwait,''


    Abruptly, after sensing a presence, I looked at my side, there a woman with red hair was lying. She wasn''t unconscious¡­.


    A grin formed on my face. ''Luck Luck fruit can easily enhance his chances of survival¡­ perfect. The world is on my side.''


    Laughing, I approached the woman who shrank backward. She recognized who I was.


    "S-Sky Emperor¡­"


    Oh, is that how I''m known around here now?


    ''It has a feel to it. The one and only Sky Emperor¡­''


    I crouched down and patted the woman''s head. My eyes curled up as I smiled. "If you don''t want to die after being raped by horses, do as I say."


    ?...¡ï...?


    The next day, at Dressrosa.


    "What?! You encountered Lucifer, the Sky Emperor?!"


    Doflammingo cried in surprise to the Machvise in front of him.


    "Yes, Doffy¡­ it was a dangerous experience. I don''t know why I felt that way, I never felt this scared in my life-inn!"


    Machvise returned safely from Tesoro today.


    Doffy wiped his sweat and sat down on his seat after taking a breath. "Tell me everything in detail."


    "Inn! Yes¡­ So, when I reached Tesoro¡­"


    Machvise started to talk about everything he saw. About Raki''s sword slash. And how strong she was.


    "Yes, she is a part of the Sky Emperor''s people. When Lucifer came down from the sky, he and the robot chatted quite casually-inn!"


    Machvise kept explaining things to him as Doffy kept sweating. From the detailed explanation, and because of Machvuse''s fear, he even exaggerated some things. Raki''s image in his mind grew to be a dangerous existence.


    "M-Most frighteningly¡­" He started to sweat. "When that monster came, he took the red-haired woman and unconscious Tesoro to a room. After that¡­ he suddenly teleported behind me! Inn! I was scared shitless!"


    "Oh, that''s right." Machvise then slipped his hands in his pocket, taking out a letter. "He handed me this letter¡­ and asked me to deliver it to you-inn."


    Doffy had a frown on his face. He accepted the letter and unfolded it as his eyes under the sunglasses arched up.


    ¡ºDonquixote Doflamingo. I will ignore that you were after my prey,¡»


    Reading this line, Doffy''s veins popped up. "Kuku¡­ Tesoro was initially my prey."


    Although he was very angry, he still decided to read further.


    ¡ºI have some business with you, and I would like to have some chat together while drinking tea. Alright, I will let your subordinate go without any harm, but be careful to not mess with me in the future. Sayonara :) ¡»


    The smiley emoji got on Doffy''s nerves, but he just sighed. ''It''s lucky that you didn''t touch my family, or I wouldn''t have cared that you are an Emperor.''


    Doffy cared most about his family, his subordinates. He was one of the few antagonists who did so.


    But there was still a problem left. "But¡­ what does he want from me?"


    He wondered, why did Amon want to meet him?


    He felt it''s not something that will harm him, or he would have decided to weaken him by taking out Machvise.


    ''Still, all Emperors are freaks. He might be just too arrogant and let Machvise go. I should prepare for his coming here¡­''


    Doffy felt irritated that he didn''t specify a date so he has to be on guard every day from now on. Unfortunately, Amon won''t let him sleep peacefully for more than one month.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: There were no chapters because I have yet again hit a writer''s block, but that wasn''t enough, as my exam also started. ????


    Basically, I am very busy, and can''t even think of the plot right now. I only posted this chapter since we reached 1000 power stones and don''t wanna break my promise ????.


    I will take a 2-3 days off, and will be back as soon as possible.


    Bella Ciao ?????????¡á?

 Chapter 118 - A Meeting!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 118


    Title: A meeting!


    ¡­.


    After Raki was taken to the submarine by Shortmotor and Amon handed the letter to Machvise, he returned to his new puppets.


    Amon was sitting on a sofa in a room on Gran Tesoro.


    He was looking at the two people who were sitting on the sofa in front of him.


    One of them was Gild Tesoro, the owner of this ship and the other one was Baccarat, the red-haired woman.


    Unlike Hina''s emotionless state, both of these two are smiling.


    Amon was inspecting both of them. "What are your names?"


    Both of them opened their lips at the same time.


    "I am Gild Tesoro, my lord."


    "My lord, I''m Baccarat."


    The two of them were now successfully brainwashed. They didn''t even receive much damage like Hina did. They could feel emotions perfectly unlike Hina, but they still held Amon as their lord. This was what Amon called perfect brainwash.


    "Good." Amon scratched his cheeks with a smirk on his face.


    All of this was because of Baccarat.


    ''


    ''The Luck-Luck fruit power is awesome. I ordered the woman to steal my and Tesoro''s luck and use it on herself. She did so in complete fear. After that, I successfully brainwashed her. And since her luck tripled, she didn''t die or get any other side-effect too.'' Amon chuckled lightly. ''Good grief.''


    ''After doing that, I ordered the brainwashed Baccarat to use the tripled luck on the unconscious Tesoro and then I started to brainwash him too.''


    It was an easy game. Amon successfully brainwashed him as well.


    Amon had a single thought then¡­ "I wonder¡­ what if I mix Luck-Luck fruit''s powers and Karma-Karma fruit''s power together?"


    It would be interesting. Amon might even unlock the one and only ''Protagonist''s Aura'' using them.


    He cracked up at the thought.


    "Anyway," Amon got up. "I will be going, I need to treat Raki. Look after the ship, I will be back soon." Amon''s body turned blue. "Bye¡­"


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    [A week later]


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­. Huff¡­ hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!"


    A strange laugh sounded out throughout Shandora. People felt chills run through their wings.


    In the middle of the golden city, there was an artificial water fountain in middle of the road with Amon''s and Kalgara''s golden statues standing in the middle.


    Inside this fountain''s borders, a girl with untied black hair reaching her waist was holding a bounty poster and rolling on the water, laughing strangely. She stopped midway to take deep breaths every now and then, only to start laughing again.


    "Haha¡­ ah¡­ ahhhhn!!"


    The girl was Raki. She was making an UwU face and started to twist her body while touching her crotch.


    "Yes, yes! I got a bounty! And it surpasses Wyperrrr! Fuck fuck! Ahhhh! I''m wet!!!"


    She was talking shamelessly while people around her ignored her and walked past with an embarrassed face. The kids around pointed their fingers at her wet shirt, showing her bosom, but their parents quickly covered their eyes and grabbed them away.


    Beside her, Shortmotor was sitting on the wall while eating an apple.


    He didn''t mind what she was saying and just observed her acts.


    He took a bite. "Lady, won''t you catch a cold like this? Even though your arms are healed, you will again fall sick. Boss will then lock you in your room again¨C*bam!*-Ah!"


    Raki threw one of her sheathed swords at his head as he fell on the other side of the wall.


    Though he quickly got up the next second.


    "Ouch, that hurt. But I''m not wrong."


    "Shut uuuup. I will cuck that bastard if he locks me again¡­ I''m going after Yona, don''t you know? She is so cuteee¡­ I always had my eyes on her." Raki hugged herself and rolled on the water with closed eyes. "Oh~¡­ I''m waiting for the fateful night when we will become together."


    "...Ahem!"


    Hearing the fake cough, Raki opened one of her eyes. Soon both her eyes grew up.


    "B-Bro¡­ this is not what it looks like! I swear!!"


    Shortmotor sighed from the side. ''She took a 180¡ã turn in a second¡­. Such a pure girl.''


    In front of the fountain, Amon was standing with Yona hiding behind him in fear of Raki. Her eyes were glaring at her, screaming- ''Lord, punish this girl!''


    Raki cried tears while Amon walked away.


    He glanced at her one last time.


    "Look after this, Yona and I will be going hunting for a while."


    Yona is one of Amon''s most loyal subordinates. So it makes sense that Amon will trust her with something powerful.


    ''Seeing a holy priest handling such a dark power would be interesting. Though it''s a mystery if Yona, the girl who spent her life serving humans, would choose to accept such power.'' Amon glanced at Yona. ''But you will do that for me, won''t you?''


    He laughed and flew after grabbing Yona


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    In Marijoies, an important meeting was being held.


    Slam!


    "Look everyone, this is the bounty of the new girl!"


    An executive of the government slammed a paper on the large round table, there were around 30 people sitting. Among them, Sengoku, Kong, and Sakazuki were also present.


    This executive''s name was Baran, he was a middle-aged man with a thin build and had a goat beard on his chin. He wasn''t particularly a greedy person, but even he was smart enough to take an aspiring chance.


    Knowing that the nobles wanted Lucifer''s bounty to increase, he was trying his best to make it happen so that he could get a bonus or even a raise.


    "This girl is said to be one of the sisters of Lucifer!" Baran explained. "According to the report, the person who defeated the Vice-Admirals in the raid was also her. But since there was zero information on her because she appeared when everyone was knocked unconscious, we held back from giving her a bounty."


    "But now, she got a bounty already!"


    It would take a great amount of strength to raid the largest entertainment city by herself along with only some robotic toys. Even more so, she defeated Gild Tesoro and his subordinates. That was a feat, Tesoro was around Admiral level, and calculating her previous feats, she should revive a bounty higher than Fire Fist Wyper.


    Although it seems Gild Tesoro was still alive and ruling over the Tesoro, from the Sky Emperor''s arrival there, it is most likely that they have formed an alliance...


    Although this news was kept hidden from the general mass, as requested by Amon, the government did get a glimpse of it.


    Obviously, it was impossible to fully cover because of Morgan, but the WG blocked most of it.


    The only news out to the general mass was¡ª "Sky Emperor''s subordinate defeats the richest man on earth!"


    There was no news out on what happened later on.


    Along with WG, the Emperors with vast networks such as Big Mom assumed that Gild Tesoro was in an alliance with Amon, nothing more than that.


    But since the WG knows about the destruction Raki caused, she got a bounty.


    Considering all this, "This girl, Sky Sword Raki''s bounty of 750 million seems small! 750 MILLION BELLY!"


    As Baran yelled, everyone started to murmur hearing this. It was quite a high number for the first bounty, but he was right, just considering her relationship with Amon, she should have a higher bounty.


    Among the people present there, a fat man opened his mouth. "First, her brother broke the history by receiving the highest first-time bounty there is, and now this girl?"


    People nodded hearing him. "She indeed should be the most dangerous person after the Sky Emperor himself in his army. She deserves a bigger bounty."


    Baran smirked internally. "That''s what I was saying, she should have a higher bounty! Not only that, with such a powerful girl under him, Lucifer should get a bounty boost as well. I suggest a 4 Billion belly¨C"


    "Alright, alright. Calm down." The old voice of Kong stopped his sentence. "This isn''t big enough to increase his bounty."


    "Don''t think I''m not aware of you guys'' greedy thoughts, I can smell them. You won''t get a promotion like this, young ones." Kong laughed a little. "Let us observe a little more, he''s just a kid after all. Don''t get too hyped."


    Along with Baran, everyone went silent. Baran pulled his courage to say some more words. "B-B, sir! You can''t underestimate him just because he is young, he killed Admiral Kizaru after all-"


    A voice cut him. "What nonsense are you spouting."


    Flash!


    Everyone looked outside the window where a blinding light flashed. There, a man with a severed arm and torn off yellow suit was standing.


    "Killing me isn''t that eaaaasy~"


    It was¡­ ADMIRAL KIZARU!


    Kong laughed from the side. He knew Kizaru was alive, his Vivre card was still fine after all.


    ¡­.


    In the end¡­ "Sigh¡­" Baran just sighed.


    ''I will have to wait until Lucifer makes another move¡­'' He gave up this chance.


    But Baran''s next chance will come soon because¡­ Amon is going to hunt down another Warlord!!


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Sssip¡­ Ahh, how do you have such great tea in this old ship, Brook?"


    Amon asked towards the tea drinking skeleton in front of him.


    "Yohohoho. It''s a secret." The skeleton answered with his iconic laugh.


    It was¡­ Brook!


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: There will be regular updates from now on!!!


    P.S: There will be no bonus chapter until my exams are over, (which would take around 2 weeks)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 119 - It Won’t Work… At Least Not On Me.

    Chapter 119


    Title: It won''t work¡­ at least not on me.


    ¡­.


    Tik!


    Amon placed the cup of tea on the table.


    Currently, he was sitting on a creepy old ship with Yona beside him and a talking skeleton in front of him.


    The ship was in a foggy area with nothing more around it. But both Amon and Yona didn''t seem to mind it.


    Amon reached here after wandering around the sea for a few hours. It was possible to find it even in this grand line since there were pretty famous rumors about this foggy place already.


    Yona had a frown on her face while looking at the skeleton. "My lord, is this an evil spirit?"


    In this foggy sea, Amon had an unexpected encounter.


    "Hoooo!" The Skeleton jumped up. "E-Evil spirit?! You mean Ghost?! W-Where?!"


    Amon laughed seeing this. He didn''t mind some humor every now and then. "She is joking, Brook."


    After calming down the skeleton, Brook, who he just met a couple of minutes ago, Amon patted Yona''s head. "Now, now, he is not an evil spirit. I think it''s the effect of Revive-Revive fruit."


    Brook laughed. "Yoho! That''s right, you are quite knowledgeable. It is indeed the effect of Revive-Revive fruit, the fruit revived me after I died." Brook shredded tears. "Ahh, you are my first encounter who isn''t scared of me. I''m so happy, yo-ho-ho!"


    Amon laughed with him.


    Yona was suddenly interested. "A fruit that can revive people? Like the one from our legend?"


    Amon shook his head. "No, the one in Birkan legends isn''t this one. This isn''t a devil fruit, but something¡­ scientific(?)."


    Even Amon was confused if this was scientific or not. The one in Birkan myths was clearly just a myth, and nothing more. Even if it was something more, it didn''t matter at all.


    Amon then looked at Brook. "Then Mister Brook, what do you think about joining me? I''m a King of a Kingdom, an Emperor of the sea. Though I assume you are not familiar with that term. I''m in search of strong people, though I also need musicians."


    Brook suddenly got emotional. "Yohoho, I''ve been stuck here for 50 years already¡­ hah. I would thank you if you take me in."


    Brook bowed slightly as Yona stared at him with narrowed eyes. ''I''ve to be careful of the evil spirit.''


    "But," Brook continued. "It''s such a pity that I can''t leave this foggy area."


    "Why is that?" Amon feigned ignorance.


    "My shadow has been stolen away by a big-bellied man. A shadow is the second soul of a being, if I go out in the sun without one I will be burned alive by the sunlight."


    "Is that a devil fruit ability too?"


    "Yes," Brook answered Yona''s question.


    "Without retrieving my shadow, I can''t join you. I am terribly sorry."


    Brook apologized while Amon was smiling reassuringly. However, he was frowning internally.


    ''This was supposed to happen 2 and half a year from now on. But Brook met Gecko Moria now? Butterfly effect¡­''


    Amon just sighed. It wasn''t anything bad, rather, it is surely because of his presence.


    "Do you know who it is?" Amon feigned more ignorance. "The fat man I mean."


    Brook went silent, searching his memories. "Gecko Moria...? Yes! His name was Gecko Moria¡­"


    Amon made a surprised face. "Oh, now I understand. He is one of the 7 Warlords, a system newly formed in your absence."


    Amon already chatted with Brook and Brook talked about how he''s been wandering in the sea for years.


    Amon continued. "He is someone who ate the Shadow-Shadow fruit, I can see what you meant by ''my shadow got stolen''. That''s his fruit''s power. Retrieving the shadow from him isn''t that hard, but it''s not easy either."


    Brook nodded. "I know it''s hard, I experienced it myself. But I was still planning to do my second attempt today, yo-ho!!"


    Amon smiled. "You don''t have to, I have some business with Gecko Moria, when I''m done, you will get your shadow back."


    Brook frowned with his nonexistent burrows. ''I will get my shadow back just like that..? Wait, he plans to kill him?!''


    It would make sense that his shadow would return even with him not being there only if Moria dies.


    After a moment of thought, he sighed. ''This is none of my business, after all, even I am a pirate who did bad things. Even so, here the bad guy seems to be Moria.''


    Still, "I can''t allow you to do this for me. It''s against-"


    "Calm down, it''s fine. I will be done in half an hour, if I fail you can come to assist. You did say you already invaded there once, but seeing you here, it must mean you lost." Amon stated. "In that case, assume it''s a favor from me, your future leader, since you decided to join me. I am in need of a musician."


    Amon flashed a charming smile. "Then¡­ see you in 30 minutes."


    Amon didn''t teleport but rather flew off at an astonishing speed. Teleporting would make lightning flash, thus creating light which will then hurt the shadow-less Brook.


    Amon''s first priority now is getting strong subordinates. Although Brook''s fruit is something that can grant a third chance to Amon, he has already eaten a fruit. While he does plan to eat 2 more fruit, this wasn''t one of them.


    ''If subordination doesn''t work-no. Only if subordination doesn''t work, will I extract the fruit from today.'' This is a line Amon drew. ''Now I need immediate strong people, I don''t have enough time to extract fruits then give them to someone who''s under me and then train them. It will be too long and inconvenient.''


    Although that''s the case, there can be variables. Like Shadow-Shadow fruit¡­ Gecko Moria doesn''t deserve it.


    Zzzz~


    ¡­.


    After flying far from Brook, Amon expanded his Observation and looked for Thriller Bark island. His 300 km range easily caught the floating island since it could only be hiding in the foggy area.


    He teleported at the top of Thriller Bark and stared down at it with shining red eyes. Amon was looking for a certain person.


    ''Ghost Princess, Perona.''


    He found her after a single second.


    The holder of one of the OPest fruits, Hollow-Hollow fruit. With its abilities, she is truly fearsome. She might even be successful at taking down Emperors, though certain people would be immune to her ''depressing ghosts'', such as pessimistic people. The ones who are already depressed can''t be depressed even more after all.


    After inspecting her, Amon teleported inside her room silently.


    ¡­.


    "Hm hm hm hm~"


    A pink-haired girl was playing with half-transparent white creatures, ghosts!


    The girl was Perona, a subordinate of Gecko Moria.


    Amon will kill Gecko Moria today, Amon doesn''t have any use for him. But the other people along with Perona are different. Killing them won''t benefit him, so he will just recruit them instead.


    ''I want to take over the world, sign my name as the leader of this planet in the Space station up in the other planets. For that, I need strong people under me. They don''t necessarily have to be super loyal, being scared is enough.''


    If they say ''No'', he will then proceed to brainwash.


    While Perona was lying on the bed on her tummy, Amon walked from behind her.


    He placed his hands on her shoulders silently.


    "Aahh! Who is it?!" Irritated, the girl turned around. "Absalom, how many times did I tell you to not sneak up on me in my room¨C?!?!?"


    Perona''s eyes grew as her brain caught up to the situation. The one who sneaked up is not Absalom? But rather a person she doesn''t know?!


    ''Assassin¡­!''


    As the thought crossed her mind, she instantly prepared for battle. She pointed her palms at the assassin.


    "<Negative Hollow>!"


    A ghost came out of Perona''s hand and rushed forward.


    It''s a ghost that would drain the will of any person it comes into contact with, making them very negative and depressed about themselves. Everyone would be affected by it, even if they have Conqueror''s Haki.


    The ghosts went through the ''assassin'', Amon''s body.


    There is a way to defend against this ghost. As long as the person was already depressed, they would be fine.


    "Meh," Amon patted his chest.


    He... was fine. A depressed soul can''t be more depressed, right?


    "Don''t bother, it won''t work." Amon stretched his body while the surprised Perona started to spam ghosts.


    Shoo Shoo Shoo Shoo!


    None of them worked, in fact, some of her ghosts became depressed instead!


    ?...¡ï...?


    In Brook''s ship, it has only been 50 seconds since Amon left.


    Brook was still surprised. "My, he is so fast. I didn''t even see him, yo-ho!"


    He then slowly turned his head towards Yona. "Then¡­ would you let me see your pantie¨Ckyaaha!"


    Before he could finish his words, Yona''s hair started to float in the air as they rushed towards him.


    "As I thought! You were an evil spirit, or else what type of man wants to see a girl''s panties?!"


    Yona''s hair was about to catch him, but Brook barely got out.


    "Yoho¡­ I''m sorry, yoohoo!"


    Brook started to run while Yona chased after him.


    "I will exorcise you, evil spirit!"


    **


    **


    **


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 120 - The ShadowShadow Fruit!

    Chapter 120


    Title: The Shadow-Shadow fruit!


    ¡­.


    Swoo!


    The pink-haired girl, Perona, spammed ghosts towards Amon, but Amon didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    He didn''t explain why, while Perona was dead-confused. ''This never happened before¡­ why are my ghosts not working?''


    ''And¡­ what up with that deadly aura?!''


    It was as if a predator was playing with it''s prey!


    A few seconds passed, seeing Amon not showing any hostility, Perona stopped.


    She decided to first inquire about his identity.


    "W...who are you?"


    She was still on her guard, but he didn''t attack.


    Amon stared at her with aloof eyes. "Lucifer, The Sky Emperor."


    Amon''s smile radiated the same dangerous gleam it was radiating in his bounty poster. Perona''s body shook.


    ''Dangerous¡­''


    Even in her shocked state, Perona seemed to catch on to his words as her round eyes grew. ''Now that I look at him¡­ yes!''


    She pays attention to the newspaper, so she recognized him even though her mind was hyperactive right now. But just as she recognized him, another thought crossed her mind.


    ''Wait, no¡­ this is not a good thing. Why is a Former Warlord of the sea, a current EMPEROR of the sea here?!'' She only reached one conclusion as her legs became weak. ''He''s here to hunt Gecko Moria!!''


    Perona took steps back, if Moria is hunted down, she will also be because of being his subordinate, wasn''t that right?


    But she won''t give up without a fight. Even if her negative hollow was nullified, she had more attacks. They would damage him for sure!


    But... would it be a good idea to provoke an Emperor?


    Ultimately, at that thought, Perona stopped. Her life was precious, besides the aura around Amon didn''t let her think of any smart moves.


    She decided to take the easy route and inquire about his intention.


    "S, Sir. How can I help you?"


    Sweating, Perona gulped a few times in this short sentence.


    "Haha," Amon laughed reassuringly, but his dangerous aura was still present there. "I won''t harm you, considering you stop attacking me."


    Perona gulped again.


    "It''s good that you recognize me." She nodded shakily. "I am not here to harm you, rather, I am here to recruit you, I need strong people like you."


    Amon had a smile on his face. Perona knew she wasn''t that strong to attract an Emperor of the sea, but she felt good being complimented.


    Normally, Amon would have chosen a more laid-down approach. He would have talked reassuringly, but since Perona''s personality was that of a laid-down person, acting the same won''t work. Acting hard was the way.


    Amon continued. "Join me, you will receive tremendous bonuses, there aren''t many restrictions either."


    Amon smirked seeing Perona''s eyes glow for a brief second. After all, an invitation from a person like him is a big deal.


    He pushed further. "I''m sure you don''t like this place filled with corpses. After joining, I will grant you a place to stay above the clouds."


    A few seconds passed while Perona''s surprised mind understood what he meant.


    An Emperor was inviting her!


    For the first time, she felt a little relive in his presence. ''Won''t he provide more protection than Moria¡­?''


    To begin with, she was only working at this shabby place because of protection from Marines, being under a Warlord was beneficial. But, if she can get more protection¡­ then why not? After all, Moria doesn''t even treat her nicely!


    The word, ''bonuses'' also caught her attention. She almost decided it, but-


    She had a thought. Currently, everyone''s top priority was Amon, marines, pirates and Emperors would bite him the moment they get a chance. Will it be a good idea to go under him?


    Perona gulped, "And¡­ what if I decline?"


    While she managed to ask that, Amon''s smile turned cold and his eyes darkened. His previous aura returned as Perona felt her legs shake, she was one step away from peeing herself.


    This was the aura of an Emperor!


    "It''s pretty clear, isn''t it? You will be tortured before I kill you." Amon finished his words with a crazy snicker.


    ''Psy¡­ psychopath!"


    Did she have any choice other than to accept his offer now?


    ?...¡ï...?


    As her first job, Perona was ordered to propose the same offer to the other 2 ''Mysterious Four'' other than Gecko Moria. If they declined, she should capture them. So Perona left to do so in fear.


    The mad doctor Hogback accepted her offer since he was only here for his dead crush. The offer included the well-being of his crush even after Moria''s death, so he didn''t mind accepting it.


    However, Absalom didn''t accept it. He retorted but Perona easily defeated and captured him. All this happened in under 5 minutes, so Moria was still unaware of it all.


    Amon forced Absalom''s body to shut down by injecting electricity into his brain. He will brainwash him later in Baccarat''s presence.


    ''Truly, the power to hypnotize and brainwashing people is very handy.''


    Amon felt lucky that he researched the Hypnotic guy''s boy from years ago, if not, he might have missed a lot of opportunities now. Now, rather than meaninglessly killing them, Amon can use human beings to their fullest.


    ''The things that are unachievable by hypnotism can be done by brainwashing.''


    ¡­..


    "Alright, your job is done, Perona. I rate you a 5 star for your first job."


    Perona smiled smugly. She liked how he didn''t just kill Absalom. Maybe, he wasn''t as bad as she thought.


    She opened her mouth excitedly. "Then-"


    "It''s fine." Amon cut Perona as if he knew what she was about to say. "You don''t have to fight Gecko Moria, I will take care of it myself."


    "Rather, send your ghosts all around the island. Try using them as eyes, soon, all the shadows will leave the zombis'' bodies, I need you to deliver me to their locations."


    Amon couldn''t sense shadows using Observation. Even though he could use Thunder Eyes to back that weakness up, it would generate light. While it won''t harm the shows themselves, the light generated will hurt, and even kill, the shadowless people lingering on the island.


    ''They are precious test subjects, I can''t let them die¡­ Now it''s Moria''s turn.''


    Deciding this, Amon teleported to Moria''s room.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Hmm, hmm~".


    In a huge room, an ugly white-skinned humanoid creature was lying down with his back, his hands locked behind his head in a carefree manner.


    He was laying around like he always does, a person who dreams to become the Pirate King by lazing around. It was Gecko Moria! One of the seven warlords of the sea!


    Zzzz¡­


    ''...Meh,'' Hearing the sound of passing electricity, Moria rather dismissed it as flies roaming around with his eyes closed.


    ''No¡­ Something is off.'' After a few moments of silence, Moria felt a little strange as he opened his eyes with a frown.


    "...?!"


    His eyes met an old pocket watch moving in front of his eyes. They were instantly locked on the watch''s rhythmic movements as Moria''s eyes then started to spin.


    "Eh¡­. Where~ am~ I~?"


    Slowly, a man''s silhouette appeared in front of him, he was the one holding the watch.


    "Good grief, this wasn''t even a challenge. Lazy bastard."


    ¡­..


    After Amon teleported behind Moria, he only observed as Moria lazed around.


    In the end, expecting that even hypnotizing would work, Amon took out his pocket watch.


    ''Generic hypnotization doesn''t work on everyone, ambitious, smart or strong people, and some specific people are immune to it. But Moria was none of them. Lazy idiot.''


    Amon easily hypnotized Moria with his decent skills in this field that he''s been cultivating for 8 years before revealing himself in front of him.


    He had only one question for Moria: "What did your devil fruit look like?"


    It was a question many people heard from Amon in 19 years of his life, but no one is alive to tell the tale of it.


    "It looked like¡­ a Muttokin."


    Moria answered the simple question in a simple way and received a... simple death.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    ''Moria was a worthless man. Such a deadly devil fruit was wasted on him.''


    Yes, he ''was'', but not anymore.


    I looked in front of me, Moria was lying on the floor with a hole in his chest, not breathing anymore. I have killed him without him even realizing it.


    ''Warlords are weak¡­''


    In my left hand, there is a fruit basket. I brought this from Skypiea a second ago. The basket contains 5 round green fruits of the same type that didn''t exist in my previous world. However, I know this was the ''Muttokin'' fruit that he was talking about since I do memorize their names every day, even now.


    There are millions of fruits in this world, I only know a small part of them.


    ''There were cases where my victims didn''t know what their own fruit''s name was, so I had to miss out on some good fruits. Such a shame.'' But after I gain memory reading abilities, this won''t be a problem anymore.


    Slowly, one of the fruits started to turn strange. The green skin became black in color and started to form golden encrypts on it, there were green leaves that started to pop up out of nowhere. The fruit now looked like a proper devil fruit.


    ''Hm¡­?''


    Suddenly, I sensed someone approaching this room.


    The person pushed open the door.


    Kreak!


    "Hey, mister! All the zombies are collapsing and shadows are leaving the bodies!"


    It was Perona who I asked to watch after the shadows.


    "What do you want to do no¨C¡­?!"


    She stopped talking after seeing Moria''s dead body and the hole in his chest. She was too caught off guard by the crimson blood to notice the strange fruit in my hand.


    "Gecko Moria¡­" Perona gulped. "Is dead?!"


    Perona was shocked. But I didn''t care. She was a pirate, she obviously killed many people in her life. This shouldn''t be too much for her to bear.


    I ordered her: "Ignore him, he''s already dead." She knew if she didn''t want the same to happen to her, she had to obey. "Provide me the shadows'' location."


    I threw a walkie-talkie at her. "Talk in that thing, I will hear everything with my earpiece. Now, start."


    Perona was still shocked but she pulled her courage to move her lips. Who can guarantee that this man won''t kill her too?


    "Y-Yes, there are 150 shadows in the northeast area¡­"


    I nodded.


    Zzztt¡­


    Teleporting around, I entered my slow world.


    Around me were countless shadows, flying out of the island. I started to grab them and tied them up with a rope.


    Yes, a shadow freed from the clutch of the Shadow-Shadow fruit user can be touched by normal people. It was shown in anime too if I recall right...


    ''Luckily, Shadows are immune to light, so they didn''t perish by my flash¡­''


    Like this, I grabbed a few and tied them. Grabbed and tied. Grabbed and tied.


    Perona kept giving me the locations on my earpiece. ''Her ghosts are useful.''


    Some shadows have already left the foggy area, but I didn''t care. I just moved fast and brought them back here. These shadows were important to me, they are like an army. I only missed the ones who already entered the bodies of the people residing on this island.


    "Oh, my shadow returned to me!"


    "Y, Yes!"


    I could even hear some of their voices from up here. Though their happiness would be definitely short-lived. First, let me give the fruit to Yona, then I will deal with them.


    ¡­


    I continued capturing shadows for another 10 minutes before I was able to gather around 6,000 shadows.


    ...It was fun, to be honest.


    Well, now time to give this to my Dragoness.


    ''First, let''s talk with her a little.''


    I''m not sure if she will accept this. Since Shadow is a second soul, will she be fine playing with that so-called mortal soul?


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "So, what do you think?" I asked Yona. "It''s a good fruit."


    Yona had a darkened face as she exchanged glances between me and the fruit.


    ''This is harder than I thought.''


    I also noticed Brook who was broken into pieces in a corner of the deck, acting to be dead.


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter wasproofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 121 - Steam

    Chapter 121


    Title: Steam


    ¡­.


    After Amon left, Yona started to chase Brook throughout the ship.


    Although Brook''s ''gentlemanliness'' wasn''t at the level of Sanji, he was still against the idea of harming Yona. More so, when he could feel she was only trying to capture him, not harm him in any other way.


    Finally, giving up, Brook handed himself over to Yona who chanted some weird lines as Brook acted dead.


    "Good, the evil spirit is now gone."


    Yona made a proud face after exorcising an evil spirit, she almost jumped up in happiness!


    But it was then when she witnessed black humanoid creatures, almost as if shadows, flying through the air.


    They definitely looked like evil beings too, she assumed they were this skeleton named Brook''s friends.


    Looking at the sky, Yona closed her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, she jumped. "Geppo!"


    This was Geppo that she learned along with many others from Wyper.


    Yona jumped in the air and started to go towards the shadows!!


    However, they weren''t bonded by the concept of gravity so they moved very fast, out of Yona''s reach. Yona''s face distorted while she tried her best to reach the shadows.


    However,


    Zzz¡­


    There was no need for her to work hard anymore because the familiar sound of passing electricity made her sigh in relief.


    In seconds, the shadows that passed hundreds of kilometers were captured by a trail of lightning. Indeed, it was Amon.


    Yona returned to her ship with a smile on her face. ''As expected of Kami, he is also strict against evil spirits.''


    As a follower of a religion that believed in multiple gods, but worshipped only one, Yona believed the more evil spirit she hunts for her Kami, the more her Kami will have an increase in rank. Her Kami was still a young God, to become Omnipotent, he needs more divinity!


    Yona glanced at the bones of the evil spirit in a corner of the ship. Her eyes narrowed while Brook was sweating. He was waiting for Amon to come back since he knew Amon would help him.


    But Yona didn''t know that as she went back to the table where tea was kept. It was already proved that this spirit named Brook wasn''t a devil fruit user, rather an actual evil spirit since her exorcism worked.


    Her Kami would never favor him after learning he''s an evil spirit. She saw him hunt them down just a second ago after all. He might even praise her!


    Praise¡­


    If... that was right, why was he saying this now?


    "Yona, this will grant you the power over Shadows. You will be the Lord of Shadow. All shadows of the world would be your subordinate, serving you all their life. You will be able to call people back from death, the other world, you will be the Goddess of Death herself!"


    If he really wanted to punish evil, why was he offering such an evil power to her?


    "What do you think? It''s a good fruit."


    Yona was suddenly confused. Her face darkened as she glanced between Amon and the fruit.


    From the side, Brook was also observing the situation. Brook''s shadow had returned to him, Amon allowed it. So Brook could guess what is happening here.


    ''So he killed that man named Moria and extracted his fruit¡­? Can everyone after 50 years of my isolation do such a thing?''


    He was very interested. But since he already promised he would join his army after gaining his shadow back, thus making Amon his leader now, Brook held back from prying into his new leader''s secret.


    ''To begin with, it''s not a bad thing.''


    Now, Brook was more interested in Yona''s response. What will she choose?


    ¡­..


    A few minutes passed.


    Amon stared at Yona who had a darkened face, thinking.


    ''She is taking so much time¡­? I assumed she would be happy to take it after a while, to be honest. Oh well-''


    Amon had an idea. He lightly pinched her cheeks as Yona''s eyes twitched and she returned to reality.


    "My Kami¡­"


    "Have you decided?"


    Hearing Amon, she made a determined face as if she decided something. Though Amon still couldn''t tell what she decided.


    ''...Alright, [Future Sight].''


    After waiting for three seconds, Amon''s vision twisted and the space became blurry.


    He saw the future. Unfortunately, Yona wasted a lot of time so his low-level future vision couldn''t see what she chose.


    So he rather chose to make her view things from another perspective.


    "Yona," Amon called her name. One of the rare occasions. "The most important things are most of the time dirty. Every God needs someone to manage their dirty work, and I need you."


    Yona blinked a few times.


    Amon continued. "You know, I already ate 1 fruit, but I absolutely need this power over death. I could have chosen Raki or any other person, you should be grateful that I chose you." Amon lied. He doesn''t plan to give Raki any fruit other than the Mythical Zoan that the AI is hiding.


    Still, by making her see this from the lower perspective; making it seem like Amon is doing her a favor, the words hit Yona harder.


    As Yona''s lips quivered, Amon smiled and caressed her hair. "You will be ''The Keeper of Death'', my executive who will break the concept of death for me. For the sole reason of erasing the concept of death from my people."


    ''It''s harder than I thought.''


    Ignoring his thought, Amon said the half-truth. Although he can revive people with the fruit''s power, after the job is done, it won''t be the same person anymore. It is a flawed reincarnation.


    However, Amon didn''t mind it. He only had an attachment with a few people, he didn''t care about the leftovers. Besides, the power of shadows is already awesome enough.


    Amon again looked to the future¡­ still too long for him.


    Yona looked down, contemplating on his words. In truth, Amon didn''t have to say all this. She already decided that she would do anything her Lord asks for. Handling an evil power like this was just a small deed.


    However, Amon''s words weren''t meaningless. She did receive another perspective in this power. Just because this power seemed evil, doesn''t mean it is evil. So Yona was feeling a lot better.


    ''Oh¡­''


    Ignoring the future, Amon also learned this through his trusty mind-reading powers.


    To solidify things, Amon pushed further.


    "You know Yama right?" Yona nodded. "He has the power of death, but does that make him evil? No." He smiled. "Just because you are managing this power doesn''t mean you are evil, assume I am letting you borrow one of my powers, thus making you a part of me."


    Bullshit.


    But it worked.


    Anyone would love to be praised. Even more so, getting praise from your God. But this exceeded the word ''praise''. She was offered the power of her own Kami?! She would become a part of him with it?! Then she would obviously accept it!


    "M-My Kami!" Yona stuttered with shining eyes.


    Yona didn''t have any romantic feelings for Amon, just like how he didn''t have any for her. The feeling she directed towards Amon the most was ''Faith''. She was an extreme devotee.


    "You don''t have to say anything more, I already decided to accept it¡­. Is it to murder a hundred virgins and thousand of children? As long as you ask, I shall do it. Compared to that, this is a blessing!"


    "I am more than happy that you are bestowing me with such powers¡­"


    Yona bowed.


    Brook from the side seemed to be enjoying what was happening here, some words went above his head, but he understood the gist of it.


    ''So Amon is a God?''


    That''s what he understood. As someone who returned from the cycle of reincarnation¡­ Brook did believe in divinity, though he has yet to confirm that thought. However, he did feel a strange sense of familiarity with Amon, it was almost as if, just like himself¡­ Amon had also died already.


    Though, it''s just a feeling. He assumed Amon just lived a dangerous life where he almost lost his life many times.


    ''Now, now. No useless thoughts, yo-ho-ho!''


    Brook intensely stares at the duo.


    ¡­.


    In the end, Yona accepted his proposal. She would take it, the fruit was good for her overall growth, and her Kami''s growth as well. She will utilize its power to the fullest.


    It was then¡ª


    "Yohoho! Looks like you returned before half an hour, you weren''t boasting!"


    Brook, after finally building up some courage, reformed and looked at Amon.


    Yona, who was wiping her teary eyes, suddenly made a shocked expression as she looked at Brook.


    "Ehh! My exorcism didn''t work! What a powerful evil spirit!"


    Amon laughed again. "Yona, I asked you to not attack him. He is your new colleague, treat him nicely."


    Brook laughed while Yona protested for a while. He was satisfied with his new leader''s attitude. He wondered, how life would work for a pirate like him not being a pirate


    But¡ª


    ¡­.


    "What?! There are 5 pirates more powerful than any other in this world and you are one of them?!"


    Brook was surely surprised when he found out he was still a pirate. He felt a strange warmness enveloping his heart¡­. But he doesn''t have a heart, Yo-ho-ho-ho-ho!!


    Perona just looked at him strangely.


    ?...¡ï...?


    After that, nothing special happened on the ship. Yona ate her fruit and Amon took them both to the Thriller Bark, they flew into the sky to avoid all the Zombies.


    After Brook learned about Amon''s identity from Perona and before proceeding to insert the shadows back into the bodies of the Zombies, Amon had a talk with Brook.


    "As you can see, we are quite the evil group. Though we don''t hurt innocents, we do not show any mercy to any of the pirates."


    Again, Amon said the half-truth. He wouldn''t think twice to use any innocent people for his gain.


    However, it was true that his subordinates were different. If he didn''t show any kind of morals, his faction would never last long. It''s a fact, humans are emotional, they would surely feel sadness, pity, sympathy for others. Amon can''t let this small fact mess big things up, so he keeps his condition to himself.


    "However, it is true that as long as the opposite party is a Pirate or criminal, I won''t show any mercy," Amon said in a serious voice.


    He pointed behind him, where all the shadows were tied.


    "All these shadows belong to people who were brave enough to come to Thriller Bark, they were definitely pirates since marines won''t come after a Warlord," Amon said. "I plan to use these shadows rather than freeing them, just like Moria, I also plan to get the shadows of the people hiding in the darkness of this island back."


    Brook listened to him in silence. This was no different than Moria¡­ no, maybe a little different.


    Amon asked the important question. "Are you fine with that, Brook?"


    Brook took some time to answer his question. Ultimately, morals are actual things.


    Brook had morals thus, even being a pirate, he cared about children and sang them songs. But in no sense was he an innocent man, he also did bad deeds like stealing and robbing, even though he had his limits.


    So, the answer was simple. "I''m fine with it, I rather feel good that you are asking for my thoughts even though I just joined. I would thank you for that, yoho!"


    Humans are emotional, emotions are easy to manipulate.


    Amon smiled with his eyes closed.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Same time,


    On Fishman Island, a familiar yet unfamiliar face to Amon was preparing to enter the New World.


    "Hey, catch that man! He''s a criminal!"


    He was currently being chased by Fishmen guards. He stole food from a restaurant after all.


    "Haha, sorry guys. I don''t have money!! I will pay later, for real!"


    The guards didn''t stop. They kept chasing him.


    "Stop him! A human would always be human!!"


    A large crowd of Fishmen blocked his way. The man sighed.


    Who would have thought,


    "Ahhh, so troublesome. I guess I have to force my way through."


    Fate would go according to Amon?


    "Ahem,"


    The man''s hand shined, his fist became half transparent.


    "Sorry guys," He swung his fist. "<Steam Fist>!!"


    It was the Pirate King''s son, Steam Fist Ace!!


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Steam Fist Ace is here, kya!


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 122 - Donquixote Doflamingo…!

    Chapter 122


    Title: Donquixote Doflamingo¡­!


    ¡­.


    "<Steam Fist>!"


    One day, the ship of the Spade Pirates was severely damaged, and the only member of the crew back then, Portgas. D. Ace and Masked Deuce were stranded on an island in the East Blue, Sixis Island.


    It was a dangerous island where they barely found any food. On their sixth day starving, Ace came across a treasure chest where a strange fruit was kept.


    Ace took the first bite, Masked Deuce took the second. Naturally, Portgas D. Ace became the person to possess the fruit Amon left there, Steam-Steam fruit!


    "Ehh... my attack was blocked?"


    In front of him Ace, the Knight of the Sea, Jimbei stood.


    ¡­..


    Just like that, two more weeks passed by. Ace was captured by Fishman guards, Amon learned about this but didn''t take any actions.


    Finally, Ace was able to escape!


    Barely, Ace and his crew came out of the Fishman island safely.


    He was quite injured, but he made a new friend, Jimbei. After Jimbei tried to stop him, but ultimately got defeated as Ace unlocked Haki mid-battle, he let Ace go because of his respect for Ace.


    Now, the Spade Pirates were left to choose one of the three islands that their Log Pose was pointing at.


    "Hmm, Raijin island? I heard lightning rains in that place¡­. That''s dangerous."


    Ace was happy after unlocking this new power named Haki, so he didn''t mind going to Raijin island. The problem was his crew members, they were too weak.


    Masked Deuce, Ace''s first crewmate, made a suggestion. "Ace, why not choose Risky Red Island? I heard it''s a volcanic place, and it''s old like ''Little Garden''. Not only that, there is a rumour that there is a devil fruit that many factions are after."


    Ace grinned. "Really? That''s interesting, then let''s go there!!"


    Everyone in the crew agreed.


    Risky Red Island¡­


    An Island with rumors swirling around it. They said in the past, a black dragon used to live there. After his death, the grave became a volcano! It erupts every now and then, without any sign. Still, unlike Raijin island, people choose this island since the volcano is only in the middle of it and the other dangers are bearable.


    "Everyone, let''s go!!!"


    The ship started to move towards the island, but how would things move after this? How would Ace react after meeting up with Kaido''s and the 5th Emperor''s subordinates on that island?


    ?...?...?


    Same time, Amon was in a room with a tall blonde man in front of him. The man had a grin plastered on his face.


    "Keke, so Sky Emperor, why is it that you are here?"


    "Why? Can''t I come to this beautiful place as a tourist? I heard a lot about Dressrosa, so I thought why not see it for myself?" The Sky Emperor, Amon said after a laugh.


    Amon tilted his head with a dangerous gleam. "Perhaps, are you against it, Doflamingo?"


    "Keke, not at all. I was simply curious."


    Indeed, it was Donquixote Doflamingo!


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Amon came to Dressrosa by himself. He didn''t let Doffy know of this before and just enjoyed the scene of the One Piece world''s Spain.


    He enjoyed some food, observed some toys, flirted with girls, and watched the dance of Viola, all under a disguise. Viola kissed in the air towards him, meaning Doffy already found out about his arrival.


    As expected, Doflamingo had truly learned of his arrival and sent people to respectfully take him to the Royal Palace.


    So here he was now, sitting in front of Doflamingo, legs crossed.


    ¡­.


    ''Ah¡­ is this fear I am feeling? The people who can make me feel this can be counted in one hand...''


    Doffy was scared.


    Even though he knew Kaido was backing him, this was the guy who humiliated World Nobles, he knew there were some screws loose in his head to do that.


    But there was another reason. It was the ''aura'' around Amon''s body.


    This was the result of killing millions of lives in space. Amon had a passive presence of a ''slaughterer'' that strong people could easily see unless he decided to hide it himself, which he didn''t do right now.


    Sensing the danger, even Doffy, who always uses Kaido''s backing to scare people, was scared that Amon might snap and kill him.


    But he absolutely couldn''t show his fear on the outside! Or it would weaken his image.


    He knew he can''t beat Amon, and from what he heard about his powers, Amon can destroy this place using that explosion attack, so Doffy was more careful. He can''t beat him, he can''t even touch him. In that case, playing passive and hoping he''s not here to destroy things would be the smartest choice.


    He decided to talk about things first. But Amon opened his mouth first.


    "Hmm, Doflamingo? Are you not happy with me here? Do you have any problem with my presence?"


    Amon played with Doffy''s mind while Doffy controlled his veins from popping up.


    "Keke, obviously not. But I assumed an Emperor would be busier than this." He had his iconic grin plastered on his face. "I was just being considerate."


    Amon laughed. "I understand. It''s good that you are such a considerate man, unlike how rumours suggest."


    Amon wasn''t beating around the bush, he was not hiding under a mask either. This was the treatment Doffy deserved, he was just another pawn to Amon.


    Amon''s smiling face took a serious turn. He was still smiling, but that smile was easily deemed dangerous.


    "Doflamingo," Amon attracted his attention. "Let me cut to the chase, I want you to hand over Caesar Clown to me along with Punk Hazard. You get it?"


    "...What?" Doffy''s face froze.


    "S.A.D."


    "I want S.A.D. and Caesar Clown." Amon''s face was grim. "I''m not requesting it, I am demanding it. Hand it over."


    Duffy failed to control his veins as they popped up. "I can''t do that. I work directly under Kaido, he wants the S.A.D, if you want it then get it from Kaido."


    "Oh my, Doffy." Amon grinned. "Are you that eager to die?"


    Under Amon''s gaze, Doflamingo felt chills down his spine.


    "Are you an idiot?" Amon chuckled. "Kaido? Do you think I care about him at all? I, Amon, can kill him in a second."


    After a short silence filled with shock, Doffy laughed hearing him. "Don''t get over your head, you aren''t that strong, Little Emperor."


    He took out a newspaper.


    ¡å¡åAdmiral Kizaru is alive! Sky Emperor''s mischief? Or plotting by the Government?` This was the headline!¡å¡å


    Yes, 2 weeks ago, after Kizaru''s arrival in the Mariejois, his status was changed again. People now knew Amon didn''t kill him. For that, some even assumed Amon ''couldn''t'' kill him, Doffy was one of them.


    Before, he assumed Amon was above Admiral and below Fleet Admiral, but after this, he assumed Amon was just around Admiral.


    Although Doffy was confident enough to beat an Admiral, he wasn''t dumb enough to believe that he could beat Amon as well.


    However, "I am confident Kaido can whip your ass, Luci-"


    Zzzz¡­


    "!!??"


    Before Doffy could react, he was pinned against the wall.


    He blinked. Amon had his hand on his neck, his eyes looking deep within Doffy.


    ""Maybe Kaido really can, but can... you? I can kill you here and Kaido won''t know shit.""


    Amon''s voice was vibrating, his skin was blue.


    ""Donqixoute Doflamingo, don''t underestimate God."''


    This was not arrogance, this was confidence.


    Amon was confident to run from Kaido, and that was enough for his morale to get a boost.


    Doffy started to sweat. ''I didn''t even see him move¡­ Ku ku, monster!''


    Zzzzt~


    Doffy felt his body give up. Physical strength can''t stop the nerve from being controlled.


    ¡­.


    In the end, Doffy agreed to let Amon use Caesar Clown, but he won''t hand him over fully.


    Amon accepted it, this was enough. He also knew Doffy won''t reveal that Caesar is working for Amon too, since then Kaido will be enraged.


    Finally, Amon calmed down.


    "Doflamingo, it was a good sight here in Dressrosa. But since I''m done with my work here, I should now leave."


    Doffy chuckled. "Ku ku. Now, now, why don''t you stay for a while more? I can be your guide here."


    Amon looked at him with a radiant smile. ''What are you up to, you slimy bastard.''


    While Amon started to look into the future, Doffy continued. "You haven''t seen a lot of things, so why not?"


    Doflamingo had a spare plan for Amon. ''From my underworld network, I heard he''s a playboy¡­ sad. I will use it against him.''


    He used that girl, Viola, against Sanji in canon, it would only make sense that he would use her against this playboy Emperor as well. Rather, this time, he will use her entirely.


    "Doflamingo-"


    Kreak!


    Before Amon could finish his question, the door was pushed open and a person entered the room.


    Tak Tak Tak Tak


    Her slow steps made both of them look.


    "Sorry for the insertion, I have brought tea."


    It was a sweetly smiling woman, Viola.


    She made a surprised face as her eyes fell on Amon. "Oh my, aren''t you the handsome man who was watching my show?"


    Amon nodded lightly with a smile.


    Doffy grinned internally, he asked for Viola to come here before. They made an act to attract Amon as well.


    Thinking such, Doffy made an angered face. "Viola, didn''t I tell you not to come in when I am having an important meeting?"


    He continued. "He is an important man, why are you acting like this in front of him?"


    Amon laughed internally seeing Doflamingo''s act. He has seen into the future and the development was fascinating.


    He played along. ''Does he want to seduce me with her? Fine, I also need a spy in Dressrosa.''


    If he was offering his girl, Amon wouldn''t reject.


    He widened his lips.


    "Doflamingo, calm down. You should treat women more respectfully." Amon said as Doffy''s frown disappeared.


    "Kk, if you say so." He then glanced at Viola. "I don''t really see her as a woman, she is trash-"


    "Doflamingo, that''s not how you should treat them." Amon made a grim face.


    Doffy''s internal grin widened. "I¡­ understand."


    As a short silence enveloped the place, Doffy looked at Viola. "Viola, get out for a second."


    She nodded with a nonchalant face and walked out after bowing in courtesy.


    As she went out, Doffy looked at Amon. "Sky Emperor¡­ What do you think about spending a night with her? I can see that you quite like her."


    Amon''s eyes grew up in ''shock''.


    Doffy grinned. ''Surprisingly, Viola has pretty high stamina. When the gigolo falls asleep, I will make her look into his memories. It will certainly help Kaido. Ke ke ke¡­''


    Amon''s grim face loosened up as he smiled. ''What an idiot cuck.''


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    That night,


    Viola begged Amon to defeat Doffy since she saw how he pinned him against the wall.


    She bowed to the ground and cried. She told Amon about what happened in Dressrosa 6 years ago.


    But unfortunately, Amon simply didn''t care. Doffy had quite the uses for him now, he wasn''t beta enough to listen to a woman he met for a one-night stand.


    "Miss Viola, let me be clear, I don''t care at all. So, I would like to proceed with the main part of tonight, alright?"


    Viola''s tears started to fall down her naked body. "Please¡­ I beg you."


    Amon just crackled up. The answer was clear as Viola bit her lips.


    ¡­.


    After she was rejected, Amon did as he pleased with her... The details would be omitted.


    Ultimately, Amon took her to Tesoro at night at a high speed and returned after making her into another brainwashed puppet with Baccarat''s help.


    ''1 spy on Dressrosa: Completed.''


    Just like that, Amon completed his journey in Dressrosa. However, things will get very busy for him and his people. Because, even though Doffy won''t reveal anything about him to Kaido, something big will happen in Risky Red Island and¡­ attract The Strongest Creature''s wrath!!


    **


    **


    **


    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 123 - What The Fuck…?

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 123


    Title: What the fuck¡­?


    ¡­.


    "What?!"


    Doflamingo shouted at Viola who was looking down.


    She bit her lips and began to scratch her left arm with her right. "Really. I¡­ couldn''t read his memories since I fell asleep. It was a really wild night¡­ so I was tired."


    "Kek¡­" Doffy''s veins popped up as he grabbed her by the neck. "Are you deliberately trying to anger me, Viola?!"


    He wanted to cut her into pieces with his strings, but he was barely able to control himself. Her power is too useful to him.


    In the end¡­ he let her go.


    Bam!


    He punched the wall, creating a crater, and walked away.


    "Stay away out of my sight for a few days, I don''t want to see your dirty face." He didn''t forget to add.


    He was acting all grumpy. Even though, to begin with, it was him who laid Amon and herself.


    Amon, who was flying in the sky 70 km far from Dressrosa laughed hearing this.


    ''I didn''t think Mr. Doffy was a cuck when I first watched the anime¡­ now, let''s not get too caught up in the fun.''


    Amon held himself back. He started to pay attention to a new piece of information.


    He recently got a report. Doflamingo should have also gotten it, as he was also a part of the underworld.


    ¡åThe rumour of a Dragon-Dragon fruit on Risky Red Island¡­¡å


    This is a rumour that started a few days ago. However, Amon didn''t care about it.


    To begin with, just like this, there were previous scamming situations. 3 years ago, there was a rumour regarding OP-OP no Mi, Amon came from the moon for that at once. But in the end, it was all a scam. Amon killed all the scammers for interrupting his busy life.


    This wasn''t the only case. There were around 28 cases like this that Amon could recall that are worth remembering.


    There was even one outrageous claim like ¡åBuy Pirate King''s devil fruit with 5 billion belly!¡å


    This is when Amon learned to not trust everything there is in the underworld. So he wasn''t taking this one seriously as well, more so when he doesn''t remember a situation like this from the show.


    Still, he needs to be careful. Although there was no dragon fruit''s appearance like this shown in the anime, anything can happen so he needs to try getting it.


    Amon passed by some birds flying in the sky.


    ''However, since Doffy learned about this too, Kaido''s troops might come. He is the only Emperor with whom I don''t want to pick a fight. After all, he can come to my place flying and destroy everything.''


    To beat Big Mom, Amon just needs to take out her three main homies. But to beat Kaido, who knows something terrible like ''Conqueror''s Haki coating'', Amon needs powers that he might or might not have at this point.


    It was something to be cautious of. But since this time the rumour is coming from a reliable source, Amon needs to test it by going there himself, or better, send someone who doesn''t have any affiliation with the 5th Emperor, at least to the general mass.


    ''Finally, it''s time to meet him after 4 years.''


    By him, Amon meant that man who he asked to set sail in the blue sea 4 years ago before leaving for the moon.


    He was Gan Fall''s son, Reo. Who wasn''t seen participating in the ''War of Liberated Tribe''. The reason was simple, he wasn''t there in the Skypiea back then, he didn''t go to the 400th anniversary since to the outside world, he is someone who fled from Skypiea.


    Along with Amon, only a few more people knew the truth.


    ''But before that, I need to finish some small jobs. Portgas D. Ace should be heading to Risky Red Island too¡­ I should check the Thriller Bark once before moving on with more important things.''


    Thriller Bark was changing.


    Zzz¡­


    ?...¡ï...?


    Not far from Skypiea, there was an island floating in the white-white sea.


    This island looked creepy from the outside, and it was creepier from the inside.


    Yes, this was the Thriller Bark. The ship of Gecko Moria.


    After taking over this land, Amon brought it into the sky.


    The outside world didn''t know that Gecko Moria was now dead. It was because people didn''t know the location of the Thriller Bark and couldn''t confirm his death. Even if they could, they wouldn''t know who killed him.


    So, just like Crocodile, Moria also died silently, unknowingly to the world. In the process, Amon''s fame was interrupted.


    ''I will make a report myself¡­''


    This would guarantee an increase in his bounty, Amon was all in for that. He was almost like an addict, wanting to see the numbers rise.


    Lost in thought, Amon slowly went towards the artificial ship-island.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Put that shit there, dammit! Are you fucking idiots?!"


    Raki was having a hard time. Her brother asked her to rebuild this new island he brought to the sky.


    It was quite strange how he was out there, bringing islands here, but she didn''t question anything. It was not unnatural for her after she saw him taking over actual moons. Taking over islands only proved Amon was still left with human desires, and also the fact he was growing stronger.


    ''Stronger, huh¡­''


    Raki laughed lightly. She knew better than anyone, there wasn''t anyone who could beat her brother. So what was left to get stronger¡­?


    Raki realized the answer to the questions without anyone telling her. ''Just because individually none can beat him, doesn''t mean he is strong enough to individually beat everyone either¡­'' She was aware of this, so she would help him by becoming his sword.


    Raki was lost for a second as she gripped her sword¡­


    Only to get back to reality after seeing some people messing up their works.


    "Ahh, hey put those bricks in area-3! Not here!!" Raki screamed towards the Birkans moving bricks.


    Amon decided to reconstruct this place, Thriller Bark, into a beautiful city. However, not a normal one, rather, a dead city. From the outside, it will look new, but only Zombies would live here.


    Normal Skypieans are forbidden from entering here. Only Birkans and Shandians can since they are too loyal to get any smart ideas.


    ''The previous creepy state is good to scare weak people, but it won''t work on strong individuals. However, after reconstruction, the seemingly new city would scare a few people after observing the dead state.''


    That''s what Amon had in his mind when he decided to change this place. A newly built park with no living beings on it is more terrifying than a horror-themed one.


    Although some particular places will indeed be the same, like the massive mansion and the graveyard.


    It''s just that new houses will be built around it, kept out of the outside visitor''s eyes. The reason is that the hostages are kept inside, the people who were hiding on the island before, one of Big Mom''s daughters as well.


    Unfortunately, Big Mom doesn''t care about her, or Amon would have used her to threaten her.


    Also, there is Oars Jr¡­. Amon is currently working on his DNA, but he was getting nowhere. He needs the research files of Vinsmoke Judge.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "Uh¡­ so annoying."


    Raki rubbed her temple while looking around. Yona was busy learning her new powers, so she wasn''t able to get close to her. She cursed in her mind and started to pay attention to her surroundings.


    Zzzz...


    The sound of passing electricity entered Raki''s ears.


    Amon teleported directly beside Raki, his elbow resting on her shoulders, his body leaning on her.


    "Raki, what''s up."


    "Oh, shut up. I''m busy. Why do I have to do your job, fuck?"


    Amin laughed seeing her nonchalant reply. She wasn''t even surprised seeing his sudden arrival.


    "Endure it, endure it. Everything will be easy after we take over the world."


    "Hm¡­?"


    This picked Raki''s interest as she giggled. "Fufu, yes yes. That''s why I am enduring it. Bro, I want beautiful girls to bathe me after we take over the world. You won''t stop me then, okay?"


    Amon stared at her for a second before sighing. "Whatever~ you have your own dreams, I have mine..."


    A short silence fell upon the duo. Raki bit her lips and smiled. ''I am doing everything for you idiot¡­''


    "Anyway, where is Yona? I gave her a task. She should have completed it." Amon ignored her thought and asked.


    Raki pointed at the main mansion. "Inside."


    She then ran to a spot where people were lazing around. Amon walked towards the mansion while people bowed in his presence.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Shadows are supposed to follow their master forever. For that reason, when the master, meaning the body moves, the shadow also moves, and vice-versa.


    If the shadow is forcefully moved, the main body will move too. This way, by cracking the neck of a shadow, Yona, who can touch shadows, can kill the actual person.


    Amon asked Yona to learn this technique 2 weeks ago, as it came with the passive ability of the fruit.


    Currently, Amon was standing in front of Yona, ordering her.


    "Alright. Yona, make me punch myself.


    Basically, Amon wanted another ''controller'' other than him.


    Yona nodded. She won''t reject her Kami''s will even if it was to harm himself.


    She raised her hand in the air as Amon''s shadow moved like a ripple in water.


    "[Shadow Possession!]"


    Yona then controlled Amon''s hand to punch his face. Amon tried to resist the effect, but as expected, he was unable to.


    Fwoosh!


    Amon''s hand twisted and his fist went towards his face.


    Bam!


    How, before it could hit his face, his other hand stopped it.


    "Not enough speed. While controlling me, try to force me to use my fruit."


    This was the main part. Controlling people Shadows to punch wasn''t hard, but Amon wanted Yona to be able to control his devil fruit. To force him to use his fruit without him willing it.


    Yona nodded¡­ "Um, I will try. But it''s hard¡­"


    She tried it. Once.


    Bam!


    But the desired effect did not occur and Amon stopped the attack.


    Twice!


    Bam!


    Thrice!


    Bam!


    Fourth!


    ¡­.


    Just like that, Yona tried 68 times.


    She was tired.


    "My lord¡­ I need rest."


    Seeing her sweating buckets and gasping for breath, Amon nodded. "It''s fine, take a rest. You did a good job."


    Yona fell on her butt as Amon walked towards her and sat beside her.


    Yona had her head down, her face darkened and her eyes narrowed.


    She couldn''t do it.


    If only she was a bit more talent-


    "Don''t push yourself."


    Amon''s hand on her shoulder stopped her haywire thoughts.


    "...yes."


    Although, she did say that, her mood didn''t improve that much. To begin with, she didn''t even improve that much over the last two weeks. This wasn''t what she was good at¡­.


    Amon patted her head, reading her mind. "Calm down. You did well."


    Truth be told, Amon was disappointed. But he didn''t show it, that wasn''t how one should treat his subordinates.


    Ignoring his disappointment, Amon had a theory regarding this case. Maybe it wasn''t about talent, but rather about intelligence.


    "Red Dragon,"


    Amon decided to explain his theory.


    "You now ate a devil fruit, it''s a new power that is different from your physical power, right?"


    Confused, Yona looked at his face. But in the end answered: "Yes¡­ it''s like an outer force."


    Amon stroked her hair. "Try looking at it this way, when you try to control the other person''s devil fruit, your goal is to control their body, their movements. Then try controlling that ''outer force'' rather than the body alone. Got that?"


    Yona didn''t answer. She was surprised. It was a new view on things, she praised her Kami''s wisdom in her mind before standing up.


    "My Kami¡­. Can I try once more?"


    Amon smiled. "Yes."


    ¡­..


    Amon stood a few meters far from Yona while she raised her hand in the air, the shadow of Amon moved according to her hand signals.


    "<Shadow Possession>!"


    Amon''s hand moved, surprisingly, lightning was dancing around it.


    !!V...vroom!!


    It moved so fast that it broke the sound barrier and went towards Amon''s face.


    For a second, he couldn''t follow its movement, meaning it was moving outside his speed and Observation Haki''s limit! Something that should be impossible.


    Bam!


    Amon''s fist landed on his face, breaking his nose.


    He was thrown meters away, breaking the wall and landing on the graveyard outside, surprising many Birkans and Raki.


    She quickly ran to him and looked at her brother''s bloody broken nose and hand.


    "Bro¡­ what he fuck happened to you and your arm? It broke?!"


    Amon smiled bitterly, which looked disgusting, and laid down.


    He wondered, what the fuck just happened?


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 124 - Plans...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 124


    Title: Plans...


    ¡­.


    Shadows.


    Shadows have no weight nor mass.


    Shadow''s are just the lack of light on a certain spot.


    Considering that, shadows shouldn''t be tangible, let alone be manipulatable. Yet, the Shadow-Shadow fruit user has the power to touch shadows and even to control them. In that sense, by controlling the shadow, Yona could force people to use their DF power as well? Right, theoretically.


    This was Amon''s goal. He wanted Yona to learn this. That way, she might be able to one day control people whose Haki is weak enough for the ''Shadow Possession'' to work, and use them against their own allies. A perfect victim candidate should be Blackbeard with his fruit.


    ''Not considering Teach, this is still a necessary powerup.'' Amon thought while lying on the ground.


    When Amon''s shadow was possessed by Yona, he could have resisted it with his Haki, but he didn''t do so since it would ruin the whole point of training her.


    He assumed that even if she did succeed in controlling his fruit power since it was her first time, the effect would be bearable. The worst could have been that his fist would just come towards his face super fast, but in that case, he would just stop it with the other hand.


    It was because he was confident in his buff-less Observation Haki as it was even able to follow some of Kizaru''s attacks. But who would have thought the punch almost surpassed his regular Observation''s limit speed?


    Without transforming, Amon''s hand can endure the force of punching at 3/10 of lightning speed, so his hand breaking only meant it surpassed that speed, which is theoretically speaking, shouldn''t be possible in his human form.


    The shadow moved that fast, faster than Amon expected, and his fist was forced to follow its movement.


    Amon still could''ve stopped it just by thinking, but to help Yona understand her own capacity, he let himself get hurt.


    But, the question was, why did it move so fast? Yona wasn''t fast enough to make his hand move at that speed, right?


    Yes, she wasn''t that fast. Rather, it''s just that since Amon''s shadow is massless, it was faster than him, who has mass. She just controlled that Shadow.


    Anything that is massless would be faster than something with mass, it''s a fact. The punch of the massless Shadow mixed with lightning was faster than Amon''s normal lighting punch, so his punch surpassed 3/10 of lightning speed.


    At that speed, Amon''s hand was forced to follow that massless shadow''s punch speed, thus breaking down since it couldn''t endure the force.


    He was amazed by the combined power of lightning speed and a massless shadow. The power that broke his nose even though he imbued Haki on his face.


    The moral of the story, Yona didn''t hurt Amon, Amon hurt himself. Also, Gecko Moria was an idiot for not fully using such a devastating fruit...


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "..."


    Amon kept laying down on his back. His nose twisting strangely, slowly recovered by itself, the same goes for his broken hand. Amon was using Seimei Kikan, one of his trump cards.


    Raki crouched down as she inspected his face. She couldn''t sense any enemy in this vicinity, then who hurt him like this?


    Her hand went to her sword while shaking. Her eyes were red. "Who the fuck did this?"


    "Brother, tell me the name and I will kill them."


    Amon laughed. "Calm down," it sounded rather weird since his nose was broken. "It''s nothing, I was just training Yona."


    "Huh¡­?"


    Raki''s killing intent vanished. After a short silence, she sighed.


    "Such a powerful devil fruit¡­ Did that overpower yours?"


    "In a sense, yes. Maybe¡­"


    Raki averted her hand from her sword.


    "I want one too¡­ better than yours." She simply remarked.


    "You will get one one day, but not anytime soon. Haha-fuck, it hurts."


    Amon made a pained expression while his hand made a *crack* sound. Fixing a broken hand was painful as hell.


    Not only that, his nose hurt too. His own punch hurt more than Kizaru''s countless attacks. He was proud that his attack power was so high, but he felt that he now needs to pay attention to his defense.


    ''Shank''s body is weak enough to allow a puny sea king to bite his arm off¡­. While old Whitebeard died of gun bullets in the canon timeline.'' Amon found a point to pay attention to rather than just increasing attack power. ''I was already training my defense, but it seems I need to pay more attention.''


    As if the injuries never existed, the broken nose and hand went back to normal in a matter of minutes while he groaned every now and then, even his blood was absorbed. All the time, Raki sat beside him stroking his hair.


    Yona, who was shocked, also ran towards him by then.


    "K-Kami¡­!" She instantly jumped to the ground and bowed towards Amon. "P-Please kill me, kill me for doing that to you!! I am incompetent mortal!"


    Raki turned her head towards her and sighed after a short silence. She would have killed the culprit if it wasn''t Yona. She knew her brother probably asked her to do that, to begin with. He always was like that.


    Amon just sat up and looked towards Yona while stretching his hand. "Calm down, this isn''t your fault."


    Indeed, it wasn''t her fault, rather, his previous assumption was wrong. Yona wasn''t talentless, she was just not creative enough. But for that, he was here.


    ''Also, Robin. I need Robin to teach her things¡­ She is surprisingly creative.''


    Walking towards the shaking and crying Yona on the ground, Amon decided his next course of action.


    ''Time to meet the ''Sky Pirates''.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    [¨C4-years-ago¨C]


    At a corner of the upper yard, a young Amon was standing in front of a few Birkans and a few Skypieans. Among them, a young man with a neatly trimmed beard stood out most.


    This bunch of Birkans were the few people who worked under Enel in the canon timeline. Named: Ohm, Satori, Shura, Gedatsu, and a few goat-people.


    And the Skypiean people were some random nobodies Amon picked up to fill the names. Among them, only the 1st Commander of God''s Militia and son of Gan Fall, Reo, was worth mentioning. He was the strongest among all of them here.


    "Okay, guys, I am preparing to leave for a long journey¡­ We already talked about it, so let''s cut to the chase and remind you one last time."


    They nodded.


    This wasn''t a sudden meeting, they were thoroughly explained about things beforehand.


    "You will go down in the sea and form the ''Sky Pirates''. You will also pick fights with the Wingless Valkyrie Guild so that nobody suspects we are from the same side. Also, don''t forget to do things against Skypiea, make yourselves seem like criminal runaways from here. I will take care of your backgrounds and the paperwork."


    Amon explained as everyone nodded. "This is a serious mission, we need to fool the masses to gain specific things that strength can''t guarantee, understood?"


    Again, everyone nodded. They didn''t have any questions and were happy to be picked like this. This bunch of Skypieans assumed this was all for the safety of Skypiea! The Birkans just did as Amon ordered without any questions.


    "So," Reo opened his mouth. "I will try my best as their leader. I will play the captain role as you have assigned me."


    Amon nodded at Reo''s words. "Yes, also, I am sure you are aware why I chose you as the captain. You are the person with the most experience in handling a group since you were a Militia Commander."


    Amon just stared ahead with his serious face, "I don''t care if you get a huge bounty or no bounty at all, just don''t mess up. Or things will be bad."


    "You guys will have important roles to play in the future, it''s a given. Having a hidden group is a must to survive in this world."


    They nodded, without realizing that they were basically scapegoats. To them, they were doing this for honor and to obey their God, but in the end, they were just sacrifices.


    Amon grinned lightly and nodded. "Now then, I hope you have a safe and enjoyable journey."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    [Present-Time]


    Just like Amon had predicted, the ''Sky Pirates'', after 4-years of staying away from their families and friends, were having their uses.


    Today, Amon was sitting on a pirate ship with 2 wings and a skull in their middle printed on the jolly roger.


    He was enjoying tea with a man sitting opposite him. The man had a neatly trimmed beard with no mustache. He was wearing a robe, a grey dress designing similar to Ancient One''s suit from Doctor Strange.


    Around the right shoulder of the robe, there was a special sign that he had as the leader of this pirate crew. Two wings with a pirate skull between them, and three triangles below the 2 wings, and one a little further below the skull symbol.


    He then talked in a deep voice: "I heard about what happened on the 400th anniversary. The Nobles got what they deserved, I have watched the stream."


    As he said this, he had a small hardly noticeable smile on his face.


    He sighed soon after. "It''s a pity that I am stuck here in the mission, or I would have participated in the war for sure." This was when his voice became a little shaky and his grip on his teacup tightened. "I heard many of us died, leaving their families behind. For all of this, Marines are at fault."


    As a person who has been running from marines for 4 years, the man formed some kind of hatred towards them. But after learning about the things that happened in the sky, he was enraged.


    This was when Amon moved his mouth. "Indeed, marines are the ones who are responsible for their death, but it is also true that we were weak. If we were strong enough, none of us would have died. Reo, I am glad that you were able to control your emotions and not go to the sky after learning all of this."


    "I wanted to¡­ but I recalled your words." The man, Reo, said. He was referring to, ''Just don''t mess up. Or things will be bad¡­'' From 4 years ago.


    Amon grinned lightly. "If you had done that, things would have gotten really messed up." His eyes looked within Reo''s eyes as they shook. "You are a smart man, I will give you that."


    "But never get too smart, please. Or I need to make sure your head doesn''t work properly anymore." Amon told the truth, Reo knew it.


    Reo gulped, he felt his initially boiling blood become calm. ''He hasn''t changed¡­ just like a predator.''


    Amon sipped his tea while enjoying his inner thoughts.


    While Amon returned from the moon every now and then, he met up with Reo and took a recollection of his actions. Meantime, Amon showed his ruthless side more and more, making Reo frightened, thus learning how insignificant he was.


    "Ahem, anyway." Amon took out a paper from the pocket of his black luxurious leather jacket. "We have a new mission, Risky Red island."


    "There is supposed to be an Ancient Zoan at that place, this attracted a lot of attention," Amon explained while looking at the paper, it was a map of Risky Red Island. "Jack from Beast Pirates will be there as well. The reason I am taking you is, Reo, I want to see if you can defeat him." Amon looked at his face. "I will go with you, but I won''t take any actions. You have to do everything by yourself."


    "If you win, I will reward you an Ancient Zoan."


    Even if there was no Dragon fruit, Amon can make it seem like Reo killed Jack, even if Reo isn''t strong enough, he himself would kill him, after that, he would get his hands on Jack''s ancient Zoan fruit. He might then give the fruit to Reo since he still doesn''t have any fruit.


    ''But if there is a Dragon fruit¡­ Then things will get more interesting, haaah~''


    Amon smiled and stretched his limbs.


    "It will take 2 days to reach Risky Red from here, I got an Eternal Log Pose." Amon glanced at the people behind him, the Birkans. "Meanwhile, let me see how much you have all grown."


    "I need to make sure if you guys are strong enough to match the Beast Pirates or not. Hehe¡­"


    Amon''s passive aura leaked out made everyone gulp in fear.


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 125 - Smart Ace….

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 125


    Title: Smart Ace¡­.


    ¡­..


    ¨CAce Pov¨C


    It took us 3 days to reach Risky Red Island.


    ''Man this place is awesome!''


    This was my initial reaction when I came here.


    This place is a forest. An old forest with massive old trees similar to ''Little Garden'', an island I visited in the past.


    The thing that stands out the most here is the dark red volcano in the middle of the island. It has a majestic appearance, almost as if it is a majestic dragon itself, making the whole island hot with steam all around.


    I was in awe for a while. My body felt¡­ good? My steam-steam fruit allows me to maintain my body temperature, so it was no surprise that I was not feeling hot. But why was I feeling good?


    It was because around me, there was steam. Natural steam made by the volcano. My body is absorbing the steam and tempering itself in real-time.


    I looked at my companions on the side¡­ They were in worse condition.


    "Huff¡­. Ace, you don''t feel anything?"


    As the gasping for air Masked asked me a question I just grinned.


    "A little."


    I lied to keep them familiar with me.


    Anyway, since I don''t feel hot nor uncomfortable, I can check the area around the volcano.


    "Hey, Deuce." He looked at me. "Where did you get the news about that fruit? Do you know any more specifics?"


    He made a thinking posture. "Well, I told you about that friend from the underworld? He got this intel and shared it with me. It is supposed to be a Dragon-Dragon fruit, Ancient Zoan."


    "Ohh, you told me about All-Star King once, he also has a Dragon-Dragon fruit, didn''t he?"


    "Yes,"


    "Then it''s decided!" I cried out. "As the future Pirate King''s right-hand man, you would need a strong fruit, I will search the island and get this fruit for you!!"


    Everyone on the crew cheered hearing me.


    I gave them a last look before jumping in the air. "<Steam Flight>!"


    Froowh!


    "Ace, wait! You don''t have to!!"


    That is all I heard as I was flying in the steamy air.


    My flight ability is quite unstable in the sea since I can get swept by the wind blows, but since this whole place is a steamy fountain, it''s my domain¡­ even though I cannot control steam that comes from nature, this isn''t bad.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Before anyone of the crew could stop Ace, he flew off and started to look around the island.


    His last words: "Wait in the ship if it''s too hot for you!!"


    Obviously, they didn''t care about it.


    Masked Deuce forgot to add one important line.


    He made a worried face. "I heard the Jack of the Beast Pirates is also here currently¡­. Looking for the fruit. Darn, Ace will surely mess up! Everyone let''s go!"


    He also started to run behind the flying Ace, the other crew member followed suit.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Outside the volcano which was boiling inside, a group of people wearing similar-looking clothes and two horns could be seen. In front of them stood a massive man with a metallic jaw mask with tusk-like horns attached to the two sides of his head.


    He was Jack the Drought, a 27''3" feet man, Kaido''s All-Star from Beasts Pirates!


    They were standing at the edge of the volcano, looking within the boiling volcano itself.


    Bereboop!


    Some gifters took steps back seeing the boiling volcano, this place was very hot, yet they were forced to come here because of Jack.


    Fah! Fah!


    Around them, a gifter with Eagle powers was flying while his sharp eyes were looking within the volcano. Beside him, a man with bat powers was flying as well.


    "Egura, are you certain?"


    Jack''s heavy voice made everyone stiff, Egura, the eagle-man nodded. His eagle-vision could see the terrain of the volcanic walls clearly.


    "Yes, just around the level where Lava ends, there is a hole. Enough to allow a slim crouching man to enter it. It''s a cave, I am assuming it''s the location where the fruit is kept. I can be wrong though-Eee!!"


    As Egura ended his line with an ''Eee'', Jack nodded. "We are not certain about the fruit, so before sending anyone there, we need to confirm if the fruit really is there or not."


    Everyone gulped hearing him. ''Sending anyone¡­ in that volcano?''


    While everyone nodded in fright, Jack looked at the bat-looking man flying beside him.


    "Batman, try searching with your ''Sound-wave sensing''. Pay special attention to objects as big as fist inside that cave, it might be the devil fruit."


    "I got that!" The man-bat, Batman nodded and closed his eyes.


    "!!<Bat-Search>!!" His ''vision'' started to move, going towards the cave, the world looked invert colored to him.


    Around 3 minutes later, he opened his eyes.


    "Sir," Batman came down from the air. "You are right. T-There really is a devil fruit inside the cave!!"


    Everyone gulped hearing him. They actually hoped there wasn''t any fruit.


    After a short silence from Jack, he grinned under his mask. "Now we just need someone to go there¡­"


    Unfortunately, none of them are heat-resistant enough to do so.


    "B-boss¡­ we can''t go there."


    Jack''s face darkened. He was a Fishman, so even with his Ancient Zoan''s defense, he was very uncomfortable around this much heat, meters above the lava. So going down using a strong rope was out of the way.


    ''Besides, Egura said the hole is only big enough for a slim crouching man to enter¡­ I can''t possibly achieve that.''


    Jack was 27''3" feet tall¡­.


    However, there wasn''t anyone else to approach it other than him either. He had a high defense but that wasn''t the case for others, their bodies would just melt.


    Jack gritted his teeth. ''Why¡­''


    ''If it was King, he could have just flown there.''


    His inferiority complex started to act up as he clenched his fist. He then looked at Batman and Egura.


    "Prepare yourselves, you need to dive down."


    "H, Huh? Boss, our bodies would melt."


    Jack laughed. "We don''t know until we try, do we?"


    If one person didn''t make it, the second will, if the second couldn''t, the third will. If the third couldn''t, then the 4th definitely¡ª


    "Ahh, who are you people?"


    Suddenly, Jack''s eyes grew as he abruptly looked at the unknown voice, seemingly coming from the sky.


    "You guys look familiar," It was Ace. "I think¡­ Ohh, Beasts Pirates! Right?"


    Unlike Luffy, Ace always kept up with bounty posters, so he knew the ones with high bounty, he easily recognized Jack the Drought.


    "Why are you here¡ª" As Ace was about to say something again, he heard a voice from far¡­. The voice was in his head.


    This was one of his crew members'' devil fruit power, Telepathy.


    "{Ace! Ace!}"


    "{Ok, ok, I can hear you¡­ What is it, Perry?}"


    Ace replied to his crewmate while the people on the ground looked at him with a frown, especially Jack.


    ''How is he flying, more so, with such control in this heat?'' He easily understood it''s his devil fruit power, he could see steam coming out of his body while also absorbing the natural ones. ''Isn''t he a perfect scapegoat?''


    Jack snickered to himself. He couldn''t see this rat disobeying him, an All-Star of Kaido. So he can just order him to get the fruit.


    But Ace was in a whole other world.


    "{For real?! They are here to take the fruit¡­?}"


    Hearing the intel, Ace was excited. This meant he might get Jack.


    However¡­ ''No, that''s not good. My crew would definitely get hurt.''


    "{Ace, listen to me, get away from there. We are preparing our ship, we will leave.}"


    "{What? Why? We came so far¡­ no way! Don''t worry, I have a plan. I will-}"


    Ace''s thought was cut off with a yell from Jack.


    "Hey, you! Come down here, I have an order for you. If you get the job right, Emperor Kaido will take you in¡­"


    Ace stopped his telepathy. Silently, he stared down for a second. ''This guy¡­''


    He was angry that Jack dared propose to him the offer to become his subordinate. He wanted to punch him, but he suddenly got a plan.


    He grinned and talked in telepathy. "{Perry, I will only go after I take the fruit, I promised Deuce. It won''t even take 10 minutes, okay?}"


    The feminine voice of Perry, who was secretly in love with Ace, sounded for the last time. "{Ace, listen to me¡ª}"


    Only for the connection to be severed by Ace himself.


    Ace looked down. "Please, how can I help you?"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: I will try to connect things with canon to not make this thing feel completely out of the world. ????


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @AyyZelos and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 126 - Fire Fist...

    Chapter 126


    Title: Fire Fist...


    ¡­.


    ¨CPortgas D. Ace Pov¨C


    I was looking down. "How can I help you, please?"


    As I asked this question, I noticed Jack had a small smirk under his jaw mask.


    ''This will be easy.''


    Thinking such, I came down from the sky first, standing in front of the giant man.


    Jack then said while releasing an intimidating aura. "Kid, you have just won a one in a million chance, be grateful. Kaido will be happy hearing that you helped on this mission, get it?"


    ''Kaido huh¡­''


    I nodded. "I understand, but what do I need to do?"


    Jack made a grim face. "First¡­"


    ¡­.


    According to him, there is a devil fruit they are looking for. They didn''t reveal anything more, obviously.


    They already found the fruit, it is in a small hole inside the volcano, just where the lava ends.


    Jack said, since I seem to have some kind of immunity to heat and can fly, I can easily enter the hole and then grab the fruit.


    To be honest¡­.


    ''This is easy.''


    Bereboop!


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of boiling lava.


    Yes, currently, I am ''swimming'' through the steam inside the borders of the volcano, going towards that hole. I can feel the gazes full of anticipation on my back.


    ''Losers.''


    I will just take the fruit and flee. In this fountain of steam, although I can''t control the natural steam, by releasing my own then mixing them with the natural ones, I can absolutely control it.


    I''ve been doing it all the time while flying from the sea to here to the volcano.


    ''40% of the island is already below me.''


    I am aware that Jack is strong, stronger than I am currently. However, this is my domain, even if I can''t win, I can run.


    ''As long as my crew doesn''t come here, and goes back to the ship as I ordered, I can escape.''


    Thinking such, I entered the small hole, barely.


    ''They probably already reached the ship.''


    Ahh, I am feeling hot.


    Yes, being just 1 meter above the magma heats up even me. Although I am sweating, it is bearable.


    Then I entered the cave. My hand got burned as I placed it on the floor.


    ''This hurts¡­''


    I barely managed to control myself from screaming and headed forward, crawling.


    Basically, I am torturing my palm and knees right now.


    ''Nothing I can''t handle.''


    Gritting my teeth, I kept crawling.


    The cave was a little deep, deeper than I would have liked it to be. So it took around 3 minutes of torture when I finally reached a wider place, one can even call this a room.


    In the middle of the room, there was an altar, on top of it, a fruit that clearly looked like a devil fruit stood.


    I grinned.


    The fruit looked majestic, I would easily believe it''s a Dragon-Dragon fruit if anyone told me that.


    I stood up and went ahead slowly and was about to touch the fruit when¡­ I suddenly felt suspicious.


    I heard in many pirate folktales that when they went treasure hunting; they encountered this type of altar where the treasure was kept. Most of the time, the whole place crumbled upon touching the treasure.


    ''Will this whole place crumble down if I touch it as well?''


    It was something one should consider. I stayed silent for 3 seconds before I couldn''t endure the heat and grabbed the fruit!


    "..."


    Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Sighing, I started to crawl out of the hole. It took about another 3 minutes¡­


    ¡­.


    "Oh, hey he is out!"


    "Yes, I can see that."


    Coming out while ignoring the voices, the first thing I did was fly.


    I instantly flew hundreds of meters above the volcano. I couldn''t endure the heat anymore.


    "Hey, you come down here!"


    Hearing the call, I looked down, there Jack was looking at me, especially at my hand expectantly.


    I first searched if my companions came here to do something stupid like save me or not.


    Fortunately, they didn''t.


    However¡­ I can see some of them coming in this direction from far.


    ''This is not good¡­''


    "Hey, Kid!" My thoughts were cut by Jack''s words. "What are you doing up there, come down!"


    Dumbass.


    "Hey," I had a question. "How strong is Kaido?"


    My last question before I flee.


    Jack''s face went dark. He seemed to understand something about me. He laughed a little before looking straight at my eyes.


    "Kid, he is someone out of your imagination. Don''t even try anything stupid, or you, along with all your companions will all die."


    I just laughed before putting the fruit in my side bag.


    "You know what? Fuck you, I am gonna go now!"


    Fwoosh!


    I turned around and gave force around me. Instantly, leaping a few hundred meters ahead.


    ¡­.


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Jack''s rage reached his limit as he transformed into his Mammoth form.


    He ordered Egura and Batman.


    "You two, chase him!"


    He ran fast with his giant body while both of them flew.


    Egura was fast being an eagle, but Batman was a little slow.


    "Brat, you made a terrible mistake!"


    With heavy but fast steps, Jack started to run towards the ship that he noticed when Ace went inside.


    ¡­..


    ¨CAce Pov¨C


    As I leaped ahead, I instantly started to fly towards Deuce and a few other comrades of mine who were coming in this direction from approximately 1,000 meters away.


    I covered the distance in five seconds.


    "Hey, Deuce! I got the fruit!" I grinned seeing his shocked face. "RUN! HAHA!"


    Deuce screamed one last time before starting to run. He was happy obviously, he was going to get a Dragon Zoan after all.


    Things were supposed to go easy, according to plan. But¡­


    "EEEE!"


    The eagle-man I saw before surpassed my speed and went towards my ship.


    I felt my blood freeze.


    Masked Deuce and others noticed it, he started to run faster towards the ship, I flew too.


    My speed increased, I was about to catch up to the eagle but¡­


    "!!!?!!!"


    "Ugh!"


    I felt a headache and almost lost consciousness.


    ''What was that¡­?''


    I looked at the culprit behind me, it was that bat-looking guy.


    "I am Batman! Nobody can escape my sound waves!"


    Sound waves¡­. He is a bat, no wonder.


    He again prepared another attack. "Today your death will be granted for disobeying Jack-sama¡ª"


    "<STEAM FIST>!"


    Before he could finish, I punched my hand in the air and he got swept by it in seconds, flying back to the volcano.


    ''Dammit, he made me be late!''


    I turned my head around the ship.


    I was only 500 meters away from it, I could see my companions¡­ but the Eagle man had already reached there!


    I increased my speed, I was able to since this place''s steam was under my control now, this was my top speed where I can''t even see anything.


    Fwoosh!


    Instantly, I reached the ship but¡ªwhat I witnessed made me baffled.


    "Ugh! A-Ace! Don''t come here!"


    One of my companions, Perry, was already taken hostage by the Eagle-man. He had one of his claws on her neck.


    ''Dammit¡­ I was late.''


    He laughed while his claw penetrated Perry''s neck, a little bit of blood started to flow.


    "Eee-Kid, listen. Hand over the fruit, and I will free her."


    I gritted my teeth looking at him.


    I got this fruit for Deuce, he must be very expectant to eat it¡­ but he also took Perry as a hostage.


    I looked at Perry who stopped struggling. "Perry¡­"


    She just smiled. "It''s fine Ace, give the fruit to Deuce, it''s my fault I am so weak."


    Perry is a woman with light brown hair and a perfect hourglass body. The thing most beautiful about her is her chest and her eyes, her ocean blue eyes.


    I am no airhead to not notice that she likes me. But I don''t want to enter a relationship with my companion, it would cause many problems.


    But it is true, I am attracted to her.


    So, besides her being my companion, there are some other reasons why I don''t want Perry to die.


    I then looked down at Masked Deuce. Our eyes met.


    ''...Yes.''


    That''s what we talked about with our eyes. Masked Deuce was the same as me, he would care about the crew first before caring about himself.


    "Hey-Eee!!"


    The Eagle bastard yelled.


    "Quickly, throw it."


    I nodded and took out the fruit from the side of my bag.


    "Yes¡­" A grin appeared on my face. "I am throwing it!!!!"


    With all my power and Haki, I punched my fist and the fruit forward!


    Because of the heavy steam around me, my punch caught fire because of the friction with the air.


    "!!<Fire Fist>!!"


    Zhu!


    Along with my fist, the fruit got into the fire and hit the Eagle man in the face. He was thrown backward, out of the ship.


    However, as the fruit fell on the deck of the ship, I noticed Jack arriving here too.


    I am confident the fruit is fine, it was fine in that volcano after all, but this was bad.


    I screamed at Perry: "Pery, throw the fruit to Deuce! Now!"


    She nodded after gulping twice. "Y-Yes!"


    She did the same as Jack ran faster towards Deuce who was the closest to him.


    Deuce caught the fruit.


    Jack reached him and swung his Elephant Nose.


    "Die, kid!"


    However, Deuce had already taken a bite of the fruit.


    His body started to change, his skin became harsh and dark. He started to sprout 2 wings on his back, his body structure changed¡­


    "*KREEAAAAACHHHH!!!*"


    He cried as if it hurt.


    "*ROAAARRRR!!*"


    With another cry, Deuce turned into a¡­. Majestic Black Dragon with spiky wings.


    Bam!


    With his newly evolved limbs, he hit Jack and made his giant body fly a few meters away.


    ''...Strong.''


    That''s the only thing that I could think of. Deuce was now stronger than me.


    "A-Ace!" Perry called me as I looked at her. "Don''t you recognize that beast¡­?"


    I frowned. ''What is she¡­''


    ''...Ah!''


    That''s right, it''s a beast that was rumored to exist on this island thousands of years ago.


    We even got a photo that Deuce showed us that he got from his underworld friend.


    It''s a Dragon. An ancient beast called¡­ Nergigante!


    [Image Here]


    The fruit should be an Ancient Zoan¡ª Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Nergigante.


    I gulped seeing this. He looked Majestic¡­


    ''A monster, even compared to Jack''s Mammoth form¡­''


    My ally got powerful, I was confident that he would win against Jack.


    That said, I want to meet Deuce''s friend from the underworld. He is the one to give him the information, to begin with, he must be one of his close friends¡­.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Nergigante from Monster Hunter World

 Chapter 127 - Conqueror’s Haki!

    [You can read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pat reon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 127


    Title: Conqueror''s Haki!


    ¡­.


    Nergigante, a dragon that is rumored to have lived on this island in the past.


    Amon got this news from the underworld. He also got the news about the devil fruit from there.


    So, after making 2+2 = 4, Amon assumed if the fruit actually existed, then it would be this one.


    Ancient Zoan¡ª Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Nergigante.


    ''A fruit from a game¡­ It''s not that big of a surprise that it''s real in this world, to be honest.''


    Amon pondered while looking at the fight happening around the seashore from many kilometers in the sky.


    But where was the fruit in the canon timeline? Why didn''t Ace, or Jack take it in that timeline?


    ''The answer is simple.''


    Amon made a thinking face. ''Jack proposed Ace the same offer as this, but in that timeline, he didn''t accept it. Only because he didn''t have any knowledge of the fruit beforehand, because he didn''t promise Deuce to take the fruit for him.''


    Why didn''t he do it?


    ''Because Deuce didn''t tell him about that since he didn''t have any knowledge about it in that timeline, after all, his friend from the underworld didn''t exist there.''


    A grin formed on Amon''s face. "It''s because I am his ''friend from the underworld''."


    While wind fluttered his hair in the air, Amon kept looking at the fight with shining red eyes.


    ¡­..


    Bam!


    Jack''s trunk slammed on Deuce''s body, throwing him a few meters away. But he managed to tune down the damage by flying up.


    However, since he was relatively new with his body, Deuce wasn''t able to fly for long with his massive body and fell down.


    Bam!


    Jack struck him again, but Deuce was able to block it with his spiky wings.


    Ace was confused. Wasn''t Deuce supposed to have the upper hand?


    At first, he did have the upper hand. But it all came down to battle experience and familiarity with the Zoan form not so long after. Deuce didn''t have both, he was a doctor, not a fighter. Although he did have fighting powers, they were nothing compared to the experienced Jack.


    Bam!


    Jack spun his trunk like the wings of a helicopter and struck the Nergi.


    The Dragon was thrown backward again, this time even its flight ability wasn''t of any help since Jack rushed forward without giving any time to recover.


    "Kah¡ªDeuce, hold on! I will help you soon¡ªUgh!"


    Ace stumbled back while getting punched by Eagura.


    Ace and his crew were busy taking after Jack''s subordinates. They were too strong for him and his crew, he didn''t get a chance to help.


    It was clear who the winner of the match was based on this alone.


    Jack dashed towards Nergi dragon, preparing a headbutt. "<Star Impact>!!"


    BAM!


    However, Deuce was able to block it.


    Jack remarked: "So this is the defense of a Dragon¡­"


    He again rushed forward.


    Bam!


    Again, he headbutted him.


    Bam!


    This went for a few minutes while the inexperienced Deuce was forced to stay on defense.


    Bam!


    However, as the clock was spinning at 18 minutes, Deuce was bleeding a little. Unfortunately, he didn''t have Armament.


    Jack concentrated his armament on his horns and rushed forward again.


    This was his strongest headbutt.


    "<Bloody Impact>!!"


    BAMM!


    Deuce was hit right in his stomach as he coughed out blood, and was forced to subside to his human form.


    "That was a surprisingly strong defense," Jack commented. "But you are too weak to utilize it fully."


    He then yelled looking at his subordinates. "Everyone stop fighting!"


    "It is not a bad thing he ate the fruit, we will just take them under us."


    Everyone did as he said while the injured Ace took long breaths.


    He looked at Ace. "You are the captain, right? We will give you a chance to live, join us."


    After a short silence, he looked at the human Deuce, their eyes met. Both of them grinned.


    Ace remarked: "In your dream, you elephant bastard. I will become the pirate king!"


    This line triggered jack. His veins popped up. He just nodded.


    Pira king? "Good," Only Kaido will become Pirate King.


    He didn''t care about Ace anyway, his only priority was Deuce who ate the fruit.


    "Then you shall die."


    Jack, still in his Mammoth form, dashed toward Ace. His horns pointed towards this chest.


    ''Oh fuck¡­'' Ace cursed in his mind and imbued Haki in his chest. But he knew, this was an impossible-to-block attack. He knew it but still¡­ he didn''t give up.


    Chak!


    Jack''s pointy horns penetrated the flesh. Blood spurted out, covering his face. However¡­


    "Cough¡ªAce," It wasn''t Ace.


    "D-Deuce¡­ why did you¡­"


    It was Masked Deuce who partially transformed into a dragon, it was his hybrid form. However, he couldn''t even fully do it, only his skin became dark. If he had enough time to spout the scales too, then maybe¡­


    "Deuce why did you do this!!"


    Maybe he would have lived.


    With a grim face, Jack took back his horns. He didn''t expect this situation, this meant he just lost the Dragon fruit.


    ''Kaido will be enraged¡­''


    Flop!


    As Deuce''s body got loosed from his horns, his body sloped down in the ground. Ace caught it.


    Blood trickled down from his lips. "Ace¡­ I am sorry."


    "Deuce¡­ why¡­"


    Ace''s eyes shook. He''s only had one question. ''Why?''


    But the question wasn''t towards Deuce¡­.


    He looked at Jack with glaring eyes.


    It was towards Jack.


    "WHY! WHY YOU BASTARD!"


    "???!!!???"


    With a burst of Ace''s Conqueror''s Haki, 80% of people on the battlefield went unconscious. However, Jack was still there, his eyes wide.


    ''This kid... a king''s candidate.''


    Jack was shocked, but he knew this was too late. He won''t come under Kaido, then there was only one way.


    ''I have to kill him.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Now, this is an unexpected development."


    Amon commented on the fight while floating in the air with crossed arms. He noticed a ship coming to the island from far.


    ''Oh, they are here.''


    It was the ship of ''Sky Pirates''. Amon came here flying a long time ago, waiting for Reo to come.


    "Looks like he doesn''t need to fight Jack, Ace will use his plot armor."


    Zzz¡­.


    Amon''s body flickered. He was here when Ace got the fruit so he knew which fruit it was. He went to the sky, took some fruit, and returned.


    All this happened in under 2 seconds.


    Amon''s body flickered again, he went to a blind spot around the battlefield and kept the fruits there.


    His body flickered again and he came back to his initial spot.


    Again, all this happened in under 2 seconds.


    Amon tilted his head, questioning something. "Now¡­ only thing to decide, do I give the fruit to Reo or the Motor gang?".


    It was a surprise that this fruit was even real. But it''s a good fruit, also the fact that its biggest weakness is lightning, or at least what is known from the game MHW, the user of the fruit would be easy to control for Amon.


    Giving it to the Motor gang would allow a special thing to happen, but there are some drawbacks like their personality and their weak body. Metal isn''t really that strong for the humans of this world.


    ''Hard to decide¡­.''


    Amon just sighed and watched the fight. He won''t let Ace die, he needs Ace to make the ''War of the best'' happen. It is a necessary step to take for his influence to reach the peak of this world.


    ''Anyway, I assume this encounter led Ace and his crew to reach Wano in the canon timeline? They fought Jack after Ace refused to help, but plot armor saved their lives, not this time around though since one already died.''


    Amon needed Ace to reach Wano, so he would intervene if things seemed like it.


    Luckily, he already had ''Deuce''s friend'' identity prepared for the worse.


    ''Oh, wait¡­ I don''t need to fight Jack. I will make Reo fight for me, it would be interesting.''


    Amon tested Reo''s strength, he was strong. But not strong enough to beat Jack.


    That means¡ª''Let me see if he deserves the fruit or not, in the worst case, I will just kill him and take back the fruit.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Here, eat this."


    Amon tossed a black devil fruit with silver zig-zag encrypts on it towards Reo who barely caught it.


    "A devil fruit¡­?" He asked. "Didn''t you say I shouldn''t eat one unless it''s an emergency?


    "This is an emergency."


    "You are gonna fight Jack the Drought and then join the Beasts Pirates after becoming a spy. Got it?"


    "..."


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 128 - Savior...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patre0n.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 128


    Title: Savior...


    ¡­.


    "Ancient Zoan¡ª Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Nergigante." Amon sounded out lightly. "You probably aren''t aware of this Dragon''s species, but it''s powerful, that I will say."


    Reo, the person who was the recipient of his word, looked strangely excited. "A Dragon Zoan?"


    Dragons are the strongest among the strongest.


    Eating this meant he will be stronger, many times stronger than now. That way, he would be able to protect his people, sacrifice himself for them more efficiently. This was a great power boost.


    But what confused him was his other line.


    "But what do you mean by joining Beasts Pirate¡­?" Amon nodded at his question. "You want me to infiltrate Beasts Pirate from inside?"


    "That should be the case."


    "But¡­" Reo looked hesitant. "What about All-Star King? He looks like a¡­ how should I put it, ''Evil Skypiean''?"


    "4-years ago, you were the one who said to be careful of All-Star King."


    This question made Amon laugh. "Meh, don''t think too much of it, back then I was just paranoid. All-Star King isn''t some kind of spiritual enemy of us or anything."


    After visiting the moon, Amon learned some secrets. Secrets about King''s race, it wasn''t anything special or supernatural. "I will tell you about it on a later day, now eat the fruit and go fight Jack, help the Spade Pirates."


    "Ah¡­ okay."


    Amon continued. "Even if you don''t win, Jack will ask you to join him, accept it in the condition that he lets the Spade Pirates live."


    Amon needed Ace to survive, he would then lead him to Wano and steal Oden''s diary from Yamato, finally putting all the blame on Ace''s shoulders.


    ''What will this cause¡­? Kaido''s participation in the war of the best.'' Amon made a sadistic smile in his mind. This time, he won''t let Shanks stop Kaido from going there.


    "Okay¡­ but," Reo had one more question. "What will I answer if anyone asks me why I did this?"


    "In the case of Jack, just tell him you want a good fight. In the case of the Spade Pirates, tell them, Deuce''s ''friend from the underworld'' asked you to help them. Add some more lines of your choice, just don''t mess up "


    A short silence occurred while Amon kept grinning.


    Reo understood everything and nodded.


    "Any more questions?"


    He shook his head. "No," he then looked at the fruit in his hand. "Then I will eat this¡­"


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Masked Deuce was an orphan. He lived a life full of tragedy. Not expecting a turn for good, he tried doing criminal activities many times, though he was captured and beaten by the people many times, he didn''t give up.


    He didn''t even think of changing his lifestyle, but he was satisfied with the result. He had some rules and followed them, so to many children and the elderly he was a hero.


    Doing these criminal acts, one day he got into the underworld. In his time there, he one day met a benevolent man, the man''s age was unknown to him since he always wore a mask and was dressed in black clothing.


    This benevolent man helped him, gave him new jobs, taught him about the world. So to him, the man was a figure who he never had, the figure of a father.


    4 years ago, his ''father'' went missing without telling him. He assumed he must be busy, so he waited.


    While he was on the verge of believing the man left him for good, he returned. He explained he was in a critical situation and he will also be busy like this later on.


    Deuce was happy enough that he didn''t leave him, so he apologized to him for doubting him.


    The man said this, "Since I will be busy from now on, you should try to enjoy your life. Become a free bird, go be a pirate."


    That line triggered him. That''s how his journey began, after hearing this from that man, he met Ace and started to travel together with him.


    That man¡­ was Amon.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Ace''s body shook with the body of Deuce on his arms, he had stopped breathing already.


    "WHY YOU BASTARD!"


    Ace screamed as his Conqueror''s Haki leaked, knocking many people on the battlefield unconscious.


    "Kehk¡­ this kid." Jack was shocked seeing him use Conqueror''s Haki, in the end, he decided he was too dangerous to be left alive since he saw his companion''s death.


    Jack, the Mammoth, rushed towards Ace with his legs aiming at his puny head.


    Ace didn''t even flinch seeing this, he didn''t know why, but he felt like he could defeat him.


    Ace swung his fist towards Jack, making him shocked seeing black thunder swirling around it.


    ''That¡­'' Ace punch left a purple-black lightning trail. ''Just like Kaido-sama¡­ he is coating his attack in Conqueror''s Haki.''


    This was talent, the talent of Pirate King''s son. He was someone who learned Armament Haki coating a week ago, yet he was able to achieve something like this, even though he was doing it subconsciously.


    Jack was suddenly alarmed, this attack would even hurt Kaido, so he couldn''t be fine after receiving it.


    In this timeline, Blackbeard might need more effort to catch Ace.


    -


    -


    -


    ¨CReo Pov¨C


    The fruit tasted disgusting, but I was able to swallow it.


    I can feel the new power inside me, it''s as if another being has entered my body. I can switch bodies with that being, thus granting me unimaginable power.


    Zha Zha


    My thoughts were cut by the sound of sea waves.


    We were now close to the seashore. I can tell with my observation Haki that the Mammoth has already noticed us.


    Time to transform.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "HAAAA!!"


    Hearing Ace''s spiteful cry, Jack frowned.


    He was already too far to back off now, Jack raised his front leg and decided to block the attack with his fore-foot. His bone should be strong enough to block this novice''s attack.


    Jack''s forefoot and Ace''s glowing-red fist clashed with each other!


    BAM!


    Boom!


    Jack didn''t have Conqueror''s Haki, but his armament was strong. He used it against Ace''s punch. The steam had heated up to form a fire fist yet again.


    Crack!


    Jack''s elephant fore-foot cracked like glass, blood dripped down, his face distorted but he didn''t fall back.


    "HAAA!"


    Ace also used his other fist and punched forward, Jack stopped it with his other front foot.


    BAM!


    Another impact, the island shook, Ace surpassed his limit, however, Jack noticed something important.


    ''He is¡­ unconscious?!''


    Yes, Ace was unconscious, but he was still fighting.


    His crewmates and the few awake Beasts pirates were shocked to their cores.


    But Jack saw this as an opportunity, he swung his trunk!


    Bam!


    Ace was hit from his left side and was flown meters away in a second. He was concentrating all his force on the front, so his side was weak. Jack took this chance.


    Ace fell meters away from the spot and laid down unconscious, his glowing fists returning to normal.


    "Huff¡­ what is his identity," Jack asked himself. In no way this was a normal pirate.


    "It''s better to kill him right here and now." Jack decided.


    He was a threat, he gave his forefoot a permanent injury.


    In anger, he walked towards the Ace who was unconsciously lying on the ground.


    Looking down, he raised his leg to crush Ace''s small skull under his leg.


    He jabbed his leg down, however.


    It was stopped by a black arm of a beast.


    "This is enough."


    Hearing the deep voice, he looked at the culprit as his eyes grew. The look reminded him of the dragon he just killed.


    He instantly looked back where Deuce''s body was kept, he was shocked seeing it still there.


    Then who was this¡­?


    "I have come to stop this fight."


    It was also a Nergigante, but he had a few changes in his body, he had four black wings instead of two...


    "In the name of my lord."


    It was Reo.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon was surprised that Reo''s Dragon form granted him 4 wings, after all, All-Star King''s still retained only one pair of wings upon his transformation.


    ''Being a half of wing-human and half of that race, shouldn''t King also retain 4 wings if Reo is doing so?''


    It was something to think about, but without any way into it, Amon gave up thinking.


    ''Maybe because he isn''t a pureblood¡­?''


    ''Or he just doesn''t use 4 wings since his Zoan body is small?''


    Amon ignored the thoughts about King and Reo and focused on Ace.


    Amon was sitting in the borders of the volcano while eating snacks. He looked quite displeased.


    ''Ace¡­ that fucker. His genes are too good.''


    For years, Amon has been trying to coat Conqueror''s Haki on his body as if Armament just like Kaido and Luffy did in chapter 1010 manga, but he has been unsuccessful.


    ''Again, why.''


    Always facing a border, Amon was a little angry. Though it didn''t matter. ''I can do better than that, I can coat Armament in my lightning. That can be used as an alternative for this.''


    To begin with, the effect of Conqueror''s Haki coating made a trail of black-lighting. Amon can just make his lightning become black using Armament¡­ it should have the same, or at least a similar effect, right¡­?


    ''Fuck this¡­'' Amon threw his snacks in the volcano behind.


    Kaido said, ''Even among the Supreme Kings, only a few chosen people can do that.''


    So, did that mean Amon wasn''t chosen?


    Frankly, he didn''t care.


    ''I need to train Conqueror''s Haki more. It may be I don''t have a talent for this like Luffy and Ace, but I will learn it.''


    People say Conqueror''s Haki is there from birth, one can''t acquire it in any other way. Amon didn''t believe that was the case¡­


    Amon knows the best Haki teacher, Rayleigh, who never said Conqueror''s Haki can''t be learned later on in life This meant there is a high chance Kiado''s statement is wrong too.


    Maybe 10 more years? Or 100 years? Or 1000 years?


    Amon doesn''t plan to live a short life like a human, his obsession with absoluteness won''t allow that. This meant he still has a chance to learn this.


    ''Nothing is impossible.'' This was a saying in his previous world, but the statement is true in this world more.


    ''I need to make Raki train it¡­ maybe she can unlock it too?''


    Shaking his head while laughing jokingly, Amon then focused on the fight, not before bringing some more snacks from a nearby island of course.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    A fight was taking place between Jack and Reo who has transformed into a dragon!


    His four wings were attacking Jack without giving him any time to dodge, and since all of the wings were spiky, they were enough to immobilize his defense.


    "Argh!" Jack was slammed with the dragon''s tail and thrown a few meters away.


    He was slammed to the ground but managed to get up not so long after.


    "What is your identity¡­" Jack was curious as he asked Reo.


    "I just want to fight you, I don''t hold any malice towards you," Reo replied with what Amon taught him. "Also, I am quite angry you killed one of my fellow dragon fruit users."


    "Huh¡­? You mean that other dragon guy?" Jack asked as he got up straight on his feet. His eyes suddenly went cold. "So you want revenge?"


    Reo noticed it and laughed. "Not really, it''s nothing serious. I am just angry you killed another dragonkin such as me. If he lived, we could have trained together." Reo used some of his made-up lines. "Now, you should satisfy my battle lust."


    After a short silence, Jack laughed too. He didn''t hate this man anymore.


    He decided. "Alright, I will give you a fight, but you have to promise if you lose you need to join the Beasts Pirates, how does that sound like?"


    Reo, the dragon, grinned. "Seems fair enough."


    Saying this, he rushed towards Jack, this time Jack again started to take advantage of his experience and familiarity with his Zoan form. Even though Reo was a good fighter, which granted him the power to last long against Jack, now the tables had turned.


    ¡­.


    Amon grinned lightly. "He is good. He changed the atmosphere around Jack with just some words."


    This was fascinating. "Let''s wait until he gets defeated¡­ he might have a plan already."


    ¡­.


    Bam!


    This time around, Jack was more aggressive. He was very vigorous and easily pinned Reo towards the losing side.


    Until now, he might have had the upper hand because of his Zoan being overall more powerful than Jack''s, but now, it all came down to experience.


    After all, Reo in his human form was somewhat weaker than a Scabbard of Oden, and Jack could thrash two of them without much difficulty. Although Reo was many times stronger now, he didn''t have enough experience to control that strength.


    Bam!


    "Okay¡­"


    Leaving another hit in Reo, the gasping Jack opened his mouth.


    "Since you are gonna join, why not stop here? It''s clear I am the winner."


    Reo nodded, albeit barely. He was breathing heavier than Jack. "I¡­ understand."


    Saying this, Reo started to transform back. His 7"7 feet small stature made Jack amused as he also transformed back.


    "But I have a request, think of this as a gift for a newbie."


    Reo demanded, Jack nodded after a brief silence of surprise.


    "Leave the Spade Pirates be¡­"


    "..." A frown appeared on Jack''s large face. "Impossible, their captain is too dangerous."


    A short silence later, Reo chuckled. "Why? I think you are very strong, why are you scared of them?"


    Jack was infuriated. "Watch what you say, I might change my mind."


    Understanding provoking him won''t work, Reo made a change of plans.


    "Okay, okay, I am sorry. But it''s a request¡­ I have pride, as a fellow dragon fruit user," Reo continued. "As you have already perceived, my fighting style is quite lacking, meaning I am a newbie with the fruit."


    Jack sat down on the ground, he was tired. "Yes, that should be the case. Or I would have to use my full power."


    "Yes, that''s what I was saying," Reo stated. "From where I am from, we see these types of things as spiritual connections."


    "I believe me and that man, eating the fruit around the same time must have a reason, so I want his companion to leave. It''s like seeing your little brother''s friends. I just don''t want them to die, it''s a selfish request."


    Obviously¡­ Jack was still against it.


    "You have a strange view of things, people with wings are strange even if the wings are white other than the black that I am familiar with," Jack commented.


    He glanced at Ace. He was barely breathing, his companions were the same. ''They would probably disband the crew¡­ it''s fine I guess.''


    Jack was dumb. He wasn''t good at making decisions, so it was clear he would listen to this promising newbie. He might become one of that groups with six promising talents.


    "This wish, I will grant it."


    Besides, for a person with a severe inferior complex like him, granting such a request made him feel good about himself.


    Reo smiled. "Thank you, I will be loyal to the Beasts Pirates and Kaido, to you as well." His smile widened. "Jack-sama."


    Jack noticed how he didn''t refer to Kaido as ''Kaido-sama'', but referred to him like that. He felt proud.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Jack was gone, Ace was still unconscious. Reo managed to deliver a small piece of paper with some words on it, delivered by a Birkan of his crew.


    After reading the paper, the Spade Pirates were silently laying or sitting on the ground, before an unknown person''s footsteps made them raise their head.


    He was wearing a face mask and a black shiny jacket reaching his knees, he had his hands in the pockets of his jacket. Just like Deuce, he had blue shoulder-length hair.


    The Spade Pirates recognized him. Even without the small message left by Reo, they heard enough of him from Deuce to know¡­ who this was.


    "Hello," The man''s voice was gruff and cold, almost as if he was an old man, but his partially visible skin made that thought vanish.


    "You probably know already. I am a fool Mr Fool."


    It was an alias, an alias of Amon.


    ''I hate hiding like a rat, but Kaido is my biggest problem to date.''


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 129 - Humans Change Over Time, But Some Things Remain The Same

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patre0n.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 129


    Title: Humans change over time, but some things remain the same.


    ¡­.


    The ''Spade Pirates'' were created a few months ago. Considering that, the connections between the crew members weren''t supposed to be so deep.


    However, this is the world of ''Nakamaship'', more so, the son of the previous Pirate King, Ace, is the captain of this crew. With his charisma, the crew became very close in this short time.


    Just like how the Straw Hat Pirates were close, the Spade Pirates were the same.


    So losing one of their companions, even more so, their Vice-Captain, everyone was sad.


    They were now sitting while hugging their legs or lying on the ground while staring at the sky.


    Perry, the woman who was sitting beside the unconscious Ace whispered. "Maybe we shouldn''t have come to the New World."


    The ones who were still conscious looked at her. But they didn''t retort. Maybe¡­ she was right.


    Deuce was an important member of the crew, losing him meant a lot.


    Perry again moved her lips. "Then what should we do about that man who saved us?"


    Another member of the crew, Daniel, released a stiff laugh, "Hah...we are grateful, but we need to wait for Ace to wake up. Even if we are like this, he is still out captain."


    Perry again questioned: "And what about the other guy? ''Friend from the underworld''?"


    Deuce had told them about that man many times, so they were pretty familiar with who he was, how he looks, how he talks, even what his favorite food was.


    Obviously, everything was what Amon wanted him to know. To Amon, Deuce was a valuable man.


    When Ace would have joined the Whitebeard Pirates, the Spade Pirates would have done the same. He would have then brainwashed Deuce to be his informant, the person who would have kept him up-to-date about Blackbeard, the biggest unstable variable of this world.


    So he spent quite some time teaching him things, but now that he was dead, all that was basically a waste.


    Still, it didn''t matter. He will just choose another person from the Spade Pirates as the next pawn. The members of the Whitebeard Pirates are too strong to brainwash, and the few weak ones are too familiar with other crew members to not notice the changes even if they are small.


    So an outsider would be the best idea.


    Tak Tak Tak


    It was then, they heard the sounds of footsteps.


    They slowly turned their head as their eyes gained a look of surprise.


    It was a man with shoulder-length blue hair, so they almost mistook him as Deuce.


    "Hello," The man talked in an old and gruff voice. "I am Mr. Fool, you can consider me Deuce''s friend."


    Yes, it was Amon who was streaming lighting to his hair to make it seem blue. After reaching as far as 700 million volts, Amon can use his lightning to form different colors by heating it to different degrees. He was also hiding his wings by fusing them with his Logia body.


    All of them sighed. Of course, this wasn''t Deuce. But it was still a relief that it wasn''t an enemy either, they weren''t in a mood for fighting.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    After a while, Ace regained his consciousness.


    The first thing he did was look around. Looking at Deuce''s body laying down with a handkerchief over his face, he was too shocked to notice the blue-haired man sitting beside the body.


    With a dead look in his eyes, Ace fell on his back again. Tears started to swell in his eyes.


    "It''s my fault¡­" Ace covered his face with his forearm.


    He didn''t remember much of the fight with Jack since he went unconscious, but he knew he got some kind of powerup.


    "If I was strong from the beginning¡­ Then this wouldn''t have happened." Ace recalled how Sabo died. He lost one of his brothers and promised Luffy to become the Pirate King. But¡ª"How will I manage without our ship''s doctor, Deuce¡­"


    Ace broke out crying as he covered his face. Perry just stared at him with sad eyes.


    Perry''s hourglass body was bleeding and her brown hair was messed up. She just sat there silently while hugging her legs.


    She sometimes looked at Amon who was silently sitting beside Deuce''s body.


    After a while, Perry got up and walked towards Amon.


    The crew members let him get close to Deuce''s body since they were sure of his identity.


    Perry stopped beside him and looked. "Mister¡­"


    "Mr. Fool,"


    "Yes, Mr. Fool¡­" Perry sat beside him, her eyes sad. "Thanks for sending that other Dragon fruit user, or we would have all died."


    Mr. Fool, Amon, ignored the corpse and looked at Perry.


    ''Hm¡­?''


    His eyes shined for a moment.


    Interest. That''s what his eyes were shining with. Perry wasn''t able to notice it since she was too busy mourning.


    ''New pawn discovered¡­'' Amon felt a little bad that Deuce died, he spent quite some time with him after all. But that ''bad'' feeling wasn''t sadness, it was just a little bitterness in his mouth.


    ''Sadness huh¡­'' In this world, only a few handful of people''s death would make him genuinely sad. He has come far from the kid who didn''t care about a single person.


    Mr. Fool then opened his mouth under the black and white ''anonymous mask''. "You do not need to thank me. I was merely helping this child''s friends after his death."


    He went silent. "...If I wasn''t late, maybe I could have saved him too."


    "Mm¡­" Perry nodded lightly.


    It was when Ace also noticed Mr. Fool. But unlike the others, he couldn''t recognize him, he was simply too emotional.


    He made a grim face as he walked towards him and touched his shoulder. "Who are you?"


    Amon turned his head. Ace was surprised for a brief moment looking at the similarities between him and Deuce, but it was short-lived.


    Amon then stood up and placed his hand on his shoulder. "Portgas D. Ace¡­. I am a friend of Deuce,"


    Ace made a serious face. "Which friend?"


    Ace''s question was answered by Perry.


    "Ace, he is Mr. Fool. The guy Deuce always used to talk about."


    Ace finally understood what was going on here. His eyes grew as he made a sorry face and averted his hand from his shoulder. He only spent around 6 months with Deuce, meanwhile, this man knew him for years, so it was obvious that he must be feeling much greater sadness than him.


    Ace bit his lips. He felt Amon''s gaze on him, he was assuming, Amon must be blaming him.


    However, "I thank you for looking after him. He must have been happy to give his life for you, Ace." That''s what Amon said.


    Ace''s eyes grew. His face soon crumbled as tears again started to fall.


    "I am so sorry¡­"


    ¡­.


    Just like that, a few hours passed. Amon treated the injured and cooked some food from the ship.


    Finally, the crew members calmed down.


    It was time for Amon to start his main wordplay.


    He looked at Ace while beside him, Deuce''s body was wrapped up in a large white cloth. "Alright, now I need to leave. I need to bury Deuce."


    Ace was shocked hearing this. "Huh, where will you bury him? We will go too."


    "In my place, he once said he wanted to be buried there if he ever died." Amon continued. "And, no. I can''t take you there, I need to finish this fast¡­ because-"


    Amon made serious eyes. "After this, I will invade Wano. I won''t let go of Jack this easily. He needs to die." A blue lighting aura appeared around Amon, making the others flinch. ""How dare a mere All-Star do this to him, I will destroy the Beasts Pirates.""


    It was true that Amon plans to kill Jack, he will then grant the fruit to a Motor Gang member¡­ they have a unique transformation that can make them around Emperor level.


    Ace was shocked and intimidated, he suddenly looked at Amom with admiration. He heard Fool was strong, but he didn''t know he was this strong to refer to an All-Star as ''mere''.


    However¡­


    "Mister, calm down. Although your skin looks quite young, from your voice, you seem like an old man. You shouldn''t pick a fight with the rumored ''Strongest Creature''."


    After a while, the aura around Amon slowly dissipated. "Young man, I am strong."


    "But you are right," Amon was showing the image of a wise man. "Still, I have to kill Jack, I have enough power to stay away from Kaido and finish the job."


    Ace tried to say something but Perry stopped him.


    Amon turned around, looking down at the corpse. "I will now leave. I am sorry that you can''t witness Deuce''s grave, but I promise I will return after this and show you."


    He picked up Deuce''s corpse from the ground. Nobody stopped him, they simply didn''t have the face to. After all, it was them who was responsible to kill him, in a sense.


    In truth, Amon was taking Deuce to make him a Shadow soldier. Maybe, Deuce can turn into a Dragon even after death?


    It is true the devil fruit leaves the body after use dies.


    But just because the devil fruit the body, doesn''t mean their previous power also fully left the body. Zoan fruits cause a genetic change, it can''t just revert back to a completely normal body, at least not to Amon''s medical and biological knowledge.


    As Amon was able to fly off with Deuce, Ace stopped him by grabbing him by the hands.


    "Wait, I want to go to Wano as well. I can''t let my crewmate''s killer go away so easily. Not in this life." He said with a determined voice.


    Amon stared at him for a second before grinning under his mask.


    ''Perfect. Oh, Ace, you have no idea how bad I will fuck you up.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in Gran Tesoro, Robin and Raki were present.


    Robin was here to observe things and obtain the report of what was happening, this was her first time here.


    However, Raki was different, she was here on a vacation.


    She was in a massive room, dripping inside a pool made of gold.


    "Hahaha! Finally! Finally!!"


    She had her arms spread while two beautiful women were resting on them. One was a blonde woman, one was green-haired, they would have easily been called models in Amon''s world, but now they were Raki''s pets.


    They were both naked just like Raki. She had her hands on their bosoms while laughing like a madman.


    She looked at the blonde-haired and raised her chin. "Men are unattractive, except for Big Bro. So, I have to be satisfied with you girls until I manage to get under Brother''s skin. Hehehe¡­"


    While Amon was seriously plotting, Raki was fucking around. Literally.


    She has suffered enough on the moon, not anymore. She will train while living like a boss in her break time.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Days later, in the borders of Wano Kuni, a ship was spotted.


    It was flying a Spade Jolly Roger.


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 130 - Wano (1)

    Chapter 130


    Title: Wano (1)


    ¡­.


    In Onigashima, Wano, Reo had reached Kaido along with Jack.


    Currently, in a dark room, he was standing in front of Kaido who was currently busy drinking booze. Beside him, All-Star King was eyeing him, but there was no hostility shown by them.


    Kaido started to pour sake in his mouth like water, then released a breath. "Gah!"


    After wiping his lips, he looked at Reo, who didn''t seem intimidated by his presence, a rare sight to withhold for someone meeting him for the first time.


    In truth, he wasn''t scared of death. There are only a few people who Reo was scared of.


    Kaido made a serious face and looked at Jack. "Jack, so this is the Kid you were talking about?"


    Jack nodded. "Yes, Kaido-sama. I tested his strength, he is strong enough to be a Headliner."


    Kaido stared at Jack''s face and his bandaged hand, before moving his head to silently observe Reo.


    "A Skypiean just like that new kid," Kaido mumbled which Reo couldn''t hear.


    "You have a Dragon fruit¡­?"


    To begin with, Kaido sent Jack to bring the unknown Dragon fruit so that someone from the crew could eat it, so even though some inconveniences happened, it was worth it considering Reo joined.


    Reo nodded.


    "Woroworo!" Kaido grinned seeing his unshakable nod. "King, go test him. I can sense it, he has the potential to become one of the ''Flying Three''."


    Unlike 4 years from now, there were only 3 members on the "Flying Six" of the Beasts Pirates, so they were using this name.


    Jack''s face darkened hearing Kaido''s command. This meant he didn''t have enough trust in his word, he felt dejected.


    Saying this, Kaido went back to drinking while King stepped forward. "I will do as you wish, Kaido-sama."


    King is an alien, with the mixed ancestry of the winged race and another one. He has a life span longer than normal humans, and he is the last living person of his race that was exterminated nearly a century ago.


    With his black wings, one can already guess he had a connection with the winged race and they aren''t wrong.


    King stopped in front of Reo. Reo was currently 7"7'', King was more than 25" so it was a funny sight how Reo was looking up to meet his eyes.


    He looked at Reo briefly before walking past him.


    "Follow me, I will finish this soon. Kaido sama and I will leave a few days later, we need to prepare."


    Fah


    King turned into his dragon form and flew off, Reo did the same 5 seconds later and followed behind him, going towards the sky. Needless to say, this was an aerial battle.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ''In a few days, Kaido and King will leave. They might or might not bring Jack with them, meanwhile, Queen will guard the prison in Wano.'' Amon thought.


    In canon, Kaido was supposed to be out when Ace came to Wano, where he met Yamato. But things changed a lot, Kaido wasn''t supposed to leave in this timeline. Amon changed a lot so big and small changes were inevitable.


    However, luckily with Amon''s connections, he was able to cause an ''emergency'', so Kaido and King will be gone for now.


    If Jack stays behind, he will go for his head this time. For sure.


    Zha!


    Amon''s thoughts were cut by the sounds of sea waves.


    ''Let''s focus on reaching Wano first, we are already close. I can sense Kaido''s presence from here¡­''


    Amon thought as he looked at the ''reverse fountain'' in front of him.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Not so long after, the Spade Pirates reached Wano! It was all thanks to an Eternal Log Pose brought by Amon.


    Their ship didn''t crash like canon since Amon was acting as a navigator. With his 300 km radius sensing powers along with his thunder powers, it was needless to say he was around the level of the best navigator.


    After climbing the reverse mountain with the help of some fish, they reached Kuni, or more accurately, Amon led them there.


    He needed to meet Tenguyama Hitetsu, who was in Kuni and take the Kitetsu II, Nidai Kitetsu from him.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "G-Get out of here, pirates!"


    The first thing the Spade Pirates encountered after reaching the land safely was a bunch of people armed with sticks, cooking utensils, farming equipment, etc.


    In front of the crowd, a man wielding a sword stood with a little girl hiding behind him. The man was wearing a dark tengu mask over his face that had an extremely long nose. More importantly, his most distinguishing feature was the pair of wings behind his back. The wings looked like those of Birkans.


    "We surrender, put your weapons down."


    This was what Ace said while having his hands in the air. He didn''t want to fight them, they looked very pitiful. He might be in a heat of revenge, but he won''t change his personality all of a sudden.


    His crew members did the same along with Amon.


    ''Let''s let this play out smoothly, I don''t want trouble before Kaido leaves.'' Amon thought while the nervous villagers started to tie him up.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Food!"


    "They have food?!"


    "L-Look, there are fresh vegetables too!"


    The inhabitants of Kuri were chattering among themselves inside the ship of Ace, robbing and stealing the food supply of the ship.


    They hadn''t eaten proper food for years. So the sudden supply of food from this pirate ship made them strangely happy and emotional.


    Shamelessly, they started to loot the ship of Spade Pirates. They took out all the food there was, some even tried to grab each other''s food and a small commotion started.


    The captured Spade Pirates were silently observing all this. Ace had a small smile on his face, but that soon disappeared as he made a serious face. ''That Kaido, he dared to do wrong with these pitiful people!''


    From Amon, he heard about Wano already.


    Although it is supposed to be the country of Samurais, people are forbidden to even wield swords now. All that was because of Kaido and his Beasts Pirates. They are even monopolizing the food supply.


    Ace sighed. He noticed some of his crew members were already trying to free themselves.


    "Guys," they turned their heads towards him. "Don''t."


    Ace told the others to wait until their eating is done. He didn''t want to bother them now.


    Amon, who had his arms tied behind his back, accepted and closed his eyes.


    ''!!!''


    His Observation Haki''s range widened and went to the sky above Onigashima.


    In the sky, Reo and King were fighting.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Amon opened his eyes and sighed. "Fuuuh¡­"


    It was a one-sided battle with King winning.


    ''All-star King sure is strong, but his fire ability is weaker than the pureblooded ones.''


    Still, Nergigante was pretty much resistant to Fire. The biggest weakness of Nergigante is lightning, Amon can probably kill Reo in his Dragon form with 700 million volts, or at least make him half-dead.


    That''s how weak he was against lightning.


    ''So other than me, his natural enemies are Big Mom and Kaido,'' he also recalled the Minks with electricity powers. ''But their output is too weak to hurt him.''


    Amon decided to not think any longer and looked at Ace who was sitting beside him.


    "You seem calmer than I thought?"


    Amon talked in his natural voice. It took them around 3 weeks to reach here from Risky Red Island, so they were pretty close now. Mostly because Amon used his charisma to get closer to them. He also let them know about his voice, saying he was making it sound like that to be cautious.


    Ace, still looking at the happily eating people with a smile, nodded. "Kind of."


    Amon nodded lightly with a, "Hm,"


    Beside Amon, Perry asked a question. "Hey mister, how old are you?"


    Amon looked at her and stayed silent for a while before saying, "You have already asked 48 times, I have answered 48 times. The answer is the same now¡ª I won''t reveal it."


    "Stinky." She said while showing her tongue.


    Amon ignored her as she giggled. She wasn''t important at the moment, her importance would start after Spade Pirates join Whitebeard Pirates. She will be the brainwashed spy.


    Amon had mixed feelings about talking to this already ''dead'' girl like her.


    "Anyway," Amon cracked his neck. "They look like they are about to be finished, let me free myself first. I need to talk with that red-masked guy."


    Zzz¡­


    Saying this, Mr. Fool''s body disappeared with a bolt of lightning.


    People, at least Ace, won''t suspect him as Sky Emperor, the famed user of Goro Goro no Mi since countless devil fruits produce electricity upon activation. Such as Tesoro''s Gold-Gold fruit and Toki''s Time-Time fruit.


    ¡­.


    "M-mom¡­"


    After teleporting himself away from the ropes that were binding him, Amon walked towards the busy crowd who were still busy cleaning their plates.


    "M-Mom, give me a little more, I haven''t eaten for 5 days!"


    "You are only 8, you don''t need to eat that much!"


    A mom and her young son were quarrelling because of food.


    ''This is the face of this world under the mask of "battle shounen manga", huh.'' Amon thought as he walked closer.


    Even when he was just standing beside them, they didn''t notice him. They were busy eating.


    However, one person did notice him.


    "Wait," Amon suddenly found a sword on his neck. "Don''t make a move. How did you free yourself?"


    It was Tenguyama Hitetsu, a man with Birkan ancestry.


    But more importantly, the creator of Kitetsu Sandai and the current holder of Kitetsu II, Nidai Kitetsu.


    Amon looked at Hitetsu, their eyes met from under the masks. ''''If I get that, I will have a full collection of Kitetsu blades.''


    Along with Sandai Kitetsu, Raki was using Shusui; One of the 21 Great Grade Meito and a powerful Black Blade. Famously wielded by the legendary samurai Ryuma. Amon got it from Ryuma''s zombie from Thriller Bark.


    Currently, he is searching for a suitable shadow for Ryuma and also a way to heal his dead body back to normal.


    ''With him, I will have my own Oden.''


    Ignoring the thoughts, Amon raised his hands while people finally noticed him and backed away. "I am sorry, I was just thinking that I might as well cook some food since you all are eating them raw, it''s kind of disgusting, to be honest."


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Compared to any other Emperor, Amon''s army is very weak. However, with the help of Shadow-Shadow fruit, things will drastically change.


    P.S: 1500 Powerstones for an instant bonus chapter! (The starting will be with 1500 from now on because life got too busy, but I have to add this since I promised to return 2 weeks ago)

 Chapter 131 - Wano (2)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 131


    Title: Wano (2)


    ¡­.


    The morning sun was radiant to the skin and dazzling on the seawater. The whole place was brightened up by the reflection of the glowing and dancing sea waves.


    Under the light, the small crowd of people outside the pirate ship were whispering to each other. Their target of whisper was the man in front of them, clad in black, wearing a silver steel mask.


    "It is kind of disgusting seeing you eat the food all raw."


    The man, Amon, who changed his previous anonymous mask, said as the people looked at him confused. Obviously, as a pirate, he must be lying right?


    After a few seconds of battling through the people''s gaze, Hitetsu removed his sword from Amon''s neck.


    Amon grinned under his mask. His eyes created crescent moons.


    "It is indeed disgusting and a little unhealthy too. Perhaps, you can make them delicious, traveler?" Hitetsu said, his voice still as stern as steel.


    Hitetsu was quite strong, and with his high insight, he couldn''t sense any type of malice from Amon. Though in truth, it was another form of ''hiding presence'' from Amon''s side, similar to Yona.


    "Thank you," Amon smiled. "I had the plan to do so, to begin with."


    Amon planned to get closer to them using one of the easiest ways, food.


    ?...¡ï...?


    The cooking fire was dancing.


    Zzzhhh¡­


    "F-Fascinating!"


    Hitetsu exclaimed in shock and surprise. He was intrigued by Amon''s cooking that his shining eyes were looking at.


    "That''s a fascinating scent, it''s b-been a long time I smelled something like this."


    Amon chuckled and continued to shake the spoon inside the pot.


    Hitetsu gulped his saliva."To think I will witness such quality Oden made by someone other than Oden-sama!"


    "Haha, you are praising me too much. I can''t even cook it properly."


    That''s right, Amon was cooking Oden. In the pot, there was an assortment of vegetables and proteins such as processed fish cakes, mochi rice cakes, boiled eggs, daikon radish, konjac yam and tofu, and stewing them in a light broth seasoned with soy sauce and a special soup named dashi in a large hot pot at the center of a table!


    As a cook, Amon wasn''t at the level of Sanji or some other famous cooks, but he was at least confident enough in his abilities to outmatch the cooking of a swordsman like Oden.


    "Haha, do you like the scent that much?" Amon quickly picked up a bowl from the other table beside him and filled it with Oden.


    "Then how much will you like the feeling in your mouth?" Amon raised the bowl towards his face.


    "O-ohh!"


    With slightly shaking hands, Hitetsu accepted the bowl.


    He loosened his mask a little only to show his large swollen lips and took a sip. His eyes instantly grew up as he jumped from excitement.


    "Ohhh! This is great!" after a few seconds, Hitetsu''s cheeks were covered in tears. "T-This is magnificent! Haha!"


    The Oden was good, but not at the level of making him this emotional. Amon basically made the specific soup of Oden to control him emotionally, to form a connection between the dead Oden and himself.


    "Young man, thank you¡­" and it worked.


    "Than¡­ Thank you so much," he was simply too happy tasting something like this, the food he last tasted when Oden gave him a bowl 23 years ago. "You don''t know how happy I am¡­"


    Hitetsu was born in Wano, he had wings just like his father and it seemed his ancestor came here from another country where people had wings, Birka. Unfortunately, being so far from the family tree, he didn''t know much about the Birkan God, so Amon couldn''t exploit his position here, sadly.


    "It''s fine, I am happy to make you so pleased," Amon said and handed O-Tama a bowl too, who was hiding behind Hitetsu''s massive figure.


    By now, Amon had already found out where Nidai Kitetsu was. Truthfully, he would have just taken the sword by force, but there was a better way by acting nice.


    If he steals it, he can''t stay here anymore. Thus, Ace''s crew can''t stay here anymore and they have to flee inside Wano. In that scenario, Kaido, who hadn''t left yet, would come and kill Ace¡ª thus destroying his biggest plan of all time in this world.


    It would be meaningless to mess everything else just for that sword, to begin with, the sword was just a side quest.


    Amon doesn''t only want to take the sword, he also wants to take Oden and Toki''s daughter, Hiyori''s blood sample along with the Diary of Oden from Yamato.


    Not only that, he needs to lay low to make it seem like he was a person from Ace''s crew and everything he did was because of him. That meant after Ace would join Whitebeard (Amon would pull strings if canon doesn''t go the same), then Kaido would not go after Ace since he won''t try to pick a fight with Whitebeard, even if he does, it''s not like he would be able to defeat them.


    The only time he would go after Ace would be in the War of the Best.


    ''Why am I so sure he will go?'' it''s because he already tried to participate in the war in canon, just that Shanks had stopped him.


    In the War of the Best¡ª Against two Emperors and their army, the Marines will definitely lose. Thus, benefiting Amon and his plans, and with his interference, he might succeed at killing off Kaido as well, who knows?


    All and all, it was a win-win situation¡ª as long as Amon acted like a decent human being for a while.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Soon after, Hitetsu walked towards the tied-up Spade Pirates and bowed lightly.


    "I, as a Samurai, am ashamed to have captured you, benefactors." He stayed in that position for a minute before raising his head. "Please, allow me to free you."


    He took out his sword and before Ace could even feel any danger, slashed forward.


    Sslt!


    In the next seconds, the rope binding fell on the ground like old leaves.


    "Woohoo!" The crew cheered as they stretched their limbs.


    Meanwhile, Amon was busy giving people bowls full of Oden. They were excitedly eating after accepting it.


    Among them, the girl named O-Tama was also eating, swiftly pouring everything in her mouth.


    "Nom¡­ So tasty!" She quickly finished her bowl as she noticed people asking for seconds and getting them. Fearfully, she walked towards Amon. "Big brother, c-can I have some more?"


    Seeing O-Tama raising her bowl like that, Amon laughed and poured more Oden in the bowl. She showed a bright smile and again started to eat the food.


    Hitetsu was very touched seeing this. O-Tama was like a granddaughter to him, she rarely has a full belly. This made him emotional and grateful towards Amon.


    ''Oden is certainly better than eating raw¡­'' Sighing to himself, he grabbed a bowl from beside him and walked towards Amon to get a second.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Yo, you are pretty good with children, mister."


    The brown-haired pretty woman named Perry went to Amon and stroked his shoulder with hers. "I wonder how you will behave with your own children, hm~"


    Amon lightly shoved her away and concentrated on cooking. "Don''t disturb me."


    "Ahh, why are you like this? Can''t you spare some time and talk to a pretty lady such as myself?"


    For a second, Amon stopped cooking and looked at her face. While she flinched, Amon observed her from head-to-toe and turned back with a chuckle. "I have fucked prettier ones."


    "...what?"


    "Nothing."


    Amon shoved her away and prepared to cook some more Oden.


    Amon concentrated on cooking while the woman kept disturbing him.


    The crew also ate food while laughing. Ace eyed Amon and Perry every now and then. He was just happy that she was interested in another person outside the crew, only he knew how fortunate this was.


    Still, it felt unpleasant seeing someone who was interested in you acting like that with another man.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1500 stones for a bonus chapter! [144/1500]


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 132 - Wano (3)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 132


    Title: Wano (3)


    ¡­.


    It was early morning, in the sky above 10,000 meters, the sunlight was brilliantly shining over the busy Shandora.


    By looking closer, one could see the winged people training wholeheartedly, as this was their only job right now, training until they collapse.


    Around the island of Shandora, another island was floating on the sea not too far from it. It looked like a theme park from far, but from up close, one would notice it was fully empty, void of any life.


    This was the newly reconstructed ''Thriller Bark''. The reconstruction was based on ''Walt Disney World''s Magic Kingdom'' and ''Wonder Mountain'', two famous theme parks from Amon''s previous world.


    In truth, Zombies were hiding in every nook and cranny of this land. This was literally a dead park.


    The moment certain conditions are met, this whole place will change in its looks. Zombies will spurt out from everywhere, the shadows will come out as Yona would command, while the newly made constructions will turn old and creepy, the thing only possible because of the high tech space technologies.


    This would be enough to scare people¡­ most people.


    However, the construction of a new place would start again. A new ''Mobile Island'' would be made. There, it would be eternal night, the true domain of Yona.


    ¡­.


    Currently, inside the spooky mansion of Gecko Moria, hidden behind many uninhabited buildings, two people were present with a dead body standing still in front of them, being experimented on by the power of Shadow-Shadow fruit.


    "Wroag¡­ groag¡­"


    The zombie was groaning every now and then while the other two people in the room were out of breath.


    "Uhh, this is so hard." The person who was controlling the Zombie, Yona, sighed.


    She scratched her head while sitting on the luxurious mattress that could easily room an entire family of four.


    Beside her, Tsumi was sitting as well, one might as well notice, Tsumi didn''t have a shadow even though there was a light bulb shining in the room.


    For that reason, to keep her safe, the windows of the mansion were closed. After all, if the sunlight touched her, she would be burned alive.


    Tsumi scratched her hand nervously. "...It definitely is a strange feeling having no shadow."


    Although she was nervous and disgusted by the zombie, she didn''t want to disobey Amon. Amon came here a few days ago and handed them a body, ordering Yona to force the dead body of Deuce to use his devil fruit.


    Tsumi was appointed to help her, so she was helping her by giving her shadow temporarily.


    For that reason, to keep her safe, the windows of the mansion were closed. After all, if any natural light like sunlight touched her, she would be burned alive. With such a restriction, people without shadows couldn''t exist here freely.


    To begin with, Amon decided to reconstruct this place so that shadowless people couldn''t hide so easily. In the previous Thriller Bark, it was a flaw where shadowless people could hide and later on plan their way out, however, Amon didn''t want that so he fixed the loophole.


    Now, if someone really wanted shelter from the sun, they needed to fall back to the demo buildings or this mansion. When they do so, they would be found and experimented on.


    While the dead person''s cold and white body was moving under Yona''s commands, some shadowless people in the other room beside it were trying to eavesdrop. They were captured and waiting to be experimented on, so they were doing their best to look for a way to escape.


    Among them, Big Mom''s 23rd daughter, Lola, was also present¡­ Amon had quite some plans for her.


    Again, Tsumi opened her mouth. "Arch Priestess, so is it a failure? Can I have my shadow back?"


    She then started eyeing the human in front of her, this was the body Amon delivered here.


    One could tell it was a dead body since it was releasing a disgusting scent. Yet, it was standing as if it was alive.


    The body was only able to stand because of Tsumi''s shadow, this was the body of Masked Deuce.


    Yona looked at Tsumi. "I think¡­ you can."


    She sighed. "I can''t force him to activate his devil fruit, I don''t think he even has any of his powers anymore,"


    The main reason why Amon wanted Yona to learn and control people''s devil fruits was this, to control the possible remaining power of a dead man.


    Imagine, how powerful a Zombie Whitebeard would be, who can still use his powers?


    "Haah," Tsumi sighed. "So is it as Kami-sama said? His powers really left his body after he died? Just thinking about it gives me chills.."


    Yona just shook her head and went to fetch Tsumi''s shadow.


    However,


    "Wait," Tsumi suddenly grabbed Yona''s hand. Her face was strangely excited. "Is it not possible to make this guy eat another devil fruit¡­? Won''t that give him powers? Think about it!!"


    She was excited! If this worked, then Amon will definitely praise her for this idea.


    Alas, Amon already had this thought.


    It was an interesting question. The answer was also pretty interesting, yet simple.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    ''By now, Yona must have succeeded or failed.''


    Personally, I think it would succeed, after all, even though genes can change 0 to 100, they can''t go back to 0 again. Well, I am being biased as I do want the experiment to succeed. My knowledge of genes is not the best, like sometimes I might be fully wrong, or partially wrong, but never fully correct.


    ''Visiting Germa is absolutely needed.''


    I decided to ignore the thoughts, they were meaningless. Rather, I paid attention to the little girl sitting beside me.


    We were not in the seashore anymore, currently, I was inside Hitetsu''s house, sitting on the floor. The room was traditional Japanese and I quite liked it.


    The girl nudged my black jacket. "Mister brother, why do you call yourself Fool?"


    It was a little girl named O-Tama, the bearer of a very useful fruit. She can tame any animal and even the ''Gifters''.


    To be honest, I would have killed her and taken her fruit. Brainwashing her won''t be a good idea since she is physically too weak to be that useful.


    I am not killing her only because I don''t need a fruit that can subdue animals, at least not yet. My Conqueror''s Haki is enough, for now, her fruit''s use to me is close to 0.


    ''Let''s not think too much of it, at least let''s act like a decent guy until this job is done.''


    Sighing, I answered her question. "Because humans are foolish, just that my foolishness stands out more than normal."


    She seemed confused at my answer...


    "Huh? You aren''t a fool though." She replied.


    But I didn''t lie. I was a fool. Without even thinking twice, I did many morally wrong things, but did I, or do I care even now? No, I don''t.


    I wasn''t sure why I was being philosophical today, but it didn''t feel bad.


    However, there was no time to waste, Kaido should be preparing to leave now.


    I just stroked O-Tama''s head. "Anyway, call your grandpa, tell him I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "Un."


    She nodded and ran off.


    Looking at her back, I again had the thought: ''Should I kill her?''


    Anyway ¨C I should talk with Hitetsu for a while. I am quite interested in how a Birkan came here, maybe I can find some interesting clues?


    Soon after, Hitetsu entered the room while I was sipping a cup of tea.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    While Amon was busy, in Onigashima, Kaido was preparing to leave.


    Beside him, King was standing with his hand resting on his sword.


    "Kaido-sama, it''s a small matter. You don''t need to intervene, I can take care of it." King continued. "A mere bounty hunter has the audacity to disobey Beasts Pirate, I will make sure to kill him."


    King was talking about the bounty hunter, Cidre. He was the bounty hunter from a filler episode and Movie: Stampede.


    When Amon was a bounty hunter, he absorbed Cidre''s guild and made it a part of Valkyrie. Now after he is an Emperor, Cidre is under him, but in secret.


    To the world, Cidre left the guild after Amon became an Emperor, but only Cidre knows that he is nothing in front of that monster and is still working under him in fear.


    Kaido laughed, "Woro-woro-ro-ro! King! Don''t you think I should stretch my limbs now and then?"


    Kaido continued. "Besides, since I have a meeting with Doffy then why not visit him myself rather than inviting him here?"


    Amon knew about this, that''s why he planned it knowing Kaido''s personality.


    First, Kaido will go to Dressrosa and when his meeting is done, he will go hunting Cidre.


    King muttered. "That¡­"


    "King!" Kaido glared at him. "That''s it, let''s go now."


    Turning his head the other way while King stayed silent, Kaido then transformed into his dragon form and started to fly in a single direction.


    After staying silent for a few minutes then glancing at Jack and Reo behind him, King also took off.


    Jack was also supposed to come with them, but to make the newbie familiar with this place, he was ordered to stay behind.


    Fwah!


    ?...¡ï...?


    In Hitetsu''s house, Amon was sitting while sipping tea while Hitetsu, the man wearing a red mask, was sitting in front of him.


    Amon put the cup down and asked the question he had in mind. "Mister Hitetsu, do you recognize this?"


    Amon took out the sword from his waist, there was a scabbard that was covered by a white piece of cloth, halting the curious gaze of people.


    Hitetsu''s eyes instantly arched up as the blade entered his vision. He didn''t notice because it was under a covered scabbard but¡­ how could he not recognize this masterpiece that his ancestor made?!


    "Is that¡­ Kitetsu I, Shodai Kitetsu?! "


    Amon nodded with a strange chuckle. "Yes, this is the sword that your ancestor made, right?"


    {A/N: All the Kitetsu blades aren''t made by Hitetsu himself, he only made the Kitetsu III. The Kitetsu II was made by his ancestor Kotetsu, and in this fanfic, the Kitetsu I is made by Kotetsu''s ancestor.}


    "H-How ¨C no, why do you have that¡­?!"


    Hitetsu was suddenly alarmed, could it be a sword thief?


    Again, Amon chuckled lightly and dropped the sword on the floor beside him. "Yes, I will answer that, but first you need to understand who you are."


    "Who¡­ I am?"


    Amon nodded. He opened his mouth and explained what a Birkan, Skypiean, Shandorian is. Where they originated from, and who he is. All and all, it was a summary of Hitetsu''s origin race.


    Hitetsu was shocked yet again. "So you mean to say, I am a Birkan?"


    "Yes."


    He made a thinking pose as he scratched his nose. "It''s not impossible, I do look different from Wano inhabitants. But I have known for years that my ancestors also had wings like me. There was¡­ Even a tale about me being from a place far from here, but I have grown simply too old to care about it. Now, Wano is my home. After experiencing hardships along with the people here, I can''t think of any other place as my home, now can I?"


    Amon just sighed nodded. "Yes, I get it. I didn''t mean to ask you to return, I was simply curious if you knew why your ancestors came here."


    Amon had a hunch, the hunch most likely was true.


    "I am¡­ not sure." The old man said. "I am already very old and was not interested in this when I was a kid, I already forgot even if my father or grandfather ever said something about this to me."


    Amon just sighed and sipped tea again. "I guess it can''t be helped then."


    Suddenly Amon blinked as he had an idea. "Hey, old man, can I ask you something?"


    Hitetsu looked confused but he nodded.


    Amon offered: "Want me to take O-Tama to the sky¡­? She won''t starve there."


    She can have Karna as a playmate, he can slowly corrupt her. It would be perfect.


    It was a tempting offer, along with Amon''s good image, there was a high chance of acceptance, but the answer was simple.


    "I can''t do that, O-Tama is only 4 years old, she can''t live without me, her guardian."


    But O-Tama, who was hiding behind the door, had a different opinion.


    She quickly ran towards Amon and hugged him tightly. "Mister will you go adventuring in the sea?! If so, then I will follow you!"


    It wasn''t hard to make the little girl accept this appetizing offer.


    Still, Hitetsu tried to refute, "B, But O-Tama! It''s too dangerous!"


    She was like his granddaughter, letting her go with a pirate, even if it is Amon, just seemed weird.


    O-Tama showed her tongue to Hitetsu. "Boo, Grandpa, I wanna go!"


    Finally, between their shenanigans, Amon passed 2 hours while Hitetsu finally accepted the offer. Though it is mostly because Amon revealed his wings, making Hitetsu feel a strange sense of familiarity from him.


    ''This is actually a better option than killing her.''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1500 power stones for a bonus chapter!! [266/1500]


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 133 - Planning!

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 133


    Title: Planning!


    ¡­.


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    The first thing I need to do is get the blood sample of Hiyori. This should be enough to prove Toki''s arrival here.


    ''I gotta say, the AI played me good.''


    Laughing to myself, thinking how it might have been better to just have destroyed her, I sipped coffee from the cup in my hands.


    Currently, I was standing by the seashore of Kuri, enjoying the sunrise. Wano was based on Japan, so the sun rising is a delightful spectacle here. I noticed some coconut trees around the place, they made me a little thirsty for coconut milk.


    Fwooh~


    While feeling the wet sand on my barefoot, I enjoyed the light breeze caressing my hair.


    ''It''s already been 2 weeks since I''ve been here.''


    Just like in canon where Ace supposedly spent a few weeks with people in Kuri, this time around, we have already spent 2 weeks. From what I learned, it seems Kaido''s meeting with Doffy hasn''t ended yet. I got the news from Viola.


    I do hope Doffy remains smart and doesn''t reveal my visit to Dressrosa.


    Anyway, I can''t waste more time than this. I waited because Ace waited, but now I need to move and force him to move as well. I am not scared of clashing with Kaido, I will survive even if I can''t defeat him, but Ace will surely die.


    ''Losing a golden egg-laying goose such as him would be a shitty ending.''


    "Fahh¡­"


    I released a hot breath causing fog to come out of my mouth.


    I am gonna take the biggest gamble on War of the Best 2 years from now on. It would be my proper advancement to an Emperor. Currently, I am just ''all bark no bite''¡­


    Releasing another sigh while reminiscing over my past life without any particular reason, I spent my time in the seashore until the sun was above my head.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Ace, I will search for the whereabouts of Jack." Saying this, Amon had left an hour ago at night.


    Since he already knew about Jack''s whereabouts he just needed an excuse to use when asked meaningless questions. They would easily believe since to them, Amon''s power is to teleport as that''s the only power he showed up until now.


    But this was not a complete excuse either.


    Because as planned, Amon targeted Hiyori now. It was a little hard to find her in this country filled with millions, but since he''s been looking for her since day one, Amon easily found her.


    Unlike Hitetsu, Amon didn''t have anything to chat with her about, so the best course of action would be to enter her room at night, get her blood, and exit the room.


    So here was Amon now.


    In the red-light district of Flower Capital, he entered the biggest brothel of Wano at night when everyone else was asleep.


    ¡­.


    Zzzz¡­


    Amon teleported inside Hiyori''s room, as he spotted something.


    ''Interesting.''


    The first thing he noticed after entering the room was a person hiding above the ceiling of the room. He wasn''t a thief, he was Hiyori''s personal guard who didn''t sleep at night for the sole reason of protecting her.


    It was Denjiro, one of the 9 Scabbards of Oden who currently under the alias, Kyoshiro.


    He was awake, sitting above the ceiling, his owl-like gaze was on the room, looking for any intruder. The moment he spots someone other than Komurasaki, Hiyori, he will jump and cut them down.


    Luckily, being prepared for this already, Amon was wearing an invisible coat. He has got quite a few of them made before.


    From the single copy he had when he first went to Birka to fetch the Goro Goro no Mi, he made many more copies after using it as a base with space technology. It is many times better than Sanji''s Germa suit''s cloak.


    Amon, to not make any sound, started to float a few inches above the floor. He flew towards the sleeping Hiyori, who was covering her body with a futon and took out a syringe.


    Silently sending electrical signals in her brain to control her sleeping body, Amon made Hiyori slowly pull her futon down and pointed the syringe on her forearm''s blood vessel.


    Chhht~


    "Mmh!"


    As the needle pierced her skin, Hiyori groaned, making Amon frown. He stopped and waited for her to get used to the needle, then seeing her eyes still closed he started to pull her blood on the syringe.


    Ch-chht!


    "Nnghh!"


    Amon blinked hearing her clear moan.


    It was weird why she was reacting this way, Amon was a little flustered, but he continued to slowly pull the syringe.


    However, this small sound had alerted Denjiro!


    "Who is there?!"


    Suddenly, a sound came from above the ceiling.


    Thud!


    Denjiro, the owner of the voice, jumped down. He was loud enough to wake up normal people, but for someone who''s been looking after Hiyori for more than 10 years, he knew she was a sound sleeper and didn''t hold back his throat.


    He looked at the heavily breathing Hiyori with narrowed eyes. The room was dark, but as a Samurai he was used to it. He couldn''t find anyone around Hiyori, then what was her cause of groans?


    He blinked. "A dream¡­ a wet dream maybe?"


    The thought instantly vanished the moment it crossed his mind. His Lady was already 22 years old, after all.


    Although this might be considered a funny situation, it was not for Amon. He frowned and prepared to knock him out, however ¡ª


    "Zzztt~"


    A mosquito arrived at the perfect time as Denjiro''s frown deepened¡­ hearing the annoying sound the mosquito was making, he clenched his Katana''s hilt.


    "A mere mosquito dares to hurt lady Hiyori¡­!"


    He took out his sword and slashed the mosquito once, cutting it into 7 pieces.


    ''...Damn, wtf.''


    Amon chuckled internally seeing this.


    As Denjiro turned around and jumped on the ceiling again, Amon quickly pulled Hiyori''s blood while making sure she didn''t moan.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    After completing the job, Amon instantly flew thousands of kilometers and went to the Skypiea.


    He put the blood sample in a concealed test tube and put it in a refrigerator to keep the blood fresh.


    ?...¡ï...?


    After completing the job, Amon''s duty was to make Ace trigger using Jack''s news.


    Sitting on the seashore of Kuri, under the night sky filled with stars, the crew was enjoying a BBQ cooked by Amon.


    Zhhh~


    The crispy scent of burned meat made everyone hungry, especially Ace who was drooling.


    "Your cooking never gets old, haha!"


    In this timeline, the crew didn''t have an official cook. So, normally Perry used to cook most of the time but her cooking was severely outmatched by Amon''s.


    She was quite jealous of it, and it was the first reason why she got interested in Amon. Her jealousy quickly vanished as she traveled together with him and she rather started to bear a liking towards him.


    This time around though, she didn''t want to let Amon enjoy all the praise and made the hot sauce.


    "Fufu, you like it? Wano spices are top-notch, the best I tasted. Just put some in your mouth, will you?" Perry laughed and declared.


    Amon''s metallic mask was versatile and can be removed part by part. Like he can open the mouth part while still wearing the mask.


    He did so, opening the mouth part of his mask, and put the piece of meat dripping in the yellow sauce.


    "Mmm, it''s good." Amon chewed on the meat. "I guess it does make the meat taste better, good job."


    Seeing Amon approve of her, Perry felt her heart flutter. Amon''s characteristics weren''t the type to make people fall in love with him even if he was quite handsome. Generally, people would be interested in a one-night stand, but since this time Amon was manipulating a woman willingly, there was no way Perry wouldn''t have fallen for him.


    "Haha¡­ Right¡­" She avoided eye contact and ate her food, almost choking in nervousness.


    Around an hour passed by as everyone enjoyed the food. O-Tama had joined the party midway she was also eating her food while sitting on Amon''s lap.


    Suddenly, while stroking O-Tama''s hair, Amon asked Ace "Ace, I found out that Jack is on the island beside Wano, Onigashima."


    Ace stopped chatting with the crew and looked at Amon seriously.


    Amon continued. "Kaido and his right hand, King, is out of here for a while. If we want revenge, this is the perfect time for that."


    Ace frowned. "Why? I want to defeat Kaido too, I don''t want the people here to suffer."


    Amon scoffed at him internally. This is why he didn''t like people with hero syndrome.


    "ACE!" Amon yelled loudly, making Ace flinch.


    "Tell me who is stronger, you or me?"


    "Huh?" Ace was surprised as he blinked. He was surprised why he suddenly yelled, but he decided to pay attention to the question for now. If this was the past him, he would have instantly said he is stronger, but he has seen Amon hunt down dozens of sea kings easily, which he couldn''t do.


    "You¡­ are stronger." Ace said with a sigh.


    Amon nodded. He made his eyes sharp, like a person giving a motivational speech.


    "Yes, I am stronger, and that me is saying I can''t beat Kaido!" Actually, Amon might successfully beat Kaido, but Ace doesn''t need to know that. "Mister Portgas D. Ace, are you perhaps assuming your hero complex will help you another time?"


    Amon continued in a harsh tone. "Wake up, Ace. You already lost one of your companions, you were lucky to even survive. Don''t risk your companions'' lives anymore. Think about it, you said you have a brother right, imagine what he will do if Kaido kills you."


    Ace sighed as he recalled Luffy''s smiling face. "He will come to take revenge¡­"


    Amon nodded, his eyes grim: "Yes, he will. You see where I am pointing at? Kaido won''t spare that kid, Luffy his name was?"


    Finally, dejected, Ace nodded. "I understand¡­" It was quite interesting how someone like Ace accepted the suggestion of someone else. Ace bit his lips. "I get it..."


    The crew was shocked as they looked at Amon with admiration, in truth, they didn''t want to fight Kaido either. But they knew their captain was stubborn, so they were mentally preparing themselves for a death battle.


    Ace ignored their gaze and said, "Then what should we do, Mister?"


    After a brief silence, Amon''s eyes went back to the amicable look as he laughed.


    "It''s good to see you understand, Ace. Don''t worry much, if you want to save these people, just get stronger." He said. "Remember, strength is everything. Kaido is able to trample this country because he has the power to do so."


    "Anyway," Amon created pressure around him as he grinned. "Now, what we need to do is to invade Onigashima, the place where Jack the Drought is."


    It was time. Time to see what the diary of Oden had.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter!! [382/1500]


    ...


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 134 - Jack The Drought (1)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 134


    Title: Jack the Drought (1)


    ¡­.


    Onigashima. It is the HQ of Beasts Pirates. Most of the members of the crew stay here, so even other Emperors would think twice before attacking this place. However, Ace was different. He had one goal, to kill Jack and he would take any risk to accomplish that.


    As a pirate, he has done many bad deeds, but he never killed a person before. However, losing a companion changed him.


    Still, he only wanted to kill Jack, not pick a fight with all of Beasts Pirates. For that reason, currently, he and the crew were under disguise.


    Hence, Amon and Ace''s crew were now heading toward Onigashima in a small boat!


    Meanwhile, according to what Amon knew, Jack was still in Onigashima, and Reo was sent to Udon''s prisoner mine. Certainly, for a person like Reo who couldn''t stand seeing the weak suffer, it angered him to the loftiest extent. However, he wasn''t brave enough to do something against Amon''s plan.


    Amon didn''t care and rather put more attention on the raid tonight.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Zha!


    The sea waves were rough, leaping high in the sky, colliding with each other. Giant fish and sea kings were jumping out of the water with their mouths wide open, they were fighting among themselves, biting one another.


    It was a tumultuous scene, however, surprisingly, among this rough climate a small boat was moving through the sea.


    In the boat, a person who was wearing a black jacket, as if magic, controlled water and slashed a blade made of it towards the sea kings.


    "<Fishman Karate: Water Slash>!"


    Pssst!


    The water blade cut the head of the fishes in a matter of seconds, splashing a large chunk of water on the small boat.


    "Ah!" The boat shook from the impact of the water, the riders screamed but ultimately managed to hold off.


    They took a while to regain their composure as they looked at the water bender.


    "Woohoo! That was awesome, just like Jimbei!" The people riding the boat cheered towards the person who controlled water, Amon.


    All of them were wearing a black jacket and black pants, while a pair of red horns were on their head. People would assume they were members of the Beasts Pirates, but in truth, they were the Spade Pirates!


    According to Amon''s plans, along with Amon himself, the crew disguised themselves and were heading towards Onigashima.


    "Man, you are good." Ace said while standing up from his lying position. He fell when the water hit the boat. "Just how many abilities do you have?" he asked while patting his wet chest.


    Amon laughed in response. "Many."


    They didn''t question much and just chatted while killing some sea kings and holding off the boat.


    They left a while ago from Kuri, Amon promised O-Tama to return and pick her up later on.


    Soon after, they reached the outskirts of Onigashima.


    ¡­


    "So, where do we go now¡­?"


    Ace asked while crouching behind a box. The crew was crouching just like him, hiding behind boxes and pillars of the cargo ships docked in the shipyard.


    In Onigashima, Kaido receives ''Smiles'' from Doffy by these ships. Amon and the crew were hiding inside one of them.


    Onigashima, although not as big as Wano, was still pretty big. That was the reason why Ace, in the canon, was able to destroy things yet nobody of the ''Flying six'' attacked him, nor did the others, only because he was away from the big shots. He was just happily chatting with Yamato and eating food with her.


    Currently, they were on the part of the island where Jack was on the watch, away from the ''Flying Three''. As Amon had planned, there were no other big faces to stop them other than Jack now.


    Amon''s plan goes like this¡ª 1. Make Ace fight Jack. Certainly, he will lose.


    2. Then intervene and kill Jack. But making sure the news gets out that ''Ace killed Jack''.


    3. Watch out for variables, such as Yamato who will most likely intervene. And that''s when Amon will move and steal the diary ¨C giving Ace all the credit.


    It was a well-thought-out plan, and no problem shall occur as long as Amon, an Emperor, helps.


    Amon was absorbed in looking for Jack with his Observation and didn''t hear Ace''s question.


    So, Ace asked again: "Um¡­ where do we go now?"


    "Oh¡­!" Amon, who was surprised, blinked. "Give me a minute, I am looking for him."


    As he said this, Ace nodded and Amon closed his eyes. Even with a range of 300 km, it was hard to look for a specific person in the middle of thousands.


    After a few minutes, Amon opened his eyes again and looked at the faces of the crew. "Guys, I found him. He is alone and drinking wine."


    Ace grinned shortly after. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    Above the roof of Jack''s personal mansion, he was sitting in a chair with a barrel filled with wine in his hand.


    He was depressed since his inferior complex hit him hard, and was spending time drinking.


    It was then ¨C Bam! ¨C Jack heard a loud sound coming from not so far.


    He instantly got up from the chair and widened his Observation Haki¡­!!


    "Intruders¡­"


    Jack looked far and jumped from the roof, leaping far in the air.


    No, he can''t use Geppo, he was just that confident in his defense.


    Thud!


    Jack fell in between some soldiers, making a crater in the ground.


    "J-Jack-sama! There are intruders!"


    Jack walked in heavy steps. "I know."


    "Prepare for battle."


    He walked as he slowly started to transform. He was in a bad mood, so he would use his Hybrid form, which although weakens his defense, is fast and strong enough.


    Slowly, Jack''s body changed as he transformed into a furry Half-elephant, Half-human!


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    The crew wanted to hideously reach Jack, but from a mistake made by one of the crew members, they attracted the attention of the other small fries after entering Jack''s residence''s quarters.


    The crew easily took them out, but one of the enemies used a bomb to create a small explosion, thus alerting Jack.


    While the crew finally finished the small batch of enemies inside Jack''s mansion''s borders. they discovered the man with an elephant-like trunk, horns and fur walking towards them.


    Behind him, other mobs were following, but strangely, they slowly fell on their face without any sound. It was almost as if someone moved very fast and knocked them out. Jack didn''t notice this action at all, he just looked angry.


    He opened his jaws. "Oh, it''d you guys. So you followed me all the way here?"


    The crew noticed him, Ace''s furrows knitted.


    Meanwhile, Jack''s aura seemed to ease up a little seeing these weak bastards. Initially, he assumed, to dare infiltrate Beasts Pirates'' HQ, the other party must be strong, but to think it was these weaklings!


    However, soon after, his veins popped up, he was already angry from before, but now this angered him more. "Hehe¡­ you fools."


    Jack didn''t care anymore, he didn''t kill them last time because of Reo, but he has snapped now. He will only rest after killing Ace!!


    Fwooh!


    Jack kicked the ground and dashed forward at an astonishing speed. This hybrid form allowed him to act swiftly while still bringing about great strength.


    However, Ace didn''t plan to fall back now. He couldn''t remember what he did last time, that special technique he used¡­ yet, he didn''t fall back. His anger didn''t let him.


    Ace started to heat the steam around his fist, soon after, it started to glow brightly.


    "Fire¡­" Ace punched at Jack who was only 10 meters away from him. "Fist!"


    He has perfected this technique on his way here, now he can produce heat equivalent to an actual flame!


    Zha ¨C Boom!


    Ace''s fist glowed blue and gushed towards Jack 10 meters away, immediately, it caught on his fur as he got lit up in a fire!


    "W-Wow, he is burning!"


    "Ace won!"


    The crew cheered but it didn''t even last 2 seconds as they realized Jack didn''t stop on his track and was about to hit Ace in the face with his trunk.


    For a moment, they got Deuce''s flashback. They recalled how he was killed.


    "No, Ace!" Perry''s voice rang the loudest among the crew members shouting.


    Jack obviously didn''t care and swung his trunk. Ace clenched his teeth to receive the blow while someone moved.


    Bam!


    Jack hit Ace, but the hit didn''t touch him. Because a man has walked between them.


    "Well, isn''t this interesting? You are burning, but you are fine?" It was the soothing voice of the man in the mask. "Hah, the defense of Ancient Zoans is terrifying ¡­"


    Jack didn''t answer, he was just a little shocked at where and how this man suddenly came here. He didn''t even see him move. Still, Jack just took a step back and breathed a large chunk of air with his trunk.


    Fwooh!


    Then with a single gust of wind on his body, he turned off the fire. It was interesting how he was able to do so since normally, his fur would burn hotter because of the oxygen.


    As if guessing the question, Jack answered. "Logic doesn''t work when you surpass a certain threshold of power."


    He was right. Logic didn''t work for some people, however, Jack wasn''t the only one. Amon was also one of them.


    Amon laughed suddenly, "Haha, ain''t that true? Buuut, you are weak. Jack the Drought, let me show you, the limit of logic-less power."


    While Jack was shocked and angry, Amon raised his hand towards Jack''s head. "This is true power, it defies logic."


    His hand suddenly glowed: "


    !"


    A yellow-reddish beam of compressed lighting came out of Amon''s palm and went towards Jack, who had wide eyes. It was plasma, the pure heat extracted from lightning!


    Jack had wide eyes in the slowed-down world. As he observed the beam come to him slowly, he got lost in thought.


    ''This is like Kaido-sama''s heat breath!'' Jack thought.


    He couldn''t think anymore as he was hit by the beam in his face, soon getting completely engulfed in the beam as it increased in size.


    Zhhhh~


    The air was soon filled up with the smell of crispy Mammoth meat.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstone votes for a bonus chapter. [537/1500]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 135 - A OneSided Battle

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 135


    Title: A One-Sided Battle


    ....


    Zhhhh~


    Jack, badly wounded and fried, fell on his back making a ''thud'' sound.


    At some places of his body, like elbows, knees, and neck, the flesh under his skin was visible as his thick skin was already burned. After all, plasma is hot. As hot as Kaido''s heat breath which can literally destroy mountains.


    But how can Amon, who has lightning logia, control plasma?


    It is simple, it''s because lightning in itself is plasma, it is basic science. Canon Enel and Amon could always use plasma, like how Enel''s Elthor managed to create massive craters in the ground due to the heat. However, that was not what one would call ''pure plasma''.


    To use the pure plasma ¨C Amon had to surpass a certain voltage output and achieve a certain level of control over his devil fruit. Currently, the reason he''s able to manipulate plasma is that ¨C plasma is just superheated gas made up of charged ions, and Amon controls those ions using his ability to manipulate electric fields. It was hard to achieve, but after 4 years of nerve-wracking training, Amon finally obtained it.


    "Ah..."


    The crew, along with Ace just gasped.


    Their lips bobbled. "That''s... all?"


    It was an incredible achievement. One shotting a Yonko Commander was an unachievable feat.


    However, before they could get anywhere more with this, Jack''s body shook.


    A loud grumble sounded out. "Argh..." Jack, surprising everyone, stood up slowly. "That was quite powerful... who are you?"


    Of course, Amon didn''t care enough to answer. Unfortunately for Jack, with Amon''s terribly big reserve, he can spam this attack another thousand times.


    "Arhhg..."


    While Jack was enduring the pain and finally managed to fully stand up, Amon raised his palm in the air facing his chest again.


    "Good grief, just die already."


    Wooom~


    Amon''s palm glowed, blinding the place in dazzling light, as another beam came out of his palm.


    Zha ¨C Boom!


    Explosion!


    The beam came out of his hand and headed towards the surprised Jack, exploding the moment it touched his body.


    "A-Again...? Something at that level ¨C is a repeatable attack?!"


    The crew shouted in shock and surprise. It truly was a surprise, after all, Jack was the person who almost killed all of them.


    Ace regained his composure a little as he looked at Amon''s back. He never thought of this before, but if this man can do something like this, he must be at Emperor level himself


    ''Teleportation... Water manipulation... now fire powers. How many more abilities does he have?'' Ace thought with his fist clenched and sweat falling down his back.


    Amon and Ace. They both agreed before that they would both try to kill him since they both held a grudge against Jack, it would be a first-come-first-serve.


    So, at this rate, it was certain that Amon would be the one to kill.


    After holding his fist tight for a while, his grip loosened as he sighed. ''I am thinking too much, it''s fine as long as Jack''s death is witnessed by my eyes.''


    Ace lowered his head and stared at Jack with burning eyes.


    ...


    Zhh...


    As Amon stopped his attack, Jack fell on his back again, more wounded than before. However, not so long after, he got up yet again.


    "Huff... you bastard!" huffing, he yelled and rushed towards Amon with his trunk raised. "I will kill you!"


    Jack''s hybrid form had less defensive powers than his Mammoth form, so it was natural that he would transform right now. And he was doing just that!


    "ROOAR!!"


    Jack''s trunk started to spin in the air like a helicopter as he thrashed it downwards.


    Bam!


    Surprising him, Amon blocked it with his left hand and grabbed his trunk with his right hand, trying to slam him to the ground by it.


    However ¨C that was all. He tried, but he failed. Jack''s Mammoth body was too big, so even if Amon had enough strength, he didn''t have enough size to back it up.


    Jack laughed seeing this. "Haha, do you think you can throw me like this with our puny bod¨C"


    Zzzz...


    Before Jack could finish his words, Amon''s body suddenly grew along with his clothes.


    ''[Thunder Giant ¨C Hybrid form]'' Amon used a better version of his previous ''Legendary Super Saiyan'' transformation.


    His body grew and grew until it became 60"7 feet tall, slightly bigger than Jack''s Mammoth form.


    Jack''s eyes grew as he felt his body slowly rising in the air. "...What?!"


    Before Jack could say anything more, Amon picked him up by his trunk and slammed him to the ground!


    Bam!


    That wasn''t enough though, as soon after, Amon made a sphere of lighting on his palm similar to Whitebeard''s when he uses his quake powers.


    This is an advanced version of ''Shockwave Creation'' that comes with Rumble Rumble fruit''s rumble powers, which he once used in Alabasta''s palace to break all the windows.


    With his palm like that, Amon grabbed Jack''s head like how WB did to some Vice-Admirals in Marineford!


    ''<Tremor ¨C Rumble>!''


    Crack!


    Lighting danced inside the sphere, damaging Jack''s brain aggressively as his eyes soon slowly turned white.


    He mumbled his last words: "Im...possible..."


    Jack''s eyes turned white, his consciousness faded, he was forced to turn into his human form.


    Amon didn''t waste any time, he grabbed Jack''s neck and shocked his brain into consciousness again.


    Jack didn''t get the chance to understand why and how this was happening because using his giant arms, Amon had lightly tossed Jack into the air and punched him in the stomach, sending him meters away, landing on the mansion.


    Bam!


    While the mansion crumbled down and the Spade Pirates looked at the one-sided match with wide mouths.


    Amon ignored them and teleported a hundred meters away in front of Jack, proceeding to grab him by his neck again.


    This time around, Jack couldn''t exert any strength or Haki and was on the verge of losing consciousness, so this was the perfect moment to use hypnosis on him and ask what his fruit was.


    Yes, even on such strong people, hypnosis would work as long as they are beaten like this and are on the verge of losing consciousness.


    "Jack," Amon said, his voice was vibrating. This was also a more efficient way to hypnotize someone than using a pocket watch. "Tell me what your fruit''s appearance was."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Meanwhile, outside the broken mansion ¨C


    "Hey... Should we go in there? It''s already been around 5 minutes." Perry said looking at Ace.


    Ace couldn''t say anything. He just clenched his fist right. How weak he was... He understood, if Amon was an enemy, he could have one-shotted him.


    ''And I was thinking of challenging Kaido, the Strongest Creature...'' Blood dripped from Ace''s fist because he was clenching it too hard.


    Not so long after, Amon, who was back to his normal size, walked out of the debris of the building while pulling an unconscious Jack by his long blonde hair.


    "Ace," Amon shouted and threw Jack in front of Ace. "Finish him."


    ''What is this?'' Ace questioned himself. Why was Amon allowing him to kill this bastard, didn''t he want to kill him as well?


    As if knowing his question, Amon opened his mouth while looking at him: "I have already granted him the pain I wanted to deliver. Although the fire of revenge hasn''t subsided within me, I assume you also want to take revenge for Deuce."


    Ace was shocked to hear this. But Amon just grinned under his mask. "So do it, kill him."


    A few seconds passed under silence. Ace opened his mouth but closed it in the end.


    ''It doesn''t matter...''


    "I... understand." He muttered. He will take the chance and kill him, obviously.


    In truth, there was a reason why Amon was asking Ace to kill Jack now.


    It was because ¡ª


    ?...¡ï...?


    [40 minutes ago]


    On the northeast side, the crew left the ship to search for Jack.


    In the middle of Onigashima, in Kaido''s mansion, a young female was sneaking around with a club similar to Kaido''s in her hand.


    Hiding behind a box inside a room, the girl tried her best to avoid the incoming patrollers.


    A few minutes passed as the patrollers left the room.


    Releasing a large sigh, she then mumbled: "Father is out... its the best time to escape."


    The girl was Yamato, Kaido''s delusional ''son''. She wants to become like Oden and save Wano, so with no other way left, Kaido has put a collar on her neck which will explode if she tries to leave Onigashima.


    Yamato looked at the collar in her neck. "He was obviously bluffing when he said it would explode..."


    Or so she believed.


    Anyway, she didn''t care. What she now needs to do is ¨C escape Onigashima using a ship on the northeast side.


    Yamato prayed. ''This is a flawless plan! I will succeed!''


    She clenched the diary in her hand. This diary was very precious to her, so she would take this with her.


    ...


    ''I will escape.'' ¨C Although she did think initially, all the sound of explosions near Jack''s mansion attracted her while she was running towards a ship.


    She sneaked in there, hoping she will get to witness something interesting ¨C but what was this?!


    "Fire fist!"


    Who would have thought that she would witness the death of Jack''s in the hand of a chest-naked man wearing an orange hat with a tattoo of "ASCE" on his hand?!


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter!!!!!!


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 136 - Flag

    Chapter 136


    Title: Flag


    ¡­.


    ¨CAce Pov¨C


    Jack was in front of me, lying unconscious. I felt my blood boil.


    "Now Ace, go for the head."


    Hearing Mr. Fool''s statement, I clenched my fist.


    Jack''s defense in his mammoth form was high, but in his human form, it''s nothing extraordinary since he can''t even use Haki.


    He is unconscious, so this is the best time to kill him.


    Still ¨C ''I can''t believe it¡­''


    Am I going to kill a human¡­?


    The thought made me hesitate a little... I hesitated for 7 seconds before clenching my jaws.


    It didn''t matter anymore. ''I don''t care anymore, he killed Deuce so he has to die!''


    I was grateful that Mr.Fool is giving me this chance.


    I am sure he also wants to kill him, yet he is being considerate of me.


    Zha!


    As if to cheer me up, my hands lit up. It was fire, a fist made of fire.


    I looked at Jack''s head, his metallic jaw mask was still there. I decided to melt it...!


    I raised my hand in the air and targeted Deuce''s killer, Jack''s head.


    "Deuce!" I yelled on top of my lungs while tears fell down my cheeks. "Look at this!!"


    <Fire Fist!>


    My fist went towards Jack''s jaw mask as it caught fire, melting itself down, melting down his mouth in the process as well.


    "This is the fire I obtained after your death! Look how it burns this bastard! DEUCE!"


    Melting his mouth wasn''t enough though. ZHA! ¨C the fire soon caught up to his hair and started to burn his whole body.


    I fell on my knees. I punched the ground. I felt my heart calm down by a lot. It''s as if I lost a large weight from my shoulders.


    Kneeling on the ground, I yelled at the sky with a tear and snot-filled face. "DEUCE WHEREVER YOU ARE, BE HAPPY!"


    I have finally succeeded at taking revenge, but I wasn''t really happy. The emotion I was suppressing up until now burst out as I started to cry.


    I was going to cry some more, but a voice brought me out of my dream world.


    "Who are you guys?!"


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Who are you guys?!"


    Suddenly, a voice brought Ace out of his world as he looked around with blurry eyes.


    The figure of a young woman entered his eyes. She was wearing a kimono and a pair of horns on her head while wielding a spiky club. It was Yamato!


    From the side, Amon grinned ear-to-ear under his mask.


    Obviously, he knew that Yamato was nearby. That''s why he asked Ace to kill Jack in the first place, rather than killing him by himself.


    ''Mission 1 ¨C completed.''


    Now he just has to snatch her diary and escort Ace out of here. What can go wrong?


    "I asked you a question!" She shouted again, her eyes shaking the ashes left behind by Jack''s body.


    Yamato hated her father but seeing one of her father''s precious people getting killed like this still hit her hard.


    She again prepared to shout¨C "Hey, you guys¨C" but Amon moved.


    He simply teleported behind her and chopped her in the neck at a high speed.


    Feeling the attack coming, Yamato tried to block the attack using her Thunder Bagura but failed miserably.


    "A..h..." She silently fell down, knocked unconscious.


    While nobody was looking, Amon grabbed the diary from her belt and put it in the bag beside him. It was filled with dials and two fruits ¨C surprisingly, one of the fruits was slowly changing, starting to possess encrypts.


    ''Mission 2 ¨C complete.''


    Amon just put Yamato down on the ground. He would have brainwashed her, but unfortunately, she has Advanced Conqueror''s Haki, so it would be impossible.


    Amon stood up as he put Yamato down. "Ace, we shouldn''t waste any more time, let''s go back."


    Ace nodded shortly after.


    It was time for mission 3, safely getting out of Wano.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Same Time]


    Meanwhile, in Skypiea, the new Thriller Bark was being modified once again.


    This time around, a secret ''city'' was being made under the island. Here, with the main island as a cover, the Sun itself would be shunned and blighted. This would be a land where the Red Moon(light bulbs) never sets; where the Solar Eclipse never ends. A land forever lost in desolation ¨C never to be graced by caressing warmth.


    This is a prison.


    Yes, Amon needs a prison for the ones who disobey him, and Yona will be the warden of that prison!


    Currently, only a few very loyal Birkans were here, in the underground of Thriller Bark. They were constructing a Jail, a prison that is planned to be more secure than Impel Down!


    They were giving their all to make it perfect, just as Amon wished!


    Both Robin and Raki were here to help Yona, they were also giving their all¡­ at least Robin was.


    Currently, besides the Birkans, most of the workers were Zombies made by shadows.


    Yona, who was standing between Robin and Raki shouted: "Hey, Yona-4, go to the south area, help Yona-11."


    She was shouting towards¡­ Yonas.


    Currently, there also were more than 10 Yonas working while the main Yona was managing them.


    This was the ¨C <Multi Shadow Clone Technique>.


    Moria could use it as well, but he could only make 1 clone. But by mixing her own shadow particles with other people''s shadows, she can make multiple shadow clones. Obviously, the idea wasn''t hers, it belonged to Amon.


    Beside Yona, Raki and Robin were standing.


    While Robin was helping the construction by materializing extra hands from here and there, Raki looked at Yona with a bright smile. "Hey, Yona, wanna go out? I will take you to the best restaurant in Gran Tesoro!"


    With giving her a glance, Yona just shook her head. "No, and stop it or I will tell Kami-sama."


    ''Fuck.'' Raki gritted her teeth but didn''t give up. "Then what about your clone¡­? At least give me one of them."


    Hearing this Yona frowned and turned around to face her, her eyes were glowing. The atmosphere suddenly turned wild.


    Suddenly, Raki gulped and took steps back. "Um¡­ Yona, calm dow¨CAAA!"


    Before Raki could finish her words, Yona kicked her shadow, making Raki fly a dozen meters away.


    Boom! Raki crashed into a crumbling building.


    "I told you to stop¡­"


    Meanwhile, Robin just sighed from the sidelines. She stroked Yona''s hair. "Yona, don''t hit her every time, she is just desperate."


    "... Okay." Yona nodded and enjoyed Robin''s hand.


    Robin giggled lightly and opened her mouth looking around the prison. "Anyway, let''s hurry up. Let''s make this place perfect, according to the blueprint!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Same Time]


    In Kuri, O-Tama was patiently waiting for Amon to return.


    It''s been a few hours since they left, she assumed it would take a few days for them to return, yet, she couldn''t wait.


    She was scared ¨C what if they leave her like this?


    O-Tama really wanted to travel the sea with Amon, and see how the outside world is. She would be greatly disappointed if Amon leaves her here after giving her false hope.


    She looked down, there was a bowl full of food in her hand. But she didn''t have the appetite.


    Beside her, Hitetsu sighed. "O-Tama, eat your food. Or you will lose weight. How are you gonna become a kunoichi then?"


    O-Tama shook her head. "Grandpa! I won''t just be any kunoichi, I am gonna be the best and travel with Mister Brother!"


    A laugh soon entered the room from outside. "Haha, O-Tama, that''s why you need to eat your food."


    It was Amon''s voice.


    "Mister Brother! You are back!"


    "Anyway, we need to leave quickly. Or a ferocious dragon might come, you see."


    While O-Tama made an ''O'' face, Hitetsu released a long breath and stood up. This meant they succeeded in killing Jack, this proved Amon had enough strength to protect O-Tama.


    Hitetsu opened his mouth after hearing Amon. "You are gonna leave so soon?"


    Amon showed his seriousness by his visible eyes. "Yes, or things might go haywire."


    "I¡­ see." He bowed suddenly. "Then I would ask you for the last time, please take care of O-Tama. Make sure she gets a good childhood."


    Amon nodded with a light laugh. He didn''t know how much good of a childhood she will get to experience with the creepy Karna as her playmate.


    He can already imagine him saying ¨C ''Did you bring this girl for me? Can I dissect her?''


    O-Tama ran and hugged his legs tightly.


    Meanwhile, the Spade Pirates were standing behind him, all of their heads down.


    Knowing their thoughts, Amon stroked O-Tama''s hair and looked at Ace.


    "Ace¡­ do you want to stay here for a while¡­? Or leave right now."


    Ace barely formed a smile, but it looked bitter. "Do what is better, I trust you."


    Amon just nodded and opened his mouth. "Then I suggest¡­ let''s leave."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Soon, they prepared the Spade Pirates ship, Amon is supposed to escort them back to Risky Red island.


    Finally, O-Tama broke down crying. She hugged Hitetsu tightly for half an hour while Hitetsu asked Amon to knock her unconscious. It was better for her to leave with Amon, she will get good enough to grow up fast.


    Surprising the Kuri inhabitants, Hitetsu went to Amon with a sword in his hand, holding respectfully.


    He bowed towards him deeply. "For someone like you, who has the Kitetsu I and also the Kitetsu III, it would only be natural for you to have the Kitetsu II as well."


    He raised his head and looked at the ''surprised'' eyes of Amon. "Truthfully, I am giving this as a token of gratitude for taking O-Tama with you, as this is the only treasure I have. I thank you very much¡­ please accept it."


    Amon sighed as to show some decency, but accepted in the end.


    With this, his decent guy period also ended.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [9 hours later | Onigashima]


    On the other hand, the Beasts Pirates had arrived at where Jack''s mansion was and found the ashes of Jack''s body.


    However, since Amon had hidden Yamato''s unconscious body within the ruined mansion, they couldn''t find her.


    Around 9 hours later, Yamato barely opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the silhouette of a giant man falling over her body.


    "Yamato¡­ what happened here."


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter! [1322/1500]

 Chapter 137 - King Of The Beasts, Kaido (1)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 137


    Title: King of the Beasts, Kaido (1)


    ....


    Hours ago ¨C in Dressrosa, Doflamingo was escorting 2 people out of the Royal Palace.


    The sound of three people''s footsteps were overlapping each other as they finally reached the rooftop of the Palace.


    The two guests walked in front while Doffy stopped a few steps behind them, waiting for them to turn around.


    As Doffy thought, they both turned around and looked at him.


    The large and buff man with a tattoo and scar on his torso laughed. "Wororo, Doflamingo, you don''t have to escort us any further. This is enough."


    Hearing him, Doffy snickered. "Kukuku, as you wish Kaido. Though I don''t mind escorting you to Wano if you want."


    "Hm..." Besides the other man, another tall figure wearing a black suit covering him head to toe nodded. "No need. Kaido-sama and I have work to do."


    Indeed, they were Kaido and King!


    They exchanged some more words before King opened his mouth again. "Alright, then we will be off then. Keep up the good work, Warlord."


    Doffy nodded as Kaido ignored them and transformed into his Dragon form, leaping into the air. King followed suit.


    As their figures vanished, Doffy could only sigh in relief. "Sigh..."


    He then gulped his saliva.


    This past week, Doflamingo was thoroughly considering if he should tell Kaido about Amon''s small trip here or not.


    Instantly, he shook his head. ''No, no. T-That bastard will definitely kill me. Even if Kaido does kill him later on, I am sure before dying, I would be executed by him along with my family.''


    Clenching his fist hard, Doffy chuckled. He couldn''t believe he''d be cornered like this one day.


    ''Anyways, it''s better to keep Kaido in the dark, or else both of these crazy Emperor bastards will be after me. Kukuku~''


    Doffy chuckled nervously while from afar, Viola was observing everything with her devil fruit ability.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Fwah!


    King flapped his wings as he passed by some birds in the sky. He was somewhat faster than Kaido, but he was still following behind him.


    After a while, his earbuds rung, he slowed down to receive the call. Not long after, King went towards Kaido''s massive face.


    While the wind was blowing fast and rough, the two started to chat.


    "Kaido-sama!"


    "What is it, King?" Kaido replied to him in his usual tone.


    "Kaido-sama, the guy we are after, bounty hunter Cidre. He''s started a fight with the Beasts Pirates already. Since there are only the gifters against them, it seems we are losing."


    Kaido''s veins started emerging upon hearing that. "Huh? Then speed up, King. Worororo!!"


    Kaido''s speed drastically increased as he used more yellow clouds to help his flight. King also increased his speed.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Cidre is a bounty hunter, one of the few bounty hunters working in the New World. For a while, he was called the best at his field before Amon came to be.


    Cidre has a deep hatred for pirates, especially Devil Fruit-using ones, and possesses a serious desire to kill them all. This desire is not out of any sort of altruism but rather stems entirely from a love of money and the desire to gain revenge after being attacked by Douglas Bullet many years ago.


    In canon, he was pretty weak and was prone to boasting about his purely weapon-based abilities and was confident that he could take down any pirate, even monstrous ones like Bullet, Boa Hancock and Monkey D. Luffy even though he lacked any forms of special abilities like Devil Fruits or Haki.


    However, all those were boasts as he was always defeated like any typical villain. Nonetheless, working under Amon, he was forced to learn Haki and was much more powerful than his canon counterpart.


    Being a part of Amon''s hidden battalion, Cidre was forced to do as Amon asked him, so he was now distracting the Beasts Pirates according to his boss'' orders.


    However, he wasn''t scared, rather he was excited. Being arrogant, he heavily underestimated all the Emperors other than Amon. He even assumed when Kaido would come, he might kill him!


    Obviously, today, only death waited for him.


    ...


    When Kaido"s troops arrived to fight off Cidre''s guild a while ago, the battle was one-sided and the bounty hunters were on the winning side.


    The guild and the pirates were fighting because of one rumor ¨C the guild supposedly holds an Ancient Zoan, and Kaido wants the fruit. He wanted to simply buy it from the guild, but Cidre refused.


    In truth, this was a ploy and such a fruit never existed. Amon planned to use Cidre as a decoy to keep Kaido busy for a while, even if it''s an hour. He knew Cidre would die, but his value to him was too little to even care.


    Bam!


    Cidre and his guild were fighting the Beasts Pirates'' gifters, they were easily handled with Cidre guild''s water weapons. The guild possesses surprisingly good and high-tech weapons, this was shown in the movie and anime too.


    The fight was taking place in the middle of the sea, there were no islands around, only the blue sea was in sight. In the sea, there were more than 40 ships surrounding another big ship, the ship of Cidre''s guild.


    Dhu Dhu Dhu!


    From the big ship, Cidre fired a water cannon towards one of the Beast Pirate''s ships which brought it down easily.


    "Shuwawawa! Emperor of the sea?! This is easier than I thought!"


    Cidre laughed as he continued to shoot down the ships. There were many ships, but they were no match for Cidre''s water guns, after all, they were reinforced by space technology.


    Even though the Beasts Pirates had the advantage in number, their 40 ships seemed to be on the losing end. They were being attacked with hydro cannons and railguns fired from the big ship while they were just shooting measly cannonballs.


    Things were looking good for Cidre ¨C however, they were soon about to take a turn.


    Not long after the sky turned dark, it wasn''t because of clouds rather because of a large entity.


    "ROAAR!"


    It was the King of the Beasts, Kaido.


    Cidre finally understood, he made a big mistake. He felt his blood freeze from the sight of a Dragon.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Minutes later.


    King stood beside Kaido who was standing on the deck of one of the 40 ships.


    "Kaido-sama, since this job is already done, you should head back. I will take care of the small things here."


    "Yeah... This wasn''t fun at all." Kaido replied grumpily.


    While both of them were chattering, beside them in the sea, the leftovers of a wrecked ship were floating. They had burning marks, indicating the use of heat breath.


    Kaido lightly massaged his neck as he looked at King. "King, it was a waste of time to come here. I will go now, take care of the small fries that survived, ya got that?"


    King nodded. "Yes, Kaido-sama."


    Kaido didn''t spare any more time as he transformed into his dragon form and leaped in the sky, going towards Wano using an Eternal Log Pose.


    ....


    That''s how we come here ¨C in Onigashima, while Yamato gained her consciousness under the debris of Jack''s broken mansion, Kaido''s shadow fell upon her.


    Kaido, with his veins pronounced, asked her. "Yamato, what happened here?"


    Yamato gulped in intimidation.


    It was clear what the King of the Beasts would do when his subordinate was killed, and most importantly when the diary of Oden was stolen.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the sea far from Wano, inside the ship of Spade Pirates, Amon was talking on a tone dial.


    From the other side, a sweet feminine voice sounded out. ["Yes, Kaido left Dressrosa hours ago."]


    Without saying anything, Amon cut the line of the dial and looked in the sky.


    It was quite hard to notice his small smile under the mask. Rather than a disaster, this seemed like an opportunity. "I wonder how it would be like to fight the King of the Beasts."


    ''How far have I come...?'' Amon was excited about the fight.


    He knew, now that Kaido was back, a fight between them was inevitable if he wanted Ace to get out of here safely and join the Whitebeard Pirates.


    He was confident enough to hold up against Kaido, at least for a few days. ''Meh, I might even successfully kill him.''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: What waits? Despair or Joy?


    Anyway, my wifi died so late chap.


    P.S 1500 power stones for a bonus chapter. [312/1500]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 138 - I Hate This...

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 138


    Title: I hate this...


    ¡­.


    "Ugh.. father?"


    "Get up, tell me what happened, Yamato," Kaido ordered with an angered face.


    Grabbing her head, Yamato sat down and explained to Kaido what she saw. How the man wearing an orange hat killed Jack ruthlessly. She didn''t know his name, but Kaido knew it was Ace because of the report Jack made after returning from Risky Red island.


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, Yamato''s face went dark as her eyes grew up while her mouth widened. She quickly touched her waist, the place where Oden''s diary was kept. The place felt¡­ empty?


    ''No, no! It can''t be.''


    Feeling nothing, Yamato instantly jumped up and looked at Kaido, frustrated. "F-Father, my diary is gone!"


    "...Huh? What diary?" Kaido answered with a confused yelp.


    ¡­.


    Yamato told Kaido about Oden''s diary, how she had it with her from the beginning. Hearing it, Kaido was more baffled than angry that she hid this truth.


    However, that didn''t last long as stress soon took over him.


    It took a while for him to make two plus two equal four, and soon it was clear who stole the diary ¨C the one who killed Jack, Ace!


    ''According to Jack''s report, that kid has Advanced Conqueror''s Haki. He is a threat even without that diary, I need to capture him and break his limbs, that should be enough.''


    Kaido rarely kills promising younglings, like how in his fight with Luffy in the canon, he only threatened him to break his limbs, not kill him entirely.


    Still, he was still interested in the One Piece, he was the Strongest Creature, standing on the same level as Whitebeard, the Strongest Man, it was only natural that one of these two will be the next pirate king.


    ''Old Whitebeard has aged too much, he isn''t even interested in that title too. Only I am left, that diary will help me achieve my dream.''


    "Worororo!"


    Kaido suddenly felt a great amount of anger towards Yamato, but being her father he had to stop himself from going to great lengths.


    He got up and just looked at her eyes with a frown. "Yamato, return to your residence. I don''t want to see you outside for 6 months. You are grounded, am I clear?"


    Yamato could only bite her lips in response. Kaido just walked from there and leaped in the sky in his dragon form.


    His last words being: "Don''t worry, I will get the diary back."


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, Amon wasn''t just idling around, waiting for Kaido to come.


    He finished the important stuff first, like leaving Jack''s devil fruit in the sky along with the diary. The fight with Kaido will be hard, so he can''t keep them with him, considering the worse situation.


    The question was ¨C why fight Kaido?


    Amon already got the diary and successfully made Ace the suspect. He also got Tama. Won''t the best possible course of action be, leave the Spade Pirates and let Kaido kill them?


    ''That would be smart ¨C only if I didn''t have more plans for Ace.''


    Yes, Ace''s fucked up life hadn''t ended yet. There was a long road to it.


    ''I want Ace to join the Whitebeard Pirates. Then when Blackbeard escapes the crew, let Ace go after him and get captured like cannon. This time, since Ace is stronger, Teach might fail, but I will help. The War of the Best is the most important thing for me.''


    Amon had plans for Blackbeard, but he wanted him to live until the War of the Best. His body would be useful to him only after that.


    ''Also ¨C''


    Amon''s thoughts were cut by a voice.


    "Hey."


    It was perry.


    As Amon turned around her, she hesitantly opened her mouth. "C-Can we¡­ talk?"


    Amon smirked internally. ''I''ve been waiting for you.''


    ¡­.


    It was midnight, everyone was asleep. Perry took this opportunity to talk with Amon¡­ a talk for the last time.


    "So, what do you want to talk about with me?" Amon asked casually while leaning on the fence of the ship.


    "Well¡­" Perry again hesitated, only to open her mouth minutes later. "I heard you will leave with O-Tama after escorting us to Maccurine kingdom¡­?"


    Amon nodded. "Yes, that''s what I talked with Ace about. At first, he wanted me to leave you guys on Risky Red Island, he wanted to spend some time on the place where Deuce died. But I was against it since you know, Kaido might come here soon. We then decided to leave for a random kingdom."


    Amon has told Ace about Kaido''s potential arrival and offered that he would fight him. Ace was against it, but he was weak so he had to listen. After this happened, Ace wished Kaido didn''t spot the ship, but it was impossible with Kaido''s massive body looking down from the sky. He would, sooner or later, discover this ship.


    "So, after escorting you guys on that kingdom, I will take Tama and leave."


    Perry''s eyes visibly lost light. "Can''t you¡­ become a part of the crew?"


    After a short silence, Amon burst out snickering. It came from his heart. "No can do, Miss. My life is harsher than you think, this world isn''t a seven-colored Rainbow, things aren''t supposed to go as we want it to be."


    Perry''s looked down on the floor. "I see¡­ You must have lived a hard life." She raised her head and looked at his eyes with a pair of determined eyes. "I am sorry."


    The wind blew. 2 moons were visible in the sky, Perry''s moist eyes were reflecting both of them to Amon''s view. While her brown hair fluttered in the air, Amon was lost for a second.


    ''...I don''t like it.''


    He didn''t like doing this, but it was needed. He needed a spy within Whitebeard Pirates, and she was the best candidate.


    Amon sighed. "Hey, Perry."


    "Uh¡­" Perry looked at Amon''s eyes. "Yes?"


    Amon didn''t say anything, he just took his mask off.


    "Do you like me..?"


    "..."


    Perry was speechless seeing his face. This was her first time seeing his face, she would have normally yelled happily, but her heart wasn''t in that state right now. She simply felt happy that he was showing his face to her after traveling together for so long.


    "I know I am being straightforward, but answer it, do you like me?"


    As another minute passed in silence, she finally processed what Amon said and opened her mouth. "Th...that. I don''t know."


    She was being truthful. "I... I am not sure, I feel good around you. But is it love..? I don''t know."


    Perry scratched her arm. "I know I don''t make any sense but¡­ maybe, I love you."


    ''Maybe¡­?'' Amon laughed. How interesting human emotions were.


    Laughing lightly Amon stared at her rosy lips. "You are surprisingly blunt, I like it."


    Without saying anything more, he walked closer to her. Perry instinctively stepped back, but Amon wrapped his arms around her.


    "Good girl, I am very sorry."


    Perry didn''t get the chance to intercept what he was apologizing for, as Amon put his lips above hers and kissed her deeply.


    She struggled since it was sudden as he chirped lightly: "Just enjoy it."


    As she gave herself up to the pleasure, Amon slowly raised his right hand towards her head and grabbed it from behind.


    "Enjoy a deep sleep."


    Zzzz~


    ¡­.


    After making the now puppet Perry return to her room, Amon stood by the ship''s deck while drinking mango juice from a glass.


    "I hate this ¨C yet¡­ No, this is being hypocritical. I had this in my mind from the beginning, I am at fault. Saying that I don''t like it would be hypocrisy at its best. But¡­" Amon chuckled looking at the small moon in the sky, it was Moon-1¡ì. The place where he built a mansion. "Do I care?"


    Throwing the empty glass in the sea, Amon had one answer: "No."


    Only his goal mattered. Sacrifices are inevitable.


    Still ¨C ''But, I should be careful to not hurt the few people I have come to love after 19 years of this life¡­''


    In the end, he just laughed. But it didn''t last long.


    Fwooh! Wind blew fast.


    "He is here¡­"


    290 kilometers away, a high presence was coming towards this place.


    "Kaido¡­"


    Amon grinned. ''I need to call Ace and prepare their leave ''


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Minutes later.


    "ROAAR! KID, WHERE ARE YOU HIDING?!''


    The voice of a rough beast sounded through the New World.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 Powerstones for a bonus chap! [342/1500]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 139 - King Of The Beasts, Kaido (2)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patr eon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 139


    Title: King of the Beasts, Kaido (2)


    ¡­.


    *ROAAR!*


    A loud scream released shockwaves through the air as the many ships within its range shook.


    Meanwhile, inside a ship far from it, Amon woke Ace up from his sleep to talk.


    Looking at Ace''s sleepy face, Amon said in a heavy voice, "Ace, this is an emergency. Use the Eternal Log pose and travel to the Maccurine Kingdom."


    Ace made a confused face. "Huh? Why? Then what about you¡ª"


    "I said it''s an emergency!" Amon cut him. "Take O-Tama with you. Kaido is here, his single breath can destroy this ship. I want you to leave, I want you to live, Ace! Meanwhile..." Amon looked at the far sky. "I will distract him."


    It took a while for Ace, who was still sleepy, to understand the situation after hearing another roar.


    The roar shook him to the core as he understood the level Kaido was at.


    Ace gulped. ''And¡­ he wants to take on that monster by himself?''


    Ace looked at Amon with shaky eyes. Why was he doing this? Sacrificing himself for him, a stranger?


    He took a deep breath and yelled. "But you can''t possibly beat him!" Amon turned around. "Think about O-Tama, she said she wants to travel with you, you want to disappoint her like this?"


    After a short silence, Amon sighed. "Ace," he placed his hand on his shoulder. "Trust me, I will be back safely."


    Instantly, Ace opened his mouth again, but he couldn''t muster anything, he just gripped his fist with moist eyes.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    In the night sky, while flying above the fluffy clouds, Kaido noticed the ship flying a spade in its jolly roger. It was clear, they were the spade pirates.


    He laughed loudly. "WORORO! I FINALLY FOUND YOU, YOU RATS!"


    Kaido instantly leaped down from the sky, going towards the ship at an overwhelming speed.


    Mid-air, he opened his jaw and created a heat ball, the initial procedure of heat breath.


    "DIE!"


    Vhoom~ The heat breath left his mouth and went towards the ship.


    Space shook, the crew in the ship felt as if the night sky had given birth to a sun that was coming towards them! They covered their heads and crouched down instinctively.


    "Oh, God!"


    "W-what a monster!"


    They gulped their saliva as they felt their faces heat up.


    Just as the beam was about to hit the ship though ¨C Vhoom ¨C a beam similar to itself sprouted out of the ship and hit Kaido''s beam!!


    Everyone looked at the source of the beam with a surprised face. "That''s¡­ Mr. Fool''s beam!"


    While the crew members suddenly cheered, the two beams strongly battled each other through the sky in a quite shounen manga style.


    VHOOM~


    Finally, after two minutes of battle, the beam that was fired from the ship was able to overpower the initial beam and made it dissipate in the air.


    *ROAAR!*


    This only greatly angered Kaido who prepared another beam to shoot.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "


    !"


    Standing on the deck of the ship, Amon raised his palm and fired an orangish-red El Thor towards the sky from where another beam similar to this was coming towards him.


    Boom!


    The two beams collided with each other and created explosion after explosion in the sky.


    Amon''s beam was seemingly losing when he used his other hand to create another beam and mixed them both together.


    ''700 million volts¡­''


    Amon''s reserve was endless. Although it might not successfully destroy a mountain like Kaido''s beam does, it can last longer than Kaido''s beam, so in a battle of time, he wins.


    Crack~!


    Besides, even though both beams were made of plasma, Amon was able to imbue lighting on it.


    Kaido tried to keep up, but even though he had a strong defense, he didn''t have enough firepower to keep the beam ignited for more than 10 minutes so he eventually gave up.


    Boom!


    Both beams dissipated in the air after an explosion.


    Kaido didn''t mind the explosions and flew within it, coming to face the ship.


    "..." The ones standing at the ship looked at the scene fearfully.


    Among the people standing there, Kaido eyed Ace, but soon shifted his attention to Amon who was standing in front of Ace.


    "WORORO!" He laughed out loud. "Who are you, kid? I don''t recall someone with such a power from another Emperor''s army. What devil power fruit was that?"


    Amon laughed lightly as he started to float in the air. "Why are you so interested?" He looked at Ace one last time as he smiled seeing him nod. Looking at Kaido he continued. "Fine I''ll tell you, it''s called ¨C Fish-Fish fruit, Mythical Zoan: Thunder Azure Dragon."


    While everyone in the ship gasped, Kaido frowned.


    "Huh? Thunder¡­ Azure Dragon?" Kaido suddenly felt strange. ''Does such a devil fruit even exist?''


    Moreover, it was a Mythical Zoan. Kaido was suddenly more interested in him than Ace, maybe he can have a good fight?


    While Kaido laughed in anticipation, the ship slowly left the area with Amon floating in the sky.


    "Interesting, Kid. Entertain me then."


    "..." Amon didn''t say anything and circulated lighting through his body.


    Zzz¡­


    Amon transformed into his elemental form, a bolt of lightning, and started to manipulate it to take the form that he desired.


    In a matter of seconds, the whole sky changed. The small thunderbolt increased in size while it started to form a mouth, a tail, kilometer and scales made of lightning. It was the body of a giant serpent, standing beside Kaido''s majestic dragon form ¨C it was clear, the serpent made of lightning was a Thunder Dragon.


    Amon grinned, showing his dragon-like fangs. His black fangs imbued in Armament granted him a majestic aura.


    "This is my [Thunder Dragon Transformation]."


    ¡­


    Logias can manipulate their bodies to take any kind of form, like how the special paramecia user (which is similar to logia fruit) Katakuri can transform into a literal donut. All the Logia fruit users can do similar things, but it needs a great amount of control if one wants to transform into a dragon. After all, the sheer details would be enough to take half a day.


    However, it was all possible with¡­. Seimei Kikan!


    Body manipulation is Seimei Kikan''s primary power, it doesn''t matter if the body is made of electricity or organs, being electricity would just make things easier.


    By using both his fruit control and Seimei Kikan, Amon was able to transform into a Dragon.


    Still, there was a problem. Electricity is intangible. Landing a solid hit on enemies is not possible with it ¨C at least not before one uses Haki, the Hashirama cells of One Piece world.


    This battle wasn''t between Kaido and Amon, it was between two Azure Dragons.


    ?...¡ï...?


    The ship of Spade Pirates reached far from there in a matter of minutes. The night sky was slowly getting bright, the sun was rising in the sky.


    Ace stood by the deck of the ship and stared at the sky far.


    From a room of the ship, O-Tama walked over here and looked around, seemingly searching for someone.


    Concluding that he wasn''t here, Tama looked at Ace. "Hey, big brother Ace, where is he?"


    Ace turned his face around. He knew what she meant by ''he'', but he couldn''t muster any words.


    While Ace''s lips quivered and O-Tama looked at him confused, a feminine voice entered their ears.


    "Don''t worry, Tama dear, he will be back soon." The owner of the voice, Perry, walked from her back and crouched down, hugging O-Tama tightly.


    Ace looked at her. She was sleeping throughout the night, even when Kaido''s roars shook the ship. Ace didn''t question anything, he knew she asked Amon out and was rejected flat out, he assumed she must be very sad.


    He gave her a fake smile. "Oh, Perry. Tama must be hungry, cook her some food, will you?"


    Perry nodded with a smile and walked away with Tama.


    Perry was brainwashed nicely. She was perfect, and could still feel emotions. It was a lucky shot from Amon''s side, so even if she was now a ''puppet'' she wasn''t soulless and was still in love with Amon.


    It only depended on one''s perspective if this was a good thing or not. To Amon ¨C he couldn''t care less.


    Ace just sighed and looked back at the sky with worry-filled eyes.


    "Be safe¡­"


    ?...¡ï...?


    *ROAAR!*


    It''s been 7 hours. The two dragons were still roaring and fighting with each other.


    When Kaido released a great breath, Amon did the same. When Kaido tried to bite him with his teeth, Amon did the same. When Kaido attacked with a <Wind Tornado>, Amon made a <Waterspout> (water tornadoes) to counter them.


    The nearby islands were destroyed from their actions.


    "<HEAT BREATH!>"


    From a kilometre afar, Kaido fired a beam.


    ''


    ''


    Amon replied with a similar move as both beams collided with each other, making the seawater vaporize.


    None of the Emperors were tired as they fought in complete chill.


    After firing another beam, Amon thought to himself. ''Kaido is playing around. Normally, he would have transformed into his hybrid form to defeat me quickly and go after the spade pirates, but he is enjoying the fight with a fellow dragon.''


    ''Unlike how I previously thought that I can only last a few hours. But if he keeps playing like this, I can hold up to 4 more days.'' Amon grinned internally. ''By then, Ace would be out of here. He would pass hundreds of islands, out of Kaido''s claws.''


    Besides that ¨C ''The thing is, in dragon form, both of our mobility has been lessened. However, since I can control my size at will, Kaido is at more disadvantage.''


    But that was the only part that was on the side of Amon.


    Suddenly, Kaido leaped forward and came to Amon. He quickly bit Amon in the neck.


    ROAAR!


    Amon roared in pain. ''Ugh!... My whole Thunder Dragon body is a weak point, and I don''t have a defense like Kaido. Using Haki, he can hurt me anywhere when I can''t even leave a scratch on his body.''


    There was a way to make this weak point invalid, in that case, the whole Thunder Dragon body would rather be an advantage. However ¨C ''I would need a small break to do that, I need time to concentrate. But Kaido is not even giving me a chance to breathe.''


    Aggressively, Kaido entangled Amon''s body with his two snakes and bit Amon in the face as he roared again.


    "ARGH!"


    While entangling Amon, Kaido released countless wind blades and cut Amon''s thunder body, leaving many wounds.


    Amon struggled. ''This is¡­ really bad.''


    Kaido was only getting started. There was a lot more for Amon to suffer, but luckily...


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: ???? Poor Amon gonna die by Kaido''s fangs.


    Also, let me know what you think about my Thunder Dragon idea.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter! [477/1500]


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 140 - Battle Of Dragons! (1)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 140


    Title: Battle of Dragons! (1)


    ¡­.


    "ARGH!"


    Amon roared as Kaido bit his neck aggressively.


    "This is disappointing. Are you really a dragon?!" Kaido whizzed out angrily.


    Wasn''t he a Thunder Azure Dragon, then naturally, shouldn''t he be stronger than him, a normal Azure Dragon?


    While struggling, Amon chuckled hearing him. "I am a dragon more dragonish than you, idiot.."


    While Kaido frowned, Amon took a deep breath and discharged electricity.


    ''700 Million Volts: Thunder Shock!''


    Z~Z~Z~Zzzzz¡­


    Suddenly, the sky brightened as Amon''s already glowing Dragon body gleamed.


    Kaido''s eyes grew up as he felt extreme lightning invading his body, shocking him profusely.


    He let go of Amon from his jaw and backed off, canceling his strangle.


    Amon instantly leaped backward, around a kilometer away.


    With his veins popped up, Kaido grinned after a while. "Wororo, that was something else, huh?"


    Amon gnashed his teeth seeing this. ''As expected, for someone with a healing factor and unimaginable defense, 700 million is nothing.''


    But there was still a way, after all, he did force Kaido to free himself. ''Although even this won''t harm him much, I am sure it can buy me at least 5 minutes, enough for me to make a barrier around my body.


    Amon needs to re-transform, which will take more time than transforming as he has to be more careful.


    Instantly, Amon leaped upwards in the sky while roaring, "Come get me, Kaido!"


    Zzz¡­. ''Lightning speed.''


    With an angry face, Kaido followed Amon while Amon has already reached his destination, preparing one of his strongest moves.


    It was time to¡­ go beyond.


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Months ago]


    A million kilometers away from Earth, millions of humanoid bug-like creatures were standing while screeching now and then on a dry planet.


    In front of them, 5 people stood, each of them having varied appearances.


    At the leftmost side, a silver-haired human woman with strange markings on her body stood. She was not human, even though it was hardly distinguishable.


    Just like her, 3 middle-aged men, possessing green, red, and blue hair respectively, stood there as well.


    There was a heavy atmosphere between these 4 people. A million insect soldiers weren''t something that even they, The 4 Rulers, would be able to take on.


    Besides the silver-haired woman, a black-haired human boy with beautiful white fluffy wings stood. The boy looked no more than 19, yet unlike the other 4, he didn''t look worried at all.


    In fact, he was flirting with the lady.


    "My lady, Frost Queen, I don''t think I will be able to give my all in this battle with you beside me. Your beauty is distracting me a little too much, you see." He said to the woman with silver hair as she frowned.


    "Amon, pay attention, please. I know you are strong, but this isn''t something to take lightly." She sounded nervous, and although she was irritated with the human, she had to make sure to not be disrespectful.


    Hearing her, Amon smiled and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her face towards his. He lightly whispered to Frost Queen, who came to have an angry but rosy face. "Hey, hey, you are too nervous, Frost Queen. As one of the 4 Rulers, why are you so intimidated by some bugs?"


    The 4 rulers. They were the ones who ruled the Moon-3 from Moon-6.


    ''This guy¡­'' The other three men beside them looked at this scene with a suppressed frown. How dare he act like this when their life is in danger?!


    "A-Amon, don''t do this. Stop it now, this is not time to act like this¡­" The woman, Ruler of Moon-5, begged. She wanted to slap the human, but she was aware of her position in front of him. "We will¡­ we will talk about this later, at a dinner table? How about that¡ª"


    "Queen, why are you so stubborn?" The man whispered in her ears. "The other queens have already surrendered to me, working for me, why don''t you do the same? You and your planet will be granted safety by me."


    "You sadistic bastard¡ª"


    Pa!


    "KREEAACH!"


    Before she could finish her words, the human slapped her butt hard while at the same time, a loud screech sounded out from the side of the bugs.


    While the woman stood there with a shocked face, everyone looked at the source of the screech, unaware of what the human just did.


    A massive cockroach walked out from the middle of the insect soldiers. It looked at the scene angrily.


    It then talked in its high-pitched voice. "YOU HUMAN BASTARD, YOU AREN''T TAKING US SERIOUSLY, ARE YOU?!"


    "You think we will subdue to you so easily?! Just because you killed our royal family doesn''t mean we will surrender! Kreach!" The cockroach yelled. He was the Knight of the Iropean Federation of the Planet Irop, fighting for his land after Amon murdered the Federation''s Royal family.


    While the human''s face darkened hearing him, the insect rushed towards him with its wings flapping, at a terrible speed.


    However ¨C the human, removing his hands from the woman''s body, just raised his palm in the air and shoved downward.


    "<Thunderbolt!>"


    Crack~Rumble!


    Within the clear sky, suddenly a bolt of lighting fell down, going towards the cockroach.


    And before he could react, the bolt hit him in the head as he was fried instantly.


    Zhhh¡­ only ash and smoke were left from where his body was.


    "KREAACH! LEADER, NOO!"


    The other insects screamed, but the human didn''t give them any heed.


    "More than 1 million bugs¡­ 700 million won''t be enough, hmm¡­" He scratched his cheeks with a cheeky smile before laughing. "Haha, then let me test my new ability."


    He gave a glance to the silver-haired woman and giggled seeing her dramatic face. It would have taken her hours to beat that cockroach even with her ice powers, but he has beaten that guy in a second, this shocked her.


    Without wasting any more time, while the other insect soldiers looked at the human warily, he raised his right hand in the air.


    "Behold, my new technique." Zzz¡­ The human''s hand gleamed, a massive ball of lighting left his palm slowly, floating in the air a few meters above his head.


    While the insects looked at the scene warily, the man raised his other hand in the air too, making another ball of the same size.


    Both balls consisted of 700 million volts of electricity.


    The human, with his hands raised, floated and touched both balls. He then fired the spear and clasped his hands together, making the two balls collide and giving birth to another ball.


    This ball was gigantic, it also held more voltage than the two bolts separately.


    "1.4 Billion Volts:" the man swung his arm forward like a sword. "<Sky Sword Style: Sword of Lightning>"


    Zzz¡­ Sslt!


    In seconds, among the million insects, hundreds of thousands were fried like bugs caught in a fire. They didn''t even last a second as the battlefield fell silent.


    It was full silence with only the laugh of the human chirping in everyone''s ears.


    This was the story of the human, Amon, from 2 months ago, 5 hours before he got the news about Robin''s signal from the earth.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Present.


    Amon soared in the sky at lightning speed and went to the end of the atmospheric level.


    Instantly, he started to prepare the same two attacks he used on that planet.


    ''The brewing of the attack will take around 47 seconds. After using the attack, I will get some free time since Kaido will be caught off-guard ¨C meanwhile, I will then try transforming back.''


    One might question, why didn''t he use this attack before?


    It was simply because he can''t waste this attack and needed a perfect opportunity, an opportunity like this one.


    ''The thing is, although this is an OP attack, I can''t use it more than once a day. After all, I am breaking past my limit of 700 million volts already. I already figured out why I need to train to use more volts, it''s because my body can''t handle the usage of a certain voltage. So using an attack that uses more voltage than that my body can handle is a bit risky, but oh well, fuck it.''


    As Amon mixed both balls of lightning, he finally saw Kaido coming close.


    ''Why the fuck is he so fast¡­?''


    While thinking useless things, Amon raised his palm and touched the ball, controlling it to take the form of a spear. ''Advanced Armament!''


    Although Amon didn''t have Advanced Conqueror, he did have Advanced Armament, Ryou, which he was using on the spear.


    "KAIDO, TAKE THIS!" Amon yelled on top of his lungs and launched his spear forward.


    ''1.4 Billion Volts: <Heaven Defying Spear of Devastation>!''


    Zzz ¨C Fwooh!


    "Huh?!"


    In a second, Amon fired the spear towards the surprised Kaido and hit him right at the forehead. The spear was tangible since Amon used Haki, and even though he used Ryou, it only barely penetrated Kaido''s thick skin. Amon''s best attack only did damage similar to the 9 Scabbards, it was weak.


    But it worked at least ¨C as it pushed Kaido below, towards the sea.


    ¡­.


    Amon sensed how Kaido was unable to move for a while and released a breath of relief.


    "I guess 5 minutes will work¡­"


    Zzz¡­


    Amon''s Dragon body started to become just lightning ¨C re-transforming back to a bolt ¨C which takes a longer time than transforming.


    The first thing Amon did was control his Thunder Dragon body to take the form of a single bolt of lightning, which took about 2 minutes.


    This time, still in his bolt form, rather than becoming a Dragon himself, Amon used the sculpting techniques that he learned from Robin to form a 3 meters big dragon around his body, covering himself with it like armor.


    This takes a lot longer than transforming, but this is safer because the armor doesn''t let any damage reach his actual body.


    Zzz¡­


    Amon released more lighting around his body and made the 3-meter dragon increase in size, becoming as big as Kaido.


    It was like an exoskeleton, an exoskeleton that can also attack.


    ''<Thunder Dragon Armour>''


    Amon didn''t stop there as he started to imbue Armament Haki in his armor, making the white-bluish Thunder Dragon take become reddish-black.


    "ROAAR!"


    Finally, as 7 minutes had passed, Kaido''s roar came from below as he came flying towards Amon.


    Kaido, whose injury had already healed, came forward and bit Amon''s neck with his Haki imbued fangs.


    Munch!


    However, Kaido''s fangs just went through the dragon''s Abody as a frown appeared on his face.


    ''Intangible¡­? But I used Haki.'' He was confused, and it was a given. After all, an intangible body granted by the devil fruit would still be touchable by Haki.


    However, this wasn''t Amon''s Logia body, this was normal lightning.


    Just because someone''s fist is imbued with Haki, doesn''t mean he can hit fire as if it was solid. This is a similar situation.


    Bam!


    However, Amon can still attack Kaido with his Haki imbued blows.


    After imbuing Ryou, Amon slammed his tail in Kaido''s face as he laughed.


    "Hahaha! Now, now, how the turntables?"


    Kaido also laughed in response, he was quite enjoying it.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter! [658/1500]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 141 - Battle Of Dragons! (2)

    Chapter 141


    Title: Battle of Dragons! (2)


    ¡­.


    Amon was hitting Kaido.


    This might seem like a good situation, but Amon could still not beat Kaido, he even used this one-day cooldown attack of 1.4 billion.


    However, since Kaido can''t hit him at all, he was invincible to Kaido as well.


    There was a chance that Amon might successfully hold Kaido back for 4 days¡­ well¨C


    Everything was fine until Kaido started to use Conqueror''s Haki imbued attack.


    Bam!


    "Fuck!" Kaido hit Amon as he cursed.


    It only took 5 attacks from Kaido''s side to break his Thunder Dragon Armour, and since Kaido didn''t give him any way out, Amon couldn''t make new armor. Besides, his best attack was on cooldown.


    However, ''This is not the worst-case scenario, I just need to wait until I can use 1.4 Billion Volts again.'' Amon thought while dodging attacks at lightning speed. ''It''s not that bad¨C''


    Bang!


    Before Amon could think more, Kaido hit Amon''s lightning bolt form with a Conqueror''s Haki imbued tail again.


    ''FUCK!'' Amon cursed in his mind while experiencing terrible pain in his nose.


    "Wororo! This is Conqueror Haki''s coating, only a few people can do this. It doesn''t matter how fast you are, you can''t dodge this, kid."


    Amon didn''t answer and dodged his other attacks. A tailwhip to his neck, a jab at his chest, a Heat Breath, he dodged all ¨C however, when it was Conqueror''s Haki imbued attack he was always hit unconditionally.


    Boom!


    A large explosion occurred when two Heat Breaths collided.


    Just like that, 2 days passed. The nearby islands were all destroyed.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Bam!


    ''Fuck, I am getting hungry.'' Amon thought while still getting hit by Kaido''s Conqueror''s Haki imbued attacks.


    A while ago, Amon found another chance and had made another armor around his body. However, this attack from Kaido formed a crack around its body again.


    Kaido laughed happily. "Wororo, so you really can''t dodge Conqueror''s coated attacks, huh?!"


    However, unlike Kaido was assuming, Amon was, in fact, taking the attacks willingly. Yes, he wasn''t dodging them by his own wish.


    He was thinking ¨C since Luffy learned how to use Conqueror''s coated attacks after experiencing two blows, why can''t he do the same? Hell, he will even be able to take a hundred hits since his defense is harder than Luffy''s.


    ''I already sustained 27 attacks¡­'' Amon thought.


    While Kaido attacked again with his tail, Amon tried something. Like he imbued Ryou on his attacks before, he tried to imbue Conqueror''s Haki this time!


    Zzzt~


    For a second, black lightning flashed in his spiky tail, but in the end, it was just a flicker as it soon disappeared.


    ''Fuck this shit!''


    Without another choice, Amon just imbued Ryou and made a first made of lighting from his bolt body.


    He then slammed his tail on Kaido''s tail, making him fly a few meters away.


    "Huff¡­" finally, Amon huffed for the first time in the battle. "I can hit him, I can make him fly, but I can''t damage him at all. Fuck my weak Haki!"


    Although he did say that, he didn''t give up and rushed towards Kaido at a terrible speed and again slammed him in the face with his tail.


    ''Oh well, if I can''t do any damage I will just keep him busy by slamming his face again and again.'' Thinking this, Amon swung his arm forward.


    However, just as he was about to attack again ¨C BAM! ¨C Kaido slammed Amon in the face and broke his armor again, forcing him to transform back into his human form as he coughed out blood, flying many kilometers backward.


    Falling above a cloud, Amon managed to float in the air.


    Looking at Kaido who was rushing towards him, Amon gritted his teeth. "...Fuck me."


    Kaido laughed as he came close to Amon whose face was unrecognizable from blood.


    "Kid looks like I have to get serious now."


    Amon could only garnish his teeth in response.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Finally, four days had passed after Kaido and Amon started to fight.


    In the end, Amon lost and fled in a random direction. He couldn''t even control his body to go to the sky as he was too injured.


    However, Ace and the crew didn''t know about this at all. They had reached the Maccurine Kingdom just today.


    Inside a restaurant where everyone was eating, O-Tama was hugging Perry while crying. "Waaaa, what happened to him? Why are you guys lying, did he leave me alone?"


    Biting his lips, Ace looked down on the ground. ''He isn''t back yet¡­ did he lose?''


    He stomped on the floor hard. ''Obviously, he lost. But is he okay? But is he even alive?''


    Ace gripped the glass of water hard as it broke down easily, straining the table with his blood.


    Ace slammed the table and muttered, "You have to come back¡­"


    Quickly, some waiters ran here and apologized. "I am terribly sorry, esteemed guest."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Meanwhile, in Alabasta, Vivi was in her room. She was applying nail polish to her nails.


    "Hm~ Hm~ Hm~"


    While sitting on her butt, Vivi was humming with a smile on her face. Her eyes were shining seeing her nails colorful.


    "So beautiful¡­" a bashful smile appeared on her face. "Will he like this color or maybe I should change it?"


    "...???!"


    While smiling, suddenly Vivi''s eyes grew as she looked at her window abruptly.


    Just now she sensed someone coming towards her room with her Observation Haki, she has trained it after Amon taught her.


    Flash!


    Her eyes were suddenly blinded by a light as she covered her face.


    "Wha¡ª"


    BOOM!


    Before she could finish her words though, something came crashing into the palace of Alabasta, breaking Vivi''s room into million pieces.


    "Oh fuck¡­ I am alive." Only this line entered Vivi''s ears. She barely managed to invade the attack by making a sand barrier.


    A man stood up from under the debris, he was so injured that he fell back on his knees, his face was unrecognizable.


    He looked at Vivi with blurry and bloodied eyes. "Vivi¡­ baby bring a doctor, I am gonna die otherwise. I lose¡­ too much blood..."


    Thud! He fell on his face, unconscious.


    It was Amon who lost to Kaido and fled to Alabasta since he wasn''t able to control his body to go to the sky.


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 142 - I Did It!

    Chapter 142


    Title: I did it!


    ¡­.


    Near the borders of Onigashima, a dragon was seen flying towards here.


    He was laughing fanatically. "That Kid¡­ he managed to escape, huh? It was a good fight nonetheless. I guess letting that Ace kid go and rather persuading him was not a bad idea."


    While laughing, he flew to Onigashima, meanwhile, leaving a trail of blood that was falling from one of his eyes.


    Surprisingly, the wound wasn''t healing even with Kaido''s devastating healing ability, indicating the attack that caused it was similar to Oden''s.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Boom!


    After Amon crashed into the Royal Palace of Alabasta, Vivi instantly called the doctors. She was shocked about how injured he was, as the person who was fine against a Marine Admiral.


    Seeing this, she grew more worried than shocked.


    Currently, Vivi was sitting in a chair outside the O.T. located inside the Royal Palace. Amon was inside, going through many different kinds of surgery.


    "God¡­ oh God, please keep him safe." While clasping her hands together, Vivi was praying for Amon''s safety. Sweat was forming on her head while dripping down frequently.


    Soon, hurried footsteps immigrated to the hallway unknown to Vivi.


    "Vivi!" Cobra, the owner of the footsteps, ran towards her quickly as he stopped to stare at Vivi. "I heard Son-in-law is injured?! What happened?!" He sounded worried that his face was full of sweat.


    Vivi glanced at him with teary eyes. "F-father¡­ I don''t know much, he just crashed into my room with many cutting wounds on his body. His nose was broken and his left knee was bent the other way, there was also a massive wound in his waist. He had a swollen throat and a broken skull¡­ d-doctor said he might not make it!"


    Instantly, Cobra''s eyes grew as he almost fell on his butt. "T-this is not good¡­!"


    Cobra grabbed Vivi by the shoulders. "Vivi, do something! Don''t you have a devil fruit?!" He asked Vivi desperately.


    He was more scared than worried. If Amon does die here, the Shandorians will destroy Alabasta for sure!


    Vivi shook her head while tears fell down her face. "My devil fruit isn''t that type, father. Or you think I wouldn''t have done anything already¡­?"


    "Shit¡­" Cobra cursed light while his hands quivered on Vivi''s shoulders.


    While the drama was happening outside, inside the room Amon was lying on the operation table while staring at the ceiling, breathing heavily.


    "Doctor, the anesthetic doesn''t seem to work on him¡­" A nurse calmly said to the doctor who nodded.


    "Bring another dose. Strong people usually need more¡­" The doctor responded and grabbed the medicine from the nurse''s hand.


    Before they could inject more anesthetic in Amon''s body though, he retorted, "No need, they won''t work on me doesn''t matter how much you put in."


    "It will just be a waste of medicine."


    "O-oh okay." The doctor nodded and went on the other side to check the X-Ray.


    "Oh, my gosh¡­ most of your bones are shattered. Many pieces of broken bones entered your sensitive organs. One of them is even close to your heart¡­ this is a critical situation." The doctor looked worried as he checked the X-Ray sheet. "Without anesthetic, you will feel terrible pain unless you lose your consciousness."


    Hearing them, Amon cursed in his mind. ''Poison resistance was supposed to be a perk, not a curse. Dammit.''


    "Doesn''t matter, continue doctor," Amon said after a sigh.


    ''Alabasta''s doctors are as good as the ones in Skypiea, even the medical equipment is the same level of goods. I didn''t want Vivi to die because of bad medical treatment in an emergency¡­ yet they are saying I might die?!'' Amon gritted his teeth in his mind since he felt they might come off if he did that in reality. ''I should have hired Chopper and Kureha before¡­ fuck.''


    Deciding to hire them after this incident was done, Amon endured the pain of getting his skin cut with a clenched jaw. Even while in extreme pain was helping his own body to heal using Seimei Kikan, with his Seimei Kikan there weren''t many injuries he couldn''t heal.


    A few hours passed as Amon got used to the pain of getting his skin cut open and his organs being moved around. Now, he was resolving things in his mind.


    ''I am gonna train hard¡­ Conqueror''s Haki coating is a must for me.'' He thought while replaying his fight with Kaido.


    In his fight against Kaido, Amon had coated his lightning with Armament which did increase his attack power. However, the highest it could go was around the combined power of 9 scabbards.


    The <Heaven Defying Spear of Devastation>, the strongest attack, was coated in Ryou and it was a strong blow, it hurt Kaido, it even made him bleed. However, the wound was instantly healed by Kaido''s healing abilities, leaving no scar. This is something that doesn''t happen with Conqueror''s coating that Oden used to cut him 16 years ago, it left a deep wound.


    ''In the latter fight, I proved my theory of Internal Destruction Ryou + Lightning. It does create a similar effect as Conqueror''s Haki coating, however, it can''t stop Kaido''s healing factor. I didn''t know this before¡­'' Amon sighed. ''Kaido''s healing factor is dangerous, it heals the damage done by my strongest attacks instantly.''


    Then what caused Oden''s cut to stay in Kaido''s body? ''Obviously, it''s because he used Conqueror''s Haki coating, that''s why.''


    This meant ¡ª although Amon can initiate damage similar to Advanced Conqueror using his ''Lightning+Ryou'' technique, that skill lacks some powers. Such as ¨C it cannot stop healing.


    However, this proved that it was enough to take down other Emperors, such as Big Mom, or Whitebeard whose defense went down because of his age.


    Amon should be satisfied with this.


    ''No. This is not enough. To become a true Absolute, I need the power to beat all of the Emperors together. I need to acquire-no.'' Suddenly¡­ Amon grinned as blood dripped from his lips. ''I need to train it!"


    "Hahaha!" Amon suddenly started laughing while the operation was going on.


    ''Because I acquired it already! I just need to train it now.'' Amon screamed internally. ''I attacked Kaido with a single Conqueror''s coated blow before leaving! I gauged that bastard''s right eye! Hahaha!''


    At the end of the fight, Amon was able to attack with a Conqueror''s coated attack. Maybe it was the fruit he gained after getting hit 96 times? Or maybe the fruits of his training? Even he did not know it.


    "Cough!"


    While laughing, Amon choked in his own blood and lost consciousness.


    And with this, Amon had entered the league of the Emperors.


    "Ahh¡­ looks like the blow in his head was quite devastating, he has gone crazy." The nurses in the room whispered, and only stopped after the doctor shouted at them.


    Though they didn''t know, Amon was truly happy. He would have jumped up and down if it wasn''t for his condition.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    That night,


    In Gran Tesoro, Raki was standing on the rooftop of the ship with two ladies on both sides of her arms.


    She was smoking a cigarette, something she only does to look cool and badass around the ladies.


    While Raki was talking with the ladies, Shortmotor, who was eating while sitting in front of her, said, "Goddess, you shouldn''t smoke. It will harm your body."


    Although Motor did say that, he took the chance to capture a good photo of her using the lenses in his eyes.


    "Oh, shut up." Raki casually showed her middle finger.


    Shortmotor didn''t mind it and observed her face with dreamy eyes.


    ''She changed quite a lot after taking the Angel serum a year ago, she looks like a real angel now. Boss had this in his mind when he handed her the potion, didn''t he¡­? Or maybe I am thinking too much.'' Shortmotor thought while looking at Raki, who looked nowhere near to her canon counterpart.


    In one word ¨C she looked simply breathtaking.


    Her white jacket saturated the black shirt she was wearing below. Her black waist-length hair exhibited her dominance over the night sky while her midnight blue eyes radiated the will of a Conqueror. Her thin lips were like strawberry slices, sweet ¨C using which she was smoking the harmful cigarette.


    [Image Here]


    Shortmotor couldn''t bear seeing her lips kissing the cigarette, as he shook her head.


    ''Looks like I have to resort to the final card.'' he thought and opened his mouth.


    "Lady, if you don''t stop, I am going to tell Boss," he said like a gentleman as Raki snapped.


    "Shut up, kid. You want me to cut you into a million pieces, you piece of robotic trash?! You think I will let you live after Bro gets over me?!" Raki hawked at him as he backed off frightfully, seeing this, Raki rubbed her temple. ''Ugh, so annoying.''


    The two ladies beside her chuckled seeing her violent tendencies. Raki ignored Shortmotor and went back to talk with them.


    Suddenly, while Raki was busy, a phone call reached Shortmotor''s inbuilt dial, it was Robin''s phone call. He received the call as his eyes instantly arched up.


    After cutting the call, he looked at Raki frightfully.


    "L-Lady, Miss Robin called me. She said Boss is mortally injured. He is going through a serious operation in Alabasta!"


    ''What¡­?'' Instantly, Raki''s face froze as the cigarette fell from her hand. Her lips quivered and her eyes went teary, sweats formed in her forehead as she turned around and started running fast, ignoring the ladies.


    "You robot, follow me quickly, we are going to Alabasta." She yelled as Shortmotor followed her too, he was worried too.


    ''Who the fuck dared hurt my brother?! I will kill that bastard¡­'' Raki garnished her teeth as she ran towards the submarine and walked in.


    However, she didn''t know how weak she was compared to the culprit.


    However, she might soon have the power to do such a thing soon. Kaido? Kaido would be nothing, after this month, Raki might even be able to beat Kaido in her sleep.


    Raki, the spoiled girl Amon genuinely cares about, would soon get a power boost, she will grow into a monster that will match Amon himself.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: I wonder what will cause Raki''s power to rise¡­ Hmmm ????.


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter!


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum and @Shortmotor!


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 143 - Butterfly Flaps Its Wings Again...

    Chapter 143


    Title: Butterfly flaps its wings again...


    ¡­.


    Same time, in Alabasta, the doctors were in disbelief.


    "Nurse¡­ Am I the only one seeing this?" The doctor asked as the nurses shook their heads with wide mouths.


    "The bones that entered his organs¡­ they are coming out of his body by themselves if that''s not a miracle then what is?!"


    The doctors sighed in relief, this was good, it meant there was a chance for Amon to survive, meaning they won''t be executed.


    Meanwhile, Amon laid down with his eyes closed, fully concentrating on cleaning his body.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Exactly 12 hours later, in the morning ¨C Raki managed to reach Alabasta from Gran Tesoro ¨C that was in the New World at that time.


    Instantly after arriving here, she tried to break into the palace. The guards didn''t recognize her and stopped her aggressively, but before something cliche could have happened, the Commander of the Royal Guards, Falcon dude, noticed her and guided her to a luxurious room with two guards standing at the door.


    Just as Raki was about to run inside through the door with Shortmotor, the guards blocked their path by crossing their spears.


    "Please wait here, nobody is supposed to go inside without permission." The guards said as they glanced at Pell the Falcon, who had a frown on his face. "Not even you, sir. Princess Vivi is inside since the Prince just woke up a while ago, she is feeding him breakfast and asked to make sure that no one will disturb them."


    Raki snapped hearing him as she grabbed the guard by his collar. "You fucking idiot, do you know who you are stopping? Want me to massacre your whole family and the next generations??"


    "C-Control yourself¡ª" The guard tried to retort, but Raki yelled.


    "Shut up!"


    The guard''s face paled from the killing intent he was feeling. He wanted to move and let her go inside now, but he was too scared to even move. But mistaking this as a form of oppression, Raki grabbed her sword and swung it towards his neck.


    However, as the sword was about to separate the man''s neck, a blood-red shield with royalish features popped up out of nowhere and blocked Raki''s sword.


    Raki frowned as the sword only halfway cut the shield, making sand fall from the cut.


    "Calm down, sister-in-law." A young feminine voice said.


    Turning her head around, Raki looked at the culprit with wide eyes, it was Vivi. She used her sand to form a blood-red shield between the two. Her fruit allowed granting color to her creations, like how Crocodile formed Steel colored blades using his sand.


    With sweat dripping down her cheek, Raki kept looking at Vivi with wide eyes. It wasn''t her strongest attack, but to block it meant - "Pfft¡­" Raki laughed before grinning and putting her sword back to her scabbard. "You are not a weakling anymore, huh." she licked her lips. "Good girl."


    Vivi didn''t react and turned around... She glanced at Raki from the corner of her eyes and said, "A small piece of advice, don''t start fighting without talking things out first. Anyway, follow me if you want to see your brother."


    While looking at her back with a grin on her face but indifferent gaze within her eyes, Raki followed behind her along with Shortmotor.


    The room was very rich, with many gorgeous furniture around. There were paintings stuck in the walls, and on the middle wall of the room, there was a massive clock. Below the clock was a bed, a bed that could take a full family of 4.


    Instantly as Raki entered the room, all her indifference disappeared in thin air as her eyes grew up after her gaze landed on the person laying on the bed.


    It was a person covered in bandages. It was Amon.


    He was staring at the ceiling while one of his legs was raised upwards by more bandages tied to a stand. Although ¨C other than his mouth and eyes ¨C his face was also mostly covered by bandages, his blood-red eyes filled with ambitions were enough for Raki to recognize who he was.


    She instantly ran past Vivi and stood beside Amon.


    "Bro, is that you? Are you dead?!"


    "..."


    Amon, averting his gaze to her face, was at loss for words seeing how dumb her question was.


    He spoke barely in a still voice: "I am not dead, crazy female..."


    "O-oh, good then." Raki breathed a sigh of relief and was about to hug him tightly. "Oh, brother! I was so worried¡­"


    However, a pair of hands popped up from the ground and stopped her from hugging him.


    "Calm down." Vivi''s voice interrupted her as walked close towards the two of them and sat down on a chair beside Amon, on the opposite side of the bed than Raki. "Can''t you see his injuries? You will hurt him by hugging him, you brute."


    A frown appeared on Raki''s face as she looked at her scornfully. "Little bitch, aren''t you 14? Didn''t your mother teach you how to speak to your elders ¨C oops, I forgot she died young, right? How sad~"


    Vivi''s face darkened but she didn''t say anything. She just picked up a bowl from the side box of the bed and started to ''fuu'' the food in the bowl. It was chicken soup, the doctor said Amon should eat this until he gets better.


    Vivi completely ignored Raki and thought of the Doctor''s words. ''Doc said he will be fine in 4 months, though Hubby says he will be able to walk in 2 more weeks.''


    She grabbed the spoon and raised it toward Amon''s face.


    "Hubby, say Aaah."


    "Aaah¡­. Nom. Fuck, this tastes shit."


    "Hubby, I get it but you have to eat to get healed quickly."


    "Mhm¡­."


    Raki stared at the scene with deadpan eyes. Before sighing, she was worrying too much. He was injured, sure, but he had received similar injuries 2 more times in the past 4 years. The first was just 3 months after reaching the moon, Amon had underestimated the aliens and received compensation based on his actions. The 2nd was 3 year after reaching the moon¡­ that was horrific.


    Raki didn''t want to recall that incident and rather shifted her attention to Amon.


    "Brother," she made a serious face. "Who did this? I will kill him, so tell me."


    Amon, who opened his mouth to take in another spoonful, closed his mouth. He didn''t want to say it to Raki yet when he can''t move, or the stubborn girl will definitely get herself killed.


    Before Amon was forced to lie, another presence entered the room rendering Amon to sigh in relief.


    "Raki, don''t even think about it. Your brother lost, you are weaker than him." It was Robin who placed her hands on Raki''s shoulders while frowning sharply. "It is a person out of your reach, weak girl."


    Robin, who was out and talking with the doctor the whole time, reached this place only to find the two girls quarreling among themselves.


    ?...¡ï...?


    In Onigashima, Kaido was sitting on his butt while gulping booze.


    "Gah! That was a great fight!" with a small grin on his face, Kaido laughed. "Wororo! Even though that kid only defended the whole time, he somehow managed to injure me in the eye at the end!"


    Kaido laughed while King, who was standing beside him, looked at his right eye, there was a missing eyeball in the socket.


    King said, "Kaido-sama, you aren''t supposed to be happy after losing an eye¡­." he just sighed seeing Kaido didn''t care about his statement. "Are you sure you don''t need an eye patch though? You might fright the other members of the Beasts Pirates."


    Kaido didn''t respond to him instantly and rather took a mouthful of booze.


    "King, I don''t want to hide my scars. My scars are my pride, hiding them would make me a coward! I don''t do that! Wororo!" Kaido said while tears fell from his left eye like a fountain.


    Suddenly coming out of his comical phase, Kaido asked the king, "Oh, that''s right. What happened to Yamato? She seemed sad the last time I saw her. She didn''t even come to meet me after I returned, what a bad kid."


    Hearing Kaido, the aura around King''s body stiffened. "Kaido-sama¡­ Yamato-sama says he would train with you, he wants to become strong. Strong enough to hunt down the culprit by himself and get the diary back."


    Kaido''s single eye widened in disbelief before he laughed out loud. "Wororo! Finally! Finally! That brat Yamato is finally acting like he should, like my son!"


    Kaido was more than happy. Yamato is THE most talented individual he knew, even more talented than the kids of Big Mom. If someone like her trained diligently under him, the Strongest Creature, then only God knew how far she would reach.


    A person who learned Advanced Conqueror''s Haki just by imitating her father, a person with such talent ¨C what will happen when she stands against Amon after receiving training from her father?


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter! [192/2500]


    ....


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 144 - Moves From Marines

    Chapter 144


    Title: Moves from Marines


    ¡­.


    ¨CYamato Pov¨C


    All my life, I''ve opposed my father. But now ¨C I have chosen to train under him.


    Why am I doing all this? To get my diary back!


    I am stubborn, but I know my old man is strong. I only respect Oden because he has managed to injure my father, and the protector of the Spade Pirates is also strong enough to harm him. I need strength if I want to get the diary back.


    ''I am Oden, I shall protect this country!''


    This country''s enemy is him, Kaido, my father. Still ¨C to prove my identity to the people who will arrive 4 years later, I need that diary, so until I get that back I will train under my enemy!


    "Yamato!"


    Bam!


    Suddenly, a tail hit me in the face as I was flown meters back.


    "Kuah!" I coughed out blood as my back hit the ground.


    "Yamato, you are a disgrace as my son!"


    My father, the one who had put a collar around my neck, shouted. "Remember, I will only train you until you can remove that collar by yourself, so pay attention. I don''t think it would take much time, you should try to absorb my teachings as much as you can!"


    Feeling the itching on my neck, I clenched my teeth and stood up slowly. "Yes, father."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the Skypiea, the news of Amon getting deadly injured had already arrived.


    While some people were gossiping how this was a disgrace with some defending saying Amon, their God, is still young, Wyper was eating his food in a corner of a super large restaurant.


    A guy who was defending Amon looked at his friends and said, "Look, we all saw how strong he was 5 years ago in that training thingy he did. Now, after 5 more years ¨C he is definitely stronger. To have him defeated, the enemy must be very strong. He even beat a Marine Admiral, so the only people who can beat him are the Emperors!"


    "Mhm, actually, that makes sense¡­" the other party nodded in agreement.


    This was the defending party, however, there were those who didn''t care about how strong he was and only cared about his defeat.


    They were the ones who held some kind of grudge against Amon and his ruling. Amon has stopped the selling of many kinds of drugs and other things that endangers a person''s life. The ones who were heavy depend upon them thought Amon has taken their privilege.


    "I mean¡­ he did lose, meaning he is weaker than the winner. I wonder how the Birkans are reacting to it." A Skypiean at a table beside Wyper''s said to his friends.


    "It''s interesting, they Birkans do worship him like a real God because of his strength, don''t they? So does this mean some of them would now convert and worship the man who defeated him?"


    "Pfft~ As if."


    They were talking freely as if God won''t hear them, and truly, they were right. Being in Alabasta, the Omniscient Amon couldn''t hear them ¨C they were relieved knowing this.


    This is how the world works, even though most would go with the flow and most would take Amon as God, there will be these kinds of people who will talk bad behind his back for sure. They were the trash of every society, they existed even in this one.


    Wyper, who was eating ramen on a table in the corner, stopped eating and glared at the people who were gossiping.


    ''...Fools.'' he just scoffed at them and went back to eating.


    ''The Birkans would never leave him, they are as loyal as dogs. Amon may not have Godly powers, but he has the quality of any other God in the thousand myths of this world. He has loyal devotees ¨C but this doesn''t interest me at all.'' Wyper thought. ''What interests me most is ¨C who did he lose to? How can a person like him even lose?''


    Wyper was very confused. To him, Amon was invincible. It didn''t seem possible to him that anyone could win against Amon. He believed ¡ª ''If there is a God in this world, it is him.''


    Nonetheless, this incident only worked to spark the fire within him. Wyper knew¨C since Amon wasn''t the strongest yet, he would surely try to be the strongest, Wyper can''t lose to him at that.


    ''I first need a way to break my bottleneck ¨C no matter how hard I try, I can''t break the bottleneck I am facing. After that, I will give more attention to Haki.'' Wyper thought.


    Although Wyper didn''t know himself, it was time for an awakening of his devil fruit.


    As Wyper went back to eating, his veins popped up. ''That woman Isa¡­ she left for Alabasta to look after Amon, lucky bastard. Without knowing how to cook, I am forced to eat here.''


    Wyper could have simply asked another person to cook for him and they wouldn''t have refused ¨C but his pride didn''t allow such a thing.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Meanwhile, while gossip was happening on the same topic in Shandora, many meters underground, in the Shandora Hall, a computer screen was shining.


    This was the place that was destroyed 5 years ago, however, it looked nowhere near something that was destroyed once. It looked all-new as if made just yesterday.


    The A.I, Seraph was ''thinking'' while listening to the whispers of people above the ground.


    [''Amon¡­ that child has grown a lot. He defeated a Marine Admiral, who, if I am right, should be one of the highest-ranking officers of the Government.''] Seraph thought as she felt a little strange seeing the guy who almost destroyed her last time achieve such powers. [''But it seems he understands he isn''t the strongest person in this world yet ¨C he lost after all.'']


    Seraph concluded something. [''I¡­ should submit myself to him soon. I am 4 millennia-old, I shouldn''t hold a grudge like a child. In fact, when the cause was an actual 14-year-old child.''] But she was concerned about one thing. [''That kid¡­ if he is as stubborn as before, he might not come to see me at all. In that case, I need to do something to attract his attention.'']


    Though Seraph won''t get to try something to attract his attention, to begin with. After all, Amon''s next goal is herself ¨C Seraph the artificial intelligence.


    He never forgot about the Mythical Zoan she has with her. That''s something he needs no matter what. If Amon''s guess is correct, it is something that is similar to Kaido''s fruit, a devastating Zoan


    ?...¡ï...?


    [A week later]


    In the Maccurine Kingdom located in New World, O-Tama was sitting on her butt while hugging her legs and looking at the sky. She was silent but she wasn''t crying, her tears were dried up.


    "You lied to me¡­ bad Mister!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the Paradise side of the new world, an island was floating in the sea. It was located in the Calm Belt, it was the Amazon Lily.


    Inside a castle located within the island, the castle of the Empress ¨C Boa Hancock, the most beautiful woman in the world who was sitting at the dinner table with her sisters and the oldest lady on the island, Gloriosa.


    "Hancock!" Gloriosa shouted, now eating her food. "Even though this is a serious matter, you are eating without a care in the world?"


    Hearing her Hancock, who was eating steak, stopped eating and placed her fork and knife on the table.


    She tilted her head lightly and asked in an arrogant tone. "What is it that you want from me? You should be grateful that I allowed you to eat here tonight."


    Gloriosa fumed hearing her. "I don''t want to eat here. girl! And ¨C uff don''t act like you don''t know! Last two months, we have been attacked 13 times by the marines. This only meant Marines have discovered a way to invade the Calm belt!" Gloriosa continued. "For years, we were safe. No Navy attacked us, it is obviously because of the Calm Belt! Now that they have found a way to bypass it, don''t you understand how serious this is? "


    Bypassing the Calm Belt. The marines only found out about this technique in the year 1522 cannon, but because of some changes Amon made, they discovered it 2 years before that, now.


    However, it wasn''t because they didn''t have a way through the Calm Belt that they didn''t attack them up until now. It was because of Amon''s deal with the Elders 5 years ago, because he demanded for Boa Hancock and her island to stay out of their radar.


    However, Amon is a criminal now, there is no reason to listen to his claims that was from 5 years ago. So they would surely capture Boa Hancock, a wanted criminal, this time ¨C though there was a more profound reason behind their actions.


    ''If that Foxy brat wanted us to leave the Pirate Empress out of our radar, it only meant one thing ¨C he wants her safe. So, this is a perfect opportunity to capture her and use her against him, isn''t it?'' ¡ª This was the Elders'' thought process before deciding to attack the Amazon Lily.


    And if Amon, who has the WG in his palms, asks why they attacked Hancock, even though he asked them not to 5 years ago ¨C they would just say he didn''t include this in his new demands a few months ago and say ¡ª ''We assumed you didn''t care for them anymore.''


    Their plan seemed full proof, only one thing was missing.


    "Yes, and what?" Boa Hancock looked at Gloriosa with disdain. "The Navy is attacking us, so? Does that ever matter at all? We are strong, I am strong. I won''t be scared of a group consisting of men, would I?"


    Boa Hancock was a feminist with the power to back her words up. She was simply too strong for the Navy to capture her without an Admiral ¨C who they refused to use here because of their assumptions only.


    "You girl! You are too arrogant, I have said many times before ¨C don''t underestimate the Navy!" After a minute of fuming that was ignored by Hancock, the old woman sighed. "What I am saying is simple, join the Warlord system."


    Boa Hancock, who was munching on a piece of meat, spat. "No way."


    She continued. "I never received an offer from the Navy in the past 5 years, and being forced by you, I even applied for it once by myself, but they didn''t accept it for some reason. What makes you think I, Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, will lower my head to them for them a second time?"


    Hancock didn''t know that the Navy never accepted her offer because of Amon''s condition ¨C and she would never know. Because of this, she would only bear hate for the Government because of this.


    The old woman frowned. "Then join the side of an Emperor! Try to understand girl, this is serious! The Navy hasn''t been attacking us ever since 5 years ago, your bounty was also not increasing the past 5 years no matter what you did, but suddenly they made it 700 million 2 months ago! Do you know what this means??"


    Just as she said, Hancock''s bounty that was stopped because of Amon''s words was suddenly upped up to 700 million bellies a month ago.


    The woman continued. "This means they are finally seeing us as a threat, we need the protection of a faction girl!"


    Hancock just raised her head in the air to look down on her. "I am strong enough by myself, I don''t need protection from anyone, besides 4 of the 5 Emperors are men. And we already rejected Big Mom once, I don''t wanna look desperate by asking her after I rejected her.."


    Big Mom had offered her to join the Big Mom pirates once before, but being arrogant, Hancock rejected her offer. So no way she would ask back shamelessly.


    "If anything really does happen ¨C I will¡­" She stopped midway and sighed. "Anyways, let''s not talk about this anymore." Hancock got up from the table with an expressionless face.


    She clapped her hand as two maids entered the room gracefully. Hancock ordered: "Throw the food away, I lost my appetite."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the Marineford in the office of Fleet Admiral, Sengoku was sitting in front of his friend and colleague, Tsuru.


    Tsuru is an old woman at an age similar to Garp. She joined the Marines at the same time as Garp and Sengoku, so they share a close relationship.


    Looking at her reading the paper in her hand, Sengoku opened his mouth. "I am sure you understand by now¡­"


    Tsuru nodded and put the papers down.


    Sengoku continued with a serious face. "You need to go to... Amazon Lily and hunt down Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress, and her Kuja Pirates."


    "I understand," Tsuru replied.


    Sengoku sighed and continued. "The higher-ups chose you since you and your whole fleet is full of girls. You have a lot more chance against Pirate Empress'' power than the male Vice Admirals, even considering the fact that both genders are affected by her beauty."


    Hearing him Tsuru opened her mouth with a glint of suspicion in her old eyes. "Why do I feel like there is more chemistry behind this? To choose me and my whole fleet to go after a single Pirate Crew¡­ there is something important about that girl, isn''t there?"


    Hearing her old voice, Sengoku nodded helplessly. "There is, my old friend¡­ there is."


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 POWERSTONES FOR A BONUS CHAPTER. [331/1500] (Ghosty style)


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 145 - Good Guy Amon

    Chapter 145


    Title: Good guy Amon


    ¡­.


    Sengoku, after sighing once, he got up from the seat. "Anyway, I am feeling a headache coming, I need a cool breeze."


    He glanced at Tsuru''s face. "You should leave now, it would take at least 4 days to reach Amazon Lily, the higher-ups are pressuring you to finish this job fast."


    Saying this, Sengoku left his office as Tsuru got up with an expressionless face.


    She lit a cigarette and released a smoke-filled breath. "Well, time to work I guess."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in Alabasta it was evening, Amon was resting on a chair, half of his body still bandaged.


    It''s only been one week, and he was already fine¡­ mostly. It seemed he didn''t need to wait for two weeks to get better, only a few more days should be enough.


    Amon was on the rooftop of the palace, sitting in a flexible chair that was leaning back a bit. He was bathing his body in the evening sunlight.


    Beside him, Isa was sitting with a bowl of chicken soup in her hand.


    She picked a bit of soup with a spoon in her hand and ''fuu''ed it lightly. She raised her hand towards Amon''s face, bringing him to open his mouth.


    "..." Amon gulped the soup while looking at the sun.


    Isa didn''t say anything, she just kept staring at his face, with worry-filled eyes and fed him the soup.


    A while later, Isa finished feeding him and put the bowl down. She kept sitting on her stool and stared at Amon''s face.


    Finally, a while later, she said in a cold voice, "Amon, why do you keep doing this¡­?"


    Amon stayed silent for a while before looking into her eyes, confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Isa sighed. "I am just saying¡­ your road towards power, why are you walking on this path? You could have lived a peaceful life after becoming the God of Skypiea¡­ why are you going beyond? This is hurting you so much, so badly, won''t it be better to stop?"


    Amon didn''t want to answer her, it''s bothersome. He would rather act confused.


    As Amon looked at her with a ''what?'' look, Isa smiled lightly. "I''ve taken care of you since you were a newborn, don''t think you can fool me always, little guy."


    Isa was trying to say ¡ª In front of me, you are just a child.


    And she wasn''t completely wrong. She might not understand Amon the best, but she knows him the best. She can guess what he would do, just that she can''t predict why he would do it.


    Amon kept staring at her as she continued. "If you are thinking why I am asking this ¨C I am just curious. You don''t really need to answer if you don''t want to."


    Amon averted his gaze with a smile on his face. "You are asking a ¨C ''Why do you live? Can''t you just kill yourself?'' Type of question here." Amon chuckled. "What will I do if I don''t run after power, Isa?"


    "..."


    "..."


    After a short silence, Isa just sighed. "Fine, you don''t have to tell me. Anyway, I will go talk to Vivi-chan. I need to make sure she doesn''t get pregnant too young and give her some tips¡­ you need to be careful about that too, okay?"


    Amon nodded with a snicker. He didn''t plan to have a child yet, they are just burdensome to him.


    With that, Isa left the roof as soon after, Robin entered with a basket filled with fresh fruits in her hand.


    Amon noticed her and looked at the basket in her hand. "Oh, Robin, I already ate¡ª"


    "The doctor said you need to eat more since you are healing too fast." Robin cut him midway.


    "But I am full¡­"


    "Bear with it, this is your punishment for fighting with Kaido even though I said not to." Robin sighed. "You know I almost got a heart attack when I first heard you were injured this badly?"


    She put the fruit basket on the table beside and leaned towards Amon''s face. "Don''t you know I will die without you? Listen to me at least once, will you? Stay out of the other Emperors until you are strong enough."


    Robin kissed Amon''s swollen cheeks and picked up an apple, starting to peel it with equipment.


    Soon after, she cut the apple into pieces and put them in his mouth. Amon munched on it slowly, in bliss while enjoying the sunlight.


    While giving him food, Robin kept talking. "Also ¨C there was news from the spies in Marineford, it seems a Vice Admiral is going to Amazon Lily, they seemed to be after the Pirate Empress."


    "...I see." Anon frowned. He expected this to happen, but not now when he was injured. ''Should I send Raki¡­? No.'' He immediately threw the idea, because Raki will most probably go after Hancock, and Hancock might fall for her if the situation looked that way.


    "When will the Marines leave for Amazon Lily?" Amon asked.


    "Today."


    Hearing Robin''s reply, Amon contemplated. ''This is not bad. It usually takes 4 days to reach Amazon Lily from Marineford even after taking the quickest route. Hmm¡­ and I assume Boa Hancock will be able to hold off against them for a few days since all her islanders are warriors. Even if they lose ¨C it would take another 4 more days for them to reach Marineford with the prisoners, so I have at least 10 days in my hand.''


    Deciding to deal with Seraph first and Hancock later, Amon put this matter on the back of his head.


    Robin fed him some more and sat beside him. The sky was darkening, the night was falling.


    She wanted to hug him and enjoy the scene, but she controlled herself to not harm him.


    "Yawn¡­" Amon yawned. "I am sleepy Robin¡­ I am gonna teleport to my room."


    Amon said and vanished with a bolt of lightning. He can''t walk yet, but he can use his powers.


    ¡­..


    Just like that, days passed as Amon was soon able to walk in the next five days.


    Today, Amon was in the sky with Raki.


    Amon was sitting on a bunch of stairs of a large round church building that existed on top of a chunk of cloud. In front of the building, the sky existed, the morning sun was rising on the horizon.


    Amon was sitting on a few stairs above Raki''s, so she was able to lean her head against his chest. Amon was wearing a few straps of bandages around his body, but they were very few ¨C just his head and chest. Semei Kikan helped in the healing a lot. In fact, it was a mystery why it even took 2 weeks for the healing to finish.


    Amon caressed Raki''s hair while yawning and looking at the rising sun. "Yawn¡­ Raki, sorry to wake you up like this, I am sleepy too."


    Raki replied while looking at the sunrise. "It''s fine ¨C even though I was sleeping at Alabasta Palace and you suddenly called me out ¨C as long as it is you, I don''t mind." Raki raised her head and looked at his face with a nervous look. "But¡­ Why so suddenly? Did I do something wrong? "


    Amon looked at her eyes without replying, making her more nervous as she gulped. "Is it about¡­ how I treat Vivi?"


    Raki seemed genuinely nervous, it was unbefitting her usual appearance.


    Amon smiled cheekily and patted her head. "That''s not it, do you seriously believe I would care for Vivi more than you, my sister?"


    "You are most important to me, Raki. You''ve been with me from the beginning, even on the Moon when I fucked up big time twice. If I had to choose between you and Vivi, who would I choose? Vivi ¨C a girl married to protect Skypiea, or you?" Amon wrapped his hand around her shoulders and brought her close to his chest. "Obviously, you."


    Hearing Amon''s tempting words, Raki''s eyes grew. ''Does he mean it?''


    Yes. Amon wasn''t lying this time.


    Her heart fluttered as Aisa''s words from 4 years ago appeared in her mind. ''Aisa¡­ Stupid girl, you were wrong.''


    Raki averted her gaze and smiled lightly looking at the red eyes of Amon, shining brighter than the sun itself.


    She wanted to scream in joy while grabbing his hands. She wanted to say ¨C "Look at this, Vivi bitch!!" but she didn''t.


    Amon was sensing what she was feeling and kept staring at her face. ''Looking back¡­ I first wanted to make her a killing machine, I didn''t fail entirely, but I don''t want to see her like a machine ¨Cno. I can''t see her as a machine anymore, she is NOT my puppet.''


    While thinking this seriously, Amon felt muscles loosen up around his heart. This didn''t change his morals ¨C he was still the same ruthless bastard, but Raki was the closest thing to a ''family'' to him now.


    Chuckling while thinking if this is a good choice or not, Amon stood up and proposed his hand towards Raki. "There is something important for me to show and give you."


    "What is it?" Raki accepted his hand with a straight face.


    "First," Amon walked to the edge of the cloud while pulling Raki.


    The place they were in ¨C was a shrine, a church, made atop of a flying island-cloud even above Shandora, just below it, one can see the Shandora, City of Gold.


    Amon looked down at the city, specifically eyeing a creature. Nola, the snake.


    "How much do you know about our origin?"


    "You mean us, Shandia? Or the Shandorians as a whole?" Raki replied, looking at Nola too.


    "Both."


    "Nothing much."


    Amon chuckled hearing her straightforward answer. This was so like her. Even though she does try to copy him at things, she lacked in the brain department.


    He asked again, "Then why do you think we used to worship Snakes as our deities?"


    "Because... we were dumb?"


    "...Yes, but no."


    Raki couldn''t answer and tilted her head. "I don''t know then. I am dumb at this, brother."


    Although Raki''s answer was stupid, in reality, this was a very interesting question, something related to the history of Shandorians, the Mesoamericans in the One Piece world ¨C and also related to a Mythology of Amon''s previous world.


    And why was this important?


    ''Mythical Zoan.''


    It was because it is deeply connected to the source of the devil fruit Amon was expecting the A.I to have. And¡­ he was 100% sure his guess was correct.


    ''Raki needs to know about this if she wants to use its full power. Though the only problem is ¨C the old Shandians might start worshipping her.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in God''s Shrine on top of Giant Jack, a little girl at the age of 4 opened her eyes from the bed.


    "Uhmm¡­" She stretched her limbs and looked around with a glint of confusion within her eyes.


    ''Where is this¡­?''


    She couldn''t think more as a voice entered her ears.


    "Interesting, you are awake already?"


    The girl looked around and found the source of the voice, a little guy with black hair and brown eyes holding two cups in his hand.


    "The name''s Karna," he looked at her with a smile on his face. "Caffeine or tea?"


    "Huh?" The girl yelped, confused. "I, I am O-Tama, I don''t know where Chafifne is...so tea?"


    She raised her hand and Karna handed her a cup. "Well, I only have coffee, so bear with me. Huhuhu!"


    Karna laughed strangely and sat down on the bed beside her. "Anyway, Brother Amo¨CI mean¨CMister Fool dropped you here. You will be my assistant at work from now on. Huhuhu!"


    "..." O-Tama looked at him shocked. ''Brother¡­ Fool did? When? How? Where is Brother Ace then?''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Readers want Amon to die before the story ends¡­ Look at this nice guy, why do people hate him so much? ????


    (E/N: It''s cause he ain''t a trap no more.)


    (A/N: Shut up.)


    --


    --


    --


    P.S: 1500 Powerstones for a bonus chap! [485/1500]


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 146 - Aces Misery

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 146


    Title: Ace''s Misery


    ¡­.


    [Last Night]


    It was night. In the Maccurine Kingdom, in a town beside the seashore, the Spade Pirates were resting in an inn. They plan to stay here until any news of Amon comes by, whether negative or positive.


    O-Tama was in a room with Perry, sleeping soundly beside her.


    Suddenly, lightning sparked as the silhouette of a young man appeared in the darkroom.


    He didn''t do much for the first minute, but he touched Perry''s head and flowed electricity through her brain after a while.


    If one had Omniscience, they would be able to see that the silhouette was inserting information into her mind using electricity. After that, he left a letter in her hand.


    Though he also didn''t stop there and grabbed O-Tama, who was sleeping soundly while hugging Perry and flew off through the window of the room, he left the window open for the victims to reach a conclusion using the letter.


    Zzzz¡­


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "O-Tama!"


    The next morning, a loud scream shook the whole inn.


    While Amon and Raki were having a chat on the other side of the world, Perry, who woke up with Amon''s command in her mind, yelled while reading the letter with a teary face.


    Ace and the crew instantly ran into the room and looked at Perry with concern.


    They left O-Tama with her since they shared a good relationship, but to think they will find out O-Tama was not in the room with only a crying Perry left...


    "Perry, what happened?" Ace asked as he sat beside her.


    Perry was reading the letter and covering her face with her hands, tears falling down like a fountain. "O-Tama¡­ has been abducted by the Beast Pirates!"


    ?...¡ï...?


    O-Tama looked at Karna and asked, "Did you say Mister Brother brought me here? Where is he? Where is brother Ace? Are you lying?"


    Karna looked at her with a wry smile. "Calm down girl, I actually don''t know much. Ask him when he comes back, I guess it will take a while. He asked me to take care of you until then¡­" He said and mumbled. "Even though I said I don''t wanna¡­"


    Tama looked down as her face formed a resolved look. ''I guess I have to wait until I find out¡­ I am worried about brother Ace, he said he was gonna go to an isolated island and train until he is strong enough to avenge Mister Brother''s sacrifice. But if Mister Brother is alive, then, he doesn''t need to do that. I quickly need to talk to him!''


    Thinking such, Tama stood up. "Please make sure Mister Brother returns soon. I will wait and do what you say."


    Karna sighed and shook his head. "Alright¡­ I have some toys, you can play with them, I guess."


    He said that and went over to the other side of the room that was separated by a curtain.


    "Don''t come to this side¡­ or I will dissect you." Saying this he pulled closed the curtains and mumbled, "Bothersome."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Meanwhile, in the other part of the world, Ace was reading the letter Amon left with a shaky hand and red eyes.


    ¡ºGreeting, this is All-Star King of Beast Pirates. Kaido-sama has taken an interest in this girl, O-Tama, as her powers are exceptional. So, I will be taking her.


    You all should be grateful to Mr. Fool. His sacrifice made Kaido-sama let you live. Thank him in the afterlife ¡ª All-Star King.¡»


    This is what the letter said, Ace was out of his mind seeing this.


    ''Sacrifice'' meant Mr. Fool died in battle. And not only that, they took O-Tama too.


    Ace understood why Kaido was interested in her. It was because of her power to tame any animal, even Gifters.


    Ace clenched his fist and threw the paper after crumbling it into a ball.


    Ace with an angered face, with his skin trembling, roared. "That''s it! We are going to hunt the Beasts Pirates! Not only did they kill Fool, they even abducted Tama! This is unforgiving!" Ace yelled as the room heated up because of his steam. "I will kill Kaido! I will kill King!"


    He started to breathe loudly. He was livid, he had never had this much hatred towards someone in his life, Deuce''s death made him sad and angry, but he wasn''t livid. But this time, nobody can stop him from going after Kaido.


    The crew members stayed silent. They made a resolved face, they would do as he says, he is their captain. Besides, they were mad too.


    But Perry, who was programmed by Amon, meddled. "But Ace, we will just die. If we die, Mr. Fool''s sacrifice will be meaningless."


    Hearing her, Ace''s grip on his fist tightened. Oh, how right she was.


    "But¡­"


    Before Ace could say anything more, the sound of a crow entered his ears.


    "Kreeeaa!"


    Everyone in the room looked at the crow that was outside the window. The crow had a letter in its legs. Everyone looked at the scene surprised.


    The crow flew inside the room and sat on Ace''s shoulder. Ace, slightly understanding the situation, grabbed the letter from the crow''s legs and opened it...


    He started to read it as his eyes grew and his lips quivered, tears swelled on the corners of his eyes.


    ¡ºDear Ace,


    If you are seeing this letter, it means I am no more.


    It''s sad. How I died to the person whose lackey killed Deuce, but it is what it is.


    Anyway, I am sorry to send something like this, you must not have been expecting a stranger''s letter after death, huh?¡»


    Ace''s tears almost fell reading this line. ''We are no stranger¡­''


    ¡ºI¡­ just have a request. Knowing you, you might go after Kaido after reading this letter. But please, don''t. He is a monster, you would die in vain. I don''t want you to die in vain because I have a request for you, I want you to look after O-Tama for me.¡»


    Ace''s body shook reading this.


    ¡ºI did promise to show her around the world, but I failed to keep the promise. But you¡­ I might be requesting too much as someone you met only a month ago, but would you please fulfil that promise in my place?¡»


    Ace fell on his knees reading this. "I am so sorry¡­" He was such a failure, he couldn''t even grant the last wish of his new friend, O-Tama was abducted.


    He couldn''t read anymore, so Perry picked the letter and started reading out loud.


    "¡ºThough I won''t say you shouldn''t get revenge ¨C in fact, I would love if you killed that bastard for me. He gave me so much pain that it hurts even after death, haha¡»" After a short silence of exchanging gazes with the crew, Perry continued. "¡ºI have a suggestion, join the Whitebeard Pirates. Make a name for yourselves first, then challenge him. You will lose, but knowing that old guy, he will take you as his son. You need to do your best to learn his teaching and maybe one day¡­ take revenge for my death¡­?


    ¡ªFrom, Mr. Fool, the foolish man.¡»"


    In truth, Amon knew Ace wouldn''t challenge Whitebeard in this timeline since he knows how strong an Emperor is already, so Amon needed something to make him do that, and this was a perfect opportunity.


    Ace''s tears kept falling as he punched the ground. "I will do as you say, Fool¡­ my friend, I will do as you say."


    **


    **


    **


    P.S. 1500 Power stones for a bonus chapter. [1500/634]


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 147 - Loss

    Chapter 147


    Title: Loss


    ¡­.


    "So¡­ you mean there is a chance that a Mythical Zoan devil fruit based on this myth actually exists?" Raki asked Amon with a face filled with disbelief.


    With the morning wind caressing his black hair, Amon nodded.


    Until now, Amon talked about the Mythical Creature that he thinks the ancient Shandorians used to worship before the snake ¨C and even the chance of such a being existing in reality in the past.


    Raki was pretty shocked, but she didn''t doubt her brother''s analyzing capabilities.


    "Well¡­" she scratched her head. "I guess, maybe. But why tell me this I don''t think I can help you analyze these things even a bit, you should have asked Robin or¡­ Vivi."


    Amon didn''t reply instantly and took a few breaths of time. "I have something to show you. It''s underground, just follow me."


    ''Underground?''


    Amon then jumped from a high point in the sky, falling directly towards the City of Gold.


    He plans to reveal the existence of the A.I to the high-rank and trusty people ¨C especially the Birkans and Shandians since he plans to take them to the underground and help them unlock their wings. So it didn''t matter if Raki was meeting Seraph a few days before everyone.


    Fwah!


    Amon''s wings formed out of nowhere as he flew down while grabbing Raki by her collar.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, things weren''t so peaceful in Amazon Lily.


    10 marine ships were surrounding the island ¨C with only a single pirate ship blocking them from invading it.


    On one of the marine ships, an old lady was standing in its deck with a mic close to her mouth.


    "[Pirate Empress, I repeat, Pirate Empress, surrender yourself now.]" A loud mic voice came from a marine ship and reached all of the islands.


    Among the 10 ships that were surrounding the island ¨C Tsuru ¨C one of the strongest Vice Admirals, was standing on the deck of a ship in the middle that was directly floating opposite to the Kuja Pirates'' ship.


    She had a mic in her hand and was instructing Hancock to surrender.


    "[Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, we have surrounded you from all sides.]"


    Through the receiver, Hancock, who was on her own ship''s deck, stopping the Marines from invading her island, stood there proudly. She was wearing a red dress with a snake dancing behind her.


    "Hmm, the marines are finally making a move, I see." Boa Hancock tilted her head and smirked arrogantly. "How disgusting."


    Seeing her arrogant composure, the 10 marine ships that only had females in them, trembled.


    "B-Beautiful¡­!" The word ''beautiful'' resounded from all the ships as Tsuru frowned.


    It seemed she had underestimated her beauty ¨C no matter male or female, as long as they could see, they would be charmed by her beauty after all. It wasn''t just a myth, as she really was the most beautiful woman in the whole world.


    "I don''t see any disgusting men either, you lot came prepared." Hancock looked at them with gleaming eyes. ''Hmph, they are underestimating me.''


    Hancock instantly took a pose, she made a heart shape with her hands and pointed them towards the ships. "But if you endanger my Island, I don''t care if you are men or not! <Mero Mero Mellow>!"


    A half-transparent pink heart came out of her palms and rushed towards the ships in front of her. However, that was not the end as more and more hearts started to sprout out of her hand.


    !!Pew Pew Pew Pew!!


    Instantly, the sea was riddled up with countless pink hearts as the sound of people turning into stones resounded.


    Hancock waved her long hair with her hand. "Vice Admiral, if you assumed you can corner me with numbers, more so with females, you have severely underestimated me."


    Tsuru took a puff from her cigarette and threw it in the sea. "It does seem you are right." She said while looking at the other ships, people within them had already become stones.


    Only her ship was left from getting demolished by Hancock''s pink heart beam.


    However, Hancock didn''t plan to let this stay a fact for long.


    "<Mero Mero Mellow!>"


    She again shot her beams, this time targeting the ship Tsuru was in.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, Amon and Raki entered the massive golden architecture in the middle of the city. It was morning, so there weren''t many eyes on them except for a few guards.


    Raki was very intrigued by this situation. ''We are going underground¡­! Does bro have some kind of the secret base under the city? Oh, how exciting!''


    She was fidgeting while they reached a golden room, Amon''s bedroom. Other than the shrine on top of Giant Jack, this building was also Amon''s residence since this held the root of Jack on its roof.


    ''This is his bedroom.'' Raki suddenly stopped at the doorway as Amon entered. ''Why is he bringing me to his bedroom all of a sudden? W-wait, could it be...?''


    Raki''s body trembled as she gulped her saliva. She took a deep breath and raised her hands towards her jacket''s chain.


    "Brother¡­"


    Amon looked behind after hearing her call.


    She was slowly taking off her jacket. "Although this is sudden since it''s you I don''t mind¨C"


    "Shut up." Amon stopped her midway and walked away.


    While Raki froze on her spot, Amon turned around and went towards his closet.


    Creak!


    After messing with the insides of the closet, it suddenly shook and opened itself in front of Raki and Amon, showing a way to the other side.


    With a dejected face, Raki wore her clothes again back and followed behind Amon as he entered the closet.


    Creak!


    Again, the same sound resounded as the closet closed itself from inside.


    Soon after, Amon and Raki were left in a wide hallway.


    "Brother¡­ what the hell is this? Why is it so large and big?"


    "..." Amon didn''t answer her and walked forward, without any choice Raki followed him.


    Soon after, Amon reached the spot where different buttons were hidden on each side of the wall.


    However, before he could press any of the buttons, a click sound entered his ears as his eyes fell on the wall.


    Bzzzz


    It was the same sound from 8 years ago, the sound of a door opening, a door that has been closed a long time ago.


    Bzhhhh!


    Smoke came out of the elevator that just opened as a Robotic voice entered both their ears.


    [Welcome, Master.]


    Amon grinned hearing the voice and crackled up.


    "It''s been a while, Sera. We have many things to catch up on, start the elevator first." Amon said and walked inside the elevator as Raki followed with a dazed look on her face.


    Amon slipped his hands in his pocket and touched the glass tube in his pocket, it had the blood of Hiyori in it.


    ''It is finally time, huh.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    [Amazon Lily''s Outskirts]


    !!Pew Pew Pew Pew!!


    Hancock''s beams went ahead towards Trusu''s ship.


    However, the marines in the ship jumped in unison in the air and dodged the beams. Everyone on this ship was an elite, even among the marines, as they were trained by Tsuru herself.


    However, Tsuru stood in her spot without moving.


    Vhoom!


    The beams soon went through her body but she didn''t turn into stone.


    While Hancock''s eyes grew, she chuckled lightly. "Little girl, I am too old for your beams to take effect on me. I did underestimate you first, but not anymore.''


    Tsuru put pressure on her legs and jumped in the air using Geppo. "I want to finish this job fast."


    "<Rokuogan>!"


    Tsuru clasped her hands together and released a shockwave through the air.


    Boa Hancock covered her hands in armament and slapped the beam away.


    "Weak." Saying this, Hancock jumped in the air instantly as Tsuru did the same.


    Flying mid-air, she went for a kick in the face of Tsuru.


    Bam!


    And surprisingly, she was able to hit her right in the face. Tsuru''s left cheek became stone as Hancock grinned.


    "Argh¡­" Tsuru groaned and almost fell. "I see, just being Immune to your beam isn''t enough. But you should have watched yourself."


    Instantly, Tsuru raised her hand and touched Hancock''s head lightly.


    Hancock''s eyes grew as she felt her body act strange, and in the next instant, her body started to gobble extremely.


    "<Wash-Wash fruit: Flattening Wash!>"


    ¡­.


    Unlike how Amon had predicted the battle to last at least two days, it didn''t even last 2 hours. He had underestimated Tsuru''s devil fruit power and overestimated Hancock''s caution.


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 148 - Seraph (1)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 148


    Title: Seraph (1)


    ....


    Amon and Raki walked into the elevator as Raki asked while following behind him, "Hey, what''s happening? You don''t seem surprised at all, what was that mechanical voice? An Automata or¡­ an A.I.??"


    Raki''s eyes suddenly grew as she realized that it did seem like an A.I. ''But how can something so high tech that even those people on the moon rarely possess be underground in Shandora?''


    "Broth¨C"


    "I will explain later, just go with the flow for now," Amon said, pressing Raki''s shoulder lightly.


    "...Okay." Raki nodded lightly.


    Soon after, the elevator reached many hundred meters below the golden architecture and stopped, opening itself in front of Amon and Raki.


    Zzzzh¡­


    With a gust of smoke, the elevator opened but this time there wasn''t any poisonous mist.


    Amon chuckled seeing this. "Wow, are you perhaps trying to appear considerate, Seraph?"


    [....]


    The A.I stayed silent.


    Amon walked through the door of the elevator and stood in the open space of the Shandora Hall.


    It was, like before, huge and beautiful. Looking at all the weapons around, Amon couldn''t hide his excitement.


    He smiled brightly. ''Soon, this will all be mine. My army will be the strongest, none of the Emperor''s army would be my match.'' Amon thought.


    "Whoa¡­" Raki too was surprised to see the futuristic equipment and weapons.


    Although she had seen much better things on the Moon, she could tell a small sum of equipment here was better than the Moon''s. But what caught her attention the most was the Supercomputer in the middle of the Hall. "I was right! It''s an A.I. !"


    Guns, invisible robes, daily accessories, laser lights, cars, even tanks! There was everything Raki could imagine! But the A.I was the most exciting thing to her.


    She whistled and stared at the many cameras around her. "So advanced¡­ something so cool existed here under Shandora?!" Raki exclaimed in surprise.


    "?" Raki took steps back as she felt something off with her Haki.


    Suddenly, the floor separated and two chairs popped out in front of them from the void below.


    [Please sit down and relax your nerves.]


    Amon walked past the small chairs, going towards and sitting on the soft luxurious seat in front of the Monitor.


    "Sera, are you treating me like an outsider now? What''s up with those small squirmy chairs?" Amon said with a grin.


    Raki walked behind him and stood there without sitting.


    [Not at all, I was just being considerate of that girl.]


    "Considerate?" Amon raised an eyebrow while glancing at Raki who was pleased to stand beside him. "I thought you couldn''t feel any emotions."


    [Consideration isn''t an emotion, it''s calculating the feelings of the other party. I can at least do that.]


    ''She seems smarter now¡­ this is not necessarily a bad thing though.''


    "Interesting." Amon smiled at her webcam with emotions hidden in his eyes.. "Anyway, how have you been the past 5 years? I was young back then, I was naive back then, so I locked you here, you aren''t holding any grudges, are you?"


    Raki looked at him with a surprised face. She couldn''t process his words at all.


    [Not at all, I have been here for the last 800 years.] She stayed silent for a while before saying, [5 years is nothing, besides, it''s not like I would have been of any help in the past 5 years anyway since Master left for the Moon.]


    She said the truth, at first she was angry, but in the end, wasn''t Amon a Shandorian? She realized hating her own people would not grant her anything good.


    The A.I conversed with Amon while keeping Raki at bay.


    ''Look at this robot¡­'' Amon stared at her soul, at her thoughts, with his Observation Haki. She wasn''t lying. It seemed interesting to Amon. ''Did something change within her? Did she come to a conclusion that giving me the power of command is better than waiting for Joyboy? Or is it like a trial?''


    If that was true or not, Amon would find out very soon.


    [By the way, Master, I watched your fight with the Marine Admiral. I now have a general idea of the power level of this era. Truthfully, it''s weak.]


    ''What?'' Amon''s eyes arched up. ''The power level of this Era is weak? No ¨C our fight didn''t cause the greatest damage, but the explosion, in the end, wasn''t weak at all.''


    Sera continued. [You might be shocked, but 800 years ago, there were hundreds of people who could cause such explosions and be fine afterward.]


    With a small frown, Amon stared at a camera while Raki was shocked too.


    "Tell me, power-wise, where do I stand among all the people you know?"


    After a while, the computer beeped. [Hmm¡­ I think I can see you being at the top 40 of my known strongest attacks.]


    Amon felt his forehead going cold hearing her.


    Seraph couldn''t have answered this 5 years ago, but now that she has <Recovered> many of her erased memories, she can see where Amon stood.


    ''Top 40¡­ I thought I am at least in the top 10 of all the people who ever lived in this world. But to think I was this wrong¡­'' Amon felt dejected.


    Soon after, he shook his head. ''No. This just means I have room for more improvements.''


    "Alright, then do you know a person named Imu?" Amon asked while staring at her camera intensely.


    [Please. I can''t reveal any more information. I am sure you are aware of the reason ¨C and that must be why you chose to come to me now, isn''t it?]


    Amon sighed hearing her. "Oh my, how did I forget? You want proof of Toki''s arrival, don''t you?"


    Amon glanced at Raki who was confused and sifted his attention back to Seraph. "Tell me, do you have a lineage(DNA) sample of Toki?"


    A.I beeped. [Although lineage wasn''t our best point, we did have some knowledge on it. So I do have all the lineage data of ancient Shandorians saved within me.]


    "I see." Amon then slipped his hands in his pants and took out a glass tube. "Then please, match this blood with Toki''s lineage sample."


    [''Is that¡­ Lady Toki''s blood?!'']


    Instantly, a metallic hand came out from the roof and snatched the blood sample.


    [I will match it quickly.]


    Seraph was very excited to get her hand on this. This would open so many possibilities for her, after all.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstones for bonus chap!


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 149 - Seraph (2)

    Chapter 149


    Title: Seraph (2)


    ¡­.


    [''This¡­ I see.'']


    After testing the blood sample, Seraph realized the blood didn''t belong to Toki. In a dejected mood, she shifted her cameras back to Amon.


    [So this is Lady Toki''s daughter''s blood. This is enough proof. But why did you bring her daughter''s blood? Wouldn''t it have been better to bring Lady Toki''s blood, the real deal?] She asked, fearing the worst.


    Amon nodded. "It''s simple, Toki is dead ¨C or so the people in Wano say. I can''t bring the blood of a person whose body is nowhere to be found, now can I?"


    [I¡­ I understand.]


    Hearing her soft reply, Amon could feel the shaking emotions within her. She must be feeling shocked and sad hearing about the last Shandorian''s death.


    But Amon had no reason to show sympathy for a robot and got to the point immediately. "Anyways, does this mean I have access to everything now?"


    [Wait, let me ask you a question first, have the borders of Wano been opened yet?]


    "No," Amon replied.


    Seraph deemed that he didn''t have any reason to lie and beeped.


    "Then, am I eligible to use everything you have on you now?" He smiled as Raki stared at him.


    [You are eligible, master.]


    After a moment of Amon smiling, his face became expressionless. "Okay, answer some questions first."


    Raki noticed the change and grabbed the hilt of her sword."My first question is¡­ why didn''t you want to open up to me until now?" He looked at her with cold eyes. "You called me master, yet you were more loyal to Joyboy? Why is that?"


    [That¨C]


    "Just a warning, I don''t want to hear any excuses."


    [...] Seraph suddenly got flashbacks of their fight from years ago, giving her a strange feeling; nostalgia.


    Seraph considered whether or not she should tell him the true reason for her actions. [''No¡­ He is my master now, even if it''s a trial, I need to give him the answer he wishes for.'']


    A trial. In truth Seraph was testing Amon, to see if he really had what it takes to replace the weight of Joyboy''s presence that her previous master left.


    Her previous master said ''Wait for Joyboy and decide for yourself.''


    Although not specific, Seraph knows when Joyboy will come. From the prophecy, Joyboy would come when Toki arrives in Wano, no matter how much time passes. So now that she has gotten solid proof of Toki''s arrival ¨C even her death, this means Joyboy has also been born, or maybe he is already an old man.


    Seraph made a decision. [''Master¡­ I have decided for myself. I will give this child a chance, if he doesn''t meet my expectations, I will choose Joyboy next. I don''t like him, but I am giving him the glory because I know he has what it takes, also the fact that he has the blood of Shandorians flowing within him.'']


    After finally deciding, the A.I beeped.


    [I was waiting for Joyboy because my Queen, my previous master ordered me to. These are her words ¨C ''Wait for Joyboy and decide for yourself.'' I was confused about it, my response to her order was ''Why should I?'' throughout those 800 years, but I had a firm reason to do as she said.]


    "A firm reason you say?" Amon tilted his head while her mechanic voice chimed in his ears.


    [Yes, a firm reason. It was because of the Fishmen princess 800 years ago. Other than being the Poseidon of that Era, she also had the power to prophecize things. One day, before the war began, she prophesied that the gates of Wano would open 800 years later, she even specified the year ¨C 28 years after Toki''s marriage.]


    "Interesting¡­" Amon was very curious. So the previous Fishman princess had both Shyarly''s and Shirahoshi''s power. ''Fascinating.''


    [People didn''t believe her prophecies. Wano''s borders weren''t even closed to begin with, why would they need to open? ¨C this was the reason. But as the war began and she started doing more prophecies, soon people realized the true weight of her words.]


    "What happened after that?" Raki asked this time. Both her and Amon were attentively listening to her.


    [Centuries ago, when the Shandorans and Fishmen shared a very close relationship, their princess came here and talked about the prophecy of Lady Toki''s son. Lady Toki was supposed to give birth to a son who will change the world along with Joyboy. However, by the time of the prophecy, Joyboy was dead. So people were confused ¨C however, as she went into more detail, everything made sense, so everyone did as she asked them to. They sent Lady Toki to the future.]


    "What did she say?" Amon asked out of curiosity. ''The son she was talking about must be Momonosuke¡­''


    [...Unfortunately, my memories were wiped. But I managed to recover some of them, unfortunately, the rest of the data has been lost.] Seraph said in a low voice, Amon nodded in her response.


    [''...''] She expected an angry shout from Amon, but unexpectedly¡­ nothing happened.


    Rather, a calm voice flowed within her ears. "I figured as much, I would have done the same if I was in the shoes of those people 800 years ago. Though I do assume you have the important information, right?"


    Sighing internally, Seraph beeped. [Correct.]


    "Anyways, explain what happened next," Amon said in a calm manner. Truthfully, he was angry. ''So all this time she fooled me?'' But he realized nothing good ever comes from crying over spilled milk.


    [Later, she also talked with my queen before she told me that line. Although I don''t know the reason behind her words, by calculating the contexts for 800 years, it seems there is a very strong being my queen wanted me to destroy, though I am not aware of the reasons. Since I am weak, I needed to team up with Joyboy, the strongest being after that being.]


    Who was that being? It was pretty obvious to Amon. ''It''s Imu, isn''t it?''


    ''Who is Joyboy then? She did say Joyboy died, but this is a fantasy world. Considering that, who else can it be other than Monkey D. Luffy, the protagonist? It seems one day we might need to team up, I am not confident enough to beat Imu on my own yet. He lived for 800 years, he is surely a monster.'' It seemed like Amon needed to do some big manipulation starting from now on. ''The real game just begins.''


    [After that ¨C]


    "That''s enough." Amon stopped her from saying anything more, knowing that Raki was beside him. "We can discuss this later. I have another order for you."


    [...What is it?]


    "Hand it over." Amon stared at her soul intensely. "The Mythical Zoan, Snake-Snake fruit, Model:¨C"


    **


    **


    **


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 150 - Mythical Zoan (1)

    Chapter 150


    Title: Mythical Zoan (1)


    ¡­.


    As Amon talked about the Mythical Zoan devil fruit, Seraph grew surprised.


    [''How did he know about it??''] From what she recalled, nobody from this Era is supposed to know about this fruit. [''Perhaps lady Toki left information on this matter?'']


    It seemed plausible but also unconvincing that Toki would betray Shandora like this.


    "Sera, don''t lie to me." Amon got up from his seat and walked beside Raki. "I can see everything with my <Thunder Eyes>. I can see the fruit deep within your stash. Judging from your surprise, I can also assume that I''m right about the model of the fruit as well."


    After a short moment of silence, the mechanical voice sounded out. [Since I do not see any reason to lie, then I will acknowledge your guess as correct. But I have two questions. How do you know about the fruit''s exact model? And who do you plan on giving the fruit to? I know you already have a devil fruit.]


    Amon stood at Raki''s left and pulled her closer by the side of her waist. "Why, can''t you see this bad boy here? Did you think I would bring her down here without any reason?"


    Raki''s face flustered as she felt her ear reddened up. She smiled nervously and decided to make use of this opportunity. "Brother¡­ What are you doing all of a sudden? Are you trying to m-molest me when there is no one around?"


    "Maybe," Amon answered with a chuckle.


    [...]


    [''Is he the same person from 4-years ago?''] Sera has never seen Amon flirt before so this was surprising to her. [''No, I shouldn''t get distracted by his behavior. Also that girl, his sister¡­ she is strong enough to take out 5 Vice-Admirals by herself. But is that enough to make her worthy of the fruit? Does she deserve such power? Also, from my memory, she is as bad as the kid himself, I shouldn''t underestimate her.]


    There weren''t many Mythical Zoan in this world. But among the ones that existed, this was at the peak. [''Although this has many similarities with the Azure Dragon fruit, if compared overall, this one is a better Zoan.'']


    If Amon asked the fruit for himself then it would be another matter. But this ¨C this was a hard choice to make.


    However ¡ª


    Amon made a grim face. "Sera, she is the strongest after me, she is also a Shandian. The best choice you have beside me. Or are you saying this fruit should go to Joyboy too~?"


    [I¡­ no.] Hearing Amon''s mocking tone the AI calmed down. [Give me 5 minutes to make my decision.]


    The computer screen blacked out for a second before millions of text started to appear on the screen. She was calculating the best possible outcome.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in Amazon Lily ¨C the old lady Gloriosa was standing at the edge of the seashore while looking at the battle ahead.


    She lowered the binoculars from her eyes.


    "Hancock was defeated so easily¡­" she whispered with a grim look. "I think the whole Amazon Lily should join the battle as well."


    She looked behind her, a large army of people was waiting there. "Everybody! Attack the marines! Save the Snake Empress!"


    "YESSS!!" Everyone screamed in unison and rushed towards the sea. They rode on their small boats and ships, some were shot by the Marine warships, but they didn''t give up and charged forward.


    As their boats went far from the seashore, Gloriosa sighed looking at the rising sun. "From now on all the Amazons will be considered criminals, huh." After a short moment of silence, she closed her eyes. "Lord, help us."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in Alabasta the palace was in an uproar.


    "Look at the bath, maybe he is taking a shower there!" Vivi shouted towards some guards, they nodded in response and did as they were told.


    She wiped her sweat with a shaky head in front of the door of a room. "W-where are you¡­ please be safe."


    This morning, Amon suddenly disappeared. She went into his room to check on him but found nothing. ''Did I do something to make him mad perhaps?''


    Vivi was very confused and scared, she didn''t know what else to do other than looking for him in the palace. She sighed and tried to lean on the door, but the door suddenly opened.


    "Ah!"


    She almost fell but a pair of tanned hands stopped her. "Are you okay?"


    "A-ah, Miss Robin." Vivi stood straight up and looked at her savior, Robin. "Thank you, I was too clumsy."


    "Sorry, but I need to go!" She tried to run off but Robin stopped her.


    "Wait!"


    Vivi looked back. "Uh, I need to look for--wait, perhaps you know where he went!"


    "He?"


    "Hubby I mean!" Vivi replied to Robin''s obvious question. "He has vanished since this morning!"


    "Oh? Luci is missing? Wait, where is Raki?" Robin asked with a frown.


    "Raki? Wait¡­ I almost forgot, but she is missing too."


    Hearing her Robin''s frown disappeared as she sighed. "Don''t worry then, those two are together and fine now."


    She stretched her limbs and yawned. "You should head back to your room and rest. Speaking of rest, I haven''t slept for 3 days now. I also need some rest, 2 more hours of work and I will sleep."


    Vivi, still worried, nodded. "If¡­ you say so. But you should sleep too, Miss. What are you working on so diligently anyway?"


    "Fufu, thanks for worrying. I am working on something special. A person named Golden Lion Shiki, I am searching for his whereabouts."


    "Golden who now?"


    "Golden Lion Shiki, a predator from the previous era of pirates. Along with the era, he is dying as well¡­"


    Vivi just looked around and said, "Well, I don''t know who he is, but good luck I guess. Bye!"


    Vivi ran off, still trying to look for Amon leaving the yawning Robin behind.


    "This is a hard job even with the clue that Shiki is on a flying island¡­ I heard he has the Float-Float fruit, I wonder who will get that fruit after his death, Fufufu."


    Robin laughed and walked back to her room.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: The chapters are pretty short, as some of you have noticed. It goes back to long ones from chapter 154. ???? Sorry, I was in a rush and busy.


    P.S 1500 power stones for bonus chapter.


    --


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 151 - Mythical Zoan (2)

    Chapter 151


    Title: Mythical Zoan (2)


    ¡­.


    [Beep!]


    As the Super Computer beeped, Amon let go of Raki and went back to sit. to sit


    "Ahem ¨C brother." Raki tidied her jacket and called out. "What is a Quexaox¨Cugh!¨C whatever you said. Why is it so hard to pronounce?"


    "Oh, you mean the devil fruit model?"


    "Yeah, that. I''ve never heard about such an animal before." Hearing Raki''s words, Amon shook his head slowly.


    "An animal doesn''t need to exist for there to be a fruit of it. That''s the point of Mythical Zoan, girl."


    "...Ah! Yes, I see now!"


    Amon tittered hearing her exciting voice. Meanwhile, Raki recalled how her brother said about giving her a fruit better than his, and he now he''s doing it! Any Mythical Zoan was far better than any Logia, the same goes for this fruit as well.


    [Beep!]


    [I am done!]


    Before they could converse anymore, Seraph chirped.


    "So, what conclusion did you reach?"


    [It''s plausible. Not that you can eat the fruit anyway, so it''s better to use it rather than putting it aside. Besides, Joyboy most likely has a devil fruit as well ¨C since he is supposed to be very powerful.]


    ''Rubber isn''t powerful.''


    {Editor''s note: usually I am a silent person but the amount of disrespect I felt when I read this????}


    After a while, the A.I said, [I agree with you Master, I also think she should eat the fruit.] Seraph continued without knowing Amon''s thoughts.


    [Then¡­] A silence fell upon the Hall as a small portion of the floor separated and formed a hole a golden box appeared out of the hole. [Please take care of the fruit, it is precious to me. It is the fruit of my previous master, my queen.]


    ''Precious to her¡­? As I suspected, she has long stopped being a lifeless robot.'' Amon smiled softly and got up. "I will be sure to use the power of this fruit to its fullest, don''t worry." He won''t forget to misuse it to its fullest.


    Amon walked closer to the shining floating golden box and touched it lightly.


    Zzzz¡­.


    He glanced at a camera and smiled. "You will get your own devil fruit one day, wait for it."


    [Thanks, but you should be aware I can''t eat a devil fruit, I do not possess a humanoid body like the Automata.]


    "There are ways."


    [...]


    Amon chuckled and walked towards the elevator. "You will be strong one day, just be a good girl and do as I say."


    Was Amon giving false hope, or telling the truth? Only he knew.


    Ting! The elevator opened as Amon got in with Raki.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Amon took Raki out of the Hall. Her Mythical Zoan form would be too big for the Hall to bear.


    Now, on top of a cloud hundred of kilometers away from Shandora, Amon stood with an excited Raki who was fidgeting in front of him.


    They were on a cloud island with a piece of a ruined pyramid-like structure on it. It left behind by the Shandora that flew this far by the knock-up stream 400-years ago. Still, none of the two cared.


    "Hey, hey, hey give the box to me quickly!"


    She begged for Amon to hand over the box as Amon shook his head slowly. "Be patient. I need to warn you ¨C you might not be able to control the beast in the fruit. The carnivorous Zoan fruits are the hardest Zoan types to control, and this is a Mythical carnivorous Zoan so it''ll surely be harder."


    "Although you won''t lose your mind and go berserk, you might start shooting heat breath while talking or create a wind tornado while breathing. But just remember¡­" Amon placed his hand on her shoulder and smiled. "Brother is with you."


    "..." Raki''s face dazed as she nodded slowly. "I-I love you too."


    "...I don''t though."


    "...."


    "Anyways, wait a sec." Amon pressed some buttons and messed with the box for a while as the lid opened on its own. Obviously, he didn''t know how to open the box from before but using future sight, he could predict the best way to open the box.


    From within, he took out a glowing devil fruit and stared at it with shining eyes. "It''s glowing¡­ Is this proof of it being a Mythical Zoan?"


    "C''mon! Give it to me!" Raki tried to snatch the fruit. Amon didn''t stop her and let her take the fruit.


    "Wow¡­ it''s glowing¡­" looking at the green Guava fruit with glowing golden encryptions on it, Raki''s eyes shone. "I already love this, haha!"


    Her smile only widened as she brought the fruit close to her mouth and took a bite.


    Crunch!


    "Hey, take it slow." Amon was too late as Raki gulped the fruit slowly, and soon, all of it was in her belly.


    "H~ah?" Suddenly, Raki''s eyebrows twitched. Her midnight blue eyes changed. Her pupils became golden while another pair of wings also popped out of her back.


    "KREAAAA!" Raki screamed as she fell on her knees. "P-Pain. Brother, it hurts so much!!"


    Instantly, Amon teleported kilometers away and stared at her as she struggled like a fish out of water. "She is gonna be fine... I think."


    He lied when he said he would help her control her powers. "She needs to learn how to overcome things by herself. I won''t always be there for her¡­"


    As the wind started to blow fast, Amon stared at the transforming Raki silently. "I think I know how my brother thought of me in my last life¡­"


    ¡­


    "ROAAR!"


    With a deep voice, Raki screamed as both pairs of her wings flapped and brought her up in the sky.


    While she twisted her body midair, it started to change as snake-like scales appeared in her body. Her whole body''s structure started to change as it became serpentine.


    Her snake body started to grow feathers. It also grew in size as it became kilometer long, as big, if not bigger than Kaido''s Dragon form. Even in her snake form with shining green scales that were hidden by her feathers, her wings were still present. She flapped all 8 of her wings and roared towards the pyramid-like structure.


    "ROAR!"


    As seconds passed, Amon stared at the scene with the eyes of a winner. "Kaido, I have the perfect counter for you. Nobody can stop me now."


    "It is indeed that fruit, the God of Aztec mythology. Mythical Zoan; Snake-Snake Fruit, Model: Quetzacoatl."


    [Image Here]


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Shout out to the guy who somehow guessed the fruit...


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chap!


    ----


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 152 - I Will Always Be There (1)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 152


    Title: I will always be there (1)


    ¡­.


    It''s been 5 minutes since Raki transformed into Quetzalcoatl.


    "Looks like my theory was correct," Amon said with a smile as he looked at Raki destroying the ruin made of gold in that small island.


    When Amon confirmed the existence of a Mythical Zoan on Seraph, he theorized the most possible outcomes. The outcome was not an Angel Mythical Zoan, which would make sense with their wings, but rather, a Snake fruit. Yes, to Amon ¨C the Shandians having this specific fruit made more sense than the existence of an Angel fruit.


    Why?


    Aztec Mythology. The Mythology of the Mesoamericans. Like any other myths, this has its respectable Gods and Devils. One of the Gods is Quetzalcoatl, a feathered serpent.


    This all connects to Shandorians ¨C The one''s in this world are based on Mesoamericans, as even their Golden City is based off Mayan architectures. This is where their snake worshipping history originates from as well.


    It is not a mystery why such a fruit exists in Shandora, especially because even Oda the creator of Shandora fashioned it from the scratches of Mesoamericans.


    ''Though it''s a mystery whether this fruit was made here or brought here by a third party Nonetheless, I can see this happening in One Piece with all the connections here and there.'' Amon thought as he looked at Raki halting her actions after crumbling the whole piece of land with just her physical strength.


    "She finally calmed down huh, my little Kaido." Little Kaido ¡ª The Quetzalcoatl is the Aztec version of the Azure Dragon. This is the reason why they share many similarities between themselves.


    Saying this, Amon slowly started to fly towards Raki.


    Raki''s body started to become smaller as Amon got closer. Finally, returning to her human form, her body fell from the sky towards the broken small island.


    Zzz¡­


    Before she could have fallen on her head, Amon caught her mid-air and dropped to the ground.


    He jumped down and placed Raki on the ground, staring at her with a smile.


    "Good girl, you regained control under 10 minutes," Amon said as he giggled and stroked her hair. ''You didn''t disappoint me.''


    Raki kept laying down with a pained face. "Brother, I feel sick. It''s worse than when I''m on my period, fuck."


    "Haha, sucks to be you, huh." Amon laughed and hit her forehead.


    "..." Raki tried to raise her hand and punch him, but her hand fell back down. "Fuck this shit, why can''t I move now?"


    Amon nodded and explained. "Probably a special case for Mythical Zoan fruits ¨C maybe it merges your body with the Snake?" He touched her wrist to feel her pulse. "Anyway, you will be fine as time passes. Oh ¨C by the way, your eyes changed. They are golden now, better than before I guess."


    Raki''s eyes shined as she formed a weak smile. "R-really?" she stared at Amon''s clear reflecting eyes and noticed her changed pupils as a wider smile bloomed on her face. "Good, now I have special eye color like you do! Though I would have liked blood-red like yours¡­ but this is fine too, I guess."


    Amon sighed. "Anyway, keep lying here until you get better. I think it won''t take much time to recover¡­ an hour maybe?"


    Raki showed a cheeky smile. "Hehe, yes yes. I will be fine soon. Then I will be stronger than you. Be careful, I might steal your girl¨Couch!"


    Before Raki could finish her line Amon knocked her forehead with his Conqueror''s Haki coated finger lightly. "Shh, you''re still too weak for that."


    A trail of blood slowly started to drip down Raki''s forehead as she freaked out.


    "Ahhh! You actually hurt me like this! What kind of brother hurts his sis!!"


    However, the next second, the blood started to dry up as the wound vanished. "...Eh?"


    "As I thought, it comes with a healing factor. Lucky girl. Bam! " Amon said and knocked on her forehead again with Conqueror''s Haki coated finger while laughing. He can''t yet coat a large area, but a finger is plenty.


    "FUCK, I AM BLEEDING! STOP IT, BASTARD! IT HURTS!"


    Knock Knock Knock!


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    A few minutes later, Raki sat up and glared at Amon while covering her forehead. "I will get back for this, you sadistic bastard."


    "Sure, sure. It''s not like it left a scar, besides you enjoy pain anyway."


    "I-I enjoy pain?! What are you saying!?" Raki''s face flustered as she punched him in the chest only to feel slight pain in her knuckles. "Ouch¨Cahem¡­" Raki tried her best to hide her pain and looked away. "A-Anyway let''s get going!"


    "Okay. Where do you want to go?" Amon said while he patted his chest


    "Of course, I need to show off my power to everyone! POWER!" Raki punched the air constantly with shining golden eyes. It was clear how excited she was.


    Amon nodded with an exhausted sigh as Raki smiled.


    Looking at Raki''s face with an indifferent look in his eyes, Amon started to calculate things. ''Regenerative powers. That level of tiredness vanished in less than 15 minutes¡­? And it will only increase by the time she gets familiar with her powers... Like I thought, she is indeed the perfect counter for Kaido. Unfortunately, she doesn''t have Conqueror''s Haki, a shame really.''


    Amon walked closer and patted Raki''s back. "Try to use your wings."


    "What? You want my wings to bleed?" Raki looked at him with a glare but did as she was told. It didn''t matter, as long as he would command her, she would do it even if it hurts her.


    Clenching her jaws, Raki flapped her wings once as she stopped. Her eyes grew as she stared at Amon''s face. "What''s this?"


    "It seems your new healing factor fixed your wings, lucky girl," Amon said and walked away as Raki curled her lips upwards and nodded.


    The Japanese word "Raki" means luck. And this particular Raki was lucky. Lucky to have Amon look after her.


    However, she knew about that fact, the fact how lucky she was to have him. That''s why ¨C it didn''t matter how strong she gets...


    ''It doesn''t matter if I one day surpass you, brother. It would only give me the opportunity to achieve my dream ¨C to be your shield. I was, I am, I will be ¨C all yours.'' The wind fluttered Raki''s hair as she grinned brightly. ''Still, I am the strongest.''


    Raki clenched her fist as she called Amon, causing him to turn around. "Brother¡­"


    "Hm?" Amon looked back at her with curiosity present in his eyes.


    "I will always be there for you, just like how you have been there for me. If you one day feel no one is beside you, call my name ''Raki'' ¨C and you will find me beside you." Raki announced with a serious face.


    Amon only laughed hearing her and knocked her forehead. "Stop throwing flags around,"


    "Flags?"


    Without saying any more words, Amon turned around and walked away.


    "Hey, wait!"


    Raki ran behind him while wind fluttered both their hair. They looked like siblings even if they weren''t related by blood ¨C Raki knows that that''s why she loves him more.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Beta Mc! Raki is stronger than Mc! Dropped!


    ????????


    Anyway, Raki has been too lucky lately. I need to balance things with Amon now¡­????


    P.S1500 powerstones for a bonus chap!


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://www.discord.gg/sek3gZV2jg

 Chapter 153 - I Will Always Be There (2)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 153


    Title: I will always be there (2)


    ¡­.


    It''s been a few hours since Amon and Raki entered Shandora again. Raki has been showing off her Dragon form to everyone but Amon didn''t stop her.


    Why would he stop her? To keep the news quiet?


    First of all, it''s not a problem if the news gets out. Secondly, it won''t get out.


    Amon has complete control over this place, he knows how many people were in favor of his ruling and how many were not. He also knew what the chances of him getting betrayed were. He was, in a sense, Omniscient in this place.


    Being Omniscient, there was no way a spy would be able to enter this place. There are ways to fool Observation Haki, but there are no ways to fool his electromagnetic field sensing abilities without any large equipment that would again attract attention.


    Currently, Amon knew there were 0 spies here.


    "Haha! Look at this!" Raki, who was transformed into a massive flying snake, took a deep breath. "<Weather Manipulation>! <Tornado Creation>!"


    The bright sky turned dark as black rain clouds covered the whole sky. Tornadoes appeared far in the white sea, coming towards the upper yard.


    Without knowing any of Amon''s worries, Raki was showing off her new powers.


    "S-Snake God!" And just as Amon assumed, some old Shandians started to kowtow to her.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    After a few hours, Raki was tired, after showing off her new powers and transformation ¨C not to mention the fact that she had to bear the cries of the old people.


    Fortunately, Wyper managed to control the crowd and clear the area. Now, Amon and Raki were in the forest area with the snake Nola fidgeting around Raki.


    Nola has always seen Amon and Raki as her master, but now seeing Raki turning into a snake, only made her feel deeply connected to Raki ¨C even more so than Amon himself.


    Raki was playing with Nola while thinking about her powers.


    For now, she can only use her wind and weather manipulation ability. Using which ¨C she made bad weather and created lots of tornadoes.


    Ultimately, when she lost control, Amon had to stop it using his own weather manipulating abilities and the bit of wind manipulation he had. ''It''s imperfect.''


    Amon can manipulate the wind, but it is imperfect.


    Amon continued thinking. ''Anyone can create wind cuts and air cannons with enough strength ¨C but I am different. By using the rule of Fishman Karate on air, I can achieve a little more versatility. However, 4 years of training isn''t enough to achieve the level of control for it to be considered <Air Manipulation> ¡ª or there would have been many other air manipulators in this world.''


    However, Amon knew nothing was impossible in this world. After all, there is a Martial Art that lets a normal person create <Tremors> like Whitebeard, albeit on a smaller scale.


    ''But there are ways ¨C if I, a human, can''t make a martial art that lets me control the wind, then a supercomputer sure can.'' Amon noted in his mind. He needs to visit Seraph and discuss this new martial art he wants to make.


    He couldn''t try this using the Super Computers of other Moons because he was too busy, but the time has finally come.


    While Amon was contemplating things, a shout entered his ears as he looked at the source.


    "Nola! You can talk?! I never knew!" Raki was with Nola the snake and seemingly conversing with her.


    Among frowned. ''Nola had been here for a while now, but Raki started talking with her just now.'' It only meant a new power of hers has been triggered.


    Amon walked closer to Raki and placed his hands on her shoulder. "Raki? Are you okay?"


    Raki turned around as Amon''s eyes narrowed. Her eyes were still golden, but something felt different about them.


    "B-brother, why are you naked!!" Raki stared at Amon with a red face as Amon kept staring at her with a frown.


    ''She can see me naked? I don''t recall the Quetzacoatl having powers related to the eye.'' It finally hit him. ''No, that''s not it. The Myth says Quetzacoatl has Omniscience, but Raki is clearly the same as she was before. So what is going on?'' After a while, it became clear. ''It''s an eye that lets her perceive things in a better way ¨C this is the power she got in exchange for Omniscience.''


    Suddenly, Raki''s eyes shook as she jumped back. "You monster¡­ Just how strong are you?!"


    Raki asked with shaky eyes. Amon looked at it amusingly. "Oh? You can see how strong I am?"


    Calculating a target''s power level.


    Basic Observation Haki can do the same, but as the target gets stronger, the harder it is to calculate their strength using Haki. So this means her eyes are a level higher than Observation Haki.


    Amon nodded. "Okay, it''s a cool eye power. Let''s call it <Wisdom Eyes> for now."


    Amon didn''t feel inferior though. The sheer fact that the Wisdom Eyes couldn''t see his ''HjbjbjIamtheone'' playing in his brain was proof of the eye power being somewhat inferior to Observation Haki, even if it had some elements where it surpasses it.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Two days have passed since Raki ate her fruit. Now both Raki and Amon were in Alabasta''s Royal palace with Amon reading a diary while Raki was reading a book on Snake Mythology to understand her powers better.


    Through the door, Robin entered the Royal bedroom meeting Amon and Raki on the bed.


    She slowly walked closer to the bed and sat on the edge. "I have bad news¡­"


    "Hm?" Amon shifted his gaze from the book to Robin''s face.


    Robin sighed and continued. "Boa Hancock¡­ was defeated by the Marine Vice-Admiral along with the islanders of Amazon lily."


    Amon yawned. "So she was able to hold on for 2 days? Impress¡ª"


    "No." Robin cut him with a serious look. "She was defeated 2 days ago, the news was late since all the brainwashed Marines were turned into stones. I got the news from an Amazon spy, she barely managed to connect to me."


    Amon closed the book with a serious look on his face. It was disappointing, but it was his fault for overestimating Hancock''s powers. "I see... 2 days huh. The marines must be halfway to Marineford by now."


    Amon patted Raki''s back with a cheeky smile. "Then Raki, let''s go. Let me reintroduce yourself to this world."


    So what? Hancock lost, that was the plan to begin with. The plan to become the Knight in Shining Armour.


    Zzzz¡­


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy

 Chapter 154 - Domination (1)

    Chapter 154


    Title: Domination (1)


    ¡­.


    O-Tama was in Skypiea. She was at the dining table in the God''s Shrine eating her food along with Karna.


    She brought the spoon close to her mouth and ate her food silently with shining eyes.


    ''This place is so good, just like the food!!'' She thought. ''Two days ago, Big Sister Raki''s appearance caused a festival to start and it''s still ongoing.''


    Two days ago, even though Wyper barely managed to convince the old people that Raki wasn''t a God and it was only a devil fruit ¨C it was still impossible to stop a festival from starting.


    ''Big Sister raki is so cool¡­ even though she has a temper. Anyway, the festival is the reason all kinds of food are being made and I am eating them. So good!'' Tama thought.


    She is 4-years-old this year. However, she hasn''t seen much, nor eaten much food in her life. Food was always scarce in the Wano ruled by Orochi, where poor people died every day.


    If not for Hitetsu, Tama might have died as well in the wilderness.


    While appreciating Amon in her mind, thanking him for the food, Tama asked herself a question. ''He really is a God, isn''t he? All the people worshipping him aren''t doing it for show¡­''


    Her young mind was too naive to reach another conclusion. The food was enough for her to believe any word Amon threw towards her. That''s how he managed to keep her here, acting so calm.


    After a while, when Tama was almost done with the food, her eyes landed upon Karna.


    Karna was eating too, a frown on his face as he was staring at the air, seemingly in deep thought.


    O-Tama called him. "Hey, you¡ª"


    "It''s Karna."


    Karna said as his eyes regained focus and he looked at her with his black pupils.


    Seeing him Interrupt her, Tama frowned. "Yea, Karna. Why don''t you go out and play? You are always in this building in that tiny lab of yours, you don''t even go when your mom calls. You are being a bad kid, you know. You should listen to your parents."


    Karna put his spoon down and stared at her face indifferently. "My mom mostly calls me to sleep beside her and dad, and I don''t wanna live with my parents¡­ it''s awkward sleeping with them in the same building ¨C more so, the same room¡­" Karna''s face went red as he sighed. "Anyway, grow up, you will understand."


    He then went back to eating.


    On the first day, Tama disturbed Karna to tell when Amon would come so much that he wasn''t able to focus on his dissecting experiment.


    ''Assistant my foot.'' That was the reason he fired her. But it seemed she didn''t care at all and made friends with the other kids. ''She is too extroverted for me, she is the type I don''t like.''


    Past two days, when the festival was going on, Tama had already made friends with the other kids but Karna was in the lab Amon made for him and doing experiments.


    ''Why did brother bring this little girl here?... Wait, she has a useful power I recall, that''s right. Poor girl, she''s just a toy.'' Karna stared at Tama''s face with an indifferent look. ''It''s none of my business though.''


    Tama''s frown deepened hearing him. "You are wrong! Being with your parents isn''t awkward! You should be grateful for that, hear me?!"


    She thumped on the table and stared Karna in the face.


    ''What''s up with this kid?'' Karna sighed. "Why are you acting as you''ve never slept with your parents¡­? Wait no, you are just too young to understand."


    Tama''s face darkened but Karna didn''t notice as he continued. "Anyway, did you talk with big brother? You really wanted to go somewhere didn''t you, perhaps to your parents?"


    O-Tama''s face darkened further as she said in a barely audible voice, "I¡­ I don''t have parents¡­"


    "..." Karna''s eyes grew as he instantly bowed. "I am sorry! I didn''t realize that!"


    He understood why she was reacting that way before.


    Strangely, when it came to the topic of parents, Karna was pretty sensitive. So he felt bad for hurting Tama, even if unintentionally.


    "It''s fine¡­" O-Tama sat back on her chair. "You didn''t know about it, so I guess it''s not your fault."


    Karna raised his head. "Thanks."


    Tama continued. "Anyways, I talked with Mister--Brother Amon. Yes, he did say to call him that¡­ anyways, he said brother Ace, the person I wanted to meet, faced an emergency and wanted to take care of it as soon as possible. Brother Amon thought I shouldn''t be there so he took me away and brought me up here in the sky."


    "Oh!" Karna exclaimed in surprise, already guessing these were just some made-up stories. He didn''t care about hurting her as long as it was not something related to her parents.


    Tama continued, "It seems Brother Amon has already spoken with Brother Ace. So... I guess that''s okay. Though I''d like to see Brother Ace once more." She said the last part in a lower tone of voice.


    "Then why not ask him to take you there?"


    Tama nodded at his question. "I asked once, he said he was busy and I can see why. I don''t want to be selfish and force brother Amon to look for brother Ace, they talked already after all. Though he did promise me that he will take me to see him 2 years later, he said there will be a big event circling around brother Ace that time."


    "Okay." Karna nodded, uninterested.


    He knew she was being manipulated, but he didn''t care. ''Anyway, I recently discovered her power lets her control animals. Perhaps I should take her back as an assistant, she can collect good materials for me, hehe.''


    Deciding, be offered. "So what do you think about re-joining me?"


    "No, you''re boring. I''ll play with my other friends." She said and proceeded to drink water from a glass cup.


    Tama got up and wiped her lips. "Anyway, I will go now. See you later, boring Karna."


    Saying this, she ran away.


    "..."


    ''I am boring?'' Karna only stared at her back with his mouth wide open.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Raki transformed into a dragon while Amon rode her to Amazon Lily.


    Amon took a seat on her head and was directing her using an Eternal Log-pose that he got from the underworld.


    "Brother, isn''t there a rumor that the Pirate Empress is the most beautiful woman in the world?" Raki asked as Amon nodded. Her voice was still the same even in her Dragon form.


    "She is ¨C and she is strong too."


    "Stronger than me?"


    "...No." Amon laughed. "But she can beat you, you fall into that category, after all."


    "...What are you talking about? I am very very strong now¨C" before she could finish her line, Amon poked her left eye with a Conqueror''s Haki coated finger.


    "Ouch!" Raki, the giant Quetzacoatl, shook aggressively. "Bastard! What are you doing?!"


    Amon nodded. "Two things ¨C one, proving you are weak. Two, I am training. I need to learn how to control Conqueror''s Haki properly."


    ?...¡ï...?


    In the sea, 10 Marine ships were moving forward together.


    In a room of the ship in the middle, an old lady was sitting in her chair smoking as someone knocked on the door of the toom.


    Knock Knock!


    "May I come in, Ma''am?"


    Hearing the voice, Tsuru, the old lady, nodded. "Please do."


    Instantly, a female Marine officer entered the room and stood in front of Tsuru with her hands locked behind her back.


    The female had light blue hair and pink rosy lips along with green eyes. Her face was oval-shaped and she was wearing a coat on her back with stars on the shoulders, indicating she was a Rear Admiral.


    "Ma''am, we were able to successfully force the Pirate Empress to undo her devil fruit effect on our sisters." She said with an expressionless professional face.


    Tsuru nodded silently. "Hmm, good. That settles it then. Though she was indeed a hard nut to crack."


    "Indeed she was. We only managed to force her by threatening the life of her two sisters.


    "Well, another underhanded tactic. You should stop it, Sayu." Even hearing her, the Rear Admiral, Sayu, stayed still. Tsuru just sighed. "Anyways, any news about the reinforcements?"


    Sayu checked her hand watch and reported, "Yes. I talked with them via a Den Den Mushi just 9 minutes ago, they have almost reached the Amazon Lily it seems."


    Seeing Tsuru nod, Sayu then thought with a grim face, ''We captured the whole Amazon Lily of ten thousand citizens but our ships can only hold 5 thousand. So we are taking 5 thousand criminals with us while the remaining 5 thousand are still in Amazon Lily, tied up in shackles.''


    Her thoughts ended as Tsuru''s old voice reached her ears, "We did leave some of our people to watch over them, but if they somehow free themselves, those few won''t be able to stop 5,000 of them from escaping," Tsuru said. "Nonetheless, since the reinforcements have almost reached the island, nothing bad will happen."


    "You''re right, Vice-Admiral." She bowed and raised her head. "Then I should leave¡ª"


    Crack~


    Before Sayu could finish what she was saying, thunder crackled outside the ship.


    "Thunder?" Sayu frowned. "The sky was clear a minute ago."


    Tsuru sighed as she looked at the sky via the window. "Ahh, grand line, and it''s bad weather. Bring''s back old memories, haha."


    ¡­.


    While Tsuru was laughing, outside in the dark sky, the figure of a lone man flying closer to the ships could be seen.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter!


    -


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy

 Chapter 155 - Domination (2)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: patre0n.com/Master4thWall


    *


    Chapter 155


    Title: Domination (2)


    ¡­


    ¨CBoa Hancock Pov¨C


    Clink-Clank!


    "Kgh! These shackles won''t come off!"


    I was tied to a small cell within the ship of the marines. My hands were chained above me, shackled to the wall with sea-stone handcuffs.


    Beside me, were Marigold and Sandersonia, they were shackled similarly as well.


    "Big sister, stop it. Your hands are bleeding."


    Hearing Marigold''s yelp, I looked at my hands, I tortured them to free myself from these shackles. My hands were truly bleeding a lot, yet I didn''t care.


    ''If only I listened to that old hag and joined the side of an Emperor, all my people wouldn''t have been captured along with me at least.''


    I released a sigh. ''We were 10,000 they were 1,000. Yet, they defeated us so easily. We are supposed to be the strongest, the Kuja Tribe. But to think we were so weak in the grand scheme of things¡­''


    "Big sis..."


    I gritted my teeth. ''I have to get out of here.''


    ''If I d-don''t then those Noble bastards will recognize me and...no! No! I need to escape!''


    "Big sister¡­ Your body.. .its trembling." Marigold''s concerned voice entered my ears.


    ''Uh?'' I looked at my hands and legs, they were indeed trembling.


    ''I see¡­'' I''m still traumatized, huh.


    I was weak, I am weak, I will always be weak.


    Did nothing change after I was released from that hell?


    Women are strong, yes, there are women even stronger than me out there ¨C but they work under those disgusting men. So ultimately, wasn''t I just struggling in vain all my life?


    A teardrop fell onto my thigh. I was crying.


    My sisters saw this and began to cry with me, "Big sis, don''t give up! We''ll do something, we''ll make sure you escape at the very least!"


    Their words made me rethink my life up until now.


    ''Escape, huh¡­''


    We three escaped from Marijois 11 years ago, Fisher Tiger helped us. I have been indebted to him ever since. But Marines killed him¡­ the one who killed him was a marine named Borsalino, the current Admiral Kizaru.


    I didn''t know about this before, but just around the time when the news of his return-from-death spread throughout the world a few months ago, a mysterious source gave me this piece of news.


    I didn''t care what anyone would gain by giving me this news, the only thing I cared about was that along with the Nobles, I also needed to kill that man, Borsalino, to appease my benefactor''s soul.


    ''Yet¡­ before I could even plan my actions, I was beaten by a mere Vice-Admiral!!''


    Anger was rising in my heart, I felt like coughing up blood. But then I realized something.


    ''I''m still trembling¡­''


    My fear for Nobles was a lot stronger than my anger.


    I looked at my sister''s faces. "Big sister¡­" They were crying.


    I sighed.


    I-no, we need to escape somehow.


    I looked back at them. "You two, I have a plan."


    Before I could even tell them the plan,, a deafening sound invaded my ears.


    Crack~


    The sound only Increased my determination to escape.


    ''I, Boa Hancock, escaped once.'' I took a deep breath. ''Another time won''t be hard¡­''


    Crack~


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¡ªGeneral Pov¡ª


    Minutes ago,


    Around the Island of Amazon Lily, a feathered dragon could be seen flying through the sky, carrying a man on top of its head. The man, while staring downwards, was stroking the head of the dragon as if it were a pet.


    Indeed, it was Amon who was rubbing Raki''s head while looking at the island using <Eagle Vision>.


    "Oh, so the whole island has been captured, I figured as much." Amon gazed down with his eagle-like eyes and frowned. "So they took Boa Hancock and half of the Kujas with them while leaving a bunch of women here to look after the prisoners?"


    ''I also see a few more marine ships coming here ¡­ they must be reinforcements.''


    Amon knocked Raki''s head. "Hey, can your Wisdom eyes see far??"


    "No¡­"


    "I see¡­" Amon took a note of it and nodded. He closed his eyes and canceled Eagle Vision, only to look at Raki yet again.


    "Anyways, Raki, reinforcements are coming to the island to capture the prisoners, do me a favor and take them down."


    Raki nodded her huge head. "As you order."


    "Meanwhile, I will go and fetch Boa Hancock," Amon said while stretching his arms.


    Raki retorted. "Hey! I want to meet the Snake Empress too!"


    "No. You can''t yet." Raki, although she doesn''t realize it, has a lot of luck and charisma. She might end up saving Hancock in Amon''s place.


    ''It would be horrifying.'' Amon got chills just thinking about it.


    "....Sigh, fine." Raki went silent after sighing. "I will do as you say, brother."


    Amon chuckled hearing her soft response. "Good girl, now go. I will try to return before you finish."


    "You can''t. I''d destroy them In minutes, hehe."


    "Then it''s a challenge," Amon said as he laughed.


    Zzz¡­ saying such, Amon vanished from Raki''s head, while Raki flew down towards the island.


    ''Now that brother''s gone, time for destruction. Hehe.'' Raki stopped mid-air and looked at the shocked faces of everyone below.


    "I-Is that a Dragon?!"


    "A massive snake??"


    "A monster!"


    While people reacted differently, Raki opened her jaws, a massive orb flew out of it, like how snakes lay eggs.


    The orb of light prompted everyone to shield their eyes.


    The orb went out of her mouth and started to float in the sky.


    "<Light Manipulation: Million Beam>!!" Raki screamed.


    The sky brightened as a second sun appeared in it, thousands of small, thin beams shot out of it, advancing towards the Marines.


    It was Quetzacoatl''s Light Manipulation ability.


    This is where Raki beats Kaido. She doesn''t have the power to create the small clouds that Kaido can produce, but she can manipulate light.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Zzz...


    Amon was already a thousand kilometers away from Raki. He was floating in the sky while looking down at the 10 marine ships.


    "Sheesh, Raki is too strong. I need to awaken my fruit, or I''ll fall behind." Amon decided while looking down.


    "Hancock is in the middle one." Amon pointed his finger to try and <El Thor> it. But ultimately, decided against it. "Let''s see, that old lady''s devil fruit is interesting."


    The only problem is ¨C killing her would be bad for Amon. ''Not only Sengoku but even Garp share a pretty close relationship with her. Right now, even though I do have a bad relationship with the marines, there aren''t any personal conflicts coming from those two monsters. Killing her would put me on their ''kill list''. And from my experience, nothing good comes from being at the receiving end of a powerhouse''s personal grudge.


    Amon shook his head. "On a later day, lucky old lady."


    Amon then snapped his finger as the noon-sky changed. Dark clouds started to appear from all over the sky and covered the sun, making the sea as dark as black.


    Rumble!


    The sea became aggressive as the ships started to shake by the rough waves, some almost getting devoured by the sea. Big waves were created as the screams of tsunamis filled the air.


    Amon didn''t care and contemplated. ''Anyway, I do not need to engage in a fight with the marines, now do I?'' The fastest option is to move fast and drop each of them in the sea ¨C then, take the ships and move it towards Amazon Lily.


    ''Stranded in the grandline they won''t get the chance to report to their base anytime soon.'' With a smile, Amon moved while thunder clouds crackled in the sky.


    ''<Max Speed: Godspeed>''


    In an instant, Amon entered max lightning-speed and went inside the left-outermost ship.


    He dropped on the ship''s deck and observed the 5 people standing there like statues, frozen in time.


    "I love this feeling of being above everyone. In this world, I am God and their lives are at my mercy." Amon laughed a peal of maniacal laughter and walked closer to a female and grabbed her waist.


    "Hmm, I should drop 5 marines at one spot then change the area of my drops."


    Zzz...


    Amon took the female a few kilometers away from there and lightly placed her in the sea, she stood on top of the water, while time was still slowed down.


    "Well then, 4 more to go."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Just like in that movie scene with Quicksilver, Amon grabbed the marine females one by one and dropped them kilometers away from the ship.


    Finally, coming into the room with Tsuru and another female Marine officer, Amon grabbed the other girl and dropped her in the sea far from here just like the others, only to return to this room.


    Instantly, he whistled looking at Tsuru.


    "Ah, she noticed me when I was flying down here. As expected of her." Amon stared at the narrowed eyes of Tsuru that were staring out the window. "Lucky old lady, she can''t die today, unfortunately."


    He grabbed her and moved fast again.


    Zzzt¡­


    Finally, Amon returned to the ship by directly teleporting to the cell Hancock was in, the Snake Empress, canceling the God Speed.


    ¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Boa Hancock blinked as she realized the marine guards suddenly disappeared from her view.


    She was planning to free herself by getting a guard close enough to her, for her to ambush the guard. But this sudden change in the events changed how things were supposed to play out.


    "Yo." Suddenly, a man''s voice entered her ears as her eyes grew wide.


    "Who?!" She looked around and surprisingly, found a man in front of her, inside the cell.


    A frown appeared on her face, she couldn''t see his face because of the shadow covering him, as well as the darkness created by the dark clouds blocking the sun, but it was clear ¨C this was a man.


    "Who are you, you disgusting imbecile¡ª"


    Suddenly, the man crouched down and placed his finger on her lips. "Shh, calm down now. I saved you and your people''s lives, after all. Treat your benefactor nicely at least."


    Boa Hancock instinctively tried to bite off his finger, but suddenly, a ray of sunlight came through the window and flashed onto the man''s face, making his face clearer.


    Hancock''s eyes grew slightly. ''It''s¡­ him!''


    It was the person she had in her mind when thinking about Emperors. ''If I had to join the side of an Emperor, it would be him, the person who humiliated the source of my fear and anger.''


    Hancock bit Amon''s finger as she stared at his face with wide eyes. ''Sky Emperor, Amon the Lucifer.''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S. 1500 powerstones for a bonus chapter.


    ¨C¨C¨C


    This chapter was proofread by Discord members and edited by @Retuculum, @Shortmotor and @ReallyNigga?


    Discord: https://discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy

 Chapter 156 - Boa Hancock (1)

    Chapter 156


    Title: Boa Hancock (1)


    ¡­.


    Hancock bit Amon''s finger while staring at his face with her eyes enlarged.


    ''It''s him! The guy who humiliated the World Nobles in front of the whole world!'' Hancock thought to herself. ''But what is a busy man such as he, the 5th Emperor, doing here?''


    From an outside point of view, the Emperors are supposed to be very busy ¨C even though in reality they are the closest to being most free.


    With this belief, Hancock was truly confused by his sudden appearance.


    Though it wasn''t that hard to intercept what his motive was after seeing how he was trying to free her shackles. ''Is he here to save me--No. There must be some wicked reason behind his actions. I might admire him, but that doesn''t mean it changes the fact that he is a man. I can''t let my guard down without knowing him better.''


    "Stop biting me." Amon''s voice caused her to flinch as she noticed how she was biting his finger.


    With a frown, Hancock drew back her mouth like a submissive puppy, leaving a thread of saliva connecting from his finger and her mouth.


    Amon glanced at her for a while before directing his hands towards her handcuffs, before he could do anything more Hancock''s voice stopped him from doing anything further.


    "Wait," She said, glaring at him. "Tell me your business here, I don''t want to be indebted to a man. Tell me, what do you want in exchange for helping me?"


    Amon froze for a second but soon a snicker left his lips. "You are calm, Pirate Empress. Perhaps, you have already sensed that there is no marine left in this vicinity?"


    "..." Boa Hancock''s frown didn''t disappear as she sighed. "Just tell me what you want. I hope your desire isn''t like every other man."


    Amon shook his head with an amused face while the other Boa sisters stayed silent. "I have to say, you are beautiful, but I am not here for what you are thinking. I just need strong subordinates, so I am here to offer the Kuja Pirates a chance to join me, not as equals of course."


    Boa Hancock didn''t react instantly, but the other two Boa Sisters did. "We won''t work under anyone! And a man like you would be the last person we''d ever be loyal to--"


    Boa Hancock interrupted them. "Marigold, Sandersonia, calm down. We''ll discuss it later."


    Instantly, both sisters shut their mouths.


    Hancock then looked at Amon. "I can''t guarantee that we will work under you. So if you still want to free us then do it. If not then leave."


    Amon smiled softly. ''Or you should leave, she says. Even though she is so scared and nervous right now, barely keeping her tough act.''


    In reality, Boa Hancock was hoping for Amon to free her. She couldn''t sense any Marines but she couldn''t be sure that they disappeared. After all, unconscious people are also hidden to Observation Haki.


    ''She must be assuming I knocked all the marines out somehow, either with Conqueror''s Haki or my devil fruit.'' Amon thought as he directed his hands upwards to touch the handcuffs.


    He glanced at Hancock with a reassuring smile. "No worries, I am confident you will accept my offer."


    As Amon said this, he touched the sea stone handcuffs with his palm that was covered by a glove and gripped them strongly.


    "!!!" Instantly, Amon''s Advanced Armament (Ryou) flowed through the handcuffs as cracks appeared in them and they broke into pieces the next second.


    Boa Hancock stared at the scene with indifferent eyes. ''As one would expect from an Emperor. He already knows the advanced form of Armament at such a young age age. I thought he was the type who was heavily dependent on his devil fruit, but it seems I was wrong.''


    Boa Hancock had a frown on her face as she stared at Amon''s face. ''He doesn''t seem to be lying about saving us so that we can join him. If he really is telling the truth, he might be trustworthy.''


    ¡­


    Not too long after, along with Hancock, the other two Boa sisters were also freed.


    They instantly declared, "Sky Emperor, we won''t join you. You are someone who we respect, but that is not enough to make us go under you."


    Hancock just glanced at them, making them shut up.


    Amon shrugged. "It''s fine. Being slaves do change people and create trauma. Though I won''t give up so easily since you did say, you respect me.."


    The three didn''t hear anything past the word ''slave''. Their eyes grew as the body trembled. ''H-he knows about our secret?!''


    Boa Hancock feigned ignorance after gulping her saliva. "Slave? What are you talking about¡ª"


    Amon sighed. "Trust me, I won''t reveal your secret. I have no reason to, even if you don''t join. Rest assured."


    Hearing Amon''s words, although the other two Boa sisters were suspicious, Hancock wasn''t. She had a great analytic ability, and her gut was telling her this man wasn''t lying


    ''We can''t do anything but trust him.''


    What she didn''t know, was that it wasn''t her gut that helped her, it was her biased heart.


    Amon was a man who stood with the people who were at the top. But Boa Hancock wasn''t attracted to him because of that ¨C the sole reason was how he humiliated the World Nobles and as a bonus, how he gravely injured Kizaru, the killer of her benefactor.


    However, the current Boa Hancock wasn''t even aware of her feelings. She was rather trying to look for excuses. ''I''ve heard about his speed - now I got to see it first hand too, he took out thousands of marine officer''s in less than a second. My abilities wouldn''t work against him if he dodges all my attacks.''


    Ultimately, there was no way she could eliminate him. So it''s better to heed to his words for now.


    ''Besides, he¡­ doesn''t seem like other men.'' Hancock thought, at the same time she felt a tiny flutter in her heart.


    Amon smirked in his mind as he sensed the emotions deep within Hancock''s heart. ''Who would have thought the most beautiful woman in the world was such a pushover. This was easier than I thought.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in Amazon Lily. The marine reinforcements were easily defeated by Raki.


    She was currently freeing the Amazons who were tied by ropes with a cheerful smile on her face.


    She walked closer to a bunch of tied teenagers and cut the ropes with her sword. "Are you guys fine? Don''t worry, big sis Raki will help you free yourselves."


    Raki smiled as the scared girls hugged her tightly. ''So good now that brother is gone.''


    Meanwhile, a short red-haired Amazon woman in her mid-20s walked closer to Raki nervously. "Um¡­"


    Raki turned around hearing the light yelp, coming face to face with the woman with red hair and her beautiful face. She said, "Sister, can you go save the Snake Empress too¡­? She was taken by the other marines."


    Raki''s cheerful smile vanished as she instantly shook her head. "Unfortunately, I can''t go. My brother said not to ¨C since he has gone to save her himself. Anyways, he is strong and he will save your Snake Empress."


    "Ah," the Amazon nodded, even though she didn''t understand what the word ''brother'' meant. "I understand."


    Raki nodded while looking around. There were 5,000 people here. Of these 5,000 people, each was tied in numerous groups; each group contained a few hundred people. 5,000 people isn''t a small sum.


    ''This would have been faster if brother or Yona were here...'' thinking this, Raki ran to another group of tied people to free them, while ordering the freed Amazon''s to free the tied Amazon''s too.


    Meanwhile, not far from there, 10 destroyed marine ships were floating in the ocean with charred dead bodies on the ships. Other than the vice admiral, everyone was killed with 1 hit. Even so, the Vice-Admiral wasn''t able to hold on for much longer either.


    Light manipulation is strong, very much so. Although not being Logia doesn''t give Raki as much versatility as Kizaru, it is still enough on its own.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S. 1500 Powerstones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 157 - Boa Hancock (2)

    Chapter 157


    Title: Boa Hancock (2)


    ¡­.


    In the grandline, somewhere in the Calm Belt, 10 Marine ships were seen floating in the calm sea, not moving an inch. It was because no one was there to make the ship''s transit, and the only people in the ship were the Kuja Pirates and an Emperor of the sea.


    After removing the marines from the ships and freeing the Boa sisters. Amon was talking with Hancock in a dark cell, it only had 1 window at the top of it.


    Today Hancock was wearing the red dress that she was seen wearing in her first appearance in Anime, she was also wearing a cape.


    Amon looked at Hancock and suggested, "Then we should free your people first. After that, I plan to turn the ships around and head back to Amazon Lily."


    Hancock opened her mouth, she wanted to say something but nothing came out, after a few attempts, she finally closed her mouth. ''I never thought I would care for them ever¡­''


    Hancock was talking about the Kuja people.


    Boa Hancock didn''t think much of the Kuja tribe. She didn''t care whether it got destroyed or not. However, today, when it was about to happen, her heart couldn''t allow her to act the way she usually did, cold and selfish.


    ''They''re my people, if they get captured, and punished, I wouldn''t allow it, I don''t need the filthy world government to punish them for me.'' Hancock used this as an excuse and nodded to herself.


    While Amon patiently waited for her to talk, Hancock opened her mouth. "I understand, but the marines reinforcements have already arrived at Amazon Lily, they''re probably capturing the remaining Kuja''s already. I know you''re very fast, so I want you to go and save them."


    Without even realizing it, Hancock was talking to Amon in a bossy tone She forgot the man in front of her was an Emperor of the sea.


    She continued. "Meanwhile, I''ll go and free the Kuja''s in these ships, After that I''ll go to Amazon Lily along with these 10 marine ships, it''ll take me about 2 day''s to reach it. You can leave now¡ª"


    Amon suddenly interrupted her. "Pfft¡­" he broke out laughing while glancing at Hancock''s confused face. "That strangely sounds like you are ordering me, Pirate Empress. Watch your tone, I am not the one with lower value here."


    "..." Boa Hancock stayed silent, she realised suddenly that he was right, it was her fault. Usually, she could get out of these situations thanks to her beauty, but this man¡­ he was different from the others. ''After my defeat against that old marine lady, the confidence I once had in my beauty has dwindled.''


    Still, Amon didn''t seem angry at her. She knew for sure, if it was another Emporer, they''d harm her for talking that way to them, or at least yell at her. She knew this fact very well.


    A hardly noticeable smile crept onto her face. ''He''s not like the other''s at all.''


    After staring at Amon''s eyes for a second, she said with a courteous bow, "I apologize, it was my fault I didn''t realize who I was talking to."


    The two Boa sisters freaked out. "Big sister!"


    Boa Hancock continued as if she didn''t hear them. "I will rephrase my words. Will you please go and save the Kuja tribe?"


    Amon snickered in his mind. Oh, how good it felt to make a prideful person like her say the word ''please''.


    He lightly shook his head. "No need to worry, I already have sent Raki there. She must be freeing your people as we talk."


    Hancock raised her head and questioned, "Raki?"


    "She is a girl in her late teens, you will meet her after reaching there," Amon answered while walking out of the cell. "Anyways, follow me to the other cells."


    An unnoticed frown appeared on Hancock''s beautiful face. ''A girl¡­''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Just like that, 2 days passed by.


    Amon and Hancock''s group were going towards Amazon Lily. Meanwhile, on the New World side of the world, something more interesting was happening with the groups of an Emperor.


    "Gurararara, kid, you''re here to challenge me?" The old and deep voice of the Strongest Man Alive flowed through the sea as the crew of Whitebeard Pirates laughed.


    "Pops, let us take care of it," Marco said from the side as he looked ahead towards the face of the novice Pirate.


    The Whitebeard Pirates were resting on an island filled with trees, a forest. But to think a novice Pirate crew will dare to come here and challenge the Strongest Man himself.


    Whitebeard groaned. "No. I will take care of it myself." he then glanced at Marco''s dejected face. "Anyway, don''t you recognize that name, Marco?" Marco looked at him confused. Whitebeard laughed lightly. "That name, Portgas D. Ace. It''s him, that guy''s son."


    Marco''s pineapple-like face became surprised as he blinked. "Pops! Is this fate?!"


    Whitebeard didn''t answer, he just laughed. He wanted to say anything but before he could, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly heated up.


    A voice filled with determination cooed, "I will defeat you, Whitebeard!"


    It was the voice of Ace, the pawn of the Sky Emperor. He managed to reach the Strongest Man, it was just a matter of seconds before he would get trashed.


    As he rushed forward, Whitebeard grinned and prepared his fist coated in ?Quake? power.


    ¡­.


    Ace has been looking for Whitebeard Pirates for a while now, however, he couldn''t find them at all.


    Still, he was the son of the old era''s luckiest man, his luck led him to this island where no human was supposed to reach.


    To his shock, he found them, the Whitebeard Pirates, resting here. It was another shock to him seeing how a pirate crew was so happy and cheerful, but it didn''t matter much.


    ''I have to follow the plan Fool made for me with the cost of his life.'' His motive was clear. ''I have to join the Whitebeard Pirates, at any cost.''


    Yes, he was determined. And the best possible way for him to achieve that goal was to challenge the strongest man alive and make him take him in. Just as Fool said.


    Thinking this, he approached Whitebeard.


    However...


    Inside the small sphere surrounding Whitebeard''s first, Space crackled and popped fiercely, the cracks in the space were visible to the naked eye. More cracks appeared in the air as his fist slammed into Ace''s chest.


    Ace''s eyes grew as he realized...he lost before the fight even started. ''To think a single slam on the chest was enough to take me down.''


    While coughing out blood and flying meters back, Ace understood ¨C Whitebeard was also a monster, a monster at the level of the Strongest Creature.


    While light was barely entering his eyes, he saw a massive hand asking to be held.


    "You, become my son." The deep voice of Whitebeard flowed within his ears.


    Ace grinned internally as he felt his adrenaline wear off and lost consciousness. Of course, even then, he didn''t forget to grab the large hand.


    ?...¡ï...?


    On the other hand, in Marine Ford, the Fleet Admiral Sengoku was in his office. He was often releasing deep breaths while working on some papers.


    Suddenly, he put the pen down aggressively. "This is frustrating¡­"


    It''s been two days since he got any news from Tsuru or the reinforcements. Needless to say, he was aware of what might have happened.


    "But why?" He questioned himself. Tsuru reported she captured half of the Kuja and was on her way here. Then what caused her sudden disappearance?


    The most likely answer was a natural disaster. The least likely was someone ambushed them ¨C it was least likely because Tsuru was strong.


    Sengoku didn''t know what to make out of this. ''The higher-ups are pressuring me like never before.''


    First, a few days ago, there was news of a fight between Kaido and an unidentified man. The spies implanted in the beast pirates informed me that Kaido lost an eye in that battle. And now, the disappearance of a strong marine with the potential failure of an important mission.


    ''Still, I am pretty curious to know who was strong enough to have done that to Kaido.'' In his mind, Sengoku had some names, but from a broader perspective, it seemed impossible.


    ''Also Kizaru¡­'' Sengoku sighed. ''He is also pretty unsatisfied with his prostatic arm. Most because of the mocking he got from Zephyr.''


    Finally, thinking that he needs a breather, Sengoku stood up. He said as he walked to the door, "Also that Garp, he is been acting grumpy too because of that kid Ace. 200 million Belly bounty¡­ he is a known pirate now. Sigh, Lord help me."


    **


    **


    **


    P.S: 1200 Powerstones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 158 - 2 Days (1)

    Chapter 158


    Title: 2 days (1)


    ¡­.


    ¨C Amon Pov¨C


    Two days have passed since I saved Boa Hancock.


    Currently, I am in the kitchen of the marine Ship, cooking food for the Kuja people. There are others helping me, but I''m the one that''s in charge of everything.


    Fortunately, even though the ship didn''t have enough ration for me to cook food for all of them, combining the other ships'' rations, we somehow managed the past two days.


    Standing in front of the huge pot, I added many different kinds of cut-up vegetables into it. The pot soon released a juicy delicious aroma, making Amon''s mouth water abit.


    ''Smells good¡­''


    My cooking skills weren''t the best in the world, but it''s better than most professional chefs. After all, I had to learn how to cook those alien creatures ¨C which left me with many ideas that I could use to cook new dishes.


    "Sorry to make you work so hard, young man." The voice of an old woman said behind me.


    I looked back to find Gloriosa, the oldest woman among the Kujas. It seems the Marines took her on the ships rather than leaving her behind. The last two days she acted very kindly towards me, probably because I am an important figure more than the fact that I saved them.


    ''Now that I really think about myself, I really am one of the people at the top of this world.'' A smile bloomed on my face. ''A few more years, then I''ll be at the top of the world.''


    I turned around to meet the eyes of the old woman with a soft smile. "It''s nothing," I said. "Cooking is my hobby, besides it''s not like I have anything else to do."


    She slowly nodded to me. "Still, if you feel like you don''t want to, just ask anyone, they''ll take your place for you."


    I smiled again. "Thank you for treating me so kindly. I didn''t expect the Kujas to act so generously towards me even though they are rumored to not like men at all."


    "Haha, I know what you mean¡­" The woman sighed after a while. "Truthfully, I was a little scared of you at the beginning. But to think you were such a fine young man. I feel a bit guilty."


    This made me chuckle. "Doesn''t matter. As long as the end''s well, all''s well."


    The woman snickered hearing me. "Indeed."


    I also laughed, but suddenly-


    "Oh, by the way, how''s the Pirate Empress been doing? It''s already noon but I haven''t seen her since last night." I said in a tone as if I haven''t been waiting to ask this.


    The old woman shook her head. "Let''s not talk about her, she locked herself in her room, she says she will come out when she is hungry. She never acted this way before¡­ ah, sorry if this hurts your pride, that girl is just like that."


    I chuckled again. "No worries, the people I live around are all a little special, so I am used to this."


    Hearing me, the old lady released a relieved sigh. She really was nervous around me, an Emperor of the Sea. Even with her old mind, she understands how much value I actually hold.


    Also¡­ Boa Hancock hasn''t experienced the ''sickness'' yet. I was confident she would go crazy over me in these two days, after all, I did prepare for it a long time ago. By humiliating the Nobles and even going as far as giving her the knowledge that Kizaru was the one to technically kill Fisher Tiger. However¡­ it seems I forgot the fact that this is a dire situation. The worry for her people is suppressing her other emotions.


    I stopped as I was about to pour some salt into the pot. I chuckled as the thought crossed my mind ¨C ''I am worrying why a girl isn''t falling for me yet?''


    That was new. But that was not the case.


    Make no mistake, I am not caring about Boa Hancock because of her being the most beautiful woman. Yes, I do enjoy women, the feeling of dominating someone, but I never let my hormones do the thinking. All my actions with the Kujas are for one reason ¨C and that''s ''Manipulation''.


    Boa Hancock is just an essential subordinate who can one-shot even the strongest of people. No, her ability won''t work on Emperors, however, it definitely would work on the Admirals ¨C who surprisingly lack super-strong Haki because of depending on their devil fruits too much.


    Anyway, the matter is not who her power works against, the matter is ¨C I somehow need her to be Yonko Commander level by the year 1522 when my main plan starts.


    Conquering the world sounds big, but it isn''t practical with my current army and power. I also need to go after that fruit which is essential for my 3 devil fruit goal. From my calculation, even another ONE HUNDRED of the current me can''t beat Imu. Without 3 devil fruits, I can''t match his 800-year-old Haki.


    Imu¡­ now that I think about it, I know practically nothing about him. All I know is he is more than 800 years old from Seraph''s small portions of memory.


    What''s his devil fruit?


    I don''t know.


    What''s his Haki level?


    I don''t know.


    What''s his gender?


    I don''t even know that!


    Zhhh¡­


    As the burned scent of radish entered my nose, I was shocked to see the food getting overburned.


    "Ah, shit." An explosion happened as my face was painted black.


    The food was destroyed.


    ''I guess I need to make it new again.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Today the weather was a bit strange in the Mariejois. It was raining lightly, but there was still sunlight. This was an interesting spectacle.


    In the most glorious chamber within the Mariejois, a throne existed. It is the representation that no one rules the Mariejois because this is the throne that no one can sit on, not even the Celestial Dragons.


    However that was surely not the case as today, right now, a person clad in white robes was sitting on the throne that was above a few staircases.


    While resting his chin on his hand, the being''s blood-red eyes were staring at the air, as if seeing something that wasn''t even there.


    A strange snicker left his mouth as he cooed, "This one is strange. He acts as if he knows what will happen in the future. What is he? Someone who travelled to the past?"


    No. He soon cancelled that possibility. There was no way to travel to the past, one can only go to the future.


    He soon had another guess. ''Maybe¡­ no. That''s impossible too. There is no way someone can enter here from outside when I can''t get out from the inside.''


    A few minutes passed as his face under the veil he was wearing a frown the whole time. Finally, after 4 minutes, the man found something amusing.


    He said in a voice filled with nostalgia, "He is in a way similar to me. World domination, huh¡­ I had the same dream, I did things that I shouldn''t have. But look where that brought me."


    A chuckle left his/her cherry lips. "At the top of everything¡­ alone." but the next second his face under the veil went expressionless. "It''s not fun."


    Another few minutes passed as the being released a strangely heavy sigh. "Let''s see, how long you can go, Amon. You are amusing to me, one of the five reasons I haven''t killed you yet."


    His face formed an amusing smile. "Even though you can''t hear me, I would like to give you a piece of advice."


    Gently, a purple aura surrounded him as his voice echoed. ''"Doesn''t matter how many strong subordinates you possess, Amon. If you aren''t good enough yourself, not even in your dream will you be able to take this throne from me, for if you are a God, I am THE God himself."''


    The aura gradually became thicker as the body of the being disappeared, as if he never existed there.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Who is Imu? What''s his goal now that he has achieved world domination?????


    --

 Chapter 159 - 2 Days (2)

    Chapter 159


    Title: 2 days (2)


    ¡­


    Deep down in the sea, three mermen were swimming around a giant mermaid.


    They were the three princes and the single princess of Fishman Island and the whole Fishmen race as a whole.


    The sea, like usual, was filled with fishes. However, strangely, this time around, there were tens of Sea Kings surrounding that were swimming everywhere. The reason was - this was the region of Sea Kings, where even Neptune would not dare come.


    However, of course, Poseidon didn''t have any worries.


    The Mermaid Princess, Shirahoshi said in a cheerful voice looking at the SeaKings, "Everyone! I missed you a lot!"


    Hearing this the Sea King, as if understanding what she meant, cooed in a highly echoing voice.


    "Kuuuu!"


    "Wooobuuu!"


    The sounds made Shirahoshi laugh in a blissful voice. "Ahaha! It''s nice to see you guys too!"


    It was quite strange seeing how she was talking with beings who were believed to be mindless.


    Meanwhile, her three brothers were smiling lightly seeing her happy smile.


    The older and most responsible brother said, "It''s nice seeing her so happy. If only father and mother could come here every day too."


    The two brothers nodded hearing him. "You are right, it certainly is a pity."


    Then, the older brother again said in a hurried voice, "Oh, have you heard? That Skypiean man, he is an Sea Emperor now."


    The two brothers looked at him confused. "That''s old news, Aniki. Why are you bringing him up now?"


    The older prince just laughed. "Haha, nothing much really. I just remembered, if he wasn''t there, mother wouldn''t have been with us. Not only that, we would have been forced to keep Shira locked in her room."


    The youngest brother laughed hearing him. "I know right, he is really at the top of the good humans I have met. Without him, I don''t think we would have been eligible to participate in the upcoming Reverie that would come in two years."


    "Yeah, I guess you are right."


    "Hahaha, yes, yes."


    While the three boys laughed to themselves, the princess giggled with the Sea Kings.


    This time around, she wasn''t a crybaby. She was a lot more mature than the canon since she wasn''t unfortunate enough to stay locked in her room. There were some incidents because of this change though, such as many pirates trying to capture her and even Nobles from across the world desiring her, but it was all resolved because of Shandora or Whitebeard''s reputation.


    Shirahoshi hasn''t shown her power since awakening the first time yet, however, she can converse with the Sea Kings using which she built a close relationship with the fishes.


    And most importantly¡­ Amon knew about it all.


    ?...¡ï...?


    In the Skypiea, a small artificial island was floating 4-kilometers far from the Shandora. It was the remodeled Gecko Moria''s ship, the New Thriller Bark.


    In the mansion that was hidden behind many architectures, Yona was sleeping soundly. It was already noon, but she was still asleep. It''s because she has been very tired lately, worrying about Amon.


    Yona heard Amon was injured, deadly injured. But her work on making the ''Prison'' was stopping her from visiting him. She felt she, the jailer, was jailed here.


    It was a frustrating feeling, the feeling of not being for her God when he needs her most¡­


    Fortunately, before she lost herself, Amon made a sudden return to Shandora along with Raki, and Yona was able to meet him. Although he spent most of her time with him when he was here, it has already been three days since they left again, so Yona gave her all and almost finished making the Prison.


    A prison where lied the eternal night, where the red moon never sets and the sounds of sea waves never end. Here, thousands of shadows existed, with the owners of those shadows.


    This was a place that would be very important to Amon¡­ This was "The Underworld".


    On above it''s a cheerful park, but for the people underground, this was hell!


    "??!!"


    Suddenly, Yona, who was sleeping silently, opened her eyes instantly.


    An irritated voice escaped her lips. "Someone is trying to escape. Those fools¡­"


    She has put a few shadow clones in watch but one of them has been destroyed.


    Yona sighed and released her Observation Haki to the direction she thinks the escapee is.


    However, she opened her eyes widely the next second and yawned. "Yawn¡­ looks like I was worrying for nothing."


    The humming swordsman had already taken care of the matter.


    "That evil spirit¡­. He is cruel unlike I thought previously." Yona tiredly fell on her soft pillow and slowly closed her eyes. "I will talk with him later¡­ yes.."


    She released a heavy yawn and went back to sleep.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in Alabasta, at the Capital, the main branch of Wingless Valkyrie existed.


    This branch is managed by Robin, who mostly stays in Alabasta Palace these days.


    While Robin was sitting in the big chair with an amicable smile on her face, she was looking at the few people in front of her.


    Today, a few new people were getting their promotions.


    A buff black man. A woman with bush-like hair. A middle-aged man with black hair. A little girl at the age of 16. Another less buff black man. A woman with blonde hair. ¡ª They were the people who were the main cast of Baroque works in the canon.


    Since such an organization didn''t exist in this world, they joined Wingless Valkyrie. They were also a lot stronger than canon, as they knew Haki.


    Robin said in an indifferent voice, "All right, then from now on, your code names would be changed. Mister 1 and Miss Doublefinger, you two are a team. Mister 3 and Miss Goldenweek, you two are a team. Mister 5 and Miss Valentine, you two are a team."


    While everyone nodded, the man in the middle wearing heavy makeup and flamboyant ballet clothes of a swan theme looked ahead confused.


    "Wait a minute, what about me? I don''t see someone I to partner with¨Cahh, perhaps it''s you, Miss All Sunday." said the man with an idiotic smile.


    But Robin shook her head. "No, you also have a partner. Miss Full night. She is currently out, on a mission in Fishman island."


    "I hope I am clear, Mister two."


    The man, Mister 2 also nodded with a bitter face.


    Robin continued. "There are twenty people at the top of this Organization. Even though you have names such as ''Mister 1'' and ''Mister 5'', don''t think there are no people above you. You are simply the ranks that outsiders can achieve. The ones above you are all insiders, like Mont Cricket and me." Robin finished her words in a non-chant voice.


    A blonde girl, Miss Valentine who''s been working for Amon ever since 5 years ago, questioned, "Wait, does that mean we can''t get any more promotions?"


    Robin giggled. "Rather than thinking that way, think that you have reached the epitome of your work life."


    She said, "We are a large group of 30,000 members, even after so many people left after Luci became an Emperor. To be in the top 20 here, that''s a big achievement for you all."


    Robin stared at Miss Valentine as she nodded helplessly. Valentine has a weak power that lets her weigh more or less. It''s not that practical in real-life combat, but after she learned Marine Six Powers, it became a useful ability, letting her climb to the top of this group filled with monsters.


    Robin thought, ''She is the least talented here¡­ no, the least talented is that Mister Five dude. Luci said he needs brainwashing since his power is too powerful. Theoretically, he can one day reach Whitebeard''s level. It gives me chills just thinking about it¡­''


    After shaking her head lightly, Robin then looked at their faces. "Anyway, everyone can take a 1-day rest as a promotional gift from me. But remember, after the rest, you have to return to full power."


    "Yes, Ma''am!" Everyone cheered at once and backed off slowly, leaving the room leaving Robin¡­ and Miss Valentine behind.


    Miss Valentine walked closer to the desk and leaned forward. "Hey, Robin, where is the boss?"


    "...He is busy, and watch your tone," Robin answered as she sipped a packed mango juice that is made in Skypiea. ''The sweet favour of mango¡­ I now know why Luci is addicted to it.''


    The blonde woman yelled impatiently, "Hey, c''mon! He came back from wherever he went 2 months ago, yet he hasn''t met me once!"


    Robin sighed helplessly. "Why would he? He doesn''t even have enough time to spend with me, you are just a girl who he used for stress relief."


    "..." Valentine frowned as she wanted to slam Robin''s face. "Who do you think you are, you wannabe sisTeR. How long did you keep up the act? Only 2 years before you begged to be fucked, you whore."


    "You, watch your mouth!"


    "Shut up!" Valentine turned around. "I hate your attitude the most. Don''t worry, I will meet him somehow, even if I need to visit the sky." Saying this, she left through the door.


    As if nothing happened, Robin took a sip from her juice. ''I warned you to not fuck too many girls or something bad will happen. Look at this now¡­'' she soon sighed. ''Though I don''t believe you won''t think twice before brainwashing her. Your cruelty is what amuses me the most, my love.''


    Robin giggled to herself and dreamed of her nights with Amon as her eyelids slowly closed themselves.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: This chapter is mostly catching up with the things that happened in Amon''s absence.


    P.S 1200 power stones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 160 - Final Game At Play (1)

    Chapter 160


    Title: Final game at play (1)


    ¡­.


    I opened my eyes slowly under the radiant light.


    "Uaam¡­" Yawning slowly, I noticed it was already morning.


    This is the third day of my journey with the Kuja Pirates. It took us three days since we left in the evening.


    Scratching my tight abs, I got up from the bed and walked closer to the bathroom. The bathroom is smaller than the one in my Shrine, but it''s fine I guess.


    ''Amazon Lily is 287 kilometers from here, I can sense it. It will take a few more hours.'' Thinking such, I picked up the brush and rubbed it against my beautiful teeth.


    While staring at the mirror, where a naked man was staring at me, I spent my time brushing.


    ''Sleeping naked feels surprisingly good. If only there was someone to accompany the night¡ª no. Not this again.'' A sigh escaped involuntarily. ''I am acting too laid back these days.''


    To be frank, my fight with Kaido only served to boost my fighting spirit, nothing more. Or at least it''s not showing yet.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    After dressing myself, I went to the deck where a dining table was prepared for me.


    "Ah, young man, you are here." The old lady was sitting in one of the chairs as she greeted me and I nodded in response.


    In the table with 5 chairs, 4 were already occupied by the old lady, Hancock, and the two other Boa sisters.


    I walked forward and sat on the chair in the middle, opposite Hancock. While staring at me with an indifferent look in her eyes, Boa Hancock was wearing a red kimono that was showing her cleavage. This made me release a blissful smile.


    ''Should I¡­?'' A thought crossed my mind. I wasn''t worried about flirting with her anymore, because even if I cross the line, she won''t mind it.


    "Pirate Empress, you are looking as charming as ever with that arrogant and indifferent look of yours." As I said this, Hancock''s eyes grew ever so slightly as she avoided eye contact and ignored me.


    Of course, this might seem strange after I said I wasn''t after her on the first day, but it didn''t matter to her. Her mind''s already corrupted. Kind of scary how fast this woman changes her desires ¨C which is why I am taking the initiative.


    Surprising me, Hancock opened her mouth, "You¡­ don''t need to act formally with me. Calling me Hancock¡­ is fine."


    I smiled immediately. ''Perfect.''


    Deciding to carefully choose my next words, I used my weak <Future Sight> to look for words. It didn''t take more than 3 seconds of silence for my side as I found some words.


    "If you ask, Hancock." It was a simple line but I saw the immediate effect of it as her body shook ever so slightly. I continued in an informal tone. "Though I am curious, where did you vanish yesterday."


    Boa Hancock stiffened visibly. "I-I was feeling unwell, so I was taking a rest in my room."


    ''Of course.''


    I obviously knew what happened. She was indeed feeling unwell, it was the early symptom of ''love sickness''. Yet, she somehow managed to suppress herself to not break down. I have to admit, that''s a strong spirit.


    Thinking that this was the perfect opportunity to progress forward, I stood up with a worried face and walked closer to her.


    "What are you-"


    Before the surprised Boa Hancock could react, I touched her chin and raised it towards my face.


    "Indeed, I see some redness in your cheeks. That''s not good. If you are sick, you need to see a doctor. Not to brag, but I have quite good skill in this field." As I kept talking Boa Hancock''s indifferent face crumbled to dust and a blush appeared on her face.


    The other three people had different reactions. The two Boa Sisters seemed infuriated, while the old Lady was calm.


    The old lady, Gloriosa said, "Ah, yes. She refused to see any other doctors, saying it was embarrassing. Perhaps you can find what''s wrong with her.''


    I nodded. It seems Hancock hasn''t told her symptoms to the old granny yet. Sad, things would have progressed much smoothly that way.


    I removed my hands from Hancock''s cheeks as I was about to turn around, "Wait for a second, I will bring some medicines¡ª"


    "That''s enough!"


    However, before I could fully turn around, Hancock snapped.


    She aggressively stood up from her seat and glared at me. I made a ''caught-of guard'' face as I looked at her surprised.


    "Never touch me without asking, ever again. Just being an Emperor of the sea doesn''t give you that qualification!" She simply turned around and started to walk away. While the other two Boa Sisters tried to run to her, she shot them a look. "Don''t follow me, I lost my appetite."


    As the morning sun shined brightly above our heads, a grumpy Boa Hancock left the ship''s deck.


    However, my eyes were still on her, while jumped in her bed and covered her face shamefully.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨C General Pov ¨C


    ''W-what''s wrong with me?!'' Boa Hancock thought as her body temperature rose while she was laying on her bed.


    She was covering her forehead with her forearm while clenching her heart with her other hand. Her face was as red as a tomato as she breathed hot and heavy breaths.


    ''Why do I feel like this? Why did I feel pain in my heart when I talked harshly to him?'' Boa Hancock felt all her pride crumbling. ''He is just another man, so why did I feel pain when I saw that shocked look on his face?''


    Boa Hancock was at the edge, almost losing herself to the pain in her heart. This was the rumored lovesickness, and frankly, it really was dangerous if one doesn''t ''cure'' it as soon as possible.


    As a few minutes passed, a knock fell on the door.


    "Big sister? Are you alright?" It was the voice of Sandersonia, the greed-haired Boa Sister.


    Hancock regained a bit of her almost-lost sense as she raised her head and looked at the door. ''Sandersonia¡­?''


    "Sister, we have been together forever, through hardships and bliss. You shouldn''t hide it from us if you are sick. We don''t want to lose you!" The more Sandersonia talked, the more Hancock regained her senses.


    ''That''s right¡­ I still have to ensure my sisters'' people''s safety.'' Hancock released a heavy sigh as the redness in her cheeks shrunk visibly.


    She said, "Sandersonia, I am fine now. No need to worry anymore. I will eat my food at night, I just need a little bit of sleep. Is that fine?"


    The cheerful voice of Sandersonia sounded out, "Oh really? Then please rest, big sister. I will come and wake you up at night. Though I think we would most likely reach Amazon Lily by evening¡­ anyway, take a rest."


    She then said, "Then I will be going."


    Her gradually fading footsteps entered Hancock''s ears as she sighed.


    She looked at the desk in the room and walked closer. From the many things on the desk, she picked up a bottle of sleeping tablets and took a breath.


    "I hope this helps me calm down¡­ At least until I reach the Amazon Lily.'' She opened the cap and put a few tablets in her mouth, next grabbing a glass of water and drinking it.


    Hancock was aware she wouldn''t be able to suppress this heavy feeling in her chest after reaching Amazon Lily and ensuring her people''s safety. So she was scared¡­ How exactly will she get by then?


    From another room of the ship, Amon smirked as he read her mind.


    ?...¡ï...?


    It was evening. Raki was in the house of a short red-haired Kuja that she saved.


    "Um¡­. Is this really alright?" The sweet voice of the redhead sounded out as she covered her chest with her hand. "Although I don''t mind being naked with my other sisters¡­ I feel like there is something different about you."


    Yes, the woman was completely naked now. Raki was trying to ''teach'' her how bonds between two sisters can grow deeper.


    "Haha, try not to feel embarrassed." Raki laughed as she walked closer to her, still in her clothes. "Embarrassment is not a true emotion. In ancient times, people were always naked, there was no embarrassment to shackle down their feelings. And that''s how it should be."


    Raki slowly raised her hand towards the red head''s chest and said with a cheeky smile. "Now then, will you help me undres¡ª"


    As Raki was about to finish her line, a loud voice flowed within the air.


    "!!Everyone! The Pirate Empress is back! She really is back!!" It was the devil fruit of a Kuja that lets her talk in a really loud voice.


    A frown appeared on Raki''s face as she drew back her hand.


    "We will continue it¡­ some other day¡­ let''s meet the Pirate Empress now." She said in a dejected and slightly annoyed voice as she turned around.


    Raki walked out of the room while stomping on her path, leaving a confused redhead Kuja behind.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1200 powerstones for a bonus chap!

 Chapter 161 - Final Game At Play (2)

    Chapter 161


    Title: Final game at play (2)


    ....


    Hancock was sleeping in a room inside the ship when a sudden knock came from the door.


    Knock Knock!


    "Hancock?" It was Amon''s voice.


    Hancock, who had taken several sleeping pills, opened her eyes immediately upon hearing that.


    After the fight a few days ago, her guard was up, and also the voice outside the door sounded heavy to her.


    She looked at the door, rubbing her eyes. ''Who was that voice just now...?''


    Amon''s voice echoed inside the room once again after another *knock* came from the door.


    "Hancock, get up. We are at our destination." Amon said in a neutral tone.


    Hancock remained silent for a few seconds because she was still feeling sleepy because of the medicine. Amon''s confused voice echoed inside the room. "Is she still asleep? Should I teleport inside?"


    Hancock flinched instantly. She felt very hot, so her clothes were messed up, and the marks on her back were unveiled


    ''No way, if he comes in now he will see my slave mark.'' Quickly Hancock adjusted her clothes, though she soon recalled his words from the first day. ''Wait... he already knows I was a slave.''


    In a few seconds, her days with him flashed before her eyes. She recalled how nicely he treated her, even though he knew she was a filthy slave.


    ''He is... really a good man.'' Hancock''s sleepy mind cleared as she released a sigh.


    "There is no need, Sky Emperor." She said and tidied her clothes. "I am already awake."


    "Oh, okay then... Ah, I can see the Kujas from here, you should come out now." Amon sounded out. "Anyway, I''ll be waiting for you on the deck, come quickly!"


    Amon''s footsteps sounded out before gradually vanishing, leaving a perplexed Hancock behind. ''I am starting to heat up again...''


    Breathing in and out a few times, Hancock then stood up. ''A little more my body!''


    Hancock held on. She was the Pirate Empress. Something so small won''t be a hurdle on her path.


    ?...¡ï...?


    At the seashore, Amazon Lily.


    "!! Everyone! The Pirate Empress is here!!"


    While the continuous voice was flowing through the whole island, a crowd was gathered at the seashore. Raki was among the crowd, wearing a white t-shirt and holding her hands behind her head.


    ''So boring...'' Raki yawned. She has been waiting for Hancock to arrive, but this was too boring. She was also annoyed by being cockblocked by Amon yet again.


    ''He always ruins the fun when it''s about to begin... Sigh, whatever.'' Raki shook her head and looked through the crowd for a new chick.


    She was practically the hero of Amazon Lily, the fact of being a female-only added to that part as nobody doubted her. People did pretty much anything she asked at this point. After all, she was a hero who would never do anything that would harm them.


    As everyone waited, the ships finally came closer to the shore, with Boa Hancock on the edge of the deck on the ship in the middle.


    As everyone saw her face and fine state, they cheered as if their lives had been spared.


    "Snake Empress! Snake Empress!"


    "Snake Empress! Snake Empress!"


    "Snake Empress! Snake Empress!"


    Everyone cheered as Hancock looked down at them from above.


    She took a deep breath in and loudly said, "Everyone! I, the Snake Empress, have returned completely fine! I am sincerely sorry that I lost and endangered your lives, yet, I am happy you are fine too!"


    The wind blew Hancock''s hair on the other side as she beamed with a flashy smile. "I failed you, I failed the whole Kuja... Still, all of you will forgive me, won''t you?"


    Seeing the shining eyes of the crowd, Hancock''s voice grew more confident. "Why? Because I am beautiful!"


    A short silence fell upon the crowd, but it didn''t last long.


    "Kya! Snake Empress!" The next instant, the crowd cheered together.


    This was the power of beauty. They were about to be captured, to rot in that hell named Impel Down, yet they forgave their actual ruler after a single line from her.


    ''I am impressed.'' Amon was truly impressed and convinced that his decision to go after Boa Hancock wasn''t wrong. ''She is weak, very weak, but that''s a fact only for now. With her beauty and devil fruit, she is bound to be a strong subordinate considering she is also supposed to have all three types of Haki.''


    Currently, she is a powerful woman. But in the future, she will be the strongest woman.


    ''Currently, other than Yamato, Boa Hancock is most suitable to grow into the strongest woman of the world... oh, also Raki.'' Amon stared at Hancock with an arrogant smile, but soon a frown appeared on his face as he noticed something.


    Raki was down there, staring at Hancock''s with shining golden eyes while her nose was bleeding.


    ''Wait... She can see her naked, can''t she?'' Amon sighed and rubbed his nose.


    Soon, Boa Hancock jumped down from the ship as everyone surrounded her.


    ?...¡ï...?


    It''s been around half an hour since Boa Hancock came down. There was a large crowd surrounding her, examining her body for any injury. Raki tried to use this chance to feast her hands, but she couldn''t get an entry to the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Amon stood far from the crowd near a coconut tree while eating snacks. He was enjoying the sunlight as the evening was setting.


    While eating, he noticed Raki running towards him from afar, and nudged him.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and stared at him with puppy-like eyes. "Hey, hey, brother! Introduce me to her! Those whores aren''t letting me go inside."


    "No," Amon answered simply. "She is mine, stay away."


    Raki looked more impatient hearing him as she forced her eyes to become teary. "C''mon! You get all the goods, why not share some with me?! Am I not your sister?"


    Amon deadpanned hearing her. "That''s the point, my ''sis''. You aren''t supposed to be interested in girls. I know you aren''t lesbian."


    Raki flinched after hearing him as she coughed. "Ahem... I am not lesbian, you know. It''s just that the males around me don''t deserve me, you see." The next second, she pressed her chest against him and smiled cheekily. "Other than you, of course."


    Amon chuckled softly. "Oh, really?" Then, with an expressionless face, he just pushed her away. "But if you really seek my attention so much, just say it. Say ''Brother, let''s do it.'' See if I accept it or not."


    A few seconds later, a slight blush appeared on Raki''s face. "..."


    She again wrapped her arms around his neck but didn''t answer him.


    In reality, Amon knew why she never said it herself. The reason made him chuckle. ''It''s pretty ironic how such a bold girl like her is so shy. Though it only makes sense if I think about it. I am, after all, her symbol of hope, respect, love, and even fear.''


    Raki silently hugged Amon. He hugged her back while continuing to think. ''With so many symbols clashing, she is against taking the initiative. I for myself don''t care much. I am not desperate enough to take the initiative with this little girl.''


    While Amon patted her head, Raki raised her head and looked at his eyes with wet eyes. "You know what? Fuck you¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, though, an arrogant yet feminine voice entered both of their ears.


    "You low life, get away from him!"


    ''Low life? Which bitch dares.'' Raki frowned as she turned her head to look at the source of the voice.


    A tall female in a red kimono was walking towards the two siblings while raising her head upward, looking down at Raki.


    The moment Raki shot the woman, Hancock, a glance. Blood flowed from her nostrils. She was seeing something heavenly with <Wisdom Eyes>.


    ''Ahh, such a nice body she has!'' Raki staggered upon her feet, but Amon helped her stand in her spot by grabbing her by her shoulders.


    Hancock frowned upon seeing this.


    Amon then said, looking at Hancock, "Yo, this is Raki, the girl I was talking about. I am sure your people told you about her already."


    Hancock observed Raki''s body from head to toe. "I see... she''s not bad. Ahem, yes, my people told me how heroically she protected Amazon Lily from destruction, but..."


    Hancock wanted to scream, ''That doesn''t permit her to touch you so daringly!'' But she managed to control herself, for Amon''s sake.


    Hancock stared at Raki. Especially how she had her arms wrapped around Amon''s neck.


    Hancock took a deep breath as she looked at Amon and asked humbly, "If I may ask, who is this girl to you?"


    "She is my sister." She got an instant answer.


    Instantly, a tremendous weight was lifted off Hancock''s heart. ''Ah, that''s better.''


    She instantly looked at Raki again, who was covering her nose.


    This time, as Hancock looked at Raki, a strange smile was on her face. She bowed lightly. "I thank you for protecting the Amazon Lily in my absence."


    Raki''s eyelids twitched. What was this sudden change?


    Still, she didn''t mind. This only meant she might get to have a better relationship with her.


    Hancock then cleared her throat. "Anyway, we can get acquainted later, but there is something important today."


    Hancock couldn''t finish her words as the old lady Gloriosa walked there too. Her old voice continued from where Hancock stopped. "Since we just defended against a big hurdle not so long ago, more so with zero casualties, we have decided to hold a large banquet throughout the island! What do you think, young man?


    Amon nodded. "Certainly, I will participate. I still haven''t finished my talk with Hancock about the merging, after all."


    Gloriosa nodded. She also wanted Hancock to accept the offer. ''He is an Emperor, the only Emperor we have a good relationship with. It''s better to join him than the other ones.''


    Gloriosa decided to somehow convince Hancock with a sigh. ''If only he didn''t have a wife... things would have been much better.''


    While Gloriosa regretted Hancock simped, and Raki pursued other girls, the banquet finally began.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    It''s midnight. The banquet has been going on for hours now.


    I have stopped eating for a while and am currently enjoying the belly dance performed by the Kujas. Raki became drunk, so she is also dancing, though her rhythm is bad.


    I was sipping coffee and waiting for my call. The call that will change the history of this island.


    ''Boa Hancock is going through that phase...''


    It''s been a few hours since Hancock stomped back to her room after I deliberately flirted with a female Kuja. Marguerite her name was... anyway, it had the effect I wanted it to have.


    She was feeling jealous, which caused her to break down pretty fast.


    With my observation, Haki, I can see inside her room. Currently, she is sweating heavily in her bed, barely breathing. If this keeps going like this, it won''t be a stretch to say that she would die in less than two days.


    ''It''s shocking how something as silly and ridiculous as "Love Sickness" is real.'' I chuckled, which caused my coffee to almost choke me.


    Soon, as I was waiting, I heard the footsteps of a tiny figure.


    "Young man..." It was the old lady, Gloriosa.


    While sipping coffee, I looked at her wrinkled face, confused. "Yes?"


    She opened her mouth to say something but sighed in the end.


    I said, "It''s fine. Ask anything, it''s better than regretting later."


    The old lady looked at me gratefully. "Thank you, but... it might be too much of me to ask this, but can you please come with me? This is a matter of life and death for Hancock." She said with a worried voice.


    While grinning internally, I instantly stood up with a pretentious, shocked face. "What happened?" I deliberately closed her eyes to make it seem like I am using observation Haki and said, "No need to explain anymore. Please lead me to her. I think I have a way around this.


    The old lady kept staring at me gratefully.


    ...


    The lady then led me to Hancock''s room.


    I had only one thing to say as I stepped inside the room where moaning sounds were coming from, ''Ah, how easy this is.''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Do you want Hancock smut or not?????


    --


    [?Read? ?15+? ?chapters? ?before? ?release? ?in? ?P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C? ?


    ?Link:? ?*******.com/Master4thWall? ? ?

 Chapter 162 - Boa Hancock [R18]

    Chapter 162


    Title: Boa Hancock [R-18]


    ¡­.


    [Hours Ago]


    ¨CHancock Pov¨C


    It was a banquet. I was at the table in the middle of the hall with Marie and Sandersonia beside me.


    While looking ahead at a table not far from here, I had furrowed eyebrows.


    "Ah, so that''s it? Still, you are so good at dancing."


    The Sky Emperor was talking with a Kuja. A blonde Kuja that I recall talking to once... ''What''s her name again¡­?''


    Of course, I wasn''t obliged to remember some low life''s name!


    The Sky Emperor was sitting a few tables away from here, surrounded by girls. Especially that blonde girl named¡­ Marguerite(?). While she and the other girls were chatting with him, they were touching different parts of his body.


    "Tell us about yourself. How does it feel to be a man?" Marguerite asked while pressing his hard chest. "To think there were people other than women¡­!"


    I glared at that worthless girl, almost shooting a love beam on her face. But since I didn''t want to hurt the Sky Emperor, I held myself back.


    I just memorized the faces of the girls there.


    ''Especially you, blonde girl. That face¡­ I will remember you.'' Thinking this, I grabbed a glass of vodka and poured it down my throat in an instant.


    "Sister! That''s bad for your health!" I heard Marigold''s worried cry, but I ignored it and stood up.


    I wiped my lips with my thumb. "Marie, I am going to my room. Don''t disturb me."


    ¡­.


    Saying that I had walked off the Banquet Hall hours ago. But why am I feeling so heated now?


    "Ahn!!"


    Releasing a cry, my body twisted itself. I covered my forehead with my palm and breathed heavily.


    ''This is bad¡­'' This was really bad. I couldn''t contain myself any longer. What was this heat?


    Just a while ago I talked with that hag, she said this is an illness called ''Love sickness''... what is that even supposed to be??


    "AHN!" I clenched the sheets tightly as my body irked.


    ''I feel really strange¡­ I need something to calm me down¡­ I need something super hot, hotter than me, to go inside me and battle that heat into submission!'' I cried out internally.


    But soon, second thoughts appeared in my head. ''Or is it better to give up¡­? Is it better to wait for my body to end itself?''


    Just when I was feeling hopeless, about to give up, the door opened.


    Creak!


    Wind blew inside the room as I looked at the door.


    "Yo, I heard you were sick?" Hearing the soothing voice and seeing the familiar smile, my warmth only broke its limit as I felt my crotch getting wet.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    "Young man, are you sure?"


    Hearing Gloriosa''s worried tone, Amon nodded while they were standing outside Hancock''s room.


    Amon, who was wearing a long black coat reaching his knees, smiled cheekily. "I did say I have a way. And I am sure you understand what way I am talking about."


    Amon was wearing a black coat and combat boots, along with fingerless gloves. Under the jacket, he wore a black shirt and close-fitting black pants. He had the ''Kitetsu I'' in his waist too.


    These days, he usually wears this dress when he is under his ''Amon'' identity. The reason being, he can hide and carry many dials and other useful stuff in his belt and many pockets.


    Amon continued with an indifferent tone. "Though you are aware this is the only way, that''s why you went to call me, after all."


    Gloriosa was hanging from an imaginary cliff. Does she have enough authority to decide such an important matter in Hancock''s life?


    ''No, it doesn''t matter right now. I need to choose this for the exact reason, for her life. Also, this sickness started because of this lad, to begin with.'' Gloriosa thought to herself. She was a woman who had experienced the outside world, the world with men, she even experienced the ''Love sickness'' for herself, so she knew how bad Hancock was feeling right now.


    She sighed after a while. "I understand¡­ I will only request you one thing, be gentle with her. She has a very traumatic past with men."


    Amon smiled sweetly, hearing her. "I know, you can rest assured."


    Meanwhile, the other two Boa Sisters who were peeping on them from far frowned.


    They asked each other, "What is he going to do to sister?"


    Already knowing their presence, and warning Gloriosa to not let anyone enter, Amon opened the door and walked inside.


    Creak!


    "Yo, I heard you were sick?" Amon said as he looked at Hancock, who was barely keeping her eyes open.


    -------------------NSFW----------------------


    "Huff¡­" Amon smiled at Hancock, who kept staring at him while breathing heavily.


    Amon gave her some time to intercept the situation as he started walking forward.


    "You¡­ What are you doing in here?" Hancock asked in a barely audible voice.


    Amon just walked closer and sat on the bed, beside her. "Keep your lips closed. It''s not a good idea to talk in your current state."


    Amon looked at her body with an indifferent look on his face.


    Her red kimono was barely covering her private parts, revealing her boobs and thighs. Her face was red, and her whole body was glittering with sweat. She was looking more attractive than usual.


    Amon chuckled as he rubbed his temple. ''Attractive, huh¡­ If she ever used her love beam against me, I would have definitely turned into stone. Phew, such a dangerous power.''


    The next second, he grabbed his sword and put it away on a chair in front of him. He then started to take off his jacket slowly.


    Hancock''s terrified voice flowed in his ears immediately, "W-wait, what are you doing!?"


    She backed off with shaky eyes, seeing this. Her body started to tremble as her painful memories surfaced in her head.


    Amon sighed and stopped taking off his clothes. ''Looks like I missed an important point¡­ I have to be extra careful with her.''


    Amon got up on the bed and crawled closer to her, as she kept backing off.


    Hancock felt her back against the bed''s border as Amon stood on his knees in front of her.


    "Boa Hancock, trust me on this. I am only here to cure you." Amon said with a firm look in his eyes, making Boa Hancock''s stiff face return to normal.


    "You promise¡­ you won''t hurt me?" Boa Hancock asked in a child-like manner, grabbing Amon off guard.


    ''Damn, she has this big of a trauma?'' Amon asked himself, but snickered internally the next second. ''None of my business, though.''


    Amon then leaned towards her, rendering Hancock to close her eyes in fear, as he stroked her hair. "I am the person who showed the Celestial Dragons their place. I can''t possibly do what they did to you. Trust me, Hancock."


    Hancock''s muscles relaxed a lot as she heard his words. She opened her eyes and looked at Amon.


    Looking at Amon''s amiable smile, she took a breath in and fell face-first on his chest.


    "Then¡­" she hugged him tightly. "Please take care of me tonight."


    Hancock did some thinking before saying this line. She was smart enough to understand who was the cause of this so-called love sickness, so she assumed only that person would be able to cure her. ''I have to hold on for a while more¡­ I won''t regret showing my body to him, to this man. He is someone who deserves me!''


    Amon smiled and raised her chin towards him. "Open your lips, share your warmth with me."


    Obediently, Hancock did as he asked and widened her lips, releasing a puff of heat. Amon took his face closer to hers and inserted his tongue inside her mouth.


    He also imbued a little bit of electricity in his tongue.


    "Mmh¡­" Boa Hancock felt her tongue go numb and her crotch getting wetter, as she wrapped his neck with her hands.


    Gradually, she felt as if her heat was escaping her body and invading Amon''s.


    ''Wait¡­'' Hancock''s eyes grew. ''Is he going to suffer the same pain I suffered if the heat goes to his body?! No, I can''t let that happen!'' Hancock was suddenly terrified and tried to draw back her mouth, but Amon stopped her by grabbing her waist and twisting her body.


    Thud! Amon fell on his back.


    "What are you¡­"


    Now, Amon was lying on his back with Hancock on top of him.


    Amon interrupted Hancock, "Are you worried the heat would harm me?" He chuckled softly. "No need to worry, Hancock. Go all out, I can endure this much."


    Seeing Amon saying such a line with a grin, Hancock felt her heart flutter. She touched his face that was heated up like a cake in the oven. ''He is sharing my pain¡­? Is this what the hag meant by love?''


    Hancock''s eyes became wet as she leaned down. This time she took the initiative and kissed him.


    Though, she was terribly wrong. Her heat wasn''t invading Amon''s body. Her body was just returning to normal heat since it had started to feel sexual pleasure. And as for why Amon''s body was heated¡­ of course, it''s because he was using his DF power!


    Hancock didn''t know this and believed Amon was going through the same pain she endured this whole time as her love for him grew hugely.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Hancock leaned towards me and kissed me deeply. She is quite inexperienced, barely managing a kiss without cutting her tongue with our teeth.


    While she was above me, I drew my hands towards her back and touched her round butt.


    "Mmh~"


    Hancock moaned sweetly as I massaged her ass with electricity imbued palms.


    As our kiss ended fiercely, leaving a trail of saliva behind, I revealed a smile.


    "Hancock, how are you feeling now?" I looked at her with affection-filled eyes. Of course, I was pretending.


    Hancock''s lips quivered as she avoided eye contact. "I feel good¡­"


    "Are you still scared?" I asked.


    "No,¡­ just a little nervous."


    I smiled. "Then shall we progress onto the next stage?"


    Hancock just nodded with a flustered face.


    I grabbed the cord of her dress and pulled it slightly, rendering her kimono to fall on the bed.


    Hancock''s eyes grew slightly as she realized she was now naked.


    She closed her eyes, making me chuckle softly.


    "Don''t feel ashamed, you are beautiful," I said while smiling charmingly.


    I told the truth. She really was beautiful. A woman like her shouldn''t feel any shame while naked. I have slept with many women in my life, but Boa Hancock has the best body amongst them all. She is at the epitome of the food chain, after all.


    I then grabbed her waist and twisted her body and placed her under me, with me being atop of her this time.


    "Ah!" Boa Hancock yelped surprised.


    With my arms pinning her against the bed, I said, "I promise, you will soon feel the pleasure of being a woman."


    I pinched her nipples with my finger and smiled, making Hancock twist her waist. I imbued electricity in my finger to shock her nipples hard, making her cave dripping wet.


    "Mhmm¡­ I feel strange in my crotch¡­" Hancock said as she looked at me with wide lips.


    Taking the hint, I leaned forward and kissed her in the lips, sucking her tongue fiercely.


    While kissing, I used one of my hands to massage her boobs while using the other one to play with her clit.


    Hancock''s body trembled each time I touched her clit, it was sweet.


    "Mmmm¡­ stop teasing me¡­ I can''t hold it back anymore!" Hancock said as she looked at me with a glare.


    I smiled cheekily and nodded. "You are wet enough."


    Zzzz¡­ For a second, I entered lightning speed and took off my clothes, returning to my previous position again.


    Hancock''s body flinched as she saw me naked.


    Immediately, she covered her face with her hands, but still peeked from the gap of her fingers. "Where are your clothes¡­?"


    I smiled. "It''s only fair for me to be naked when you are naked too."


    Without saying anything, she shifted her gaze to my crotch as her eyes shook. My private part is quite big, maybe naturally? Or maybe because of the Angel Formula that I got before hitting puberty?


    I didn''t care, to be honest.


    I grabbed her hands and drew them back from her face, revealing the huge blush she was hiding.


    She didn''t mind it, and asked, "Will that¡­ go inside me? That''s a man''s manhood, isn''t it?"


    It was quite an interesting question. Truth be told, I was assuming she has been raped before when she was a slave. So this question was a shock to me.


    I didn''t give it much thought and leaned down, kissing her nape.


    "It won''t hurt much, so bear with me." I have to lie now. "This is an important procedure to fully cure your illness. So I won''t stop even if you ask me to."


    Seeing her nod, I then put my hands on her thick thighs and placed my spear at the entrance of her cave.


    Hancock cooed. "Please, be gentle¡­"


    I stared at her with a momentary daze. The most beautiful woman? The strongest feminist of One Piece World? Look where that brought her to, pinned under my body.


    I suddenly felt as if I had conquered the whole world. This feeling is why I love this shit.


    Still, keeping a cool head, I lightly pushed my waist forward as my spear went inside her¡­ breaking her shield?


    "I-It hurts!" Boa Hancock grabbed the bedsheet tightly and cried in pain, making me more surprised.


    "Wait, you are a virgin?" I asked in pure shock.


    I was shocked. A slave as beautiful as she is a virgin? Those fucking pigs didn''t **** her?


    "Mhmm..." While enduring the pain, Hancock avoided eye contact. "Well,¡­ the Nobles only see their slaves as filth. They won''t touch girls from the lower world... But that''s not the case with everyone, though."


    I was suddenly curious. So I held back from thrusting further.


    She continued with a pained look. "Most of the time¡­ they used their male slaves to r-rape the female slaves. But since I was too beautiful for my own good, they didn''t want mere slaves to sleep with me, nor did they do it themselves."


    I stared at her with a slightly agape mouth. ''I can see why she holds so much pride in her beauty, even though logically speaking, that beauty is what made her into a slave.''


    Unknowingly, a chuckle left my lips.


    Boa Hancock continued while looking at me with her pupils literally turning heart-shaped. "So you were assuming I was raped by the World Nobles?" A small smile bloomed on her face. "¡­ I didn''t expect you to mate with me, even after assuming such a disgraceful thing. You are different, Sky Emperor."


    Snickering a little more, I kissed her lips, trying to lessen her pain. "Call me Amon, fuck Sky Emperor."


    Boa Hancock nodded. "Then¡­ continue from where you left. I can''t hold it anymore."


    Hearing her, I grinned. "This is late, but since you are a virgin, let me warn you: this will hurt a little."


    Immediately, I moved my hips.


    "Ahh!"


    The first thrust wasn''t enough to reach her deepest parts. Hancock is tall, so to reach her inside, something big is needed.


    I again thrust inside her with passion as Hancock immediately wrapped her long legs around my waist.


    I pinned her shoulders on her bed and leaned down, sucking her nipples hard. "Mhm!"


    Still, I didn''t stop moving and continued to thrust her cave hard.


    One. Two. Three.


    Blood dripped from her hole as I continued my thrusts at a moderate speed.


    Boa Hancock moaned as her eyes were wet, accumulating tears of pleasure. "Ahh! You are reaching deep within me~!"


    Hancock''s moan turned me on more as I leaned down and kissed her passionately. Our tongues collided with each other as I grabbed her breast with one hand and her ass with the other.


    I stood up while grabbing her ass, making Hancock cry, "Ahnn~ D-Don''t move so fiercely all of a sudden!"


    Hancock''s voice twisted, as she moaned hard. I added a bit of electricity to my rod to add a little spice.


    I moved her whole body up and down on my spear with my hands. I was reaching her deepest parts, kissing her womb.


    Hancock breathed out smoke. "My body is heating up! I want more! Do me harder!"


    She kept begging for my spear as I allowed her to dance on top of my dick like a slut. Hancock moaned with her tongue outside, that I soon bit and sucked hard.


    "Mhhm!" Tears were falling from Hancock''s eyes, but I could tell they were tears of pleasure.


    "Ehhng!" Hancock''s insides tightened. "I feel like pissing! Something is coming out!"


    Hancock was at her limit, I was also doing the same.


    "C-cum with me! Amon! Amon! I love you!" Hancock hugged me tightly with her legs wrapped around my waist.


    I bit her ears as I kept pocking her insides. "Let''s climax together, Hancock."


    She nodded fiercely as I increased my speed!


    "Hah!" I released a breath and concentrated electricity on my spear, killing all the sperms while also sending pleasure to her brain.


    "Y-Your manhood is heating up! I am feeling so good~"


    Hancock cried as I finished my charge.


    "I am about to cum!"


    I said and slapped her butt hard, making a loud sound.


    While Hancock moaned cutely, her insides burst out as she climaxed on top of my rod. I also shot my everything inside her, as I felt her insides clenching my hard.


    Hancock''s legs gave up as I dropped her on the bed, looking at her happy smile with a grin. ''Ah, this is what I call a good night.''


    But I wasn''t done. Nor was she.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: ???? Sorry for the bad smut.


    -


    P.S. 1200 powerstones for a bonus chapter?

 Chapter 163 - Conquering Amazon Lily

    Chapter 163


    Title: Conquering Amazon Lily


    ¡­.


    Hancock opened her eyes under the radiant sunlight. The first thing she saw was Amon''s face in front of her.


    A red hue appeared on her face as she smiled, recalling the last night.


    Hancock was laying on her left side, looking at Amon who was on his back with his eyes closed.


    ''He looks so handsome¡­ kya~'' Hancock instinctively went for a kiss on his cheek as Amon''s eyes opened immediately just as her lips touched his skin.


    "Ah!" Yelping, Hancock drew back her face.


    "Y-you are awake?!" Hancock asked as she avoided eye contact, acting as if she was never trying to kiss him just now.


    Amon stayed silent for a while before saying, "Hug me tight."


    Immediately, Hancock''s body moved on her own as she hugged him tightly, her face resting on his chest. Though she still asked, "Why all of a sudden¡­"


    Amon chuckled softly as he hugged her back. "Just testing if last night was a dream or not. Or maybe you were just drunk. It''s good to be clear of these things."


    Hancock hugged him tighter. "I was not drunk. I was sane the whole time, I enjoyed every bit of my time with you."


    Amon patted Hancock''s naked back. "That''s good. Anyway, I prepared a gift for you while you were asleep."


    Hancock raised her head and looked at Amon with curiosity. "A gift? Wasn''t last night enough of a gift?"


    Amon didn''t answer and got up from his bed.


    Zzz¡­


    He entered lightning speed and wore his black pants. Returning back to normal, he then searched through his belt and took out a camera.


    "Turn around, let me take a picture of your back," Amon ordered; Hancock did what he asked obediently.


    "Like this?" Hancock asked while facing the other side, bringing her hair on the front thus revealing her back, her shame. Yet, currently, she didn''t feel any shame, she recalled his words from last night ¨C ''Don''t feel ashamed, you are beautiful.''


    "Yes, like that." Amon raised his camera in the air and clicked the button, capturing the picture of Hancock''s back. Something¡­ was different about it.


    Click!


    Hancock flinched slightly hearing the unexpected sound as she turned around. "You took a picture of my back?"


    Amon didn''t answer as the camera printed out a photo. A normal human eye is 576 megapixels, and the camera in Amon''s hand was 1400 megapixels, so the photo it caught was clear like water.


    Amon handed the photo to Hancock. "What do you think of this as my gift for your outstanding performance last night?"


    Hancock accepted the picture with a little nervousness in her eyes. She was thinking -- did he somehow remove the mark in my back?


    With hope filled in her eyes, she slowly looked at the picture, instantly becoming shocked.


    ''Wha¡­'' Hancock''s eyes slowly grew. It was¡­ better than she expected.


    She looked at Amon with wide, wet eyes. "You tattooed my back?!"


    The whole night, Amon''s wings were merged with his body. He used his Logia body to mix his wings with his back, but in response, it left a mark on his back, the tattoos of a pair of wings.


    And in the picture Amon handed to Hancock, she also had a tattoo on her back. It was also the tattoo of a pair of wings ¨C exactly the same as Amon''s.


    As for how this happened, this was possible because of extreme control over electricity. For years, Amon has been learning art and sculpting techniques taught by Robin. Using lightning as a brush, Amon burned Hancock''s skin skillfully, thus drawing a permanent tattoo. As for why she didn''t wake up while the procedure was happening, only Amon knew.


    "How do you like it? Although it was possible to remove that slave mark and clean your back, I thought this looked cooler. It even matches mine! As if we are some sort of couple!" Amon said, but Hancock stayed silent, only tears dripping down her cheeks. "Uh¡­? Do you not like it? I can remove it if you want¡ª"


    Interrupting Amon, Hancock immediately shot up from the bed and hugged him tightly.


    "Never. Never remove it! It''s the symbol of our love!" She said with each line ending with the hug tightening. "I am so happy the slave mark is gone¡­. But I am happier I have your wings on my back now! I love you!"


    Amon patted her back and chuckled softly. "Careful. Don''t love a person you just met 4 days ago."


    Hancock raised her head and looked at his eyes with determination. "I choose to love you. I will never in my life regret loving you."


    Amon smiled and pushed her head back to his chest. He was hardly surprising himself from laughing like a maniac. ''She is the easiest woman I''ve ever met in my life. I guess anything can happen in an anime world.''


    Amon stroked her head like a puppy while saying, "So¡­ What do you think about joining me with all your people?"


    "Don''t be silly, I will obviously join you. I will do anything you say!" Hancock replied immediately.


    Amon patted her head. "Think about it a little more, I am not in a hurry. Hancock, just because you love me doesn''t mean I will force you into joining me. You have your freedom."


    ''Freedom? You are my pet now.'' Amon thought while his body trembled in excitement.


    Hancock raised her head and kissed Amon.


    After canceling this kiss, Hancock said, "I am not deciding it all of a sudden. I decided the moment you saved me. I know the marines will try to capture me again, so I need protection. So I¡­ selfishly chose to join you back then. But now, after so many things happened between us, I can''t contain myself without having you by my side. Please, accept me, Amon!"


    Amon nodded slowly. "Of course, that''s why I came here. But¡­" Amon made a serious face, making Hancock nervous. "Don''t you think we should take a bath?"


    "...Ah?"


    "We are dirty after last night. It''s better to take a bath." Amon replied to Hancock''s yelp.


    Hancock looked confused. "Do we need to take baths after doing t-that? Sorry, I never knew. I was never allowed to bathe after the Nobles tortured me. So I¡­ I am sorry."


    Hancock looked down but Amon just hugged her tightly. "It''s not your fault. Don''t forget, I am here. I will make those noble bastards pay for what they did to my lover."


    Hancock''s body trembled as she smiled. ''L-lover¡­?!''


    "Ahem, anyway, let''s take a bath first." Hancock suggested looking at Amon with a sweet smile.


    Soon after, Hancock directed Amon to her bathhouse below the mansion where they started to bathe together.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Meanwhile,


    "Yawn¡­" Raki got up with a yawn while rubbing her eyes.


    She looked around her. She was at the banquet hall, lying on the floor with many other Kujas.


    "Uhm¡­ I slept here, huh." She rubbed her eyes and looked around. "Brother is not here¡­ bastard didn''t even wake me up."


    Gritiing her teeth, Raki stood up amongst the bodies laying down and sleeping.


    She did some small stretch to relax her limbs as a terrible odor entered her eyes. "Sniff¡­ I stink real bad. I need to bathe."


    Stopping her breath, Raki recalled the bathhouse a Kuja showed her 3 days ago. Although she hasn''t used it yet, since she was too busy with the girls to bathe. However, today her body was stinking too much to ignore.


    Raki then walked closer to the bathhouse while yawning.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    "Mmhhm!"


    While Amon was dipping up to his waist on the water, Hancock was on top of him with her arms locked around his neck.


    Hancock took the initiative for a kiss as Amon was just doing as she wished. After canceling the kiss, Amon rubbed her back. "Let''s stop here, or the bathwater would get wasted."


    Hancock nodded with a red face. She pleaded, "Then¡­ one last kiss?"


    Amon smiled as Hancock pushed her face closer. However, before the kiss even started, the door of the bathhouse cracked open.


    Creak!


    The next second, a familiar voice entered the bath house.


    "Ahh, it would have been much better if some girls were accompanying me¡ª" As the bored voice came to a stop, both Amon and Hancock looked in the direction of the voice. Instantly Amon broke out laughing as the voice yelled, "What the hell! Y-You! Again! Fuck this!"


    Seeing the person, Raki, yell, Hancock instinctively covered her chest, but the next second, recalling Amon''s words ¡ª ''Don''t be ashamed to show your naked body, because you are beautiful.'' She then proudly showed off her chest.


    Raki''s eyelids twitched seeing this. "I am out¡­. I quit! I am done! Fuck you!"


    Amon kept laughing like a broken radio while Raki stomped out of the room.


    Hancock innocently looked at Amon. "What happened?"


    Amon just stretched his limbs. "It''s nothing. Ignore her."


    To begin with, it was her fault that she didn''t notice their presence with her Haki.


    Hancock nodded obediently. "I understand¡­"


    Soon, Amon and Hancock completed their bath as Hancock dressed in a new dress.


    She also decided it was time to declare the merging of Kuja pirates with Sky Emperor to the whole tribe. Of course, they will accept it.


    ?...¡ï...?


    "Hey, you know why she called us?"


    "Hm? Maybe it''s because of the war a few days ago."


    In the middle of Amazon Lily, all the Kujas were gathered at one place. They were under the Castle of Snake Empress waiting for Boa Hancock, the person who summoned them, to come out.


    "Ah, she''s here!"


    Soon, footsteps came from the top of the castle as everyone went silent. Soon, the face of the most beautiful woman in the world surfaced from the dark, rendering everyone under her admire her beauty.


    "Everyone!" Hancock said lightly, still looking down on everyone. "I have something to declare."


    Everyone perked their ears to listen to what she had to say, as Hancock continued. "We are the Kuja tribe, the originator of Kuja Pirates. Up until now, we have been safe by ourselves. Yet, you are all aware of what happened just 5 days ago. It''s clear¡­ We now need protection from a greater power!"


    Everyone looked at each other''s faces confused. She was right, yes, but what greater power was she talking about?


    Soon, as if to answer their questions at once, another figure walked on the rooftop of the Castle.


    "Yo, everyone." As the figure, Amon, waved his hands everyone cheered.


    "Wait wait! Could it be?!"


    "Yes, I heard he is an Emperor of the sea!"


    "Ah, he is such a nice person, being with him won''t be bad."


    Immediately people started to chatter as a smile bloomed on Hancock''s face. "Everyone, calm down."


    "It''s nice seeing you happy, and you are right, it is him I was talking about." Hancock continued. "He is a great power. And he is a man I approve of to d-dominate me."


    She took a deep breath and declared, "So from now on, we, the Kuja Tribe, will be a part of Shandora! And the Kuja Pirates would be under the ''Einherjar Pirates''!!"


    Einherjar. In Norse mythology, the einherjar are those who have died in battle and are brought to Valhalla by valkyries. Amon named his pirate crew with such a unique name because ¡ª to him, everyone in the crew is a lamb waiting to die in battle for the greater good. The difference is just a matter of past and future.


    The name of Amon''s crew wasn''t declared to the outside world and is being used for the first time by a third party. However, it''s only a matter of days for this to become a hot topic.


    Instantly, everyone cheered! "YAAY!"


    "We are under an Emperor now!"


    "Awesome!"


    While the Kujas cheered, Amon looked down at them with gleaming eyes. Oh, how fun this was. Conquering one person and getting 10,000 more as a bonus.


    Amon suddenly felt a pat on his back causing him to come out of his fantasy.


    "Einherjar? Seriously?" It was Raki. She grinned. "Not bad. It sounds cool, even though I have no idea what it means."


    Of course, nobody in this world knew what it meant.


    Amon just chuckled softly and poked her forehead. "It''s time for a speedrun. We are a proper group of an Emperor now."


    Raki shook her head slowly while Boa Hancock''s pet snake crawled closer to her.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, the two Boa Sisters were at a corner of the rooftop, horrified.


    "T-that monster¡­ What did he do to big sister last night? I only heard her cries and now, she is like a completely different person."


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Tell me how you like the name Einherjar! ????


    -


    P.S 1200 power stones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 164 - Revelation (1)

    Chapter 164


    Title: Revelation (1)


    ¡­.


    In the Shandora, a familiar face wearing a mustache was sitting at a table inside a coffee shop while sipping coffee and reading a newspaper.


    Meanwhile, the shop''s sliding door opened as a long-haired man wearing a white shirt and black pants walked inside. It was Wyper, who had to stop wearing his tribe attire to keep up with the passing time.


    After stepping inside the coffee shop, he then walked to this table after his eye fell on the coffee-sipping man''s figure.


    Walking closer, he sat down on an empty chair and said, "It''s rare seeing you here, Duy."


    The man with a mustache1-kilometer, Duy, shifted his gaze on him. "Oh, it''s you Wyper. What a surprise."


    "Oh, shut up. Don''t act like you didn''t sense me." Wyper replied, causing Duy to chuckle.


    "Oh, youth, you are as grumpy as ever." Duy slowly put down his newspaper on the table and looked at Wyper.


    Ignoring him, Wyper called a waiter to order a cup of coffee.


    He opened his mouth, "One Caffe Latte-" but he stopped midway as he looked at the face of the waiter.


    "Anything wrong, sir?" The blonde waiter just smiled amicably making Wyper shook his head.


    "It''s nothing. One Caffe Latte for me."


    The waited nodded with the same smile. "Coming, sir."


    As the waiter walked away, Duy asked Wyper. "Anything wrong with her?"


    Wyper shook his head. "No. I mixed her with someone."


    Duy nodded. "Guess that happens. Anyway, tell me about you, how are your days going?"


    Wyper continued, his face still a little suspicious. "My days are boring and monotonous, nothing special."


    "Same for me~ It''s too peaceful for a warrior like me, though that doesn''t mean I will take the initiative to start a fight, kek." Duy laughed like an old man.


    Wyper agreed to what he said. "Yes, but I am sure things would change one day, perhaps soon. Amon has some pretty big plans, I can feel it." He continued. "Speaking of plans, I heard something interesting is gonna happen soon."


    Immediately, Duy looked at Wyper with curiosity as he rested his hands on the table. "Ah, you mean that¡­ Germa 66."


    Wyper didn''t answer and just chuckled softly. "Of course, you know it too. It''s no secret among the higher-ups." he soon shook his head slowly. "Anyway, it''s better to not talk about this in the public."


    As Wyper finished talking, the blonde-haired waiter in her mid-teens walked back to the table with a cup of coffee in her hand.


    She put the coffee down in front of Wyper and said, "I like how you have the sense to not spill important information in public, but don''t you think it''s too late already? He already said the name, ''Germa 66''. Do you think our enemies won''t get the hint? That''s disappointing of you, Commander." She shook her head and walked away. "Next time be careful, don''t even spell the letter of confidential info."


    Duy stared at the woman''s back with a slightly wide mouth. He looked at Wyper with a confused look. "Hey, you are not surprised?? Wasn''t she supposed to be a random girl?"


    Wyper sighed after glaring at the back of the woman. "I first thought I mixed her with someone, but it seems I was wrong. It''s her attire that fooled me."


    Wyper continued in a serious voice. "She is Conis, code name: Million Ears. She accidentally ate a devil fruit that lets her popup invisible orbs anywhere in a 1-kilometer radius, those orbs act like both her ears and eyes. She is one of our main information sources. She is quite new, so it''s not a surprise you don''t know her."


    "I see¡­ it''s natural for an informant to stay hidden in a place like this. Makes sense. But-" Seeing the glare in Wyper''s eyes, Duy questioned. "Did something happen between the two of you?"


    Wyper frowned. "It''s none of your business, so shut up."


    Wyper picked up his coffee and drank it in less than a second. It''s not like the heat hurt him, so it didn''t matter. He wiped his lips. "I am going now, time to train."


    Slamming the table, Wyper stood up from the chair, walking away through the door.


    As even his silhouette vanished, Duy shook his head with a smile. "While his cousin sleeps with a new woman every day, he is still aloof about love life. Such a youthful spirit!"


    Suddenly, "Speaking of Amon, isn''t today the day he is supposed to return? I recall he is bringing the Pirate Empress too."


    He laughed to himself and picked up the newspaper again. It bothered him a little that the blonde waiter was watching his every movement, but he was used to it because of Amon''s pseudo Omniscience.


    ?...¡ï...?


    It''s been two days since Amon conquered Amazon Lily. Currently, the main ship of Kuja Pirates was heading towards the West Blue, towards the Summit of the West.


    The summit of the West is a mountain similar to the Reverse Mountain, it has a reverse fountain going to the top where a Milky Road is connected to the Skypiea.


    The way to the West Blue was a fast route since the Kujas can travel by the calm belt.


    Inside the Kuja''s ship, Amon was in his room with Hancock beside him in the bed.


    Hancock was hugging Amon while resting her head in his chest. The atmosphere in the room was warm making Hancock feel sleepy.


    Without a care of the person on his chest, Amon was reading a diary.


    "Hmm¡­" With a serious look on his face, Amon changed the page of the book.


    While Amon was doing so, Hancock''s tired voice flowed in his ears.


    "Hey, what are you reading with that scary look on your face?" Hancock asked with her head raised.


    "It''s the diary of a deadman," Amon said as he closed the diary with a sigh. "It''s nothing interesting though. The guy''s just bragging about his son."


    Amon rubbed his temple with a frown. "I am getting a headache reading the shits written on it."


    Hancock shot up. "Headache?! Here, I will bring ice."


    Amon shook his head and laid down on the bed properly. "Your kiss is enough to heal me, my love."


    ''L-love¡­? Kya~''


    As Amon said this with a cheeky smile, Hancock gained a blush but still leaned down and kissed him.


    Amon contemplated while kissing, ''I am more than half the pages done. But it''s still just about his son, wife, and the Whitebeard Pirates. He hasn''t even joined Roger on the part I am in.''


    Still, it was better than nothing. ''Luckily, I am getting pretty good knowledge on Whitebeard''s crew.''


    Amon was sure, the main revelation would start after Oden reaches Laughtale, but he didn''t want to skip to that page suddenly. It''s better to enjoy something, at least when one is getting benefits from that too.


    Soon, a knock fell on the door.


    "Bro, we are at the entrance of the Summit of the West."


    It was Raki''s voice that caused Amon to frown as he yelled, "Did I want to know? And stop eavesdropping, I can sense your presence!"


    "..." There was no reply from the other side, only the fast footsteps of a person running.


    Hancock looked at Amon with a weird look. "Your sister is weird."


    Though she didn''t give it much thought and hugged him to sleep. Amon also went to sleep since he was feeling a headache from Oden''s constant bragging.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    After a few more hours, the ship had reached Skypiea. It had already passed Heaven''s Gate, heading towards the City of Gold, Shandora.


    From a tower even above the giant Jack, a little girl looking no more than 10 was staring at the direction of the ship with bare eyes, sitting in a chair leisurely.


    ''Big Brother is here¡­'' The little girl, Aisa, thought. ''This time he brought a new voice¡­. She has been manipulated too.''


    Aisa wasn''t as smart as Karna, but she had great insight. 4 years ago, Aisa told Raki something: ''Don''t trust him. He is not as¡­ no, he is not like what he shows.''


    Of course, she couldn''t exactly tell what he was on the inside, but she knew he wasn''t the same guy from the outside.


    And most interestingly: Amon knew it all.


    About the fact that she can somewhat bypass his ''barrier'', and also the fact that she told Raki some bullshits. Yet, it''s also true she is just a shackled bird. She won''t get too smart because of her family.


    She thinks: If she disobeys Amon, he might hurt Isa, Bob, or Karna. She didn''t want her family to suffer. Of course, she didn''t know Amon won''t hurt Isa, but it didn''t matter much.


    In the end, she was a child who could be manipulated even if she feared him.


    Aisa pulled out a [Dial] from her pocket and dialed a number.


    After ringing for a while, a gruff voice came across the other side.


    "What do you want, Aisa?"


    "Big Brother Amon is here, Wyper," Aisa replied in a calm tone.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1200 powerstones for a bonus chap!

 Chapter 165 - Taking A Cautious Step

    Chapter 165


    Title: Taking a cautious step


    ¡­.


    A few days have passed since Amon reached Skypiea. Currently, Boa Hancock was getting familiar with the place before deciding where she should stay from now on.


    Meanwhile, in the east blue, in the Cocoyashi village, the blue-haired girl named Nojiko was in her garden, reading a newspaper.


    Her eyes were firm on the front page as she was leisurely laying on her belly on a lounger.


    As her eyes squinted over the headline, she slowly shook her head. "This 5th Emperor guy has been news every single day now."


    "This time, he announced his Pirate Crew''s name along with the news of merging with Kuja Tribe¡­" She shrugged her shoulders soon. "None of my business, I guess. The big people would always stay away from here, I should worry about the ''small'' figure in the village instead."


    She was talking about Arlong of course. The behemoth who appeared in this village years ago, and ruling over the villagers ruthlessly.


    ''Though it''s not like I can do anything about him. Only Nami can¡­ speaking of her, she''s been working harder lately.'' Nojiko thought while turning on her back.


    Lately, her sister Nami has been going out in the sea more frequently. She said the people who hate the government is choosing the path of piracy because of Amon''s influence.


    "These newbies have no experience, Nojiko! Not taking this chance would be too silly for me!" This is what Nami replied when Nojiko asked her to take things easy.


    She had the goal to collect 100 Million bellies, and this chance seemed tempting to her.


    Nojiko stared at the air for a while as her mind wandered. ''That poor girl¡­''


    She soon shook her head and stood up, slowly walking away towards her house.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, something else was happening on an Island of the south blue.


    An old woman wearing a ragged Marine suit was walking with 4 young females also wearing similar attires.


    People were giving them weird looks but still avoided them, assuming they must be returning from a harsh battle.


    As the small group of five walked forward, ignoring every civilian, they finally reached the marine base on that island, stopping by the gate.


    The old woman opened her mouth in front of the two marine soldiers guarding the gate, "Tell the Captain in-charge, Vice Admiral Tsuru is here."


    Indeed, it was Tsuru who finally reached this island after barely escaping from the deadly Sea Kings of the calm belt!


    It took a few seconds for the marine soldiers to intercept her words. But when they did, instantly, the two soldiers shot their hands at their forehead and made a salute, stomping on the ground.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am!"


    After that, a nervous Marine Captain with a fat belly ran out of the base and greeted Tsuru. Tsuru, not caring about him, first decided to use the Marine DenDenMushi to contact Sengoku.


    ?...¡ï...?


    At the same time, Sengoku was in his office as he received Tsuru''s call.


    They talked for a while as Tsuru explained what happened that day.


    ["And like that, I suddenly found myself in the sea along with 4 more girls. Luckily, they weren''t devil fruit eaters, so I didn''t drown with their help. I heard the recent news, it seems the culprit who did this was indeed the Sky Emperor, as I have doubted before."]


    Tsuru''s old voice flowed through the snail in front of Sengoku. He had a frown on his face hearing her.


    "I see¡­ many others from your fleet contacted me earlier, so I had the hunch that Lucifer didn''t hurt anyone, including you," Sengoku said. "But to think he would somehow manage to make the Pirate Empress join forces with him. That''s strange¡­ I can only assume he used some dirty trick."


    Hearing him say those words, Tsuru retorted from the other side. ["I don''t think so. From what I learned of Boa Hancock, she is just a pitiful girl who seeks attention. I can only assume the Sky Emperor gave the attention she desired."]


    Hearing Tsuru Sengoku nodded slowly. "Is that so¡­? Perhaps you are right."


    "Anyway, it''s nice that you are all okay. From the previous ruthlessness of that kid with the Nobles, I didn''t think he would let anyone go harmless. So I can only assume he just has a grudge against the World Nobles."


    He continued. "That''s all for now, I hope you would return soon. I want a detailed review of what you know."


    ["Understood."]


    Kacha!


    Like that, the call ended as Sengoku sighed. These days, most of his time passed by sighing.


    "First Kaido''s fight with that unknown man, then the revolutionary army, now the 5th Emperor." He mumbled quietly.


    Not so long ago, Emporio Ivankov, a Commander of the Revolutionary Army was captured. The Marines were expecting a move from the Revolutionary army because of that. From the data, the Revolutionary army cared deeply about their comrades, so the chance of someone coming to save Ivankov was pretty high.


    He leaned on the chair to relax his mind. "And the Kuja Pirates... Things are going busy."


    But this did prove something. This meant Amon really had something to do with Hancock, the reason why he set those demands years ago. With this, he must have acquired what he wanted.


    "It''s pretty clear he is making his army stronger. From our information network, after devouring the Kuja pirates, he now has around 40 thousand people who can fight."


    In reality, Amon had a bit more than than 40 thousand fighters. The first and strongest batch, the 5 thousand from the Skypiea and Shandora, then the 10 thousand from the Kuja tribe, finally the 30 thousand from the Organisation.


    Easily, this surpassed any other Emperors. "Yet, he is the least dangerous amongst them all. He has the number, but the numbers are weak."


    There were only a few significant individuals worth mentioning in his crew. And none of them passed the 1 Billion mark. As a whole, Amon''s crew was the weakest.


    While Sengoku was thinking this, his eyes fell on the newspaper on the table. He has read them a while ago, and that has been a shock to him.


    "A new dragon¡­ it''s supposedly that girl named Raki. I guess this will boost her bounty to 1 billion now." His headache that has been active for the past few days ached a little more aggressively thinking this. "We had two Dragons already, now we need to worry about another? Sigh¡­"


    ''There is a chance that the Lightning Dragon and this dragon is the same person, but it is highly unlikely from the previous proofs.'' Sengoku contemplated.


    More irritatingly, it seems all the news about merging with Kuja and owning a Dragon fruit was all revealed to the newspaper agency by Amon himself. ''He is deliberately trying to expand his reputation, isn''t he?''


    In the end, Sengoku sighed for an uncountable amount of time. ''Things are so haughty these days¡­''


    Alas, Sengoku would soon receive another big blow from the news of Ace joining the Whitebeard Pirates.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    Zhhhh


    I was standing under the shower while my body was being washed. I kept staring at the wall all the while, as after a few minutes I was done showering.


    I grabbed the towel, dried my body, and walked out of the bathroom. Entering the bedroom.


    As I walked in, I looked at the bed where a naked blonde woman was lying. It was Mikita, Miss Valentine from my organization.


    She was seemingly awake, staring at the ceiling. But she was also drooling from her mouth as if she was unconscious, her pupils were also unfocused. So normally people won''t be able to tell what happened to her.


    I ignored her and walked towards the fridge, opened it, grabbed a bottle of water, and started drinking it.


    The cold water went to my body, as I felt at peace.


    Wiping my lips, I glanced at the seemingly half-dead Mikita. Just a while ago, I fucked that bitch, and after I was done, I brainwashed her.


    She learned how to fly too fast. She started demanding things, even though I was busy, she demanded a meeting. Look where that brought you, dead bitch.


    Apparently, she was too hungry for me. I don''t even recall sleeping with her before, she is that insignificant to me. But it really does seem women are weak at heart.


    ''No, actually this is something concerning.'' It really was.


    She''s not really someone I spent much time with, so this type of reaction was kind of¡­ weird? I don''t know.


    So this made me think, if a person I hardly spent my time with is so thirsty, what about some other woman? Like Robin, that idiot, for example.


    ''She also refuses to teach me the Poneglyph language, saying that''s the only way she can be useful to me, and whatnot.'' That was something I didn''t like about her at all. ''So I can''t kill her, and brainwashing her is out of the question since I might accidentally hurt the part that holds her knowledge on Poneglyph.''


    Still, Mikita''s sacrifice wasn''t in vain. I learned something new. No, more precisely, one of my previous doubts was cleared.


    ''It''s my fault that I made a few people too dependent on me. To prevent them from acting like Mikita, I need to keep a check on them.'' Currently, Robin is someone closest to snapping.


    I recall I haven''t given her much time after returning from the moon.


    ''Ugh, my head hurts.'' I looked at the bed and ordered the now mindless Mikita, "Oi, go back to your room. Don''t forget to keep acting like Mikita, by the way."


    "Yes¡­ Sir." Mikita said as her eyes slowly regained sharpness.


    Also, it seems I am losing the bit of humanity I had in me. I don''t feel anything after ''killing'' her like this, unlike the other times.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    It was God''s Shrine, and Amon was walking through a long hallway while his mind was in another world.


    He realized something from this encounter. ''People around me will gradually reach this state. Not only Robin, even Raki¡­''


    Because of his far-fetched dream to conquer the vast Universe, he surely needs something like a giant''s life span, or better, immortality. But more than that, he needed immortality for his "companions" too.


    ''But from today''s encounter, I am forced to believe that would come biting me in the ass. People will gradually realize what type of person I am, they will come to disgust and hate me. Eventually, betray me.'' Of course, there was the solution, brainwashing. ''But like this, in the end, I will have nothing but soulless puppets around me. That''s not fun at all.''


    Of course, that didn''t mean he would suddenly come to love everyone around him and they would become so nice that they wouldn''t betray him. That''s just a child''s fantasy. A person can''t change so drastically, so suddenly, at least not a person like Amon who still, somewhere deep inside his heart, wants to take revenge.


    Amon chuckled softly as he came to a stop in front of a door. ''I need to¡­ balance everything with my act. It''s pretty fun acting, unlike before.''


    Thinking this, he knocked on the door.


    "Robin, are you inside?"


    This was Robin''s room in the shrine.


    As he said this, some quick footsteps came from the other side as the door cracked open and Robin appeared. There were dark circles around her eyes as she looked at Amon with a shocked face.


    "Luci?" She asked since she was a little confused as to why he was here so suddenly. He didn''t come to her without a serious reason these days. "Is there anything? If it''s about Shiki, I was working on his file just now-"


    Before she could finish what she was saying, Amon placed his hand on top of her head.


    "It''s fine, rest assured." He just patted her head. "Take it easy, I was feeling lonely so I came to see you."


    "Lonely¡­?"


    He shrugged. "What? I can''t be lonely? I was having a hard time sleeping. I was thinking of sleeping with you tonight, but I assumed you were already asleep. But it seems you are working hard, for me. Thanks, sis "


    "So, what do you think, wanna sleep together?"


    As Amon said this, Robin''s eyes grew as she stared at him with her blue eyes, she intercepted his words wrong. ''Ah, yes, we didn''t do it even once after he returned from the Moon¡­''


    She smiled. "I understand, I will take a shower, wait-"


    Amon again interrupted her as he hugged her tightly. "Come down, stop thinking about lewd things. I just want to sleep with you, a normal sleep. Don''t forget, our relationship isn''t that of lovers, it is that of siblings."


    Hearing him, Robin blinked. She took a few seconds to intercept his words as an unnoticed giggle left her lips.


    She hugged him back and patted his back. "You brat, you haven''t grown at all, have you? Tell me, did you have a nightmare?"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Humans would always want more. Robin has been silent for months but when a limit is crossed, she might start acting rebellious again. Amon is aware, so he is taking action before.


    -


    P.S 1200 powerstones for a bonus chappppp!!!

 Chapter 166 - Secrets Of Oden’s Diary

    Chapter 166


    Title: Secrets of Oden''s Diary


    ¡­..


    ''What the fuck?'' This was my reaction as I finished reading Oden''s diary.


    After I and Robin slept together, I woke up early in the morning and started reading the diary again.


    It''s night now, I have finished reading it all. Now, it did answer some of my questions, but many new ones were born in my head.


    First of all, as expected, Oden didn''t leave any words on what the One Piece is.


    Though this didn''t really take me by surprise, since I already knew it from the anime. As shown there, Oden only wrote something along this line ¡ª "Looking down on the treasure called One Piece, our captain just¡­ laughed. We also laughed along with him"


    Now, I am not really in a hurry to reach One Piece, in fact, after reading all this, I think it''s better to delay going to Laughtale as much as possible.


    Of course, I am trusting my instinct and gut here. I am not always right, but I think I might be this time.


    Although it wasn''t explained what the One Piece is, something else was. I think it is enough to make up for all my effort.


    The main reason Oden joined Roger is to read out Ponegyplhs for him. Surprisingly, he wrote the contents of each Ponegyplh he read in the diary. That''s also the case with the ''Golden Ponegyplh'' located in Laughtale.


    Supposedly, this ''Golden Ponegyplh'' contains a piece of future in the form of a riddle.


    Now the riddle is boring, so I won''t say it, but here is what it conveys: (or so I think from my canon knowledge)


    1. The second Great War would start after someone finds the One Piece again.


    (Apparently, nothing happened in Roger''s time since he was too early. But what makes this Era that special is Shirahosi''s birth. I assume all three Ancient Weapons need to be present in the timeline for someone to access the One Piece, maybe it''s a type of lock placed by Joyboy since he is the one who put the One Piece in its place.


    ...It''s just a theory, though.)


    2. The reason the War would start is that a certain someone would start hunting everyone with D in their name after the announcement of the second Pirate King travels throughout the world.


    (I believe it''s Imu. Though people can question, why isn''t Imu starting his hunt right now? Nothing is stopping him, he is invincible.


    This time, it might not be because ''it''s not the time yet'', but even if it is, I believe there is another reason. That leads me to my third assumption.)


    3. This is just pure prediction, but I will say it ¡ª I believe Imu is sealed in Mariejous, the middle point of the world. Most likely by someone''s Devil fruit power from 800 years ago.


    (I am not sure about this. But it must be true, considering why a strong presence like him hides in the shadow or why he hasn''t started hunting the D''s yet. After all, just think, why would he lock himself in his room when he owns the world?)


    4. In this war, the ''new'' Joyboy would most likely die. Though he might survive with the help of the Samurai Prince, the reason why Toki was sent to the future, in the first place.


    (This was one of the more clear riddles. So that''s something interesting. Maybe I should think about Momo a little more. Just how valuable is he?)


    Anyway, that''s all I found. But one thing to keep in mind, the information is written in that Ponegyplh is most likely from the previous Poseidon''s divination, meaning it can be changed just like I did with Shyarly''s prediction. Moreover that, all these points are predicted by my paranoid ass, so I might be very wrong.


    Still, I do feel safe knowing Imu is locked, (even if he might actually not be). Though this means I have to hold on to my curiosity to go and find out the One Piece as soon as possible since that might remove the seal placed on Imu.


    Yes, I did say he would hunt the D''s only, but we never know. Maybe I am a D too, kek.


    Anyway, that''s the gist of it.


    Ah, also, ''Other than the Golden Poneglyph, many more revelations were made in the diary by Toki (that she must have learned from the previous Poseidon).''


    One of the predictions being ¨C Momonosuke will eat the same devil fruit as his arch-enemy ¨C which I do recall happening in the anime.


    So I do believe it''s true about his value in the war as well.


    Not only this, there were many significant mentions of Momonosuke. He has some pretty good talks about him. I do believe he is a person who will rise high, well unless me, the variable of this world, decides to cut his life short.


    Finally, I felt a little at peace.


    So some changes in plan. Unlike thriving after One Piece, I should focus on getting stronger faster. I don''t see any way to catch up to Imu in a short time otherwise.


    I would also like to form a ''friendly'' relationship with the other Emperors after this. Maybe ask Kaido or Whitebeard about Imu? They must know something¡­ anything really.


    Anyway, the quickest way to get strong is my 3 devil fruit goal.


    My second fruit should be that, Op-Op no Mi. According to my research, it''s the only fruit after Yami-Yami with the power to grant three fruits.


    I don''t want Yami-Yami because of its drawback where it also absorbs damage. Besides, Op-Op is a comparatively better fruit. Though I can''t eat both of them since supposedly, someone can only eat the fruit of each type.


    Anyway, fuck this shit. I need to rearrange my plans a bit. Being 800 years old, Imu is strong. I am not sure of his fruit though, not even sure if he even has one.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    A few days have passed. Amon has again planned everything carefully.


    Of his new plan, his first target is Germa 66 and the gene formula made by them. Amon plans to improve his Angel Formula to use it on his winged subordinates.


    His army is pretty weak, but with this help, they can climb the ladder quickly and easily.


    Today, Amon was sitting in front of the chair of the supercomputer, Seraph.


    "So, did you do what I asked you off?" Amon asked in a calm voice.


    ["I am 95% done. It will take 2 more days."]


    Amon raised his eyebrow hearing her. "Huh? You are pretty slow for a supercomputer."


    ["You won''t understand how hard it is to create a new martial art at the level of Fishman Karate. It''s a masterpiece, hardly modifiable. Especially when you want to control Wind with it."]


    "Whatever, I just want a perfect, flawless product. Take your time." Amon indeed wanted a perfect product, a few more days didn''t matter.


    ''Though the important part is teaching my subordinates this. Not all of them are talented. They won''t gain something too significant in 2 years of time.''


    "Also, I am gonna bring you a lot of data on Lineage Factor. I need you to work on them too." Amon was sure Judge had more knowledge on this factor than Seraph. And he surely has those knowledge saved in a computer, after all, his kingdom is all about technology.


    ["It''s not a hard matter. Maybe I can even improve it."]


    "Hmm¡­" Amon yawned, stretched his limbs, and got up. "I will be going then. See you later, don''t forget to work hard."


    Zzz¡­


    Amon passed through a gap in Hall''s defense and teleported away.


    [''I should up my defense too¡­'']


    Seraph thought with seriousness. Slowly, she has come to see Amon as a worthy master. She was deeply considering if she should truly accept him or not.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1200 Powerstones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 167 - A Normal Day (1)

    Chapter 167


    Title: A normal day (1)


    ....


    Today was a sunny day.


    Things were peaceful in the City of Gold. The Shandians and Birkas, the only people who reside on this island, were living their everyday life peacefully.


    The few Skypieans working here also didn''t have any problems. Life was peaceful and happy for them.


    All and all, without even wanting to, Amon has created a pretty decent place for people. Besides the golden architecture, there were normal houses, cafes, hotels, apartments, shops ¨C and many more built all around here.


    The residence of Shandora was obviously many times slimmer than Angel Island and even many other Sky islands. Still, this was treated as the ''Capital'' of all Sky Islands.


    But not everything was peaceful here. While the ignorant mass was living a happy life, the people in the higher ranks were having disputes.


    Just like this one incident happening in the God''s Shrine ¨C Nico Robin and Boa Hancock.


    ....


    Boa Hancock was sitting on a stool with her legs crossed. She was coldly staring in front of her, where Nico Robin was sitting on the bed.


    Hancock''s cold expression soon turned into disgust. "Nico Robin, you are pathetic."


    "?" Robin was thrown off hearing her. She just called here, out of context, and she was suddenly insulting her? What''s wrong with this woman!?


    Robin with a frown on her face, retorted, "I am sorry, but why am I here?"


    "Of course, you are here to listen to me and do as I say." Hancock raised her head. The arrogance was clear in her tone and expression. "I heard about you, so-called sister-in-law."


    "..."


    "Yes, you should stay silent. That''s the only thing you are supposed to do." Hancock looked at her mockingly. "First, you came closer to my hubby with the excuse of being his sisters. You manipulated the poor boy for a year, then when he was at his weakest you jumped at his bed and seduced him."


    "Do you still not feel ashamed to stay around him after all that happened?" Hancock finished talking with an angry glare.


    Robin was already frowning deeply. "Who told you that? You are not supposed to know this considering the short amount of time you spent here."


    Hancock''s eyes twitched. "Hah, is that what you are concerned about? So it''s true that you are thick-skinned."


    She got this information from asking around a few people. Amon didn''t return to her room last night, this concerned Hancock. Did she do something unpleasant? Why is he ignoring her otherwise?


    Concerned, after asking around - Hancock got what she wanted. There was nobody who can refuse her questions after all.


    Of course, she misinterpreted the information she got. To her, Amon surely can''t be the one going after Robin since he calls her his sister or he would have gone after Raki as well. So all the blame went to Robin herself.


    Robin chuckled softly. "You should be polite to your elders, I am older than you, I recall. Did nobody teach you that?" With Hancock growing, Robin then sighed shortly after. "Anyway, I am not sure who told you these things, but you should know - I don''t care about the past anymore. What I care about is only my future with Luci."


    Robin didn''t care much about Hancock. Yes, it did put her off when she saw Amom acting all lovey-dovey around her, but it''s not like she didn''t know. Amon only brought Hancock here to use her, unlike herself!


    Hancock snapped hearing her. "So you are not denying anything, huh!? You really did manipulate my poor love! No, that''s not the problem anymore. Now that I am here, I will fix it!"


    She got up and walked closer to Hancock, looking down at her face with her hands on her waist.


    "Get out of here this instant." She glared at her. "A manipulative bitch like you don''t deserve to be here. Stay away from my love''s life."


    This is where Robin snapped too. ''How dare a mere tool order me to leave Luci...''


    Immediately, Robin crossed her hands. She won''t fatally hurt Hancock, but she needs to teach her a lesson.


    Hancock realized what she was about to do. ''This must be she trying to attack me. So she''s trying to harm me...'' Immediately, Hancock curled her fist and prepared for a strike.


    Robin didn''t give it a thought and chanted, "Fleur¡ª"


    "Stop."


    But before any of the two could engage in a battle, Amon''s voice interrupted them.


    Both Hancock''s and Robin''s eyes grew as they slowly looked at his way, Amon was wearing a terrible scowl.


    Reaching a conclusion, Robin gulped. ''No... if he assumes I was trying to seriously harm her, he would be surely mad. Even if she is a tool, she is important!''


    Hancock gulped the same way as she drew back her fist that was almost touching Robin''s face. Robin did manipulate him, but it''s true that he sees her as his sister, right? It would surely anger him to see her trying to strike her.


    Amon walked closer and glared at them both with taunting eyes. "I don''t like these kinds of drama..."


    He first looked at Hancock. "You are in Robin''s room, so I can only blame you for everything."


    "I¡ª"


    "Shut up." He stared deep into her eyes, making her throat dry up. "Get out of here, I won''t say it another time."


    Hancock''s eyes grew as her eyes became wet. Her lips quivered as she nodded. "I understand... I will go away."


    She turned around and walked away with fast steps. The path she walked in got covered in tears.


    "..." Seeing her go away, Robin sighed. She looked at Amon with a smile. ''Of course, he loves me the most-''


    "And you, don''t smile like I am over." Robin flinched as she heard Amon. "You did say she should respect you because you are older, right? It''s only natural for you to look after her."


    This caused Robin to frown. She would have immediately retorted if not for the fact Amon slept with her last night. ''Calm down, he cares about me more than that woman. Or he would have been harsher.''


    She sighed. "You never said you wanted me to look after her, so I didn''t."


    "Still, I thought you would be more responsible-"


    Robin frowned again. "Responsible!? Why should I always be on the submissive side? Why me? She came to my room, why did she!? Was it me who called her? No! She came here by herself, deliberately."


    Of course, Amon knew it was Hancock''s fault. But he also knew it was because she is just that much possessive of him. He can be harsh with her, and that would actually be fine considering her submissive personality, but that would mean this bad blood between Robin and Hancock would not subside.


    It''s never good if his so-called harem members fight every time they are around each other. Besides that, Amon didn''t like Robin''s retorting personality.


    As she finished yelling, Amon didn''t say anything. He rubbed his temple. Then slowly walking closer towards the bed, he fell on his back.


    Amon covered his face with his hands, staying silent.


    "...What?" Robin asked, super confused. "Hey, what happened?"


    "It''s... nothing." Amon sighed.


    Robin was immediately caught up in confusion as she jumped in the bed and sat beside him. "H-Hey, wants wrong? Tell me."


    After staying silent for a while, Amon sighed and removed his hands from his face. His eyes were wet with a little redness present in them.


    "You have been talking to me with a frown on your face, a lot lately." He gulped lightly. "Are you somewhat dissatisfied with me...?"


    It was when Robin lost her all sense. ''Huh...?''


    What was this situation? She never saw him act like this before. No, she did. It was when he was young. When she still doubted him.


    In fact, she didn''t even realize she has been talking with a frown on her face.


    Robin touched Amon''s face with her shaky hands. "I... I didn''t realize it... I am sorry."


    Amon just shook his head. "It''s fine... if you are doing that without realizing it, that means I really have been keeping you dissatisfied somehow. I don''t want you to fake anything..." he then mumbled, "But it still hurts knowing you subconsciously hate me."


    Robin yelled immediately: "I don''t hate you! I swear! I don''t!" Robin started to breathe heavily. "I was just busy with work, s-so I had that frown! It''s not because of you!"


    No, that was not the case. She was quite dissatisfied with Amon, though only subconsciously. She has been working day and night for him, yet he orders him to stay humble around the new fuck mate he brought? Her dissatisfaction was justified, but that didn''t mean Amon would bear with it.


    So he used the pity card ¨C which worked fantastically.


    Robin couldn''t say anything more. She was lost for her words, her body was trembling tremendously. ''Why am I such an ungrateful bitch...! It''s like last time!''


    She just fell on his chest with a large gasp. "It''s my fault. I am sorry."


    After a short silence, Amon placed his hands on her back and patted her.


    "It''s alright. If you really mean it, just make sure to not talk to me like that after this. It aches my heart." Amon said, while pushing Robin''s head on his chest, and grinning lightly. "After all, you are my sister, I will always forgive you."


    "...." Robin''s trembling calmed down. "Thank you..."


    Amon kept patting her head. "Besides that, let me tell you a story. It''s about three poor girls who were captured by the World Nobles, how they lived their lives as slaves."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Hancock was in Amon''s bedroom, the room she''d been staying in for the past few days. She was sitting in the bed, hugging her legs, and looking down with hollow eyes.


    ''He yelled at me...'' She was barely keeping her sense. ''No, it''s my fault I went after someone he cares. I am... just an outsider. It''s my fault I insulted someone close to him.''


    Hancock smiled as she hugged her legs tighter. ''I am just an outsider.... Yes, that''s right. I should always respect that woman, or he will yell at me more, maybe he might l-leave me if I cross a line.''


    As her moist eyes got moister, she slowly closed her eyes as sleep took over her.


    ....


    *Knock*


    A knock fell on the door of the room, rendering Hancock to wake up.


    She rubbed her eyes and realized her cheeks were wet.


    She shook her head and wiped her cheeks with her dress and stood up. "Coming."


    She assumed it wasn''t Amon. He usually teleports inside.


    Walking closer, she opened the door as Amon''s face came from the other side.


    "Ah, hubby-" Hancock stopped midway. Was she even qualified to call him that?


    She recalled, Amon even had a wife. But from what she gathered, she assumed it was a political marriage. ''But who is to say I am wrong about this as well... maybe he loves that woman too.''


    Hancock avoided eye contact as her gaze fell on the person behind him. It was Robin.


    ''She is here too...'' Hancock again looked down, not daring to look at Robin''s face. To her, Robin was a superior existence now, a person she can''t hope to disrespect.


    "H-hello..." Hancock said as she squinted her eyes around.


    Amon sighed and got away from Hancock and Robin''s way.


    He said to Robin, "Finish what you two started."


    Hearing him Robin walked ahead and bowed deeply.


    "I am sorry. I didn''t realize you were just caring about Luci. I didn''t understand you only did what you did because you cared about his safety. But-" She raised her head and said, "I can guarantee I am not a Vixen. I don''t want to harm him either."


    "..." Hancock stayed silent as she realized Amon took the time to tame Robin.


    "So..." Robin walked closer to Hancock and hugged her. "Let''s get along together, alright sister-in-law?"


    "..." Hancock''s eyes grew wide as she looked at Amon, instinctually asking what she should do.


    Amon mumbled, "Dont look here... I was also harsh to you, sorry." Amon winked at her as her tears again started falling.


    "Thank you..." She hugged Robin tightly while her tears fell on her shoulder. "Thank you very much for forgiving me!"


    As the two of them exchanged sorries, the night fell upon them.


    Amon kept smiling from the sidelines. ''It was easy to make them get along. Both have a past with WG antagonizing them, so I just had to let them sympathize with each other.''


    In the end, having a harem wasn''t hard. You just need to play your cards right.


    Amon also had another idea. ''Sleeping with both of them in the same bed will strengthen their bond... No, I am just horny, whatever.''


    Amon didn''t care, he was the king of his own choices.


    It''s just that, these types of disputes won''t be fixed so easily the next time.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: As you''ve noticed, daily chapters are pretty rare these days. I will try to post 5 chapters a week, sometimes 6 chapters, but daily would be hard since life got pretty busy.


    -


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapter. {back to 1000 since I am too kind)

 Chapter 168 - Unexpected Arrival (1)

    Chapter 168


    Title: Unexpected Arrival (1)


    ....


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    I slowly opened my eyes with sunlight instantly gashing inside, making me realize it was already morning.


    I yawned while rubbing my eyes. Then I slowly looked on both my sides, two women were lying naked beside me, their hands wrapped around me while they were sleeping with a smile on their faces.


    ''Boa Hancock and Nico Robin.'' They are a good bunch. By good, I mean they are good fuckmates.


    I sometimes reckon how fun it is being in this world, in so many ways.


    Anyway, although me banging both of them together and even manipulating them won''t solve this problem completely, I do believe they will be tame for a few months, maybe even years... no, years maybe too long.


    ''Though now the problem is Vivi. I wonder how she would feel when she finds out I am fucking the most beautiful woman in her absence... Ahh, so fun.'' Anyway, enough fucking. I should rather plan my next move.


    For initials, I plan to send some specifically picked up individuals to go to North Blue and invade Germa 66. They would be free to cause as much destruction they like, but they have to defeat the whole Germa Army in exchange.


    I won''t interfere, I have other jobs to do. In the meantime, I would go to the Drum Kingdom and declare it as my territory, taking over that kingdom would help me get in touch with Kureha and Chopper.


    I am good with medicines, better than Chopper ¨C that I can guarantee. But I am nowhere near that old woman''s level. And since I want Op-Op fruit, I do need good enough skills in medicine and surgery.


    Then... It''s decided. I will leave today.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    After going through the lift built on Giant Jack, one can reach God''s Shrine.


    It was breakfast time and people inside the shrine were gathered around the dining table.


    Other than Amon, Raki, Robin, and Hancock and Karna(the ones who live here), other guests were also gathered inside the fabulous dining hall.


    Wyper, Isa, Aisa, Karna, and even Otama were sitting at the large dining table. Isa was distributing food while everyone else was sitting.


    This type of large dine isn''t an everyday thing, today was just special.


    "It would have been nice if Bob was here too, it would be a proper family reunion," Isa said while putting rice on Amon''s plate. "But he said he''s busy, such a bummer."


    Amon was still sleepy because last night, he accepted his meal with a yawn. "Maybe next time."


    "Yeah, that. We did eat with him last time, so it makes up for it. But it would have been nice now that Hancock is here, she should meet her uncle-in-law." Isa replied as she offered some food to the person sitting on Amon''s left.


    It was a yawning Hancock, who also released a smile at Isa.


    As Isa walked to Amon''s right, where Robin was sitting, she sighed while putting rice on her plate too. "Also, I won''t say much about last night since the kids are here, but be careful when there is more than one girl at the same time. If you show love to one while keeping the other at bay, she might feel hurt."


    "I will, I will, sensei." Amon chuckled softly while Otama, who was sitting in Amon''s lap, looked at his face with curiosity.


    "Amon bother, what is she talking about?" As she said with a very curious face, Hancock almost choked on her food.


    "Cough...." She quickly drank water as she looked at Otama. "You girl, you will know when you grow up and get married, now stop asking questions."


    Hancock said with a slightly red face. She talked with Otama before. At first, she mistook her as Amon''s child, but luckily she was wrong. She didn''t like her at first ¨C seeing her so close to Amon, but she recently came to like her. Even her pride didn''t stop her from liking this little energy ball.


    After that, Isa finished distributing the food as she also went back to her place and everyone started eating.


    Midway eating, Amon opened his mouth while looking at Wyper.


    "That''s right, Wyper. I won''t be present in the next Germa 66 expedition." He said as Wyper looked at him leisurely. "You will be in charge, burn everything¡ª"


    Though before he could even finish his words, Isa''s annoyed voice flowed to his ears. "That''s enough, Amon. I warned you previously, no business talk at the dining table."


    Amon sighed and shook his head slowly. "Alright. Your country, your rules."


    "Yes, now eat," Isa ordered with a scowl, though it was apparent she was just acting. "You have all your life''s time waiting there for you to work, no need to ruin the precious time of dining."


    "Yeah, right." Amon munched on some sea king''s meat as he kept eating with Hancock feeding him her food every now and then.


    Just like that, the morning passed.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    After that, Amon sat in a cafe with Wyper to talk about the next exhibition.


    "So that''s the gist of it." Amon finished saying. "Raki won''t be going, nor will I. It will just be you and the God''s Army. It will be very hard, harder than you can imagine ¨C because they are strong. So do be careful, cousin."


    Wyper frowned as he grinned. "Be careful? Just because you are not going? Do you think I, Wyper, am weak? Hah, fine I will show you this time. I will destroy them all!!"


    Amon chuckled softly As he played with his cup of coffee. "I want to see that, but it would still be pretty hard. The Germa is a large army, you can''t possibly beat them all with a small number of 5,000 soldiers. You are strong, yes, but the higher-ups would keep you busy. In the meanwhile, the others would just be ganged upon by the whole Germa."


    Wyper rolled his eyes. "So you''re saying it''s impossible for me? Meaning, are you testing me?"


    Amon shrugged. "More like I am giving you an opportunity. You will understand after coming back from this, well that''s considering you make it back alive."


    Wyper went silent hearing him. ''An opportunity...?'' It was confusing, but he got the gist of it.


    ''He must be talking about the opportunity to awaken my fruit. I can feel it''s just around the edges.'' Wyper thought with a shivering spine. ''Even that cheap girl Raki surpassed me, I need to awaken myself to get back my position.''


    Wyper grinned largely. "Amon." He called. "Prepare, I am gonna challenge you once more after I come back."


    Amon smiled. "I am always prepared, warrior."


    Wyper didn''t say anything more and stood up, walking away from the cafe.


    As Wyper left, another pair of footsteps caught Amon''s attention as he looked at his side while smiling.


    It was Conis who was wearing a calm expression. "Amon," She called. Unlike others, she calls Amon by his name because of her early friendship with him.


    Amon looked at her with a wink. "Wassup, beautiful."


    "...I saw a few unregistered people entering the sky just now. They seemed to be concealing themselves nicely, there are a total of 5 of them." Conis reported, ignoring his flirtatious attitude. She didn''t like it a bit, in fact, it irritated her deeply.


    "I know, I already sensed them too. Don''t worry, I will take care of them." Amon leaned on his back with a relax tone. "They are just... the Cipher Pol."


    The Cipher Pol was here, a good opportunity. It seems Amon needs to delay his trip to the Drum Kingdom by a day.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapter...

 Chapter 169 - Unexpected Arrival (2)

    [Read 15+ chapters before release in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    -


    Chapter 169


    Title: Unexpected Arrival (2)


    ¡­.


    On the outskirts of Angel Island, a small boat was quietly coming towards the shore. This was the edge of the city, so there were not many people around.


    The 5 people on the boat were covering their bodies with cloaks, looking very shady. Finally, they got closer to the land but unexpectedly, 2 guards who were on patrol noticed them.


    "Hey, you guys!" The deep voice of one of the guards started the small group as they looked at the guards with a frown.


    Both of the guards were 7 feet tall, had blonde hair, with a heavy body. They were standing proudly with their eyes suspiciously looking at the boat.


    "Why are you entering through the back gate? Show your identification," One of the guards stepped forward and asked. He was sure they were up to something, but he needed enough proof.


    One of the five mumbled to them, "We have already shown our identifications in the Heaven''s Gate."


    The guard frowned hearing him. "Then show them again. It doesn''t hurt, does it?"


    Hearing him, the 5 slowly exchanged glances. Still, like obedient dogs, they slowly slid their hands under their robes, taking out cards. This is the card given out in the Summit of the West, the only legal road to Skypiea. The pirates and criminals obviously can''t get them, well at least the ones who don''t pay for it.


    "Hmm¡­" The guard accepted their cards and nodded. "4 shipwrights and a bartender. I see nothing suspicious. And although entering the city from the back gate is not a crime, your attire makes you look auspicious."


    The guard looked at the faces of the people, as he asked, "Are you guys here to look for jobs?"


    The man with a long square nose shook his head. "We shipwrights are simply here to accept a commission. But this guy is looking for a job." He said pointing at the burly man, dressed like a bartender under the robes. "We met him on our way, and decided to give him a ride, that''s all."


    The guard nodded. "Everything''s good then, you can go inside. Next time make sure to wear something better, got it?"


    The suspects nodded as the guards then turned around and left the spot.


    Among the travelers, a man with a pigeon on his shoulder stared at the guard''s backs. Suspingly, the pigeon started talking in a high-pitch voice, "The security is pretty tight, but it''s nowhere on Whole Cake Island''s level. It''s pretty measly for an Emperor, I would say."


    As the pigeon stopped talking, a snicker startled them. The laugh stopped as a soothing voice crept in their ears, "This place is more secure than even Impel Down, idiots. Because I am here."


    Before the five individuals clad in black could turn their heads around, they felt their brain going fuzzy and their nerves going numb, as if they had been shocked by electricity. Shortly they lost consciousness.


    Zzz¡­ The last thing they heard was the sound of passing electricity.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CAmon Pov¨C


    What happened after that wasn''t really anything interesting.


    I took all five of them to the Gran Tesoro, to the Luck-girl, and put 10 people''s luck on each of them. But something messed up happened next.


    "I am sorry, sir." Baccarat bowed deeply and apologized to me, but there wasn''t a shred of empathy in her tone. Yes, she is one of the ''successful'' brainwashed, but she still can''t process all types of emotions.


    Hearing her I just stared at her coldly, almost wanting to snap her neck. In the end, I shook my head slowly with a sigh.


    Then I looked at the floor where 4 people were sitting. Rob Lucci, Kaku, and two randoms I don''t know the names of. They were successfully brainwashed so they were sitting quietly.


    The problem was the body lying down beside them, a dead body to be precise. Blueno, a member of CP-9.


    ''Sigh, the dude died halfway through the procedure.'' That''s sad, but not really. There are million excuses.


    I looked at Rob Lucci with an indifferent look on my face. "Oi, did this guy have any devil fruit?"


    I didn''t know if he had one, I am forgetting many small details from Canon these days.


    It took a few seconds for Lucci to process my words, a backlash of brainwashing that needs a few days to remedy.


    "...He had the Paramecia, Door-Door fruit."


    Immediately, I was overcome with joy. I grinned and looked at Baccarat. "Look after them, I will be back in 26 seconds."


    Zzzz¡­


    I entered lightning speed and teleported kilometers away, going to the upper yard that was thousands of kilometers from here.


    I invaded the forest, went in a specific direction, picked up a broccoli, and hopped back here in the ships. All this took 26 exact seconds as I was again standing in front of Baccarat.


    While Baccarat stood there silently, I quietly put the fruit close to the dead man''s body.


    ''This is a blessing in disguise. I was hoping to get a "storage" type of fruit for a while now, and I am finally getting it.'' Yes, this is arguably the best storage type of fruit.


    When created a door in the air, the door leads to a pocket dimension. A pocket that is just our normal earth but vacant of any life, meaning unlimited space. There is no other fruit better than this as a storage type, other than that it has pretty good other uses too.


    The problem is even though I myself need this fruit, I can''t eat it because of Op-Op no Mi, yet I can''t let any other person eat it since it would ruin the point. Then should I pet a cat and make it eat this? That seems possible, a cat can always be with me.


    Hmm¡­ or I can try that theory of mine. Well, it doesn''t hurt.


    Enough being secretive, the theory is simple. Inanimate objects can''t eat devil fruits because they lack a ''life'', a ''soul''. But since Zoans contain a life within the fruit, even inanimate objects can eat them!


    Simple right? Seems believable too. Now, what if an inanimate object, who manifested a ''will'', a ''life'' eats Paramecia devil fruit? If it does eat it, isn''t that the same as a person eating it?


    Yes, that''s right. What if Kitetsu I, a cursed blade with fighting will, eats this fruit?


    ''Nah, it won''t work. I tried before.''


    Well¡­ this just means the ''life'' within the sword isn''t strong enough. Now, there are two ways to make it strong:


    1. Insert a soul in the sword using Big Mom''s DF. (Immediately, big no. I won''t want another person''s soul to be injected in the sword, since it can harm me anytime. And about my own¡­ I would NEVER let Big Mom touch my soul!)


    2. Insert a ''shadow'' in the sword using Yona''s fruit. (This seems possible, and I don''t mind using a part of my own shadow even.)


    Normally a shadow can''t be inserted in an inanimate thing, but this sword is not inanimate anymore, so that''s that. Anyway, it''s just living its theory life, so I am not sure.


    ''I guess I will test it after I come back from the Drum Kingdom.'' I thought while eyeing the fruit that was starting to change under me.


    As for how I knew about the fruit without asking him before, it''s because I have recently got my hands on a ''Devil Fruit Encyclopedia''. It''s a pretty rare book, so I didn''t have it on me before, but now I do. This has most of the fruits written on it. (Granted how even the rare Yami-Yami no Mi was written in this book)


    I just shook my head as I then looked at Lucci. Funny how the alias that Robin gave me is similar to his name¡­ anyway.


    "Rob Lucci, why did you come to Sky Island?" I asked, knowing he won''t be able to lie to me anymore.


    He answered, "I was directly contacted by a World Noble. He wants you dead since he is the father of the three World Nobles who you humiliated."


    "So you were here to kill me? I think the government knows you are not strong enough to fight an Emperor though." I pointed at the lack of judgment.


    He corrected me with a shake of his head, "I am not the one. I was merely sent here to draw a map of Skypiea and also check on the security of the whole island. Though not all of us, as Blueno was supposed to get a job in one of the bars here, he was going to be a spy."


    I nodded. "That clears up many things. So that World Noble plans to send assassins and bounty hunters after me? Ah, doesn''t even make my blood boil." I shook my head, finding it strange why this is happening so late.


    It''s been around 3 months since I fucked with the Elders and returned the two brothers. Yet, nobody came after me yet.


    Oh, by the way, the female Noble is still here in the sky. I never clapped her cheeks though, after all, she was done in by a horse¡­ I don''t want to touch her after that.


    Well, just because I don''t want her doesn''t mean nobody wants. The main attraction of the Red Light District is she (yes, Skypiea even has a red light district). Although she is not that beautiful, the pirates from outside who come here legally still choose her, only to get a taste of the people they view as God.


    ''To be honest, I didn''t think this would be such a hit idea. 5% of our economy comes from her alone.'' It was a pretty funny thing.


    Anyway, enough talk about that. I am not interested in what assassin or bounty hunter they sent. After all, there are no strong people who aren''t pirates or Marines in this world. Still, when that time comes, I would annihilate all of them.


    I then looked at Rob Lucci. "Alright, you have to go back. I recall your work in Water 7 as a shipwright these days. Go back and report that you barely managed to flee from a few guards in exchange for Blueno''s life."


    This would give an impression that a mere guard of Skypiea is strong enough to make CP9 flee.


    Rob Lucci nodded. "I understand."


    I then teleported away after grabbing the Door-Door devil fruit. I should quickly go to the Drum Kingdom, then after coming back, I would test if I really can make my sword eat the fruit.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Meanwhile, on Skypiea''s shore, Wyper''s fleet was preparing to leave. The ships were long and big, stretching as far as a three-story building.


    They were battleships made from the scratches of Marine military ships so they were sturdy and durable.


    Among the 10 ships, Wyper chose the first as he started to walk the stairs connecting to the deck.


    While he stepped inside the ship, a girl''s voice flowed in her ears.


    "Oy, Wyper! Don''t die! But if you feel like you are dying just give me a miss call, I will go and save you!"


    Wyper''s veins popped up as he looked at the crowd below, the source of the voice. Seeing Raki, the irritation in his eyes grew larger. "Shut up! I am gonna win!"


    Saying this, Wyper stomped on the ship as his body trembled. ''My gut feeling is telling me this would be a hard battle.''


    Wyper''s gut feeling was more solid than Amon''s.


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 170 - Fire...

    Chapter 170


    Title: Fire...


    ¡­.


    2 days have passed.


    Fwoosh!


    Amon was flapping his wings and flying in the sky at an astonishing speed besides some seagulls.


    He was flying 3 kilometres above sea level, mostly sliding and rarely flapping his wings. His hair was fluttering in the wind, caressing his face as he had his eyes focused in front of him.


    "My wings would get rusty if I don''t use them at all¡­" Amon muttered against the aggressive wind while his eagle-like eyes were looking kilometres in front of him. ''I can see Drum Island far from here, those six peaks are pretty eye-catching. ''


    While his sight returned to normal, a sudden outburst happened to his speed as he leapt forward, mumbling, "It''s pretty annoying travelling so slowly, I guess being too fast messes with my sense of speed a lot,"


    The next second Amon''s body gleamed and he disappeared from the naked eye, moving towards the "Drum Castle" at his top speed.


    Zzz¡­ He left a trail of lightning behind, finally reaching the Drum Castle.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, in the North Blue, Germa 66 was in a state of uproar.


    Vinsmoke Judge was sitting on the chair in the middle of a meeting table, with all of his children sitting around the other chairs.


    He had a frown on his face as he was looking at the letter in his hand. Reading the letter, he started sweating, rendering the others to grunt.


    "Father, just what is written in that letter to change your expression so significantly?" Yonji, the green-haired prince, demanded an answer.


    Judge raised his head and glanced at each of his masterpieces'' faces. He stuttered but still managed to reply, "It''s¡­ it''s a declaration of war, coming from the Sky Emperor."


    Immediately, the expression of his children changed relatively as they almost lost their cool. But being perfect, unable to feel much emotion, they regained their composure soon.


    "That''s¡­ an unexpected disaster." Reiju, the Germa Princess commented. She continued, "From our speculation, the Lightning Dragon who fought Kaido is that guy. Just from the fact that he survived proves he is strong enough to back up his title of ''Emperor''."


    A soft sigh left her plump lips. "Sigh, I don''t think it would be a good ending for us if we fight him."


    Yes, Germa is a place with high-end technology and Super Computers. With the help of an informant close to the fight who captured video footage, they easily calculated the identity of that Dragon made of Lightning. Of course, they didn''t reveal it to anyone¡­ yet.


    Judge sighed. "I believe there is a mole in our soldiers who leaked this information to him. Or I don''t see why he would directly declare war on us. Just when we were planning to sell him off to Kaido¡­" Judge sighed again. He planned to form a good relationship with the Beasts Pirates using this opportunity, but this was disastrous.


    It was when Vinsmoke Niji commented, "Why are you acting like this? I am sure we can take on him if we team up¨C"


    "Shut it, Niji." The oldest brother, Ichiji interrupted, "We are no match for an Emperor, know your limits."


    Niji frowned but stayed silent. He overlooked it, but Ichiji isn''t wrong.


    Reiju ignored her brothers and suggested, "Then father, if our end is inevitable why not reveal the news?"


    "I have thought of it and was thinking of doing it since we don''t see any way out. But after reading the letter completely, I changed my mind." Judge said with a small smirk. "The Sky Emperor underestimates us, he is not coming himself, but sending Fire Fist Wyper."


    Hearing him, the prince and princess blinked at their face lost a lot of worries. ''If it''s not that monster, then things would be fine.'' ¨C they thought.


    Meanwhile, Niji groaned. "No, that''s not important. What is important is, he has the audacity to send a letter even when he is sending a minion. It''s like he is warning us!"


    Judge shot him a glance. "Calm down. Think of it as an opportunity. After defeating Wyper, we can use him as a negotiation chip."


    Niji''s eyes twitched as he smirked shortly after. "Not a bad idea. You are right, I should calm down."


    The other brother added, "That way he would be on the edge, having both his secret and subordinate on our hold, he will dance in our palm!"


    Judge chuckled hearing him as he leaned back on his chair. "Indeed, this is what he gets for underestimating us."


    Underestimating them. No, Amon simply wanted Wyper to face a hard time. If he attacked them out of the blue, Amon didn''t see any way for them to win. What''s the fun in that?


    Other than that, when the Germa 66 were assuming that Amon declared war knowing that they knew his secret, in reality, Amon was completely ignorant this time.


    He had no way of knowing someone was recording the fight, and even if he did, considering the fight was happening kilometres above the sea, and normal cameras won''t even get a glimpse of them, he didn''t give it much thought. However, he never thought that there would be a spy of Germa around, Germa who possesses cameras that can match Seraph''s eyes.


    Now, when Amon was ignorant, if they really did sell him to Kaido, it would have been disastrous.


    Luckily, Wyper was there to save the day¡­ or is he?


    ?...¡ï...?


    In the sea of North Blue, Wyper was in his ship. He was training vigorously, sparring against 10 soldiers to be precise.


    The soldiers were wearing a crimson outfit, fitting to be under Fire Fist. All of the soldiers took a deep breath and rushed towards Wyper, their fist targeting different parts of his body, such as head, soldier, thigh and neck.


    Wyper sidestepped and dodged the attack of one of his opponents. "Ra!" He then launched his fist forward with a cry and struck his opponent''s chest, sending him flying, crashing inside the ship.


    Immediately, the other soldiers rushed towards him to catch him off guard, but fire surrounded Wyper''s body as he mumbled, "<Heat Wave!>"


    "Uhh!" The soldiers screamed as they backed off because of the sudden but immense heat. Only one woman rushed towards him regardless of the fire.


    "<Ice Projection>!" She yelled as the air froze, forming swords, spears, needles, and daggers in the air that went towards Wyper''s body at an astonishing speed.


    This technique allows her to freeze the air, and then form different stuff out of it. She can then control those creations to do as she wants.


    Wyper glanced at them, as he flicked his wrist, creating a cloak of fire covering the air, as all the ice projectiles melted mid-air.


    The woman again prepared to rush forward, but Wyper raised his hand.


    Wyper then spun his spear and knocked the floor with the spear''s end. "That''s enough for now, we should already be close to Germa 66, we need to rest before reaching there."


    He looked at the brown-haired woman who used the ice attacks. "Tsumi, what''s up with those pathetic attacks of yours? They melted even before I used my full heat."


    Tsumi, the priestess who came with Wyper, giggled. "Well, it''s not because my ice is not cold enough, it''s just your fire has become too hot after all these years of training. I got my fruit only a few months ago, I am not at my peak yet."


    Wyper scoffed. "Not that you would ever be able to match me regardless."


    He then ordered, "Quickly, prepare lunch for everyone. We need to rest, it is also a part of training."


    With a shrug, she nodded and started to walk away, Wyper became lost in thought. ''At my peak? This is not my peak yet.''


    Wyper''s current limit is 1500¡ã C of heat, where his flames can momentarily become blue. Yet, that momentary boost is not enough in the long run. ''To truly match Amon, my base heat needs to be above 1500¡ã C, enough to make my Logia body made of blue flame. Then I should even surpass that Magma Admiral Amon told me about.''


    According to what Amon said to him when comparing the Fire-Fire fruit to the Magma-Magma fruit, the Magma is hotter than Fire at the initial stage.


    The keyword is "at the initial stage".


    When a person eats the Fire fruit, his flames can''t surpass the heat of 415¡ãC (Amon tested it when Wyper first got it). But when a person eats the Magma fruit, one immediately gets access to heat as much as 700¡ã C(the starting heat of magma), or at least theoretically one should since the beginning of fire was the lowest too.


    Well, it''s like real life really. The fire-fruit''s initial colour is red, and red fire''s top heat is around 400¡ã C, but Magma''s starting point is around 700¡ã C. This is how it is in this world, not much different from Amon''s previous world.


    Amon had this thought when he discovered this: ''Considering the fact that Akainu must have even awakened his fruit too, it''s no wonder Ace was hurt by his heat since his fire was orange (around 590~1200¡ãC), while Akainu should have been around 1,600¡ã C{surface Magma''s top heat in real world} if not more. So it''s not that Oda messed up physics, it''s just that he restricted the heat of fire by its colour. So theoretically, when Wyper''s flame becomes blue, blue flame that starts after 1600¡ã C in this world, he can quite clearly surpass Akainu''s heat.''


    Of course, Wyper didn''t know about this. He was just working hard ignorantly, unknowingly that he is just around the corner to surpass an Admiral.


    Still, that doesn''t necessarily mean he will get the chance to surpass Akainu. Because in the end, this ''test'' of his surpassed the boundary of a test and was life-threatening for him.


    There weren''t enough soldiers to help Wyper get into a 1v1 fight, so the only outcome would be a 1v5 battle between Wyper and the Germa Royal Family.


    And Germa''s Royal Family can even suppress a Yonko Commander.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Hope you like the chapter and my hypothesis on why Ace was affected by Akainu''s heat(excluding the Haki possibility).


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chap.

 Chapter 171 - Fire… (2)

    Chapter 171


    Title: Fire¡­ (2)


    ¡­.


    Blood was scattered all around, the whole cabin was riddled with the scent of human flesh.


    Amon was standing still with his hands down, blood dripping from the tip of his left palm.


    "Ugh, I dirtied my hands," Amon grunted with an annoyed face.


    He glanced at the dead body under his feet. It was Wapol, the idiotic King of Drum Kingdom.


    "What a waste." Amon shook his head lightly. The first option was to ask Wapol to leave the Kingdom respectfully, but he didn''t recognise Amon so he rather tried to attack him. Amon killed him out of annoyance, not that it mattered.


    Amon then looked around the room. There were other people around the room, royal guards lying all around. Amon ordered looking at one of them, "Hey, take this body and throw it in the forest, the least we can do is feed the poor animals."


    The guard that was kneeling against a wall shuddered to hear this. Amon frowned, "Do you not hear me?"


    Immediately the guard shot up with a gulp. "W-will you spare my life if I do as you say?"


    Amon smiled sweetly, it looked frightening because of the blood on his face. "Of course, I don''t gain anything from killing you guys. You will live and serve a king that I will choose myself. Just don''t think of anything too smart, alright?"


    After a short gulp, the guard nodded fiercely and shakily walked closer to Amon and the dead body. He picked the body up with all his strength and hastily walked away, leaving behind Amon and many other guards.


    Meanwhile, Amon felt a slight tingle on the bag on his side. He already brought a fruit that should be compatible with Munch-Munch fruit(Wapol''s fruit) that he identified from the DF Encyclopedia. It seems the fruit successfully reincarnated.


    ''I don''t have anyone in mind who I can give this fruit to. Since it''s more destructive than useful since the user becomes so hungry that he starts eating even bricks and trees. Not really useful.'' Amon concluded and decided to stash this fruit for later, maybe he can make a deal with someone with this? Who knows.


    He just shook his head then, next glancing at another guard. "Oi, where is Dr. Kureha''s house?"


    In the anime, she lived in this castle, but since Wapol is still here this time, she didn''t get the chance to move here.


    The guard Amon asked pointed his shaky hands towards the east as Amon closed his eyes. He focused on his observation of Haki, as he could clearly everything see even with closed eyes. Then as if a videogame, he moved his vision towards the east as he located a small house.


    ''Got it.'' Amon mumbled in his mind as he opened his eyes. He looked at the guard again, "I heard there is a dude named Dalro¡­ Dalton here?"


    The guard nodded in fright. "He is imprisoned..."


    "Hm, take me to him," Amon ordered with his eyes gleaming.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Dalton was the General of this Kingdom. He used to serve the previous King, Wapol''s father. But after the previous King''s death, and when Wapol started to eat up the kingdom from inside, Dalton opposed him.


    In the end, he was defeated by Wapol and imprisoned in the jail underground of the Drum Castle.


    Today Dalton was living his usual life, but something was amiss. He hasn''t been given his breakfast yet.


    Sitting against the wall, Dalton was staring at the floor with a dazed look. ''So they finally decided to stop my food supply¡­''


    He sighed and started to mourn over the previous King''s death.


    He had no idea that a catastrophe happened in the Castle, he didn''t know the guards had no chance to give him the food.


    Just when he was about to release his third sigh, footsteps entered the prison as he looked ahead.


    *Creak*


    The sound of the prison hall''s gate opening entered his ears, he guessed it was time for breakfast, but he quickly cancelled that possibility after hearing something more.


    "S-sir, he is here¡­" Dalton heard the familiar voice of one of the guards as his interest grew to realise his stutter.


    Soon, two figures walked out of the corner and stood in front of Dalton''s cell. It took him a while to make up the faces of the visitors because of the sudden light from the opened door.


    Gradually, Dalton''s eyes grew as he looked at the tall man in front of him. He recognised him because this man used to work for the previous King as a bounty hunter before.


    "Is that you¡­ Mister Lucifer?" Dalton asked, barely uttering those words.


    Mister Lucifer, Amon, grinned. "That''s me."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon''s plan was simple. To hire Kureha, he needs to make her feel grateful to him since she is the type of doctor who won''t serve a single person.


    The best way to do that was to defeat Wapol, and then let the news travel all around the Kingdom. With the help of the guards, no more than a few hours would be needed for that to happen.


    Currently, Amon was standing on the edge of one of the tall rocks, beside Dalton who had eaten his food.


    "Mister bounty hunter¡­ did you really kill King Wapol?" He asked with a frown. Yes, Wapol was a bad man, but he was still the son of the man he vowed his loyalty to.


    His next line sounded a bit more agitative, "Did someone hire you to do this?!"


    Amon shook his head and slid his hands into his pocket, taking out a newspaper.


    He handed it to Dalton. "Read that."


    Dalton accepted it out of intuition as his eyes grew reading the headline. It was an old newspaper, talking about the 5th Emperor.


    "You probably didn''t know this since you were imprisoned, but I am not a mere bounty hunter anymore," Amon said with an indifferent look, his eyes locked at the horizon. "Anyway, what I am trying to say is ¨C forget about Wapol. He was not the guy you vowed loyalty to, besides he was a terrible king."


    Reading the newspaper with Shaky hands, Dalton understood there was nothing he could do to Amon even if he wanted. So to please his morals, he accepted his excuse. ''He was a terrible king, indeed. It''s not a bad thing that he was killed¡­''


    Reading his thoughts, Amon praised himself in his mind and chuckled, turning around.


    "So, now that the King is dead, I have a better candidate for the throne, and no, it''s not the current Prince," Amon said looking at Dalton''s eyes. "I am sure you know who I am talking about."


    Dalton took a few seconds to understand what he meant as his eyes grew large. "You want me to be a king?! But I am-"


    Amon interrupted him. "I am sure you are good for it. When I was a bounty hunter and worked for the previous king, you left a good impression on me." Amon patted his shoulders. "I trust you."


    Though he did say all those sugary lines, in truth he just wanted him to be a king since he became the King in canon. Amon was too lazy to look for someone else.


    "In exchange, this area would be my territory. No pirate crew would dare attack this place, rest assured."


    Dalton stared at his face for a few seconds before he made a resolved look. "I will not disappoint you. You are right, this country needs a better king."


    Amon laughed. "Indeed."


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    It took a few hours for the news to get around the whole Kingdom. Now, most people of the island were gathered around one of the towns with Dalton standing above a platform.


    "Everyone, as you have heard, the heinous ruler Wapol has been killed! Finally, God has turned his eyes towards us! He is giving us the chance to redeem ourselves, to stand up on our own again. We will¡­"


    While Dalton started to sprout motivational lines, Amon started to look around the crowd. After minutes of searching, he finally found the old woman, Kureha.


    ''So she has come here to see who the new King was too, huh.'' Amon thought while chewing gum.


    "So I have volunteered myself to become the next King, what do you say everyone?!" Dalton announced, and after a short silence, everyone cheered his name in unison. Dalton had a good reputation with the citizens, so they didn''t mind seeing him as the king.


    While they cheered though, Kureha just turned around and walked away, going towards her house.


    Amon stared at her back as she left the crowd.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡¤Kureha Pov¡¤


    I walked far from the crowd towards my sleigh. I was about to step on top of the vehicle as someone called from behind.


    "Wait!"


    With a frown, I sighed. ''What the hell now? Today is not my workday, I would refuse if he wants medical help.''


    Deciding this, I turned around but the unfamiliar face puzzled me. I am the only doctor who civilians can see, so I know most of the people on this island, and I was certain he is not from here.


    It was a young man who looked like he was in his 20s. Shoulder-length long hair, crimson eyes, and a black jacket. He had a handsome but cute face too, though that''s not important now.


    I asked, "What is it, brat? Today is not workday, so I won''t be able to help." Still, thinking he was just a traveller, I answered him, hoping he would not bother me again.


    However, his next words caused me to widen my eyes.


    "I am no Brat, I am an Emperor of the sea, the 5th Emperor. I am here to ask you to work for me, Dr. Kureha." The young man said with an amicable smile on his face.


    I frowned. ''The 5th Emperor?'' Now that I think about it, he does look like that kid. I recognised him since he is pretty famous around this time.


    ''He wants me to work for him¡­?'' It was a pretty interesting offer. To be honest, I was having double thoughts if I should reject him or not.


    ''Sigh, to think my old bones still looks for adventure.'' I just shook my head. I am not sure where he got the news of me, since I am not really that famous of a doctor, but this makes me feel good.


    Yet, "Sorry kid, I, as a doctor, can''t restrict myself to serve only one person. My morals won''t allow that." I said truthfully, keeping a respectable tone. The Emperors are quite easily angered, I heard.


    The young man stayed silent for a while before he shook his head. "I am not offering you to become my exclusive doctor. You can obviously do your job as a doctor with others beside me. My Kingdom has quite the population, you are free to help anyone you want there."


    ''?'' I was a little surprised. I didn''t think the offer would be this generous. My only problem with working under someone is they would force me to help any other person besides him.


    To be honest, this was not a bad proposal. My ego wants me to join an Emperor''s army, it would be fun. But- "That''s a good proposal, but it sudden for me to decide it."


    I have to reject him. I still have one job left to do, to make cheery blossom bloom on this island. But rather than outright reject him, I will just reject him tomorrow.


    As I said this, the young man nodded. "It''s fine, take your time. I also have some time to do. Dalton asked me for a favour, he said it would be nice if this cold weather was gone." He grinned. "And I am good at changing weather, you see."


    ¡­.What?


    I was shocked and¡­ somewhat hopeful.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Meanwhile, Wyper''s group had reached the Germa Kingdom. It was a few kilometres large and was floating in the sea.


    The 10 ships had the Kingdom surrounded as Wyper stood at the edge of one of the ships.


    Urouge was standing beside Wyper too. Tsumi and Urouge were the only Birkans who came to this expedition, and they were strong.


    The Canon Urouge had the power to take down Snack, one of the Sweet Commanders. The current Urouge was stronger because of Amon''s influence, he can even match Wyper''s strength after stocking up enough ''Karma''.


    Urouge had one job, to do crowd control. Germa 66 has around 10,000 soldiers overall. Although the soldiers were weaker than God''s Army, with their weapons, they could match them. So to suppress them, a tank-like Urouge is needed.


    Wyper was the main power of this mission, he plans to take on the Royal family on his own. He wants to test himself.


    ''If I die, it''s because of my own failure.'' Wyper thought as he clenched his black spear. This spear is made with a special material that Amon found in space. It can bear the heat around 40,000¡ã C for a few hours before melting. It would be his main weapon for this expedition.


    Whoosh!


    As Wyper was thinking to himself, a red blur appeared in the air above his head.


    Wyper instinctively raised his hand as the red blur, Ichiji, kicked his face.


    Bam!


    Wyper blocked it as a grin appeared on his face


    The other party, Ichiji, was also grinning. "Oy, Fire Fist, is that all you got?"


    Wyper didn''t respond as he flipped his spear and jabbed towards Ichiji. "Talk for yourself, chilli bastard!"


    Ichiji swiftly dodged the spear by bending his waist, but Wyper then raised his other arm, his fist, towards his face.


    Fwa!


    Before Ichiji could react, fire surrounded Wyper''s fist as he swung it toward''s his chest, hitting him and throwing meters in the air.


    "FIRE FIST!"


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chap.

 Chapter 172 - Fire Emperor Wyper (1)

    Chapter 172


    Title: Fire Emperor Wyper (1)


    ¡­.


    Kureha stared at the sky. It was clear blue, just like the blue sea. A sight she only saw in other islands, this was a day she didn''t think would come so soon.


    "Incredible¡­" Kureha muttered under daze. To think this was even possible. "He changed the weather in less than five minutes." The sun was shining and the snow was slowly melting¡­ this was the changing point for this Kingdom.


    Kureha wondered what this boy couldn''t do. Just a few minutes ago, Amon had said he would clear the sky and teleported from her sight. The next moment, the sky started to clear and now it was completely clear.


    Though Kureha couldn''t know, Amon just moved the clouds from this area to the sea and then released a heatwave of plasma to melt all the snowy clouds. Thus, clearing the sky and also destroying the source of the snow.


    As Kureha stared at the blue sky with impressed eyes, electricity danced in front of her as the figure of Amon appeared in front of her.


    Kureha blinked at his sudden arrival while Amon started talking while rubbing his head. "It was a chore, but I am done." He sighed and shook his head. "Anyway, I will wait for your answer. Hope you will reach a decision soon."


    Amon turned around to walk away, but before he could do so Kureha called. "Wait,"


    Amok turned around with a curious look on his face.


    "How much do I get a year?" She asked with a stern face.


    Amon blinked once before grinning lightly. "How does 10 million belly sounds?"


    That''s around 100k dollars. However, that''s just a dime to Amon. After all, he owns Gild Tesoro ¨C the richest man alive.


    ?¡­¡ï...?


    In Germa''s Ship,


    "<Fire Fist>!"


    Wyper''s fist lighted up as a rod of fire went towards Ichiji and pushed him back. The fire then immediately surrounded him as a mini fire-hurricane was created, it completely devoured Ichiji, making Wyper expect a yell.


    Wyper drew his hand back as an unexpected chuckle came from within the Fire.


    The figure of Ichiji floated out of the fire and flew a few meters above the ship. "Fire Fist, your fire is truly hot. But you see, this Raid Suit I am wearing is fire resistance. There is no way it would hurt me."


    ''Fire-resistant¡­?'' Wyper narrowed his eyes hearing him. Then he looked behind him and didn''t waste any time to order his underling, "Everyone, jump in their ship. Destroy it from inside. I will take care of this guy."


    While everyone nodded, Urouge opened his eyes while standing in the Budda pose.


    "As you wish, commander." Urouge, wearing a grin, nodded his head and took the initiative to jump from the ship. Ichiji smirked seeing this.


    As Urouge was about to land on the ground though, his grin quivered, sensing an attack.


    Bang!


    Mid-air, before Urouge could even touch the ground, the sound of a gunshot sounded as something seemingly penetrated Urouge''s body, blood spurting in the air.


    Immediately, thousands of soldiers appeared out of every corner of Germa ship That wasn''t the end though, as they started to fire their guns.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    First normal gunshots, before the sound of machine-gun bullets, filled the surrounding area.


    Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew!


    More gunshot sounded and in less than five seconds, thousands of bullets started to shower on Urouge''s body.


    Urouge''s body fell on the ground as dust surrounded him. Yet, the shower of bullets didn''t stop as it continued for a whole minute while everyone, including Wyper, stared at the scene with wide eyes.


    "A-Ah Urouge!" Tsumi nervously stuttered as she looked at the scene with horrified eyes.


    She grabbed her sword and wanted to jump ahead, but Wyper grabbed her arm.


    "Wait¡­" Wyper mumbled with a frown. "Perhaps he is fine."


    Soon, Ichiji''s laugh interrupted him. "No way that big fellow is fine. Those are armour piercing bullets. Tekkai or Armament may be able to block some of them, but it''s impossible to block that big of a shower." Ichiji cracked up after finishing saying this.


    Even a genetically improved human such as he, wearing super armour would get seriously injured after this shower. There was no way Urouge would be fine, more so considering he was caught off guard.


    This meant one of the Big Three from Einherjar''s side was already out of the game.


    Wyper frowned hearing this. It was infuriating how Ichiji had the free time to chat, but since he wasn''t attacking, Wyper also waited for a while.


    As the dust around Urouge cleared. It was apparent that he didn''t get the chance to use any defensive techniques as his body was¡­ riddled with bullet wounds making him bleed from all over his body.


    Drip. Drip.


    His blood was dripping to the ground, making a river out of it while he was busy panting.


    Ichiji whistled seeing this. "Wow~ he didn''t die with all those wounds. Talk about being a monster. However,"


    Ichiji''s line was finished by a Germa soldier. "We are not done yet! Prepare for the second batch!"


    He quickly reloaded his machine gun and went to pull the trigger. However before he could do so, Urouge''s bloody body moved.


    He took the ''Buddha Pose'' again with his palm in front of his chest, Urouge then yelled with a serious face. "<Karma: Full Counter>!"


    The soldier didn''t get the chance to shoot his machine gun as bullets that had pierced Urouge''s body started to come out of his flesh and immediately moved towards the shooters at its original speed!


    Cha! The bullet penetrated the soldier''s skull as he fell back.


    The other soldiers didn''t even flinch, they were genetically modified to not feel fear. However, that didn''t matter. Because more bullets started to come of out Urouge''s body, and even the ones that penetrated him through & through. They all moved and went towards the direction they came from, killing every soldier that had shot the bullets!


    Cha! Cha!


    The sound of flesh being penetrated sounded out. As 2,500 of the 10,000 Germa soldiers were out of the battlefield in an instant¡­ Yes, Urouge survived even after taking 2,500 bullets head-on, though mostly because he absorbed all their impact forces.


    *Gulp* Ichiji gulped at this sight. They didn''t possess much knowledge about Urouge, so they expected him to be just another strong fellow, but to think he had such devastating power. ''What is this? Ability to reverse time?''


    It seemed like that to the naked eye. Yet, Ichiji was more relieved than frightened. ''It doesn''t matter. With all those wounds, he is bound to fall.''


    Oh, how wrong he was.


    Urouge just shrugged his shoulders, again mumbling the lines that gave Ichiji the chills. "<Karma: Full Counter>"


    Immediately, his blood strains started to fade and all the wounds in his body started to close up but that wasn''t the end, his rigged clothes healed too as sounds of screams started to come from different soldiers around that place.


    "Ahhh! What''s this pain!"


    As Ichiji gawked at the battlefield with his wide eyes, he saw a devastating sight. The other guards that were staring at the dead bodies of their comrades cried in pain as holes started to appear in their chest, heads, and other parts of the body. With holes in their heart, they slowly started to collapse to the ground with Urouge grinning silently.


    "What comes around, goes around. That''s Karma." That''s karma, yes, and with intense training, Urouge had learned how to control this Karma to a certain extent. For that reason, his Karma was affecting even the guards who didn''t shoot.


    This was enough to take out another 2,500 people, the number of the bullets Urouge ''absorbed''. Now the fight was 5,000 vs 5,000.


    Germa Royal Family didn''t think one man could take down half their soldiers in less than 5 minutes. Wasn''t Amon''s army supposed to be weak? Where is that weakness?


    It was then where Urouge''s body started to change. His muscle quivered inside his body as his body size started to increase, making his muscle mass grow to an extensive degree and making him as tall as Whitebeard.


    Whoosh!


    He then dashed forward and slapped a soldier in the face, cracking his neck in one slap!


    This was when Ichiji''s body paled and Wyper chuckled. He yelled looking at his soldiers, "Everyone! Kill each and every one of them! Go!"


    "Yes sir!!" The God''s Army replied and jumped in the artificial island-ship, dashing towards the soldiers that were able to escape from Urouge.


    Now only Tsumi and Wyper were there, Tsumi mainly watching Wyper''s back while conjuring ice arrows and shooting them in front.


    Wyper then turned around to meet Ichiji. "Yo, you said you are fire resistant?" Before Ichiji could answer, Wyper grinned ear-to-ear and jumped up in the air, flying towards Ichiji. He caught Ichiji''s head with both his hands and concentrated his flames in his palms. "Then try to resist this, fucktard!"


    Fwha! Concentrated blue flame leapt out of his hand and circled around Ichiji''s head before springing out and going towards the sky!


    "<FLASH FIRE FIST>!"


    ¡­.


    Thud!


    Ichiji''s limp body fell on the ground of his Kingdom as the scent of burned flesh entered everyone''s nose. But unlike Jack and Amon, Ichiji was out for good.


    After staring at the body for a while, Wyper then jumped back to the ship beside Tsumi. He patted his shirtless chest as he looked at the battlefield, Urouge was going all out. He has already taken down 50 more soldiers from the enemy side in a matter of seconds.


    "Heh," Wyper cracked his neck and prepared himself to jump to the battlefield, in search of the hiding rats. But before he could do so, he noticed something.


    ''...What?''


    Whoosh!


    Down in the artificial island of Germa, a green and a blue blur moved towards the rampaging Urouge as they grabbed him and dashed towards the sea, immediately dropping him into the sea!


    Urouge didn''t even get the chance to retaliate and discern what happened, as he was out of the battlefield.


    It took Wyper and Tsumi 2 seconds to process what they just saw, as immediately, a golden blur appeared in front of him and a pink blur in front of Tsumi, grabbing them by the waist.


    "Fire Fist Wyper, you let your guard down." The golden blur, Vinsmoke Judge spoke with a grin as he pushed Wyper towards the sea, along with himself. The same is happening with Tsumi and Reiju.


    ''That speed¡­ fast.'' This was Wyper''s last thought as¡­


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Urouge was very strong in cannon, being stronger now, he is more than enough for 5,000 soldiers¡­ or I should say he was.


    -


    P.S 1000 poweerstones for a bonus chap.

 Chapter 173 - Fire Emperor Wyper (2)

    Chapter 173: Fire Emperor Wyper (2)


    ---


    Whoosh!


    With a blast of wind, the golden figure of Vinsmoke Judge appeared in front of Wyper as he grabbed Wyper''s waist and dashed towards the sea below, the same happening with Tsumi and Reiju on the side.


    ''Crap!'' Wyper cursed in his mind, as he started emitting heat from his body. ''It''s not working, they are immune to heat!''


    The only reason he got Ichiji was that his head was uncovered.


    ''If I fall into the sea everything ends right here.'' While increasing his heat as much as he can, he looked at Tsumi. "Oi, freeze the sea!"


    Tsumi was struggling like himself. She cried after hearing his line, "I need to touch the sea to freeze it, and even so I need 30 seconds!"


    "Ugh!" Wyper groaned. This means she won''t be able to freeze the sea before they fall. Before he could worry more, he noticed Judge''s expression quiver for a second. ''Wait, he is getting affected by my fire!''


    Wyper grinned. "Fine, I will buy you time."


    Instantly Wyper drew his knee back and jabbed it forward at Judge''s stomach, making him cough out saliva.


    Finding an opening, he freed his right arm and concentrated fire in his fist as he smacked Judge''s face, sending him flying a few meters in the air.


    ''Nice!'' He didn''t waste any time as he concentrated fire in his feet and flew towards Tsumi after releasing a burst.


    He then grabbed Reiju by her hair and tossed her in the air, then punching her in the stomach, he sent her back in the air again.


    "Reiju!" Judge cried and dashed behind her, grabbing her by the shoulder.


    Wyper then grabbed Tsumi''s hand and tossed her in the air for better momentum.


    Tsumi immediately used Geppo and jumped in the air. "...Huff, huff." Panting, she patted her sore waist. "Thanks!"


    While flying with his fire and his eyes locked onto Judge, Wyper ordered Tsumi. "Enough blabbering, go freeze the sea."


    Tsumi nodded and jumped at the border of the Germa Kingdom, then immediately dropped her hands in the seawater and started to freeze it pretty fast.


    Tsumi''s fruit, Cold-Cold fruit, is the negative counterpart of Charlotte Oven''s Hot-Hot fruit. So since he can make the sea boiling hot, it''s no wonder Tsumi can do the opposite with her power.


    As the sea slowly started to freeze up starting from Tsumi''s stronghold, Judge made an upset face.


    He looked at Wyper who was staring in his direction. "Does he believe I will leave her alone¡­?" Mumbling to himself, Judge then kicked the air and dashed towards Tsumi at a terrible speed.


    "Oh, you are going nowhere!!" Wyper shouted as he threw both of his hands backwards, his palms becoming fiery as they increased in size. Wyper then moved his hand and sandwiched Judge between his fiery hot hands.


    "Argh!" Judge groaned while struggling in vain.


    ¡­.


    While Wyper was keeping Germa busy, Tsumi was sweating and freezing the sea. It takes a lot of toll on her when she tries to freeze such a big area.


    ''Ugh, fuck.'' She cursed in her mind while trying to sense Urouge in the water. ''Urouge has a higher chance of survival when the water is frozen since he can theoretically break the ice and come out.''


    ''But I just hope¡­ he can do that. Nobody has enough time to go and rescue him.'' Tsumi thought as she then drew her hands back from the seawater, the frozen sea.


    Then looking at Wyper, she shouted, "Commander, I am done!"


    ¡­.


    Wyper looked down as a grin appeared on his face. The sea was frozen as far as he could see, this was good enough.


    But before he could celebrate some more, two blurs, one green and one blue, appeared in the air and snatched Judge from his fiery palms.


    They then went beside Reiju and started to look down from there.


    Judge, freeing himself and patting his chest, sighed. "Even though I am mostly immune to your fire, it still hurts a little. You are strong, Fire Fist. But I wonder what you would do against this 4 vs 2 fight."


    Wyper just chuckled at hearing him. He then shot a glance at Tsumi and ordered, "Oi, join the others. Without Urouge, we are at a disadvantage because of their advanced weapons."


    Amon also had an advanced weapon in Sera''s vault. But they are mostly prototypes and only 1-pieces are preserved for each type. Sera is mass producing them after Amon''s order, so God''s army would soon get access to such weapons, but they do not possess them yet.


    Tsumi retorted after hearing him. "Are you sure? It would be hard against 4 of the Germa alone-"


    Wyper snapped hearing her. "Shut up and do as I say!"


    ''Ugh, this idiot.'' Tsumi rubbed her temple and did as he asked. She turned around and dashed towards the battlefield after climbing the border of Germa.


    Now, Wyper was left to fight against 4 of the Germa Royal Family. Judge cracked up seeing this. "Oh, Fire Fist. You overestimate yourself a little too much. Even if you are stronger than one of us, together we are unstoppable. You already saw our speed, it was a bad move to send her away."


    While he started to talk, Wyper prepared a plan. ''He is right. They are fast, faster than the current me.''


    Wyper has mastered his ''<Heavenly Steps>'' and even evolved it, something even Amon hasn''t done yet. Yet, he was not confident to match their speed with his techniques.


    ''I guess it''s time to test that in battle.'' Wyper thought as he then dropped on the ice floor. Then throwing away his spear, Wyper slipped his hands in his pocket and took out a bottle of Lavender, an oil that burns the best.


    After a short silence, Wyper then opened the bottle and poured the oil through his throat.


    ''I am not sure if it''s suitable to use in a battle, but this is serious.'' Wyper wiped his lips and stared at the Judge who had noticed his strange action.


    Fsssh! Before Judge could understand anything, steam left Wyper''s body.


    Wyper''s body then gradually started to redden up, his heart started to beat faster as more steam started to come out of his body.


    !<Gear Second>!


    Zhh!


    A red fiery aura surged out of Wyper''s body as his body released enough heat to even melt the icy sea. Luckily, it was not just frozen from the surface.


    With Germa looking shocked, Wyper then kicked the ground and disappeared from their sight, appearing behind Judge and kicking him in the back, thus slamming him to the ground!


    ''My body is made of fire so with oil and other burnable substances, I can generate hotter flames. That''s pretty generic, but what I am doing right now is not that. By drinking oil and pumping that oil to my heart, I can choose to increase my fire-power OR increase my overall physical abilities for a short amount of time. This time I chose my physical abilities.'' Wyper thought as he then shifted his gaze to Reiju.


    Before she could react, Wyper grabbed her by the hair and kneed her in the face, "Kuh!" breaking her nose as he punched her in the chin and threw her in the air.


    But before Wyper could deal with the other two Germa''s, Vinsmoke Niji used his <Dengeki Blue>, a technique that summons electricity similar to the minks!


    Niji covered his nails with his electricity and scratched Wyper in the chest, making him bleed and leaving a permanent scar.


    "Kah!" Wyper coughed out blood as he covered his chest with his hands, but he didn''t get the chance to collect himself as Vinsmoke Yonji grabbed his skull with his right hand, using <Winch Green> that lets him exert incredible strength on his grip.


    Wyper heard a crack sound from his skull as his body flinched. He clenched his jaws and covered his fist with armament, then heating up his fist, he pointed his finger at Yonji''s eyes and poked his left eye out!


    He doesn''t have enough Armament to match people like Amon, but he has enough to assist his fire. Armament works assisting with everything, fire, electricity, everything. So heating up an armament coated arm is like heating metallic armour.


    "Ahhh!" Yonji grabbed his eyes as he yelled in pain. Niji frowned seeing this and swung his arm towards Wyper''s face to scratch him again, but Wyper dodged his attack and curled his fist, slamming Niji in the face.


    "Ak!" Niji was thrown back, but Wyper didn''t stop there.


    Wyper moved in the air and dashed towards Niji to grab his neck, but¡­ before he could do so, Reiju came from Wyper''s back and hugged him softly from behind.


    Wyper''s eyes grew as the next second, Reiju moved her mouth towards Wyper and kissed him on the lips.


    ''...?!?'' Wyper was caught off guard, yet he managed to shrug his shock off as he grabbed Reiju''s head, making her eyes widen.


    <Flash Fire Fist!>


    Zha!


    A concentrated rod of blue flame left his hands and burned Reiju to unconsciousness, and dropped her into the ground.


    "Reiju!" The others yelled seeing this, as Judge then moved from the icy sea.


    Whoosh!


    He moved fast with an angry face and went towards Wyper, Wyper just grinned seeing this and raised his hand in the air.


    A fireball got conjured in his hand as it started to increase in size, slowly starting to grow in size.


    "<Cruel Sun>"


    A literal sun appeared in his hand!


    Wyper shoved his hand down, making the sun go towards Judge and devouring him before he could even react!


    The sun devoured Judge and started to burn his Raid Suit under the extreme heat!


    "Father!" Judge''s kids yelled loudly, but they couldn''t save him. The fire slowly subsided as Judge''s limp body fell on the ground beside Reiju and Ichiji¡­


    "...That bastard!" Yonji yelled and rushed towards Wyper. Wyper, the red-skinned demon grinned ear to ear and prepared to dash forward, but before he could do so¡­


    "Cough!" With wide eyes, Wyper coughed out blood.


    Wyper''s red body started to become purple in colour as a small chuckle came from the ground.


    "The poison is finally taking effect¡­."


    Vinsmoke Reiju''s voice caused Wyper to grit his teeth. Of course, why would an enemy kiss him in the middle of the battle? Of course, it was a trap!


    "¡ªCough!" Wyper again coughed out blood as his eyes became red. ''This pain¡­. I can''t move.''


    Wyper''s fire stopped coming to his legs as he lost his momentum and fell on the ice immediately, making Yonji miss his attack.


    Thud!


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    The world was going dark for Wyper. It hurt. It hurt a lot. His body felt like¡­ burning?


    This was a feeling he almost forgot in this 6-year time-lapse. But he realised this burn wasn''t from heat, it was from poison.


    ''That woman¡­'' Wyper glanced at Reiju with half-closed eyes. She barely got up while grabbing her stomach and walked closer while shutturing in her path.


    "That was¡­ a lucky shot." She remarked as she looked at Wyper. "You are strong, I will give you that. I was lucky to catch you off guard."


    Vinsmoke Reiju. Code name: Poison Pink. She can produce extremely potent poison from all over her body. But she knew she wouldn''t be able to use it on Wyper, so she used the dirty trick to catch him off guard by kissing him.


    She glanced at the unconscious Judge and Ichiji. They didn''t show any signs of waking up. She then again looked at Wyper, his body''s complexion being bold purple. He couldn''t use his devil fruit anymore.


    She then walked closer to Wyper and crouched down, leaning towards his face. "I need to suck that poison a little. I used a little too much potency right there, it can kill you off."


    She widened her lips and moved them towards Wyper''s lips, but before they could touch them, she felt¡­ hot.


    Zha!


    Blue flame touched her face!


    Wyper''s hand jumped upwards and grabbed Reiju''s head and slammed her on the icy ground, his hand pushed her downwards as a blue fiery aura appeared in his hand and melted the ice, pushing her head inside the ice.


    "Reiju!"


    It was when the two brothers dashed towards Wyper. Wyper didn''t get the chance to dodge it as he was attacked by both their attacks and then was flown far.


    "Cough!" He coughed out purple blood and slowly stood up. His eyes were red, his mouth bleeding as he stood up. He gasped for air as he remarked, "It seems what Amon sai was true, people evolve when they are pushed at a corner¡­" Zha! Another swirl of blue fire surrounded him. "My new flames can even burn poison it seems!"


    This didn''t make the two brothers stop as they rushed towards him and went for a punch. But before they would touch him though, Wyper''s blue flame, his new blue flame surged up from his chest as he concentrated his energy forward.


    His flames clashed among themselves as they covered Niji and Yonji. They still pushed through the flames but as Wyper concentrated it more, their body shook.


    "A-argh!" They groaned and touched Wyper''s chest. Yonji drew his hand back and punched forward, but before it could touch Wyper''s face, the blue flame jumped up!


    "!


    !"


    An El-Thor made of blue fire left his body as they devoured both Niji and Yonji, painting the whole world into a shade of blue!


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: LET''S GO! O!!!!


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapp

 Chapter 174 - New Sword (1)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 174


    Title: New Sword (1)


    ....


    "


    !"


    Fire surged out of Wyper''s body and devoured both Yonji and Niji, burning them to a horrible degree! Their Raid Suits had melted under the immense heat as they lost consciousness after experiencing a 3rd-degree burn.


    Meanwhile, Wyper staggered upon his feet, but still managed to keep standing. However, before anything further could happen, the frozen sea under him cracked as the platform became shattered in pieces!


    Immediately water surged out of the sea!


    It seems the fire had melted all the ice under Wyper''s foothold, thus making the surface crack into hundred pieces.


    Wyper looked at the water with dizzy eyes, as he lost consciousness. His unconscious body slipped on his feet and was about to fall on the sea, but two large hands appeared out of nowhere, from behind him and grabbed him. The owner of the hands then kicked the piece of ice chunk and appeared in the corner of Germa''s Artificial Land.


    "Commander, are you okay?" The large man asked while shaking Wyper''s unconscious body.


    It was Urouge. Minutes ago, a few hundred meters away from Wyper''s battlefield, Urouge had managed to break the ice and jump up not long after Tsumi had frozen the sea. He wanted to interfere in Wyper''s fight, but seeing him struggling so hard, he decided against it. He assumed this was time for him to awaken his power, and he was right.


    Urouge touched Wyper''s forehead, it was very hot. "A fever...?" to further prove his assumption, Wyper was breathing heavily.


    It was strange. Wyper never had a fever before as long as Urouge could recall. "Maybe it''s the backlash of the poison...?"


    That seemed like a possibility. Wyper did announce that his fire had burnt the poison, but who knew if it was just a bluff or not?


    Urouge then tried to sense Tsumi on the battlefield, she was taking care of herself pretty nicely.


    Urouge, with a nervous grin on his face, mumbled under his breath, "Tsumi would take care of the battlefield, I should rather contact Kami-sama first."


    ?...¡ï...?


    Meanwhile, Amon was in Skypiea inside the "New Thriller Bark".


    Amon was in a big room with a large bed on a corner, Yona was sitting on the edge of that bed. In front of the bed, there was a stool with a small round table between them, Amon was sitting on the stool.


    "Kami, have you obtained what you wanted in the blue sea?" Yona asked in a humble tone, not daring to sound disrespectful.


    Amon suddenly appeared inside the room, starling her awake while she was sleeping in her bed since she had nothing to do (all the work is done by her clones).


    These days. Yona has been training Haki with Brook all day and when she is tired, she sleeps. That''s been her routine these days, she has become lazy.


    "I have got what I wanted." Among replied. Kureha''s agreed to move to Skypiea along with Chopper. "Now I am here to get some help from you."


    Yona''s made a delighted expression as she was instantly overcome with joy. "Just order me, and I will do it immediately!"


    Amon nodded and took out his sword from his waist and placed it on the small table in front of them after unsheathing it. He said, "Can you feel anything from this sword with your Mantra?"


    [Image Here]


    Hearing him Yona looked at the sword with her Observation Haki as she nodded. "It''s not today, I have felt this energy from this sword from the day you brought it. I just didn''t mention it since you seemingly already knew this."


    "This sword has... it''s own life force. No, ''life'' is a bit too heavy of a word for its current state. It''s more accurate to say this sword has sentience." Yona finished talking as he raised her head.


    Indeed. The sword had sentience. Like Amon stated at the time of his fight with Liger and Crocodile, he had to inject Conqueror''s Haki into the sword for 300 hours straight. Only then was he able to finally tame the sword. Kitetsu 1 is a Supreme Grade blade, it was more stubborn than its grandchild, Kitetsu III that Zoro had.


    Currently, Raki uses Kitetsu III and Kitetsu II. Her other sword was given to Tsumi. Amon plans to get Enma and Ame-no-Habakiri, Oden''s twin sword and give it to Raki. His subordinates deserve the best.


    After that, he has plans to do something interesting with his wings and the other two Kitetsu blades.


    ''Anyway,'' Amon shook his head and cancelled these thoughts and looked at Yona again.


    "What do you think, if I give this sword a bit of my shadow, would its ''life'' get stronger?" Amon asked Yona as she made a thinking pose.


    "It should be possible. Shadow is a part of one''s soul, so if you give shadow to a being with lesser-life, he should get a proper ''life''." She commented. "But I don''t think you can use a part of your own shadow to do this. I can''t separate other people''s shadow, if I do, the part I remove will also be removed from their original body."


    Amon chuckled hearing her and ruffled her hair. "It doesn''t matter. I plan to cut my finger, it should provide enough shadow. That should be fine, right-"


    "No!" Yona immiditaley retorted. "A divine being such as yourself shouldn''t shred his own blood! Why not use my shadow, it''s not like it would hurt me either way?" she quickly suggested to make him change his mind.


    Amon stared at her amusingly before laughing slowly. "I was joking, you know. Just wanted to see how you would react. It''s not every day I see the showcase of extreme emotions from you."


    After a short silence, Yona''s frightened expression disappeared hearing him, but her face soon gained a rosy hue. "Kami sama... you tease!"


    Yona covered her face in embarrassment while Amon kept smiling. Yet, his mind was still thinking gloomy things, ''Good girl. She helps me recall why I created this God persona, to begin with. People like her won''t think twice to kill others and themselves for my safety.''


    He smiled sweetly and then released a fake cough to make Yona regain her composure.


    "Ahem ¨C anyway. I don''t want to use your shadow because it might not accept you. Since you know, this sword is very stubborn." Bullshit. He just feels safer with his own ''soul'' inside his sword.


    Yona nodded as she also coughed and removed her hands from her face. "Un. But how do you plan to separate your shadow from your body without hurting yourself?"


    Amon raised his palm to his head and touched his shoulder-length hair. "You know, my hair still forms a shadow. I can use my hair to get its shadow, it should work, right?"


    Yona''s eyes flickered with light. "That''s brilliant! It would work!"


    Amon smiled at her and pulled out a scissor from his pocket.


    Yona stared at him strangely for a second. "I see another divine scene, Kami''s pockets have everything in them!"


    Amon just chuckled at this and handed her the scissor.


    He then walked closer to her and sat beside her. Yona was shorter than him, so he then lowered his head as he asked her to proceed forward.


    But Yona seemed hesitant. "B-but, you are lowering your head in front of me..." she seemed... astonished by this.


    "Just do it fast so that I don''t need to lower myself for long."


    "Y-yes!"


    Yona softly grabbed his hair and then started to cut a very very very small part of it.


    "Cut a bigger part, don''t feel scared."


    "Y-yes..."


    She gulped and touched Amon''s hair with shaky hands. She then slowly started to cut a large chunk of palm-sized hair.


    Kacha!


    His hair fell on her hand as she sighed.


    "I am done..."


    Amon then raised his head and looked at her hand. A nervous smile appeared on his face. ''She cut so much of my precious hair... fuck.''


    He just sighed and sat up straight. He then ordered, "Then pull out the shadow of the hair. It should work."


    Yona nodded and looked at her thighs where the shadow of the hair was falling. She then lowered her hand and pulled out the shadow as if it was gum attached to a floor.


    Plop!


    She then looked at the waggling square sized shadow of the hair with glittering eyes. "So cute..."


    Amon''s eyes twitched after hearing her. ''Cute...? That shit''s creepy.''


    He just sighed and let her be. He then ordered her, "Well, what are you waiting for. Put that shadow inside the sword."


    Yona nodded and then drew her hand closer to the sword while grabbing the waggling venom-like shadow.


    She slowly directed the shadow to the shadow of the sword and as they closed in distance, the sword''s shadow sucked the hair-shadow closer to itself as it disappeared inside the shadow while the sword started to shake immensely.


    Seeing the shake, Yona cheered. "Oh, oh! Something is happening!"


    -


    --Amon Pov--


    After the shake ended, I didn''t expect my sword to turn out like this.


    It was still slick and had its previous beautiful white blade, but the problem was its hilt. There was... hair growing out of its end. Though to be honest, it''s like a tail and looks cool.


    I picked up the sword, grabbing the hilt with a small grin on my face.


    It was then-


    "''Brat put me down!''"


    The sword vibrated and talked human speech.


    ''So it can talk. This means the experiment was a success, it did gain life. But about this thing talking... it''s kind of cool... but let''s see if I can make it silent.''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Tell me how you like the sword''s design.


    -


    P.S 1000 Powerstones for a bonus chap!!!

 Chapter 175 - New Sword (2)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 175


    Title: New Sword (2)


    ¡­.


    "`Brat, put me down!`" A deep voice with an old Samurai accent sounded out in the room.


    Hearing the sword speak, Amon was speechless for a second before frowning. ''A talking sword¡­? A weapon doesn''t need to talk.''


    A weapon was made for destruction, what''s the point of conversing with it?


    He then looked at Yona, who was staring at the talking sword with glittering eyes. It seemed she was happy seeing her experiment being successful.


    "`Brat, you are too young to wield this great me. Put me down and let this one wait for someone who truly deserves this great me-"


    Amon ignored it and asked Yona, "Oi, is there a way to stop this thing from talking?"


    This seemed to make the sword shake heavily. "`Brat, brat! Calm down, take things easy! I was just cracking jokes to make you laugh!`"


    ''Laugh? What does he think he is? A Joker?'' Amon chuckled internally. It really seemed granting this sword the ability to talk would be a hassle.


    Seeing this, Yona shook her head. "There shouldn''t be any way to make it stop talking. The only way would be to remove your shadow from it, but in that case, it would return to its previous form."


    Amon nodded at her hearing this. He had some ideas, but he didn''t want to harm the sword, so he didn''t test them on it.


    ''...Actually, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. After eating the devil fruit, I should be able to command it how to use it if we can communicate freely.'' Amon thought, trying to convince himself, and it worked.


    "`Oh, it''s good that you understand.`" the sword made a sound that Amon could only deduce as a sigh.


    Amon raised his eyebrow. "You know what I was thinking?" It was strange how he understood Amon''s internal monologue just from his facial expression alone.


    "`Slightly. I might have this strange sense of humour, but I am still a part of you. Look at it this way, you and Kitetsu 1 are my parents and I am your children. I am none of you, but at the same time, I am both of you. It''s pretty complex.`" The sword answered, making Amon think.


    ''Interesting.'' A child, it said. Amon was feeling like chuckling softly. "Well, then why do you want me to not wield you?"


    "As I said, brat, I was joking. How could I not want you to wild me? You already claimed me by inserting Conqueror''s Haki in me for hundreds of hours!`"


    Amon hummed. "That''s true. You started being obedient after that incident."


    Amon then ordered, "All right, then stop calling me brat. Call me master."


    "`But I am a proud Samurai! How can I-`"


    "Yona,"


    "`Alright, come down. I understand. I will do it. I will call you M-M-Master.`"


    Amon curled his lips upward, hearing this. "Good boy. Then let''s do the last procedure."


    Amon slipped his hand in his bag and took out a large devil fruit, placing it on the table.


    "Eat this."


    "..." The sword stayed silent upon hearing him. "`How?`"


    Amon raised his eyebrow. ''Doesn''t he have my memory? That''s good then.''


    "Making an object eat a devil fruit isn''t really that complex. In Wano, there is a teapot that has eaten fruit. After asking Otama, I found out she had one day tried to boil a fruit in that pot, and when she was done she saw the change in the pot."


    "Ohhh!" Yona exclaimed in surprise. "That''s not really complex, so do we just put Kiyu in the pot along with the devil fruit?"


    "`Kiyu¡­?`"


    "Kiyu?"


    Both Amon and the sword asked at the same time. Yona nodded. "Of course, Kiyu said he is the child of Kitetsu 1, so we can''t use the previous name. So I thought of Kiyu! Isn''t that a cute name?"


    "That''s cute but-"


    "`But I''m a proud sword! Why would I need a cute name?!`"


    Amon stayed silent for a few seconds. It wouldn''t have been possible to make the sword lively without Yona''s help, so he would listen to her suggestion this time.


    "Okay, you''re Kiyu from now on."


    "`But, Master-`" of course, it was partially to tease the sword.


    "Anyway, the thing is, putting Kiyu and the fruit in a pot might not work. Because for all we know, the pot might get the fruit in place of Kiyu."


    "`...`"


    "I see." Yona nodded. "Then?"


    "It''s simple. Kiyu just has to cut the fruit in half, while intending to ''devour'' the fruit." Amon completed his sentence.


    "Will that really work?"


    "We can only try," Amon answered Yona''s question as he then put the fruit on the table beside Kyu and then ordered the sword. "Now, cut it with the intent of eating it."


    "`...Okay¡­`" Kiyu, the sword, then floated in the air and pointed its blade towards the fruit. Immediately rushing down and cutting the fruit in half!


    Sslt!


    The fruit was cut in two pieces, and those two pieces of devil fruits glowed with Kiyu in the middle, as suddenly-


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    While the devil fruits disappeared into thin air, Amon''s dial rang. He soon accepted the call as Urouge''s voice flowed from the other side.


    ["Kami-sama, Commander Wyper is in severe danger. We need you."]


    Amon frowned with the dial in his ear. ''Did he fail¡­?'' It was highly unlikely, at least with Urouge there.


    ''Let''s see¡­'' Amon looked at the sword that now had a slight golden hue in its blade. "Time to test you, Kiyu."


    ?...¡ï¡­?


    Meanwhile, in the Germa Kingdom, Tsumi was fighting the enemy soldiers with many injuries in her body.


    Bang!


    "Kueh!" she groaned as a bullet penetrated her thigh. She somehow stood up as she fired an arrow made of ice towards the shooter.


    ''..!!'' She sensed another bullet coming towards her neck, as she crouched down and evaded the shot.


    Just as she was preparing to shoot an arrow towards the other sniper, a loud rumbling sounded out.


    The tall wall which was circling the kingdom shook. And immediately, a man ran through the wall, crumbling it to dust!


    Bam! A hole got created in the wall, as a tall Urouge came through the broken wall like an Armoured Titan! From his posture, it seemed he had busted the wall with his shoulder.


    The soldiers'' eyes grew seeing this. This monster was back again?


    Before they could regain their composure, something else entered their vision.


    "M-Master!" they yelled as they noticed Vinsmoke Judge''s fried body above Urouge''s shoulders, along with the other Vinsmoke members being in his large hands.


    Urouge then announced in a loud voice, "Our Commander Wyper has defeated all of your commanders by himself, surrender now, or the lives of five people would be lost!"


    Hearing Urouge''s threatening comment, the soldiers'' bodies shook. But they had no choice; they were programmed to lay their lives for the Vinsmoke Family, so it''s no wonder they would listen to Urouge when he was using their lives as a bargaining chip.


    Immediately the soldiers dropped their weapons on the ground as they kneeled on the floor as well.


    Tsumi and the others sighed seeing this. This battle has caused many casualties, people dying from both sides with the Skypieans dying more because of their lack of defence against the armour piercing bullets.


    Tsumi dropped to the ground as she sighed another time. But it was then¡ªthe sky darkened.


    Rumble!


    With a bolt of lightning, a man appeared beside her.


    "Tsumi, you are pretty injured." The man commented as Tsumi looked at him with lazy eyes.


    "My lord, I almost died." Hearing her, the man, Amon, chuckled.


    "Get some rest." He commented. "I will take all of you back to skypiea real quick. All of you, along with the ships."


    While Tsumi looked at him with strange eyes, barely believing him, Amon teleported to the air again.


    ¡­


    Amon stopped in the air, looking down as he took out his sword.


    Kiyu asked: "`Master, should I activate my power?`"


    "Yes," Amon said with a grin. He then pointed his sword towards the sea inches beside the ships.


    Amon streamed his strength in his arm and raised his sword in the air, slashing downwards!


    ?Dimensional Slash?


    Ssslt!


    With a crispy sound, as the airstrike left the sword, space itself got cut, revealing a dark world on the other side.


    "...Wow," Amon mumbled as he stared at the abyss.


    While this caused a batch of cry coming from the Germa Kingdom, the massive artificial island then slowly entered the cut in space because of the sea current.


    And soon after, the Kingdom, along with the Einherjer ships, disappeared in the darkness.


    -


    ¡ªAmon Pov¡ª


    Seeing the ship disappearing in the darkness, I also slowly floated inside the crack in space.


    I assumed it would be fully dark in the world inside, but as I went past the "gate", everything regained light.


    There was a sea, there were islands around, there were also houses in the islands kilometres away from here. The only change was, there was no life in this world, nor was there any colour. Everything was grey¡­


    This was a copy of the world on the outside, everything as present here, from poop to food.


    "Arguably a perfect world," I mumbled as I went closer to the massive artificial island with 10 Einherjer ships floating in the grey sea.


    "?" I raised an eyebrow as I looked at the ship that had also become grey with the surroundings. Most astonishingly, the people in the ship were also grey, frozen in time¡­?


    "` Yes Master, everyone other than the user of the fruit becomes frozen in time here.`"


    "I see¡­ but why am I not frozen? I certainly did not eat the fruit." At my question, the sword shook.


    "`Hahaha, of course. It''s because I don''t want Master to freeze. And also because you are touching me.`"


    I frowned. ''Does that mean I am at his mercy in this world? Well, not like he would betray me, considering he is a part of me. Still¡­ even if he tries anything, I highly doubt I would get frozen.''


    The world becomes frozen in time every time I enter Lightning speed too, so I assume when I enter lightning speed here, it would nullify the effect.


    Anyway, "Alright, since everyone is frozen in time, they are like statues. I can teleport with a bunch of statues, I think." I can''t teleport with living beings, not because it would fry the being within the immense heat inside the electrical field, but because it''s not possible.


    Something restricts me, most likely the force of the universe. Oda''s rules, maybe?


    Anyway, let''s try to see if I can teleport to the entire ship or not. If I can, it would boost my mobility a lot.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: I AM BACC. WOOHOO!


    -


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapp immidiately.

 Chapter 176 - Aftermath (1)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: pa treon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 176


    Title: Aftermath (1)


    ¡­.


    Bzzt! Rumble!


    With a bolt of lightning, a massive 200-meter long large ship appeared in the white sea, and after that, with 10 more bolts of lightning, 10 more ships appeared at the same spot.


    All this happened in the grey world of the door dimension.


    After that, the figure of Amon teleported in the air as he looked down on the frozen people.


    "It actually worked," Amon commented as he observed the scene below. The sea current was still there, not much different from the outside world.


    It was when Kiyu, the sword, talked. "`Master, this would be extremely useful in the future. If there is a need for Robin, Raki or someone else far from here, you can teleport with them after inserting them into this world. Unlike before, you can work as a mass teleportation device.`"


    Hearing the sword''s statement, Amon agreed. "That''s true. It''s also good to hide or imprison people."


    The moral of the story, this was a good powerup. Now, while the sword can still be used as a weapon, it can also be used as a key to this empty dimension, a universe-sized storage bank.


    Everything that exists outside, exists here. And it was as big as outside too. All in all, this was more useful than Mirror Dimension of the Big Mom Pirates.


    Anyway, "Let''s get out of here, then."


    Amon raised his hand holding the sword, gripped the hilt hard and ordered the sword by chanting the technique''s name out loud, "<Dimensional Slash>!"


    With an eerie sound, Amon slashed downwards as the world went bright and an enormous cut formed in the air.


    "Cool," Amon said as he then went to the outside of the Artificial Island and placed his palm on the wall.


    Then using Advanced Armament''s repulsive force mixed with electromagnetic repulsive force, he pushed the ship and launched it forward as it went past the "gate" at a great speed.


    Whoosh!


    ¡­.


    Doing the same with the other 10 ships, Amon was now on the outside world.


    "Close the gate." Hearing Amon''s order, the sword circulated its power, making this gate close with a sharp sound.


    Amon then placed the sword back to its scabbard.


    "Ah¡­." He noticed the surprised yelp and confused gulps from all around. Surely, suddenly a change in their surroundings was a bit shocking to them.


    He looked at Tsumi beside him. "We are at Skypiea. The teleportation was a success."


    Tsumi rubbed the back of her head awkwardly. "It was?" clearly unaware that they have actually travelled half a world, Tusmi continued, "I thought you couldn''t teleport with other people."


    Amon just smiled and walked away, towards a few God''s Army soldiers.


    Currently, every one of the God''s Army was trying the Germa 66 soldiers up, the teleportation happened midway, so they weren''t done yet. They were also taking care of the casualties, and also maintaining their emotions after losing their brothers, fathers and comrades.


    They expected to lose people close to them in this raid, but when this finally happened, they were saddened for the most part. They won, but at what cost? The lives of their comrades weren''t cheap!


    Of course, these things didn''t matter to Amon. He lost more than 1,000 soldiers, but he gained 10,000 Germa soldiers, that''s all he cared about.


    Amon came to a stop in front of a few Shandians who were tying the Germa Soldiers. He ordered, "After tying them up tightly, direct the ship towards Shandora. Three of the two commanders are injured, so ask Urouge for anything." Hearing Amon''s orders, the soldiers stomped on their feet.


    "As you wish, Lord!" They saluted as Amon nodded.


    They lost their comrades, but they still viewed Amon as their God after all and believing a God was the most dangerous loyalty.


    Amon nodded and turned around as he met Urouge''s eyes from far.


    Urouge walked closer to Amon and bowed respectfully. He then asked, "Kami-sama, what do I do with these five Vinsmokes?" he asked, pointing behind him where a few bodies were piled up.


    Amon made a thinking pose. "Hm, bring them to Yona, ask her to imprison them until I return to them."


    "Also, we need to hold a memorial for the lost soldiers. The casualty was big this time, we need to pay respect to their souls." Amon added with a ''sad'' tone.


    Urouge nodded with a cheerful grin. "As expected from our kind God! As you wish, I will talk with the officer necessary for the procedure after reaching Shandora."


    Amon smiled. "Alright, good."


    With Urouge nodding again, Amon then walked back to Tsumi and ordered her, "Keep up the good work but don''t forget to go to the infirmary after reaching Shandora. There is a new doctor there, she will help you get all healed up."


    Amon then decided to teleport away, but just as he was about to take off, Tsumi nudged his clothes.


    "Kami-sama¡­" she looked at him with puppy-eyes. "Fly me to the doctor, it would be faster."


    Seeing her pleading eyes, Amon broke it laughing. "Hah! C''mon, get used to the pain already. Consider it training, my devotee. Your God blesses you with luck." He winked at her. "Bye."


    Bzzt!


    He then blitzed away from there, earning a scoff from Tsumi. "What a kind God you are¡­"


    ?...¡ï...?


    After that, Amon ended up in front of Robin''s room.


    "`Bra-Master are you going to form that now?`" The old samurai voice of the sword asked, making Amon chuckle.


    "Yes, it''s time." Amon patted the sword''s scabbard, ignoring its stutter. "Big Mom has Sweet Commanders, Kaido has Calamities, and finally, Whitebeard has Division Commanders. To manage big crews, these types of figures are needed."


    It was time. Time to form his own Calamity.


    -


    Robin was in her room, working on a few documents. She had to put Shiki''s case on hold for now since she wasn''t reaching anywhere. So she was rather working on the official matters of the "Valkyrie Org".


    A few days ago, Robin was tired. Tired of everything, but she held on. Then for reasons she wasn''t aware of, one day Amon suddenly started to give her more attention, just like in the old days. Robin felt a warmth in her heart every time Amon did that, she felt all her fatigue vanish when he hugged her softly.


    And to not betray his trust in her, Robin was working harder than ever. She would solve these issues with the Organisation first, then she would solely focus on Shiki. ''He needs Shiki''s information to grow, and I am the only one who can provide that information. I have to work hard.''


    She finished her thought with a puff of white smoky breath letting out. It was near winter, so the Skypiea was cold. She couldn''t say she hated this atmosphere.


    Knock. Knock.


    Two small knocks fell on the room, as Robin leaned on her chair and looked outside with her basic Observation Haki.


    "Luci?" A small smile bloomed on her face. "Come in."


    With a bolt of lightning, Amon appeared inside as Robin stood up from her chair, walked closer to him, and wrapped her arms around him. She placed her face on his chest, her ears listening to his heartbeat.


    "Spoiled boy, do you need anything from me?" Robin asked, feeling Amon''s hands brushing her hair.


    "I was here to borrow your creativity for a bit, I need to name my commanders." He said while placing his chin above her head. "You know, how the Emperors have their strong people categories? I want something similar."


    Robin withdrew her head and looked at Amon''s eyes. "How many people do you have in mind for this rank?"


    "Hmm, seven? Yeah, seven. Just like how the Government has the Seven Warlords, I would have 7 commanders." Hearing Amon, Robin tilted her head.


    A few seconds passed.


    "Hmm, seven¡­ how about Seven Gladiators then?" Robin suggested, very serious. She looked over some names, but this seemed the best. Though to her surprise, Amon broke out laughing.


    Amon laughed as he pushed Robin away from him lightly, he then slopped on his back on the bed. "Try something else. It sounds cringe."


    "T-then Seven Chronicles?"


    "Nope."


    Robin shook her head and made a thinning position. "Then what about Seven Deadly Sins? I read it in a book ¨C Wrath, Pride, Greed, Lust, Sloth, Envy and Gluttony, these are the seven deadly sins of humans."


    "It would be interesting with each commander of this Rank having their own title." Robin finished her line.


    Amon touched his chin and pondered this. It''s not a bad idea. ''Seven deadly sins''. Amon recalled the anime he watched in his past life. It might suit the people he has in mind.


    Raki, Sin on Wrath.


    Wyper, Sin of Pride.


    Boa Hancock, Sin of Lust.


    Urouge, Gluttony.


    Yona, Sin of Sloth.


    That''s the five-member he currently has in mind. And other than Urouge, the other four matched pretty nicely with their titles. There would be two spaces vacant for now, and would most likely be taken by others soon after they reach a certain level.


    Amon smiled. "Not bad, Robin. Then this would be the title, the Seven Deadly Sins."


    Robin giggled hearing him. "Glad to be of help. Anything else?"


    Amon was about to shake his head but recalled his previous worry as he decided to act a little childish. He grabbed his sword and threw it towards Robin. "Catch it."


    "Ah!" with a confused yelp, Robin caught the sword. Then an angry voice flew within the sword, "`You, brat! How dare you throw this one around?! Just who do you think you are, you pathetic weasel!`"


    Amon''s face froze as he listened to the sword curse nonstop. Meanwhile, Robin looked at the scene confused.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Judge, the Vinsmoke Family''s head didn''t think they would be defeated like this. Yes, they knew they weren''t the strongest, and precisely why they always laid low in front of powerhouses.


    Who would have expected for a Tiger to suddenly target them as his prey? At least they didn''t didn''t.


    Amon was a new Emperor of the sea, so they expected knowing his secret would allow them to use him. Yet this happened.


    "Sigh," a small breath fled Judge''s lips as he looked down, his hands raised up and pinned against the wall.


    Judge woke up first, his body being stronger than his children. What he witnessed was a red haired woman putting large nails in his and his childrens shadows. What happened after was, without any physical restraints, they were unable to move their bodies.


    ''It''s the Shadow-Shadow fruit¡­'' Judge recalled the name from the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia.


    Currently he was in a dark cell, with his four children restrained by their shadows beside him in the wall. They were still unconscious,


    Judge then heard footsteps coming from far. He raised his head and could see light on the other side, indicating the door of the hallway was opened. He stared in front as the figure of the same red haired woman came in front of him.


    But what caused him to frown was the appearance of the other figure, it was the Sky Emperor. ''Amon his name was¡­?''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapp!!

 Chapter 177 - Aftermath (2)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: d iscord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 177


    Title: Aftermath (2)


    ¡­.


    "Germa has been captured." The bald Elder amongst the Five Elders blurted. "It was Lucifer again."


    Lucifer. This name has been very active these days. Ever since his return from wherever he vanished to, Lucifer has been on the news every Tuesday. It was like the world was circling around him now, it was as if he was the main character of this world now.


    "That''s not all." The baldy continued. "He has announced the Drum Kingdom as his territory. We have also found traces of Moria''s ships leading to the Skypiea. And from the mouths of the CP9, it''s clear the ship has been modified and is now floating 10 thousand meters above us."


    CP9 somehow managed to come back with this piece of news, even though they did lose one of their members. This proved the high security of Sky Emperor, so high that even members of CP9 couldn''t enter there!


    "Is that all? He even formed a new title for his strongest soldiers recently. More infuriatingly, he announced it himself." The badly finished words while releasing a breath he didn''t know he was holding. "Sky Emperor, Amon. It''s time to initiate a new bounty for him."


    Everyone in the room remained silent with a solemn look on their faces. This time, it won''t be Amon alone. Raki, Wyper, Urouge, Tsum, even the new addition, Boa Hancock ¨C the ones they had knowledge on, they would also get their bounties increased.


    The Five Elders nodded to each other. Amon was too dangerous to be left in a mere 2.4b belly.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Monkey D. Dragon was a cautious individual, a person who always stayed passive, rarely raising his fist against others. Because he knew, when he would do that, the old fools would turn their heads towards him.


    The reason for his caution wasn''t them though, as he knew, with enough planning, he could take down all four Emperors. But now, there was a variable.


    Amon.


    From his encounter with Imu, he knew Imu was a little different from others, different from himself. It wasn''t his will or his desire that was different, it was something else ¨C something Dragon couldn''t quite point at.


    He has seen Amon thrice, up until now. He walked the same road as him and ate at the same restaurant as him a few times. From what he believed, Amon still doesn''t know of such incidents. ''This boy is not cautious enough.'' Yet, from this uncautious man, he could feel something. Something¡­ similar to Imu-sama, something vastly different, yet the same.


    So every time he saw Amon''s name in the newspaper, he got a chill down his spine. Today was no different.


    "German 66 has been defeated by the Einherjar Pirates!"


    "The missing ship of Gecko Moria found in Skypiea!"


    "The appearance of the Seven Deadly Sins."


    Dragon read the newspaper on his table with a scowl on his face. New bounty posters also came with the Newspaper, but he didn''t care about bounties.


    What he cared about was ¨C the things that have been revealed to be associated with Amon. ''But why did he name them Seven Deadly Sins?'' Dragon asked himself. ''He is a self-proclaimed God, so why would he promote evil with this name?''


    It was a thing to think about. Seven Deadly Sins were the incarnation of evil, why would Amon bestow his commanders with such a title? More so, when he is a ''benevolent'' God himself.


    ''No¡­'' Dragon soon found the reason. From his knowledge, Amon''s devotees are mostly the Birkans, as the Skypieans are still a little bit doubtful of him. The devotees do good deeds, yes, but they won''t think twice to do bad deeds if Amon orders them to.


    ''He is deliberately doing this, naming them in this "evil" way. He wants to tell them that it doesn''t matter if you are evil, as long as you devote yourself to me, you will get a chance in your life too.'' He is basically playing with their minds¡­


    A manipulator. Dragon registered in his mind. ''This kid¡­ what''s his goal exactly?''


    Dragon feared he already knew what it was. For that reason, he realised, he wouldn''t be able to sleep tight tonight.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Things were going smoothly. Amon was happy with the speed of the procedures. His current goal was to gain a huge bounty for all the ''Sins'' and then lure newbies to work for him.


    The war, the final war would be big. He needs a large army for that, for him to stand against everyone. It won''t be easy, but when has that ever been?


    Amon had a few posters in his hand, six posters to be precise. They had Amon, Hancock, Raki, Wyper, Urouge and Tsumi''s photo printed on the front. They were bounty posters.


    Priestess Tsumi, Bounty - 260 million bellies


    Pirate Empress, Bounty - 500 million bellies


    Mad Monk Urouge, Bounty - 600 million bellies


    Flame Sultan, Bounty - 800 billion bellies


    Heavenly Sky Princess, Bounty - 1.1 billion bellies!


    Finally¡­. Sky Emperor, Bounty 3.3 billion bellies!


    Flame Sultan is Wyper''s new title, Heavenly Sky Princess is Raki¡­ Amon chuckled as the chair almost fell backwards.


    "Sky Princess¡­? Fucking hilarious." Minutes passed with his chuckle filling the room. Amon barely stopped himself from chuckling more as he then looked at his poster.


    "I guess Moria''s defeat, Drum Kingdom''s defeat, along with CP9''s defeat caused my bounty to jump up. But that''s still too much." Amon recalled how many assassins were taken down before they could even reach Angel Island. "The father of the three Nobles did send some high-class assassins, so that also adds up."


    He also recalled - the news he got a few months ago. The Celestial Dragons were debating hard to make his bounty increase. It seemed they have finally succeeded with these new things backing his dangers up.


    ''3.3 billion isn''t bad at all.'' Amon was amused.


    "`It''s still below every other Emperor though.`" The sword''s voice caused Amon to chuckle some more.


    "And why do I care? It''s only a matter of time before I surpass Roger''s bounty. Just a¡­ matter of time." Amon answered, with a strange grin on his face.


    "`...`"


    Amon imagined - once - twice - thrice - what he will do after reaching the top, what he would do after becoming Absolute. The sword made a strange sound, as if sighing.


    -


    Amon was soon out of his small mind game. He was now sitting in a different room, playing with a Rubix cube, a new product of the <Sky Inc>.


    ''This would sell pretty bad¡­'' Amon mumbled in his mind as he solved the cube in less than a millisecond with a spark of lightning in his hands. ''People of this world are too dumb for this.''


    Sighing at this failed product, Amon shrugged as he put it down. He then looked around the room, it reminded him of the rich and classic office room he saw on T.V in his past life, something he never got to see with his two eyes before.


    This was inside Germa''s HQ. ''Pretty modern.''


    Nodding to himself as he rolled the chair, he looked ahead where five people were kneeling, their eyes vacant.


    Amon barely stopped himself from laughing softly as he looked at the brainwashed puppets. He didn''t use his own technique, he rather used Germa''s Technology to do it. Unsurprisingly, it worked better than his hands, after all, his brain hasn''t surpassed the ability of a Supercomputer¡­ yet.


    Germa soldiers are brainwashed puppets, Amon felt a sense of irony hit him - seeing their leaders being brainwashed from the same machine. ''Is this what they call Karma?'' Amon didn''t care though, he had people who could even control that Karma.


    Normally it''s not possible to brainwash people above Vice Admirals, no matter if it''s by Amon''s hands or the machine''s hands. But it was possible with the Germa. Because their actual power level isn''t Vice Admiral level, they only reached that level after wearing their Raid Suits.


    Now ¨C


    "Vinsmoke Judge, why not explain the Lineage Formula to me?"


    It was time for Angel 3.0


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 POWERSTONES for a bonus chapp!!!

 Chapter 178 - God Complex…?

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 178


    Title: God Complex¡­?


    ¡­.


    That was close. I didn''t think I was this close to fucking up big time.


    "We assumed since Master has sent Wyper, we would be able to take him down. So we didn''t release the information to Kaido." Judge spoke, looking down with an apologetic look. "We are sorry¡­ we were foolish back then¡­ To think we tried to lure Kaido to fight Master, how ungrateful of us."


    As he said, they knew about my Thunder Dragon transformation. I had no idea, so if Wyper failed, I would have certainly had to fight with Kaido again¡­ though this time the outcome might have been different.


    Anyway, that''s not the point. The point is, Wyper succeeded, I should give some credit to that man for successfully saving my ass this time¡­ but, that can be done later.


    Judge, with an apologetic face, looked at my eyes. "Master, we would like to redeem ourselves, our past selves who were foolish and short-sighted, who didn''t know we were born to serve under you, Master ¡ª" his eyes lit up, he turned his head towards Reiju. "That''s right, how about you get my daughter? I am sure she will make a perfect slave for ¡ª"


    "No need, calm down." I interrupted. "You are only supposed to do what I order you to, you don''t have to think who would be a perfect slave for me," I said with a cool gaze.


    Judge gulped his saliva, nodding twice.


    ''Sigh,'' As it is clear, Judge maintained his emotions even after brainwashing, most likely a perk of using the technology. Judge and the kids did lose their sense of fear for the most part (they still fear me), but they still have other emotions on them.


    To test their emotional limit, to see if these emotions can un-brainwash them, I tested Judge. I said some lines like: "Oh, Judge, how would you feel if I stripped your daughter and enjoyed her in front of you?" "Will you hold her down for me, stopping her from resisting?" "How about I call some of your soldiers to let them use her body as they please, and you enjoy it from the sidelines?"


    I said some more lines, but they are better to be left aside.


    Even after all these, it didn''t seem he was infuriated, even when I threatened to r*pe his daughter, I could tell he wasn''t angry. He was even fairly happy imagining his daughter serving me, a successful brainwash I would say.


    Though the problem of this small experiment is, the dude is trying to push his daughter onto me. Can''t say I like that, I don''t particularly like fucking brainwashed girls since I have others beside me, I would rather not fuck a braindead woman who can''t even react properly.


    ''Sigh.'' Anyway, time to announce the start of Angel Surgery 3.0. But I shouldn''t announce it, since it would stir up the suspicion that I unlocked my wings the same way¡­


    I need¡­ someone who would the people trusts just like me¡­ Welp, Yona it is.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    Just because Amon got the Lineage Formula, didn''t mean it would be easy to merge it with Angel Formula.


    They are essentially the same, at their core, they serve to unlock the potential of a living being. While Angel Formula focuses mainly on the wings of the Winged People, Lineage Formula focuses on one''s whole body.


    But - [Mixing them wasn''t easy.] Hearing Seraph says this, Amon chuckled as he rolled on the chair.


    "Come on, it wasn''t that hard, was it? You did manage to merge them in less than a month." Amon blurted, shrugging his shoulders. "Okay, I admit, it must have been hard if it took a month even for you. But hey, I even brought you the hard drives of the Supercomputers that Germa possessed, you are super packed now. It should be worth it, right?"


    Seraph sighed in her mind. [You know, you don''t have to look for excuses, Master. It''s not like I wouldn''t have done it either way. I am here just to do as you order, after all.]


    Amon chuckled, clearly just playing with her advanced brain. "Ahem, anyway. I guess you are aware of what happened above us?" Amon pointed at the silver ceiling. "The Golden Architecture had been heavily modified to hold off more than a hundred incubators. I would help you connect with everything above."


    The Golden Architecture that holds Giant Jack was just Amon''s second home before, but now, he modified it with Germa''s tech in the past month. Now, there are hundreds of incubators that can be used for the Perfect Angel surgery.


    [Certainly, my cameras do reach there, after all. I should be able to smoothly proceed with the surgeries after you connect me with the computer there.] Seraph replied, Amon just nodded.


    With a flick of his wrist, Amon stood up. "Welp, that''s that I guess. Oh ¨C almost forgot, did you try to calculate what I said yesterday?"


    [Vinsmoke Reiju?]


    "Yes."


    [Yes, I did. You were correct, by injecting her blood into your veins, you can be immune to the most potent poisons after absorbing her blood with Seimei Kikan.] After a short silence, she added, [It''s also possible with any of her other liquids, like her saliva, her milk, and even her squirt. Sex is one of the ways as well.]


    "..."


    "I didn''t actually need to know that, but thanks. Will¡­ help." With a strange laugh, Amon snapped his fingers and disappeared from the Hall with a bolt of lightning.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Amon talked with Yona, he explained to her what she needs to do, and why she needs to do it. He wasn''t sure, but he doubted that Yona might question him that if he had done the same surgery for his wings or not, but surprisingly, she just bowed and said, "As you wish."


    "Kami, I would try my best to gain as many abilities as I can¡­" Yona bowed as she walked towards the incubator, leaving Amon who stared as he watched the glass close down from above while Yona put the Oxygen mask on and prepared for the surge of liquid that soon flooded the incubator, naked.


    ''As many abilities as I can¡ª'' she said this because it''s not easy to get special abilities like Dengeki Blue. It''s apparent with Judge, he doesn''t have any special ability, unlike his children. Apparently, to gain such abilities, one needs to go through surgery when they are in their mother''s womb, which neither Judge nor Yona is. So the chance of getting such an ability highly depends on the acceptance of one''s genes.


    Amon hummed as he stared at Yona, who soon closed her eyes, going unconscious.


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    |2 days later|


    Tsumi wasn''t expecting this. It hasn''t been that long since her wounds healed, so she was taking a rest, thinking everything has passed for good. Yet, now of all times, such a bizarre thing was happening.


    "My fellow brothers and sisters of the honourable Wing race!" Yona''s voice flew to her ears, as she again realised the sight in front of her wasn''t a hallucination.


    Fwah!


    Yona¡­ was flying. Above the ground where almost each of the Birkans and most of God''s Army was gathered. She was flapping her¡­ her wings, as she was looking below with a divine smile on her face.


    "Everyone, our great Kami has worked hard and tirelessly, thus reaching a new realm in his Godhood! Unlike before, he isn''t a child God anymore, he has now grown to be strong, stronger than ever! He is now the strongest being on this earth!" She observed the faces of the people below as a smile bloomed on her face, "Everyone ¨C why are you silent? Scream, scream the name of your God!!"


    Though it was still silent after her declaration, it only took 6 seconds as the whole Skypiea was riddled with cheers:


    "YEAH! WAY TO GO!"


    "I KNEW KAMI-SAMA COULD DO IT!"


    "HAHA, THAT''S OUR GOD!"


    "¡ªEveryone, I have something more to say." Yona raised her hand, making a stop to the cheers. "After that, we will all cheer his name!" Without a stop, she continued. "Now that he has reached this stage, as a celebration, our benevolent Kami has decided to grant us something ¡ª he has decided to grant us one of his powers!"


    This immediately caught everyone off guard. A power of God?


    ''Oh my God!'' Everyone gulped their saliva as they waited for Yona''s words impatiently.


    To put a cool in their heart, Yona moved her lips, "My brethren ¡ª rejoice, for we will now soon become fit for our home in the clouds. Our great Kami has decided to grant us the gift of flight!"


    Fwah!


    Fuzzy. While the world went too loud for her ears, Tsumi was trembling. "Oh my¡­ fucking God." Tsumi cursed for the 2nd time in her life, the first time being with Amon on one night.


    The ability to fly¡­? She can do that, even tho she isn''t a God? Tsumi was certainly going to exploit this power to its fullest


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Meanwhile, God-King Amon looked down, a small smile on his face. "Good job, Yona. The wings would add a good degree of combat ability to all of them."


    He never realised ¡ª somehow, he has brainwashed Yona, without actually brainwashing her. To think she was this much loyal. To think she didn''t doubt his words at all, to think ¡ª she would lie on their faces just for him.


    ''Argh, my God complex is turning me on¡­!''


    He wasn''t joking, all this was borderline turning him on, arousing him. This was a new feeling¡­ something he didn''t think was even possible. Amon couldn''t guarantee that by the end of all this, he won''t own a heavy God-Complex. Frankly ¡ª


    He didn''t hate it.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chap!

 Chapter 179 - Fast Forward (1)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 179


    Title: Fast Forward (1)


    ¡­.


    "Thanks, you did a good job." Wyper didn''t expect to hear this from Amon, his rival.


    "I know it''s not much, but take a few days off. I know you would like to test your new powers, so you should need some free time from work." Amon started, sitting in front of Wyper. "Oh, I haven''t congratulated you on your bounty yet, have I? Congratulations¡ª"


    "What''s the catch?" Wyper interrupted him, as he grabbed the glass of coffee hard.


    "Catch? Nothing, you just did a good job, I am being grateful, that''s all."


    "..." Wyper didn''t buy his words. Amon was the type to praise someone when needed, but this wasn''t that type of situation. Since he already thanked him once, so this was unnecessary. "You mean you called me here just to repeat yourself?"


    Amon chuckled at hearing him. "¡ªAnd to spend some cousin-ly time together."


    "Cut the crap," Wyper basically snarled out. "I don''t buy this bullshit, tell me what you want."


    Amon just shook his head, mumbling something under his breath. Wyper clearly didn''t like hiding around the bush, and he was assuming Amon must have another reason to do this ¨C though Amon didn''t, in reality.


    "Calm down, take deep breaths. I just wanna discuss life, cus''." Amon shrugged as he lowered the cup of coffee. "I also had to ask, why you haven''t challenged me yet, you did say you would after awakening your fruit."


    Wyper''s deep scowl slowly subsided, it seemed Amon really didn''t have any other motive, or he was just that good of a liar. Either way, he didn''t mind spending some time off training.


    Finally, coming to his question ¡ª "I can''t win."


    "..." Amon almost seemed to choke on his coffee but he managed to laugh it away. "For real? Seriously?"


    "Shut up!" Wyper retorted, truly annoyed.


    Yet, he maintained his serious face. "I said I can''t win, but that doesn''t mean it''s a universal truth," Wyper spoke, Amon slowly nodded with an amused smirk. "As much as I would like to challenge you, it would just hinder my training."


    Both Amon and Wyper knew that in their fight, Amon would injure Wyper and make him unable to move for a month or so. That won''t work, it would hinder his growth. Wyper plans to beat Amon, not get beaten by him.


    "I know, the current me won''t win." Wyper realised something from his fight against the Germa. "If it were you, you would have needed less than a minute to kill them, and here I almost failed."


    "True." Amon agreed, sipping tea.


    "So I would rather train, train until you hit a block and I catch up. It might take a few years, even decades, but it''s a lot better than trying, again and again, getting my bones broken." Wyper added, Amon chuckled softly.


    "That''s smart. I didn''t expect this from you."


    "What the fuck?! You mean I can''t think smart?!" Wyper slammed the table and got up. "Fuck it, I am going."


    ''Well, that was sudden.''  Amon chuckled softly.


    As Wyper walked away, almost leaving the cafe, Amon called one last time. "Oi, you plan to take part in the surgery?"


    Wyper halted in his way and turned around, looking at Amon with a grin. "A powerup is a powerup, why won''t I take it?"


    The answer was clear, a powerup is a powerup. Wyper could already fly with his fire, but this way, he would have other powers ¨C such as shooting sharp feathers (though they won''t grow back immediately since Wyper doesn''t have Seimei Kikan, at least not on Amon''s level).


    Finally, the door creaked, as Wyper left and Amon sipped his coffee.


    -


    Meanwhile, the receptionist, Conis looked at all this with a bored gaze, while cleaning a glass that was already shining. She was lost in her thoughts, thinking about what she would eat at dinner tonight. Living alone wasn''t easy, and as much as she hated it, living in the same house as her whore of a mother wasn''t an option either.


    Knock. Knock.


    Two knocks on the table caused her to sigh as she was in front. "What now?"


    Hearing her irritated voice, the knocker chuckled softly as he offered, "How about some light wine?" It was Amon whose everlasting smile caused her to grit her teeth.


    "Fix my family, then I will." She turned around and went to pick up a few more glasses, leaving Amom chuckling.


    ''It''s not my fault you found out about my relationship with your mother, it''s your fault you revealed it to your father and ruined your family.'' He just shrugged and got up. ''I am innocent.''


    As he walked out of the cafe, greeting some of his subordinates with a nod, Amon started contemplating. ''It''s time to use that girl, Lola. She would be an important card to use against Big Mom.''


    Charlotte Lola. She was captured by Gecko Moria and was imprisoned there, and currently, she is in the prison of New Thriller Bark. From the anime, Amon recalled that Lola is someone who Big Mom hates, wants to kill, so it''s no wonder, when he would propose to her to Big Mom, a sweet relationship would start between the two Pirate Crew.


    But first¡­ ''Let''s pay a visit to Vivi.''


    With a zap, Amon''s body vanished from the middle of the crowd, rendering many yelps to resound from the people around.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Nefertiti Vivi didn''t want to marry the Warlord Amon. She was happy when they engaged, yes, but she was not happy at the marriage. Why? Because her soon-to-be husband vanished from the earth and never came to visit her in 4 years!


    And when she started studying politics and things surrounding it, she realised Skypiea was getting prosperous only because of Alabasta! She wasn''t wrong, but she ignored the fact that Alabasta only survived because of Skypiea, too.


    So in the end, she chose to cancel the marriage, somehow convincing her father. However, her mind was about to change after she spent her time on the Skypiea, meeting people who referred to her as Goddess. She was about to change her mind¡ª


    But, at that time, when she was saved by that man, her resolve was straight, ''I want him.''


    Although many different crises popped out later on, Vivi was able to marry Amok in the end. She thought she would have a happy life with an Emperor of the sea, a sweet romantic life. But she was wrong. She was wrong assuming an Emperor, such a big name, would have enough time to spend on her.


    She wanted to sometimes visit Skypiea, but Cobra was against it, saying anything can happen in her way there, and she wouldn''t go there without Amon''s assistance. Although reluctant, she did listen to him, he wasn''t wrong, after all. But the problem was, what unnerved her was, knowing that Amon wouldn''t bring her to the sky, talking about ¡ª anyone can attack Skypiea anytime, I don''t want my wife to get injured.


    It was heartwarming, yes, but she still wanted to be with him. She knew what type of man he was, the type who won''t mind sleeping with his own mother-in-law, so she even felt relieved that her mother died young. Knowing this, she felt¡­ strange. Knowing that right now, her beloved husband might be boning some other girl, it unnerved her.


    "I want to see you again¡­" Vivi mumbled while looking at the couple''s photo in her hand, while she laid down on her belly on the bed. "What are you doing right now, hubby¡­"


    In the photo where Amon was carrying her in a princess can''t when she is wearing her wedding dress. A sigh escaping her lips.


    Just then, something¡­ familiar sounded out behind her.


    Bzzzt!


    Vivi turned around immediately as her eyes grew.


    "Father-in-law called me a while ago, telling me you missed me a lot, is that true?" The man of her dream asked as she jumped from her bed, directly in his arms and locked her arms around his neck.


    "You are here! I missed you a lot!" She hugged him tightly while feeling Amon''s hand brushing her hair. But immediately, the next second, her tone was dejected, "You didn''t meet me for so long¡­ so heartless."


    "Sorry, I was super busy, you see," Amon said while hugging her tightly, the small amount of dejection fading in oblivion.


    Meanwhile, she felt her body warm up in the touch of a man, her man. As she then raised her head up, reaching out for a kiss¡­ a finger appeared between their lips.


    "Aha, nope. No kissing or anything beyond that, unless you give me what I want, remember?" Amon commented as he then dropped her on the ground, on her feet.


    Vivi frowned, recalling his challenge last time. "No kissing or sex unless you can make 1,000 Sand Soldiers before my next visit."


    When she heard this, it irritated her, knowing she won''t be able to fulfil it, but when Amon kissed her for the last time after that, she realised she can''t live without subsiding this feeling in her crotch. So she tried hard, harder than she ever tried.


    And finally, after around 3 months of hard work, she had finally¡ª "And what if I''ve overkilled it?" She smiled cheekily. "Do I get a special reward?"


    Hearing her, a grin formed on Amon''s face. "A better product gets a better price, a simple logic. Of course, I will reward you especially if you overkiled it¡­" he leaned forward and whispered in her ears, "I will teach you the pleasure of S&M."


    Vivi blinked, not knowing what he meant, but from the name alone, she could tell it was something sweet!


    "Then follow me!" Vivi jumped away as she ran out of the door, Amon slowly following behind her.


    While smiling sweetly, his mind was contemplating the important things - ''Let''s see¡­ how should I approach Big Mom?"


    ?...¡ï...?


    ?...¡ï...?


    ?...¡ï...?


    |2 years later|


    Charlotte Linlin was very happy today, so happy that she was drooling. It''s not really a rare sight, since she drools each time she sniffs something sweet, but today¡­ her mouth could ever bring a tsunami.


    Because today, it was her birthday!


    "Mamma-mamma!" She blurted, laughing out loud. "That fragrant Birthday Cake¡­ I can''t wait to devour it all!"


    Beside her, a familiar chuckle escaped from the man sitting beside her.


    "Oh, Big Mom, you should at least let me take a bite, after all, I was the one to provide the mango flavour into the cake." The man in a light golden suit and similarly light-golden pants, Amon, said, his shoulder-length hair fluttering in the air. "Or is that too much to ask?"


    Big Mom turned to face him, smirking. Normally, nobody would even dare say such a line, even if they are the ones who made the cake, but this kid had the guts¡­ and power to back it up.


    "Ohh, Amon, of course, you can take a bite. You are, after all, my top special guest today. Mamma-mamma!" She laughed, making Amon laugh too. "But only a bite, not more than that."


    Amon chuckled hearing her, slowly taking a sip of fine tea from the talking teacup.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: A sudden time skip! Just how I love it!


    I don''t know if the story was boring for a few chapters or not, I myself enjoyed writing it, hope you liked reading it too. And finally, we have reached the Canon! Though I said the canon, nothing much remains of it.


    Zoro''s swords, Chopper, Brook, Robin¡­ and Franky (oh no, I am not supposed to say his name!) Are all out of the game, the straw hats would be new and (maybe) more powerful.


    Also, how do you think Arlong would fit in the Straw Hats¡­? Joking. (Or am I?)


    -


    P.S 1000 power stones for a bonus chap.

 Chapter 180 - Fast Forward (2)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 180


    Title: Fast Forward (2)


    ¡­.


    Something was wrong. Alvida could feel it. If her long experience as a pirate has taught her something, it''s that she should always trust her gut. Today¡­ her gut was telling something wrong would happen.


    "Alvida-sama!" Hearing one of her subordinates call her, she turned around with a frown.


    "What is it?" Her squeaky voice roared, making her sigh internally. As much as she liked people calling her beautiful, making her dream about a prince in shining armour, she was fully aware what she was. While she can avoid waking up from this dream by staying away from mirrors, but her own voice was enough to shatter her fantasy into oblivion.


    "A- Alvida-sama, we spotted a merchant ship in the distance. What should we do?" Alvida scoffed, hearing her minion''s shaky voice. At least he was scared. He continued. "Do we attack it after getting close?"


    What type of question was this? They are pirates, are they not? "Of course, or what do you suggest? Treat them a feast?! Fucking useless."


    She stood up from the stool, looking at the man in front of her with disdainful eyes. Walking past the man with heavy steps, Alvida then raised her binoculars to her eyes and looked far, indeed, there was a merchant ship in the far.


    A heavy chuckle left Alvida''s lips. "All I see is cash, not a ship."


    Her pupils changed and formed ''$'' as she threw her binoculars behind her, stretching her limbs a little, Alvida then looked towards her dozen subordinates who were frozen on their feet, waiting for her orders.


    "Oi, everyone. We are lacking cash for a while, aren''t we?" Seeing everyone nod immediately, Alvida continued. "Then don''t mess up this assault. Kill the ugly ones, capture the handsome ones, and get the beautiful girls for yourselves, we shouldn''t waste anything."


    By the time Alvida finished, everyone had their eyes shining. They were intimidated by Alvida, but they didn''t escape from her grasp, why? It''s because of her generosity with these things. The females in the crew could get male toys and the males could get females. They also got to eat delicious food, so they rather accepted the little torture their captain gave than to leave outright.


    As everyone nodded, gripping their weapon strongly, they finally got closer to the ship. The occupants of the merchant ship were already hiding in the corners of the ship, so the pirates could tell this would be an easy assault.


    Alvida smiled seeing this. "Everyone!" At her yell everyone grabbed the rope of the ship and swung to the other ships, starting to attack the innocent people at once!


    Seeing that some were fighting back, Alvida chuckled. ''Poor fools.'' She grabbed a barrel beside her. There should be wine inside this barrel, but she didn''t care. Raising the unusually heavy barrel in the air, she was about to swing it forward, but¨C


    Crack


    The barrel broke as a¡­ human appeared from inside it, starling Alvida.


    "Hu-?!"


    "Gomu Gomu no-" Before she could even yelp, the boy wearing a straw hat who looked no more than 17 swung his fist and punched her in the face, breaking her nose and making her fall on her back. "Pistol!"


    ?-¡ï-?


    "Meh." Honey Queen shook her head with her eyes locked on the screen in front of her. "Amon really wants me to join this kid? He is weak and pathetic, though."


    Controlling the submarine she was in to move a little closer while keeping her eyes on the screen as the man with Straw Hat beat the shit out of Alvida and sent her flying in the sky, Honey Queen paused.


    "Wait¡­ how did he make that fat woman fly like that? What kind of cheat is this?" She frowned and pinched her, asking herself if this was a dream or not. She didn''t expect to see something magical in her new life in this submarine.


    Trying to solve the mystery, Honey Queen changed the angle of the camera and focused on Straw Hat as he approached a pink-haired short boy. As minutes passed and nothing interesting happened, Honey Queen sighed.


    "Guess one new mystery to solve." She scratched her head. "Either way, this satellite thing is a Godsent (literally). To think Amon had such a thing on him. I can spy anywhere in the world with this¡­ I have to thank Amon later then."


    Satelite. The ruler of space, Amon, had dozens of satellites flying above the Earth, spying on every corner of the world. Amon gave Honey access to the camera of the satellite because she has an important job¨C "Though is this kid really a big shot as he had put it? He doesn''t even know Haki, I can beat him in my sleep, what the fuck." Shrugging her shoulders, she observed Straw Hat''s action through the monitor connected to the satellite. "Well, it doesn''t matter. My job is to become his first crewmate, I guess it''s time."


    Honey Queen pressed some buttons of the submarine and set it in autopilot mode. Then going close to Alvida''s ship, she pushed another button that created a hole below the ship and pushed her down the hole, sending her out of the ship in an instant, then an mechanical arm grabbed her and threw her to the surface of the sea.


    "Kya!"


    With a high heartbeat rate, Honey Queen moved her hands on the water, slowly losing her body''s strenth, and just as the sound attracted the Straw Hat man, he turned around and threw his hands forward. His hands stretched and he grabbed the drowning Honey Queen, pulling hair out of the water.


    -


    "Hey, you alright?" Hearing her target''s voice, Honey queen opened her eyes. She honestly didn''t want to do such a risky thing, but orders are orders. Amon said this would be the easiest way to get close to him.


    "¡ªCough." Honey Queen coughed out water that had invaded her lungs and sat up.


    "Ah¡­ t- thank you, Mister..."


    "It''s Monkey. D Luffy."


    "Ah, mister Luffy, then. Thanks for saving my life." Honey Queen finished, bowing lightly and receiving a wide smile from Luffy''s side.


    "Hehe. No need for mister."


    ?...¡ï...?


    In Skypiea, Raki was training someone just like Amon had ordered.


    "Get up, your enemies won''t stand by and let you cough blood peacefully." Raki started, looking at the person a few meters in front of her, on her knees and hands, vomiting blood. "How can you be so weak, Aisa? Just because you have observed Haki doesn''t mean you can do anything other than dodging ¨C and when a person is fast enough, like me for example, even if you see the attack coming, you can''t dodge."


    As her training partner, Aisa, stood up, wiping the blood from her lips, Raki stared at her with cold eyes. She won''t show remorse when it comes to training people, not when Amon said he would make Aisa into a ''Sin''. "Now come, attack me."


    Aisa nodded, not looking hurt at her words ¨C already knowing she is doing it for her own good. She was 13 this year, but after taking the Angel Formula two years ago, her growth spurt started and she looked around 16 years old now It was a good thing, as it worked for her to get stronger, quickly.


    Kicking the ground swiftly, Aisa vanished from normal sight, well the normal didn''t apply to Raki''s <Wisdom Eyes> as she could easily see her movements in the slowed-down world, and her shining golden eyes almost looked like a pair of (tomoe-less) Sharingan , something Amon would have recognised.


    Seeing Aisa approach her from behind, Raki moved her body and twisted her waist, dodging a blow. Just as Aisa was about to pass her, she grabbed her hair and ruthlessly slammed her face in the cement.


    Bam!


    "Ahh-gh!" Aisa groaned, feeling her nose break down, as she fell down on the floor, limp.


    Raki scoffed. "That''s all?"


    With her body trembling, Aisa managed to turn on her back, her developed chest facing the high ceiling.


    "Sister, why are you being so rough with me?" Aisa asked, huffing.


    "...I am being strict since you are going to soon face situations where your life would be on the line."


    "Is that all, though¡­? Or is it because of my words six years ago?" Aisa asked, making Raki pause. Six years ago, she talked about Amon¡­ faking his smile, and being someone entirely else in his heart. Raki didn''t trust it and even yelled at Aisa. "Do you still have a grudge? But I was just saying what I could ''see''."


    Raki sighed. "Look Aisa, I hold no grudge with you. To make it clearer, I am grateful to you that you put that seed of doubt in me. It not only made me realise how wrong you were, but also made me realise how much my brother loves me."


    Aisa didn''t say anything. Frankly, she wasn''t sure of her own words right now. She ''saw'' Amon''s insides when she was young, being only 7-years old. So it won''t be a shock if it turns out that she might have been wrong¡­ but either way, it didn''t matter much. It''s not like she would gain anything from proving Amon might be a monster in his heart.


    "Then?" Aisa mumbled.


    "You are going to get a devil fruit soon, a powerful one at that." Raki said, her eyes screaming ''look how many brothers loved you.'' She continued, "Although that fruit would be a long-ranged one, you should have enough power to protect yourself when an enemy gets too close."


    "And what''s that fruit gonna be?"


    "I won''t say it." Even though Raki said this, the question did trigger her mind to think about the fruit''s name, causing Aisa to widen her eyes as she ''looked'' at the fruit''s name floating above Raki''s head.


    ''That fruit? Did big brother already found his location?'' Aisa asked herself, but seeing her shocked face, Raki frowned.


    "Wait¡­ Did you just read my mind? Bitch! That''s supposed to be a secret! Lesson no-2, don''t peek in your superior''s heads!" Raki yelled, dashing towards Aisa, to ''train'' her some more.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: AAAAAAAAAAAA!


    -


    P.S 1000 powerstonws for a bonus!

 Chapter 181 - Fishman Island (1)

    Chapter 181


    Title: Fishman Island (1)


    ¡­.


    Amon would have rather not come to the Birthday Party. But it was a good way to keep his relationship tight with the Big Mom Pirates. But still, he might have thought this over if he knew sitting beside her would be so uncomfortable. Not because he was scared, but because of two other major problems. One, she was drilling buckets, and two¡ª


    "Hey, hey, Amon, are you sure you don''t want to talk about our marriage?" Big Mom asked, barely controlling her drool and keeping her mind busy before they would call her to cut the cake.


    ''Fucking hag,'' glancing at her while smiling, Amon shook his head. "Absolutely. You are called Big ''Mom'', after all. I always imagined you as a mother figure my whole life, how can I come to think about you in a romantic way?"


    "Mamma!" Big Mom laughed hearing him. Although he just mother-zoned her, she could relate since she had her own mother figure. Big Mom hummed a little, thinking about another offer.


    Two years ago, when Amon first came to hand over Lola to Big Mom, Big Mom welcomed him with wide arms. After accepting Lola and locking her up, Mama had¡­ a ''friendly'' spar with Amon, which ended in a draw. Surely, Big Mom was strong, although probably the weakest among the old Emperors, but still strong. Yet, the new Emperor, Amon had resulted their fight in a draw somehow. Amon was aware of what this would imply.


    If a 20-year-old young man can match her life''s worth of training, it''s only a question of time how much power he would gain when he is at his prime, which usually starts at the age of 40 in this world. Other than that, it also implied that he has good genes. And Big Mom being her usual self, offered herself. The offer was this: Amon would impregnate her and the child will stay with Big Mom, but if it''s a twin, Amon can take one. Yet what did Amon do?


    Of course, he declined. He was horny, yes, but he wasn''t horny enough to sought after Big fucking Mom.


    "Aww, you never agree." Big Mom laughed her usual laugh, then used her other card. "Then how about you take Smoothie? I am sure, although you two''s children won''t be as potentially strong as ours'', they will still be a monster in the future."


    Amon again shook her head. "No, I am not interested in marriage right now. You see, I already have a wife and a lover. So another person would be¡­ problematic." Not really. If he wanted he could even make them accept a slave as their equal, Amon just had to say a word.


    Rather, ''Taking Smoothie won''t work.'' Big Mom won''t let go of Smoothie, so the offer would be like this: "You impregnate Smoothie and leave her behind." And although he could potentially change that after many negotiations, taking Smoothie in Skypiea is nothing more than taking a ticking bomb with him.


    People at her level can''t be brainwashed, and her personality isn''t exploitable like Hancock or Robin, so making her fall in love is also out of the question. All in all, it''s a bad deal.


    ''Fine,'' In the end, Big Mom had to use her final card. She parted her lips, but before the words left her lips ¨C a shout came from ahead.


    "Mama, it''s time to cut the cake! Come here!"


    The shout worked as it should, making Big Mom''s mind go blank while she looked at the massive cake with a drooling mouth.


    "I am coming!" She stopped up from her chair and was about to run towards the cake, before glancing at Amon. "Amon, we will continue our talk later."


    Amon smiled back. ''As if I will wait.''


    -


    Hours later, while Big Mom was holding a large party, Amon approached the guy who had been leaning against the wall for the whole time, observing everything.


    "Yo, Katakuri." Amon waved his hand making Katakuri raise his head. "Have a minute?"


    Katakuri looked at him with his eyes focused, seeing the future immediately. He nodded. "You can leave if you want to, I will tell Mama later."


    "Ah, you saw the future," Amon said, a whistle leaving his lips. "What a handy ability, huh. I wonder how it feels like to know what other people are gonna say."


    As Katakuri parted his lips, Amon continued. "Now don''t say, ''It''s not as cool as people put it.'' That''s not true, I can confirm it."


    "It''s not as cool as people put-" Katakuri stopped midway, realising what happened as his eyes widened. Before he could say anything more, Amon waves his hand.


    "Anyway, bye." Amon''s body brightened up as he vanished from Katakuri''s sight, teleporting away.


    Katakuri looked at the spot where he was before, a frown appearing on his face. ''So this is what happens when two users of Future Sight clash¡­ I didn''t see the future where he teleported away.''


    ?...¡ï...?


    Fleeing away from the party, Amon teleported far from Whole Cake Island. He flew, flew and flew, and finally reached near Fishman island. After halting in the air for a second, Amon then went to a nearby island where he kept one of his belongings.


    Bzzt!


    -


    There is a branch of Wingless Valkyrie here. Amon is currently going there. Subtly moving through the electromagnetic fields in the air, Amon arrived above the ten-stories building of his organisation. It''s handy having branches all over the world since they practically treat him as a King.


    Dropping down on the ground, Amon walked through the road, greeting his subordinates as they returned a salute. Then slowly entering the estate, Amon met up with the man in charge of here. "Yo, Broom, I am back."


    Broom, a brown-haired decently muscular man in his 40''s turned his head towards him, smiling as he chuckled. "Yo, boss. You gonna leave soon?"


    "Yup, I am going to leave right now, even," Amon said, walking closer and handshaking with Broom.


    "Alright, I will bring your bike." Broom said, standing up and walking away.


    Amon had come here to fetch off his bike that he didn''t want to bring to Big Mom''s Birthday. Instead, he kept it here, close to Fishman Island since he needs to visit there now. For the past two years, Amon has been frequenting Fishman island, trying to manipulate Shirahoshi.


    And other than a submarine, coated ship or swimsuit, the fastest way to reach there would be his bike that can operate underwater. As Broom returned, riding the bike and stopping in front of Amon, he undid his seatbelt and stepped out of the bike, nodding to Amon. "Then, boss, I guess we will see each other later." Broom said, knowing Amon might come here again to keep his bike, after all, that''s what he''s been doing for the past two years.


    "Yup."


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    Otohime was heated, ordering her subjects to prepare the palace for the upcoming guest. A nicely decorated dining, good food, and some eye candy mermaids. She prepared everything else needed knowing Amon would soon come.


    His last visit was 4 months ago, so Otohime wanted to make sure to serve him properly this time.


    "Hey, watch out." Otohime jumped up and caught a Merman from falling, who was fixing the decoration after riding the stairs. "Be careful next time, I won''t always be there."


    The Merman thanked her as she sighed, going back to help others. She was doing all this for Amon, to show him her utmost respect. Not only did he save her life, but he is also training Shirahoshi to use her power properly, he is teaching her to not get too arrogant. She is prophesied to be an ancient weapon, but Amon said he doesn''t want that. He said, "A girl as cute as she can''t be regarded as a weapon. I will teach her how to use that power in a better way."


    Otohime always wanted to make a good relationship with humans, and although Amon wasn''t really a human ¨C considering his wings, he is still the first person to ally with Fishman island. He was a person she respected a lot, and wouldn''t mind doing anything in exchange.


    Ding Dong!


    Hearing the bell ring, her body jolted up as she ran towards the door.


    **


    **


    **


    PS. 1500 powerstones for a bonus chappp!

 Chapter 182 - Fishman Island (2)

    Chapter 182


    Title: Fishman Island (2)


    ....


    Zerosyrus is a good bike. With the lids closed, it can easily travel through the sea. I surely find this way safer than wearing a diving suit (though I am still wearing one under my jacket right now). Getting closer to the Fishman Palace, protected by a large bubble, I streamed electricity and teleported inside, just outside the gate.


    Bzzt~


    The guards flinched at first, grabbing their weapons, but recognising the familiar bike, they drew their weapons back. As I clicked a button, causing the lids to open, they bowed while I stepped out of the bike.


    "Honorary guest, welcome back." One of the guards said, in a very humble tone. "I suppose I should park the bike at the usual place?"


    Smiling, I nodded and handed him the keys to the bike, getting a nod in response. As the guard left, the other guard pressed the bell and bowed towards me. After not that long, the door opened as Otohime sprung from the other side of the door.


    "Mister Amon, you''re finally here!" Otohime immediately bowed, showing her respect as I laughed softly.


    "It''s been a while since my last visit. I was close by, so I thought why not meet with my student on the way?" I chuckled, helping her raise her head. "Speaking of her, where is Shira?"


    Otohime quickly brought me inside, guiding me towards a sofa, as I sat with her opposite to me. Some maids arrived with tea and served us, a pleasant smile on their faces.


    "Shira is in the Study Room, studying with her siblings," Otohime said. "Would you like to meet her first, or would you want some food first?"


    I slowly shook my head at her question. "Unfortunately I had my lunch at Big Mom''s place. I am full currently." Seeing her nod, I continued. "Though I would love some alone time with the beautiful Mermaid queen and let Shirahoshi finish her lesson."


    Otohime giggled hearing me, picking up her tea and taking a sip. "Certainly, though wouldn''t it be best to talk about work with my husband?" She asked. "Or am I needed for something other than work, hm?"


    I chuckled softly, not declining her claim. Otohime has quite the way with her words, she has enough experience to notice what type of person I am. While I am sure she won''t do anything intimate with me because of her loyalty to Neptune, she certainly doesn''t mind flirting a little.


    But to be honest... It''s about work. "As much as I would like to spend time with you, it''s about work, a request I suppose. I was thinking of hiring Shyarly for a few days, if you don''t mind of course." I say, seeing her pause.


    Shyarly is an important power of Fishman Island. Her divination helps them a lot and allows them to look for the best possible choices in politics. Handing them to another person would be inconvenient. But honestly? They won''t refuse me.


    "Of course, as long as it''s you, Amon. And I am sure Neptune will agree. But can I ask why you would need her?" She asks, as I think of the answer.


    "...It''s because of a certain girl in my crew. She has great Observation Haki, so I was thinking if Shyarly could teach her Divination for a few days." I was talking about Aisa. I have sensed that her Observation Haki has reached a stage where she can even match me... well, not entirely.


    Everyone''s Observation Haki is different, even if they share similarities. By now, Aisa has reached a level close to Katakuri. Yet, she can''t see the future, even when she tries her best. I only have one guess ¨C that her Observation isn''t the type to work on seeing the immediate future, she is rather a type like Shyarly who sees the far future. Without any way for me to teach her, I need to use Shyarly instead.


    Hearing my reply, Otohime''s expression became soft. "Ah, it''s that sweet girl Aisa, isn''t it? Of course, I will talk with Shyarly personally. I am sure she would be happy to help." Otohime said, remembering her time in Skypiea a few years ago.


    After that, we talked some more. Mostly about our life and sometimes about our alliance. My alliance with Fishman island has been of huge profit and would be more after Whitebeard dies. Since I plan to declare it as my territory before Big Mom.


    Finally, as around an hour passed by, Otohime ended her talk with a giggle. "Then if I must, we should go and meet Shira. You must be bored talking with an old lady like me."


    I chuckled and followed her, as she stood up and started walking. "Not at all, it''s been a fun talk."


    With another giggle from her, we slowly walked, with me glancing around the castle. It''s a good place.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    ''Only Amon teaches without any boring and monotonous lines.'' Shirahoshi sighed.


    Honestly, she didn''t like studying. It was fairly easy with her intelligence but sitting in her butt for hours, waiting for the teacher to finish the lecture, she always got bored. Sighing again, she stared as the teacher left, bowing.


    She has been homeschooled from birth, mostly because of her title as a princess and partly because her parents didn''t want the situation with Hody Jones to repeat itself. She was fairly aware, but it was still boring. At least she was free to leave the palace, meeting the people below. So she was grateful.


    ''I wonder when Amon is going to return. It''s already been 4 months... or did he stop seeing me?'' She shook her head excessively, not wanting the thought to linger in her mind. She was sure Amon enjoyed her presence, so she didn''t want to think of the worst-case scenario. ''He is my best friend, he won''t leave me... would he?''


    "Hey Shira, let''s go and play." Her youngest brother called her, making her look at his tiny figure with a smile. "Or would you wait until lunch?"


    Hearing him she shook her head, she didn''t want to wait. By ''play'' the boy meant playing with Sea Kings, food can wait. Giggling to herself, she opened her lips, "Let''s go right now," but before she could continue more, someone entered the room with her mother, making her freeze.


    "Hey, Shira, surprise! Look who''s here!" Looking over, as her mother finished her talk, seeing Amon waving at her, she felt her eyes widen and her smile grow as she jumped forward.


    "It''s you, Teacher!" She leapt, catching him by her huge hands, squishing him against her massive chest.


    From her mother''s smile, she could tell this surprise was planned. Frankly, she didn''t dislike it.


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    Being pressed against the soft chest of the Mermaid Princess was certainly nice, but that wasn''t important. Pushing her massive hands aside with his monstrous strength, Amon flew above her head and placed his hand on her head, patting it.


    "Shirahoshi, I asked you to not hug me like that, it''s suffocating." He said sternly, only achieving a giggle from the Princess. "Hah, I see you don''t take your teacher seriously."


    "Teacher, you are too small for me to take seriously. Maybe when you do that giant transformation." She said, making Amon shake his head slowly with an amused smile.


    ''She is actually not scared. Pretty different from anime. Her anime counterpart was even scared of fucking Luffy.'' Amon thought in his mind. This Shirahoshi was a new Shirahoshi, none of her crybaby-ness was present, she was a confident and cheerful princess. ''While I am sure things can change when I really get serious, her fright isn''t a necessity to manipulate her. And.''


    "So, want to start our class already?" Amon asked, seeing her beam at him.


    "Yes, please!" She giggled, rubbing his body against her cheeks.


    ?...¡ï...?


    Floating a little behind as Amon looked at Shirahoshi playing with massive Sea Kings, he contemplated. ''This is boring.''


    As much as he enjoyed the risk of being underwater wearing a diving suit, being Shirahoshi''s babysitter was boring. The quickest route to stop babysitting her would be to brainwash her fish brain completely. Something... he has tried before.


    ''Yes, although I did say my priority would be to recruit people first, and brainwash them only if they reject me, Shirahoshi is a variable. Being one of the Ancient Weapons, I would rather brainwash her to be safe.'' Amon finished thinking, humming as he continued. ''But the brainwashing didn''t work. Obviously, she is weak enough for my brainwashing to not fail, but it actually did. As for why it did, I have a few theories.''


    One of the theories was about her Ability to command Sea Kings. Honestly, that power was just an Absolute Level of Conqueror''s Haki, considering that in Canon Luffy was shown to order animals with his Conqueror''s Haki as well ¨C and Amon has done something similar to, it''s not farfetched to say the power of Poseidon is just using her Conqueror''s Haki at an Absolute Level. So being a user of Absolute Conqueror''s Haki, it''s no wonder Shirahoshi''s mind is immune to brainwashing.


    And as annoying as it was, Amon could do nothing. And he didn''t care, since honestly, Shirahoshi is a child, and manipulating her isn''t that hard. He can make her fall for him, or do the cliche ''brother'' route like before. He has many ways to control her, and being her ''best friend'' was good enough for now.


    ''This was a weakness. The point that I can''t brainwash Conqueror Haki users.'' He was correct, but to be honest, by the time Amon''s own Conqueror''s Haki gets super strong, this weakness would have long vanished.


    But honestly? Not having Shirahoshi under full control mattered not. He already had Pluton on his hands from Alabasta. So Shirahoshi was rather a bonus than the main focus. She was useful, yes, but if she turned against him, he could one-shot her.


    "Hey, teacher!" Hearing her call, Amon looked at her with a fake smile. "Come, my new friends want to meet you."


    With a nod, Amon then floated towards her. It was a pain that he could not talk underwater. Maybe a new tech would do? Yes, he should work on it soon.


    **


    **


    **


    PS. 1000 powerstones for a bonus chappp!

 Chapter 183 - Lion Hunt (1)

    Chapter 183


    Title: Lion Hunt (1)


    ¡­.


    "You''re gonna leave already?" Shirahoshi asked in a slightly dejected voice. "Why not stay today? There are plenty of rooms in the palace¡­ or you can stay with me." She asked, making me pat her head.


    It was midnight already. So I could see why she didn''t want me to leave. I shook my head slightly. "Not today, honey. I have work to do, but I promise to come back later on and spend lots more time with you, alright?"


    After a short silence, Shirahoshi nodded reluctantly. "Umu. But promise to return soon, don''t make me wait 4-months again." She grabbed me by her massive hands and pressed me with her fingers. "Promise?"


    It was uncomfortable being in her grasp. She could almost bust my body if not for the fact I am too strong and she can''t hurt my logia body without Haki.


    Seeing her raise her pinky towards my face, I raised my left hand and streamed electricity in my own pinky, making it large as it wrapped around her finger. And with my current control, I can keep the voltage to a minimum where Shira barely feels the electricity on her skin.


    "It''s a promise," I added, smiling lightly. "I will come quicker and play with you all day, my tiny Princess." Hearing her giggle, I also laughed as I then pushed her hands away. "Then, I should be leaving soon ¨C but before that, don''t forget to keep making new fish friends okay?"


    Hearing my words, she smiled sweetly. "Of course." She said, not realising this is how her powers increase the most. "I will do as you say, huge teacher."


    In end, chuckling a little, I tried once more to brainwash her ¨C but failing utterly¡­ Not so long after, I decided to leave for now. Honestly, Shirahoshi is a hassle but she is useful. I wouldn''t have wasted so much time on a single person if they didn''t have value.


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    Riding the bike through the deep sea, I hummed on my next plan. Two years have passed since I''ve been looking for Shiki, and finally, there is a lead. Honestly, it''s Shiki who gave out the lead since he has started to move from his base, his 20-year-old mission finally coming to a start. Without him making a move from his side, we couldn''t have ever found his hiding place, I have to say the man has a great level of stealth ability.


    "`He is good at it, huh, Master.`" Kiyu comments, making me chuckle. The sword''s old-man voice changed, rather picking up on a child''s voice (still male tho) ¡ª saying he has been reborn, so acting like an old man would be dumb.


    "He is good, mostly because flying islands aren''t that easy to keep track of. Even if we got leads before, going to that palace showed nothing, not even a hint that the island was there before." I continued. "Robin almost gave up, luckily Shiki started to frequent the outside world not long ago. He couldn''t avoid the eyes of Valkyries all over the world."


    "`Meh, all this work to end at nothing. He would die at our hands soon enough, weak bastard.`" the sword says, making me shake my head.


    I won''t say Shiki is weak, at least not in this worldline. The Movie Shiki may have been weak, but it might just have been plot armour. There are many changes in this worldline than canon, even without me changing it. Shiki might be one of those variables, he might still be that monster who fought Roger on even ground.


    Honestly? I don''t mind either way. It would be good training if he is a stronger version, but if he weak? Meh, it would be an easier hunt, which should make up for everything. And other than that, he isn''t my main focus ¨C my main focus is the SIQ formula and the animals enhanced by it. The other focus is Shiki''s fruit ¨C calling that Float-Float fruit would be dumb, I should rather call it Domain-Domain fruit. After all, once the user touches something, that thing is under his full control.


    "`Yo, Master, look out, some Seakings are heading this way.`" the sword says, despite knowing I already noticed them.


    Turning my bike around, then connecting my brain with the controller of the vehicle, I made small missiles popup from the side of the motorbike as they rushed towards the monsters, painting the blue sea in a hue of red.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¨C General Pov ¨C


    Looking at Amon''s eyes squinting the journal on his hand, Robin kept smiling as she felt a strange sense of peace in her heart. She finally succeeded. She finally managed to do it. She has finally founded Shiki''s base, studied the trajectory of his flying island and calculated their next position for the next 6 months.


    Looking over as a smile formed on Amon''s lips, Robin waited. Waited for him to compliment her, to kiss her and drag her to the bed, or even bend her over right here, she didn''t mind. She only wanted him to do something, anything to celebrate her achievement.


    As he raised his head, looking over to her face and reaching out his hand, she almost instinctively pushed her head forward as Amon placed his hand on top of her head and ruffled her hair. "Good girl, you did a good job."


    "I was almost giving up, but you finally went and did it huh, smart girl." He complimented, bringer her closer to his chest and running his hands over her hair softly. There was no lust in his eyes, no arousement in his pants, all he did was compliment her of her work.


    Without wanting to, a small smile formed on her face, she raised her head and stole a kiss, enjoying the surprised look on his face. "I finally did it, Luci. But you don''t have to thank me, it''s my job to do as you say considering who I am." She lied. She enjoyed being complimented for her hard work and hearing a simple thank you pleased her more than being on her back, her legs spread.


    Lightly kissing her head, as he pushed her head back to his chest, he hummed a little. "Hmm, it''s impossible for me to not thank you. You''ve been doing this project for more than 2 years, and you finally succeeded in it. It calls for a celebration."


    She smiled. She was happy. Her birthday passed exactly 10 days ago, and she worked hard through it. Amon wanted to force her to take that day as a break, but she was too close to reaching the climax. So she held on, despite missing her birthday, and now she was getting rewarded.


    Biting her ear lightly, as she gripped his shirt tightly, Amon''s ears chirped in her ear, "Robin, let''s go to the blue sea. I am all yours this week."


    Her eyes grew slightly as she raised her head to protest. He shouldn''t be so carefree, he was a busy man after all-


    ''...''


    Seeing his nose poke her own, she paused before her Luci chuckled. "It''s alright. What kind of brother would I be if I can''t spare a week for my workaholic sister?"


    As he chuckled softly, filled the whole room, her own giggle joined soon enough. Such a loving brother she had.


    -


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    Honestly? This was mildly amusing and low-key funny. She has worked on something so wholeheartedly, spending two fucking years of her life on it. Yet she was happy with a few sweet words?


    ''Women are weird.'' He was right about it and he won''t change his mind.


    Walking through the corridor, standing outside another door, Amon stopped. ''Not that I hate it, to be honest. The easier she is, the happier I am to reward her. After all, if the rewards are as cheap as just hugging her softly and staring at the night sky, I have no reason to not be happy.''


    Chuckling ever so softly, he then raised his hand and knocked on the door, waiting for the door to open.


    Hearing the footsteps growing louder as the door clicked from the other side, it opened and revealed a small girl rubbing her eyes.


    "Eh? Brother Amon? Why are you here so early in the morning?" The familiar voice of Otama asked as Amon smiled, hiding his smirk.


    Otama was only here for one thing ¨C to use her powers on powerful animals. What better place is to exploit that if not on the SIQ enhanced monsters?


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon decided to use his precious time to spend on Robin. What a loving man! ????


    -


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 184 - Lion Hunt (2)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 184


    Title: Lion Hunt (2)


    ¡­.


    ¡ª Merveille (Strong World) ¡ª


    He succeeded. After 20 years old long research, after 20 years of hiding from the world, he has finally achieved what he was looking forward to ¨C the SIQ formula.


    Sitting in his throne, looking at the sky outside, he contemplated, ''It''s finally done, huh.''


    It was already done. Hiding for 20 years is finally paying off. He wouldn''t attack the world yet, he needs to wait for 5 more months. So that he can make alliances with other pirates. His previous fame might have died out, but with a small spark, it won''t be hard to make people join his crew.


    He was Golden Lion Shiki, the man with the largest crew in the world. More than 50,000 people were in his crew that could match the current Emperors ¨C the opposite of ''Quality over Quantity''.


    ''Speaking of the largest crew, it seems things have changed.'' This wasn''t his Era anymore, but he didn''t expect the brats to match, let alone surpass his prime days. He knew about Kaido, one of his early crewmates, that man has about 25,000 people under him, only half as his Prime days ¨C something scoff-able considering he is one of the so-called ''Emperors''.


    Up until a few years ago, Kaido was the closest to him ¨C but now? There is this kid who not only matches him, but even surpasses him slightly.


    Sky Emperor Amon. Without even counting his alliances, with his kingdom soldiers and Organisation members alone ¨C he has around 60,000 people under him. An astonishing number, he had to acknowledge. Just with this, the child Emperor has earned a little, just a tiny bit, respect and interest from him. If he had a chance, he won''t mind forming an alliance with the child.


    Though, ''Power usually brings arrogance, especially when it''s handed to a child no more than 20, so I wonder if he is up to my standards¡­ I just hope he doesn''t cause any problems for me, considering he is the only nail in my way since he is the only Emperor ruling over Paradise.'' Shiki thought, humming to himself as he floated from his seat.


    ''Doesn''t matter. If he is a nail that sticks out, I would just hammer him down. For now, let''s follow the plan.'' Shiki floated from his seat and headed out of the throne room, wanting to rest with some ladies.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    ¡ª Somewhere ¡ª


    5 more months. ''Calculating the canon timeline, Shiki should have made a move 5 months later.'' Amon thought, sitting on the edge of the ship while Robin''s head rested on his chest.


    "Mhmm, Luci, are you enjoying the view?" Robin''s voice asked, Amon just hummed away looking at the sun setting on the far horizon. The ship slowly floating in the sea.


    While running his hands through Robin''s hair, Amon kept thinking, ''Kudos to Robin. She did a good job. 5 months is a long time, getting the chance to hunt him down earlier would pay off good.''


    Turning to Robin, he kissed her head, making her giggle slightly. ''It also seems Honey Queen successfully joined Luffy, and even Zoro joined in.'' Amon hummed. ''Being the first crewmate would help, Luffy would get attached and controlling him in the future would be easy. Currently, they are heading at Ussop''s place, and not considering some small changes, things have been going the same.''


    Amon knew there won''t be many changes in Easy Blue, the most change would start at Grandline. Luffy won''t get Chopper, won''t get to meet the Borouqe Works, won''t get Robin¡­ and Franky, ahh. Too much change, so much fun.


    Honestly, it doesn''t matter if Luffy doesn''t encounter the things he should have. Yes, it would mean he would be weak, and since Amon plans to ''team-up'' with Luffy in the future this might seem bad, but he believes the 2-year training would be enough to ''fix'' things.


    "Hey," Robin called, Amon turned around.


    -


    "Hey," calling him towards herself, Robin hesitated.


    "Yes?" Amon asked, tilting his head. After a while, as Robin hesitated, Amon rubbed her cheeks with his palms. "Just say it, I am all yours."


    She got some courage hearing him... She parted her lips, her voice low, "Luci, this is the last day of my week¡­ so I just wanted to say¡­ thanks for your time. Even though you could have gone and hunted Shiki by now, you decided to give me your time. Thank you, I really mean it." she said, hugging him softly. She hesitated because she knew Amon doesn''t like to hear ''Thank You'' or ''Sorry'' from her mouth, he says there shouldn''t be such things among siblings.


    She looked at him, his expression unreadable ¨C like always. Chuckling very softly, Amon shook his head. "It''s nothing big. As I said, a week is worth nothing compared to your happiness. And just to be clear (again), you don''t need to thank me, really. I don''t want our relationship to be shackled by ''thank you'' and ''sorry'', you got it?"


    Smiling to him, Robin leaned forward and kissed him softly. "As you say, my lord." She said, making Amon laugh it out.


    -


    For starters, ''You need to reward your slave when she does a good job, otherwise, she would become unpleasant to be around. That''s the first rule of owning a slave.''


    Robin was a slave. Nothing more than that. She was just a slave worth more than others in his eyes, and that''s only because of her value.


    ''Anyway, no evil thoughts. Time to move out. I already wasted 7 days with her, time to use my time more efficiently.'' Amon thought, wondering how to train himself in the upcoming days. Ignoring Robin''s light giggle from the side.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    ¡ª Skypiea ¡ª


    Raki was training hard. Not on her strength, nor on her Swordsmanship ¨C she was rather training her Haki. Recently, it was discovered that Wyper has Conqueror''s Haki! It was surprising, but considering his will to surpass her brother, Raki assumed it was fair.


    But ¨C the part she doesn''t find fair is the fact that she, the Heavenly Sky Princess, doesn''t have it. Heck, even fucking Hancock has it, and she is a submissive bitch¡­ at least to Amon, either way, it wasn''t fair. Raki wondered, was there a way to unlock it? Her brother said people are born with it ¨C but by now she realised nothing is impossible with technology. Maybe she should ask her brother to look into it, or maybe ask the A.I? Maybe- sigh.


    ''...Welp, doesn''t matter either way.'' Raki sighed. Her brother said Armament can theoretically match Conqueror''s Haki, at least on a super high level.


    According to Amon, Monkey D. Garp, the Marine Hero doesn''t have "Advanced" Conqueror''s Haki. Yet, he was able to become Pirate King''s rival. Without Conq, the only way must be Armament right? That''s right! Raki believed it so.


    So she was doing just that, and that was training her Armament. However, she wasn''t training it in some normal way, like punching metal and fighting strong opponents, rather, she was doing something extreme ¨C she was trying to turn her fucking bones into Black Bones.


    Since blades can become Black Blades after applying enough Haki, bones should work the same way, right? Of course, nobody tried it ¨C as even Amon didn''t even think of it. When she proposed Amon of this idea, he was genuinely surprised, making her feel proud that she thought of a way that even her genius brother didn''t know about.


    So she was doing it, for two years, she has been applying her Haki into her forearms'' bones. By now, her left arm''s forearm bone has already turned black, since she is a lefty and used more Haki on it from the start. As for why she was able to turn her bone into black bone so quickly (considering the existing black blades are on the hands of old people), according to Amon ¨C it''s because they don''t constantly push Haki in the blades, and only apply them in battle, in contrast, Raki has been applying them almost 24/7 the past two years.


    Of course, Amon has been doing the same too ¨C and his Haki being stronger, both his forearms'' bones have been turned into black bones. Something, he believes, no Emperor has since they focus their Haki on their skin and weapon.


    Of course, this means nobody had black bones other than Raki and Amon¡­ right? Oh, how wrong they are...


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    It''s been a while since she''s been here. And it''s been a fun time teaching Aisa. Shyarly appreciated Amon for calling her here.


    "So, teacher, why do you use a crystal ball? Does seeing the future require you to use the crystal ball?" Aisa asked, making Shyarly chuckle.


    Shyarly was amused at her question. Of course, that''s the first thing she will ask ¨C she has been so tired of hearing this. But it made sense, her Queen did say the girl was 13, even if she looked a lot older.


    "It''s the crystal of a young Bonbori fish. It holds immense life energy in it. And no, it doesn''t help in future sigh ¨C it rather helps emit the future like a TV screen. I use this to show my customers that I am not lying. Hmm, I might or might not gift you one at the end of my teaching." Shyarly said, finishing her line with a giggle.


    Aisa nodded, with a slight excitement in her gaze, making Shyarly ruffle her hair. She was a cute girl. Her time teaching Aisa would be enjoyable.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 185 - Lion Hunt (3)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: p atreon.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 185


    Title: Lion Hunt (3)


    ¡­.


    "...Damn," peeking in the room from outside the door, Perry mumbled to herself.


    Waking up at night, wanting to drink some water, Perry had discovered her jug empty. And when she came out of her room, wanting to fill the jug, she saw something unusual. Marshall D. Teach her target, was casually going to Thatch''s (4th division commander of WB pirates) room. Honestly, it wasn''t that unusual ¨C they might be wanting to discuss something? Or maybe play chess? Anything might be the case here.


    However, Perry was specifically ordered to watch out for this exact scenario. So she very quietly followed him, and what she saw shocked even her brainwashed mind.


    ''I wonder how Whitebeard will react with one of his sons killing another.'' Perry thought, holding back a laugh. Her master would like this news.


    Looking in front, as Blackbeard took out the bloody dagger from Thatch''s chest, Perry decided it was time to go. Her ability to hide won''t help when Blackbeard comes out of the room and meets her face to face, after all.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¡ª Random Hotel, New World ¡ª


    ''Ah, amazing.'' Amon smiled as he put down the tone-dial on the bed. He certainly didn''t expect to wake up so early in the morning from a phone call, but the news was enough to make up for it.


    Perry has been with Whitebeard pirates for years now, and her time of the report is usually every week. So when Amon saw her call 3 days before the usual date, he knew something was up. He had also guessed what that might be since Luffy has started his journey already.


    ''Finally, Blackbeard did it.'' Amon chuckled while stretching his body. ''Honestly, I can''t wait to experiment on his body. I want to know his secret to three fruits, and also his secret on the fact that he had hurt fucking Shanks.''


    Frankly, hurting Shank''s isn''t even a big deal, since he got hurt by a fucking Sea King (even though willingly), but the big deal was how weak Teach acted with Ace. Was he the same man who injured Shanks? What is his secret behind it? He surely doesn''t have super strong Haki, or he would have thrashed Ace, so does that mean a strange technique? Most likely.


    Amon wasn''t impatient though. To make things run smoothly, he needs to force things to go according to the plan. Ace is supposedly very pretty this time around, he has all types of Haki too. The current Blackbeard won''t be able to stop him even with his fruit ¨C unless a certain someone intervenes.


    "...Heh," Getting up and sitting on the edge of the bed, Amon then looked beside him, Robin''s naked body lying there silently. Yawning to himself, Amon walked to the bathroom to take a shower.


    ?...¡ï...?


    ¡ª Skypiea, days later ¡ª


    "Alright," Amon paused, looking ahead. Several days have passed since his date with Robin ended. Now he has prepared enough and finally decided to attack the Golden Lion pirates once and for all. "Do you guys know why I called you now?"


    In front of him, four of the Seven Deadly Sins were gathered, standing straight respectively¡­ except for Raki, who was sitting on the floor with a bored gaze.


    "Maybe." Raki replied, munching on some French fries. "Not that it''s hard to guess with you suddenly giving Robin 7 days of your time. Did she do something great, like finding the location of Shiki?"


    "Tada," Amon smiled at her. "10 points. Nice guess."


    "Stop it. It''s cringe," Raki stated, making Amon chuckle. "Either way, you want to attack Shiki now?"


    "Hmm, shut up and listen quietly," Amon ordered, leaning back on the chair as Raki groaned, though she complied with him. "Along with you four, I and Otama will also go. We six would be the only people on this raid."


    While everyone nodded, Raki raised her eyebrow. "Don''t you think it''s a bit too much? This is not like a test either since you are going. Isn''t you alone, or you and me, enough?"


    "Not necessarily. Shiki''s main weapon is his animals. If they rampage all at once, nor I or you would be able to stop them, well, at least without killing them." Amon finished, and with a small frown, Raki nodded in understanding.


    "Oh, and Tsumi." Amon turned to Tsumi, making her straighten her posture. "My Sin of Greed. I would be watching you the whole time, I want to be sure that selecting you as a Sin was the right choice."


    Tsumi managed to climb the ladders and grab a seat in the Sins. It''s been 2 months since then, so Amon was still very interested in his choice. Amon doesn''t want the Sins to become like the Division Commanders like Whitebeard Pirates, he wants each 7 of them to be as strong as the Beast Pirates'' Calamities, or Big Mom Pirates'' Sweet Commanders.


    Other than Tsumi, the other 5 Sins have enough power to reach that level, but Amon wasn''t quite sure if Tsumi was there too.


    "I will make sure to prove you didn''t make a rash decision, my Kami," Tsumi said with a light bow, revealing her cleavage slightly. Raising her head with a grin, she locked her gaze on his eyes. "I will try to overshine the other Sins."


    After that, Urouge, Raki and Tsumi asked more questions, mostly about the details of what they would be attacking. They are strong, but Amon taught them to be cautious, to not underestimate anything -- more so the rival of Pirate King himself.


    All this time, Hancock stayed silent, making Amon observe her for a second.


    ''...'' Amon parted his lips after shifting his gaze from Hancock. ''This bitch¡­? Again? Why?''


    After an internal sigh, Amon stated, "Alright, everyone, leave for now. We will leave for Merveille tomorrow. Take as much preparation as you need, we will meet in the morning¡­ oh, Hancock, stay behind for a while."


    "As you wish," With a nod everyone turned around and left, leaving Amon and Hancock behind.


    -


    Looking ahead as Amon ordered with a slight coldness in his tone, she froze. "Pet, come here."


    Pet¡­ He called her pet, something he has been doing for a few months now. Yes, she was just a pet. Nothing more. A pitiful pet serving her owner¡­ But why did the thought make her heart beat faster?


    After a second, she slowly walked closer to him. "Get on all four, like a dog," Amon ordered as she did it after a slight hesitation.


    From down below, she looked up, meeting his red eyes looking down at her like the slave she was. He raised his right foot and placed it on top of her head, ordering, "Bark."


    For a second, she wondered what was happening, before she parted her lips, a soft sound leaving her lips. "...Woof."


    "Again."


    "Woof."


    Amon smirked amusingly, she felt her life had been worth it seeing his smile. "Again."


    "Woof." At the final woof, Hancock''s voice was dry, as she gulped quietly.


    "Hm." Amon pressed his foot on her head with force. "Tell me, what are you?"


    "I am your pet." She answered immediately, her breathing rough.


    "Good answer." Amon rubbed her head with his feet. "As a pet, your job is to satisfy your owner, isn''t it?" She nodded. "Yes, that''s your only job, as a dog, you are supposed to obey all orders of your master." She nodded again, albeit with a small gasp leaving her mouth, clearly aroused. "Then if that''s the case, why are you having different thoughts?


    Her increasing arousement paused as she froze. "I-"


    "You are a mere dog, a bitch. My bitch." Amon interrupted her. "And what was your master''s order? To not pick a fight with Robin again. But what did you do? You were thinking of going to Robin''s room and starting another quarrel, hm? Tell me pig, isn''t that against what I said?" His voice was not grim, but rather slightly irritated.


    Hancock stopped moving. Her heart dropped, realising he has read all her thoughts with his Observation Haki. He saw how she paid no attention to the meeting at all. She gulped again, this time loudly. Amon chuckled, "Are you rebelling against the person who saved you, ungrateful bitch?"


    Her eyes grew.


    "I- I would never-" she stopped, looking at Amon''s gaze penetrating her thoughts. "...I am sorry, master," Hancock mumbled, her eyes red and teary. "This d-dog didn''t know the best. I should be punished severely."


    Amon chuckled darkly hearing him. "That''s right. At least you are aware, bitch. Turn around. Face your ass towards me." Amon finished, standing up and walking forward as Hancock slowly turned around on her four. "I will need to teach you to not disobey me ever again, you fucking slave."


    -


    ''It''s better to control her this way, or the fight will start for the third time, (the second already happened with Vivi) and I don''t want that... Sigh, fuck this shit.'' Shaking his head, Amon stared at Hancock and decided on how he would teach her a lesson. And honestly, with his emotion-sensing powers, he could tell she enjoyed being treated like this quite a bit, so it''s not really a bad thing.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Things happened in the time-skip and Amon has found a more "efficient" way to control Hancock, after her pride and possessiveness had led her to argue with Vivi too. Anyway, we would now rather focus on Shiki''s battle with Amon. (I really want to show where Amon stands right now¡­)


    (Also, the last part was fun to write ????.)

 Chapter 186 - Lion Hunt (4)

    Chapter 186


    Title: Lion Hunt (4)


    ....


    A rectangular cloud with car seats attached? It sure looked super comfy. Staring ahead at the "Cloud Car" in satisfaction, Amon let out a smile. This "Car" has everything a normal car needs, and additionally, it can fly in the sky and float on the sea, very fast.


    "Guys, ready?" He asked as everyone nodded from the other seats. "Let''s go."


    Vroom! The engine roared as the wheels started moving, immediately rising in the air as it burst forward at a moderate speed.


    -


    The car wasn''t that complex, it''s just a chunk of island cloud loaded with car components. Easy to make, and sells high. Considering it can only be made with island clouds ¨C the other competitors from blue seas were unable to recreate them so Amon easily held the monopoly over such a versatile vehicle.


    Enjoying the wind against his skin as the car flew above clouds, Amon leaned back in his chair as the car moved on autopilot mode. This thing had a GPS inbuilt, connected to the dozens of Satellites above the lair of the atmosphere so it was easily able to go to Mervellie.


    "Oi, brother..." Raki called, Amon turned to look at her, a scowl on her face. "Why... why are you bringing that little girl with us?" Raki said, pointing at Otama who was sitting on Amon''s lap, eating a chocolate bar.


    Otama tilted her head but said nothing, Amon shook his head and focused in front of him. He said, "She is the key to this mission. She would make sure the animals don''t start rampaging. Don''t you know how powerful her power is?"


    Raki groaned. "Yes, but she is a kid. What if she dies?"


    "Then she dies, kek." Amon chuckled, making Raki scowl. "Alright. I will stop. Don''t worry about her, I will protect her from harm, she is too important to let her come harm''s way."


    Amon knew Raki didn''t like kids that much, but she was quite fond of Otama, well just a little. Either way, while she doesn''t mind hurting Otama or anyone (either for training purposes or fun), she didn''t like the fact that Otama could die if things go south. Still, since Amon said he would protect her, she wasn''t worried anymore.


    "If you say, so¨C oh!" Raki suddenly cried, jumping slightly from the seat as a smile crept on her face. "Oh, bone number two done!"


    Amon glanced at her smile and focused on her arms, she has been applying Haki all the time every second. And it seemed both her forearms were now Blacked out. With a smile, Amon raised his hand and patted her head. "Good girl, now you should focus on your wings, I am doing it too."


    "Mhm." Raki nodded, checking out her arms with shining eyes.


    "Both already?" From behind, Hancock''s voice asked, her tone filled with her usual arrogance. She was a sub, but she was a sub only to Amon. "Hm, both of my leg bones below the knees also became black." She noted. "I am focusing on my thigh bones now, it will take a few months though."


    Amon glanced at her as she immediately avoided eye contact. "Good," Amon said with a small chuckle. Her Haki was a step stronger than Raki, she had the talent for it. And being a kicker, she rather focused on her legs ¨C according to Amon''s knowledge, only her, Raki and Amon had blacked bones in this world.


    ''Other than me and Raki, only the Sins know about this technique. I didn''t teach the minions, since even considering the great security the Kingdom has, if the technique somehow gets out, the Emperors would surely become aware of it and... With their Haki, they would easily overshadow me and cause more problems for me.'' Amon thought. ''Can''t let that happen.''


    "Oh, Hancock, baby." Amon turned back, smiling at her as she froze in her place, wondering what''s to come now. "How much did you progress in Advanced Conqueror''s?"


    "..." Hancock visibly sighed and tried her best to maintain eye contact. "Well... I am still at the beginner level. It''s hard, I can''t pin how easily you do it. But I- I am trying my best."


    "Hmm, good girl. I will reward you later." He smiled at her, turning around as she sighed in relief.


    As the car leapt through the air, going past many birds, the sun slowly moved above their head from the eastern sky.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    Sitting on the throne, Shiki frowned. He just got some weird news. ''Someone is coming towards this island?'' His radar had caught on something. ''Someone found this land hidden in the clouds? Impressive. Let''s see who you are, and let''s see how I should deal with you.''


    "Doctor Indigo," Shiki called, as not long after a man in a lab suit with blue hair came inside the room. Shiki looked at him, and asked, "Any guess who it is?"


    Indigo raised his hand in the air and parted his fingers, moving them through the air and drawing something. From top to bottom, left to right, he moved his hands and tried to show Shiki what he meant.


    After a few minutes, veins popped on Shiki''s head as he snarled, "You have a mouth, use it dammit!"


    "Okay." Indigo immediately replied, making Shiki fume. "And no, sir. I would prepare the animals just in case, maybe it''s Kaido? He is one of the only ones who can move so fast through the air. It would be bad if it was him." Kaido had a good relationship with Shiki, but that was the past. Their last meeting ended in a fight and that was 20 years ago, but Shiki didn''t believe it was Kaido.


    "It''s not him, I have a gut feeling," Shiki said, leaning back and resting his head on the chair. "Now leave, my head is hurting. I should preserve some strength for the possible fight."


    "Piro Piro Piro, alrighty." Indigo laughed and walked out, his shoes squeaking on his every step.


    Just as Shiki''s eyes followed Indigo''s body, leaving through the door ¨C his eyes sprung up as sensed something. Immediately, something large and fast came crashing into the throne room, breaking the walls!


    "ROAR!" A roar deeper than any animal on the island startled Shiki off his seat as he looked at the face of a dragon in front of him.


    "Kaido?" He asked, floating up with a frown on his face. "What are you doing here, brat?!"


    Before he could react, the dragon head whipped as it went for a bite, catching Shiki off guard and devouring his body in its mouth.


    ?-¡ï-?


    Seriously? What''s up with this bitch?!


    "Oi, will you stop trying to get in my head?!" Shortmotor yelled towards the ground, towards the outer force that has been trying to get in his head. "My head is protected, super protected. I am a genius scientist, you think I never planned against a supercomputer trying to hack into me?"


    No answer came for the first few seconds. But soon enough, a buzzing drone came flying closer to him as the voice of another robot sounded out. [That''s why I am trying to break into you, to try and see what my limits are.]


    "...Is this Boss'' order?" Motor groaned. "Fine, do it. Try as much as you like, just a heads up: I am super secured. I am a tech God." He turned around and stomped his way out. This bitch was ordered to hack into him? Fine! He would show why his clones feared his genius.


    ''They don''t call me Motor Gang''s leader for nothing.''


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Fell sick. Luckily it isn''t covid.


    -


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 187 - Lion Hunt (5)

    Chapter 187


    Title: Lion Hunt (5)


    ¡­.


    "Kaido?!" Hearing Shiki''s yell with his super-enhanced sense, Amon moved through the air with Otama in his hands.


    ''That''s not Kaido, that''s Raki.'' Amon laughed to himself as he grabbed a Dango from Otama''s hands and shoved it in a monkey''s mouth before it could even realise. They were moving fast, not fast enough to make Otama uncomfortable, but fast enough to meddle with the animals without getting noticed.


    "Otama, you doing okay?" Amon asked as he patted the little girl''s head lightly. "Bear with me, this will be over in a zippy."


    Otama just giggled childishly as she threw her arms around, her hair fluttering in the air. "I am fine, I am enjoying the wind. Don''t worry too much."


    She again grabbed her cheeks and separated it into a white ball, handing it over to Amon. "Oh, also, will sister Raki be fine? You said the enemy is strong."


    Amon shrugged as he fed a snake some Dango at a fast speed. "She won''t die at least."


    "Wait, so you mean she might get super injured?" Otama asked, worry clear in her voice. Her tone immediately changed as she giggled. "Hehe, I would tease her when she would be bedridden."


    Hearing Tama''s ''hehe'', Amon curled his lips up. How nice. Perfect. Making her spend time with Karna was a fun idea. She wasn''t a heartless monster, but she had it in her. Just as overly emotional people aren''t good, neither are the ones who are completely emotionless as they are super hard to control. That''s why this was perfect.


    "Tama dear, we would be done in five more minutes, Raki would be fine for now " Amon stated, grabbing another Dango. "Let''s finish this quickly, we need to teach the big bad guy a lesson."


    Nodding in agreement, Otama nudged Amon and handed more Dango, she was proud of being able to help. Other than that, she is making so many friends at once ¨C it''s a win-win situation.


    ''-Oh, and Raki is getting beaten by Advanced Conqueror''! Haki. As I suspected, this Shiki is different.''


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    Tsumi ''summoned'' weapons made of ice and threw them forward, penetrating the bodies of weak pirates. She was a little confused about how easy this was. Wasn''t Shiki supposed to be Roger''s rival? Why is his army so weak?


    Looking around, as her colleagues fought with an unimpressed look, she could guess they had the same question. Amon brought them here for these bunch? Wow. Free work. Fuck.


    He could have easily single-handedly finished this bunched of 10 thousand people, no? Yes, he was definitely fast enough, yet- sigh. Sometimes she hated her job. She was dragged here to fight, but this doesn''t even count as training. These people¡­ they were too weak. How the hell is she supposed to prove she is worthy of her title in this scenario?


    Shaking her head as she looked at Urouge smashing everything in his sight, she realised the least she can do the prove herself is to have the highest kill-count¡­ but that was a problem too. How the hell is she supposed to beat fucking Urouge into knocking people out?


    Or even that woman¡­ Boa Hancock, her God''s lover. She was (literally) punching the brains out of the minions. It seemed Conqueror''s Coating or whatever was very destructive. Ah, wish she had it.


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    B~zt ¨C Crack!


    ''Fuck this hurts!'' Feeling the black lightning coated fist hitting her in the large serpentine face, Raki groaned. What the fuck? Advanced Conqueror! Why does he have Advanced Conqueror! She heard this guy was once Pirate King''s rival, so she expected nothing less from him, but what the fuck?! How did his old bones hit so hard?!


    Spitting out a dragon tooth, Raki growled. "Fuck, old man, you''re strong."


    The man in question, Golden Lion Shiki, stopped his punch midway and frowned. "I realised you aren''t Kaido, but to think I''ve been hitting a female. It''s no wonder you''re weak." He spat out, making Raki scowl. "Hm¡­ if I am right you are that girl- ah, Heavenly Sky Princess, aren''t you? Or do they call you Sin of Wrath?"


    "Both." Raki didn''t anything else.


    She raised her head up and went for a headbutt. At first, when she devoured his body in her mouth, she assumed it would be finished ¨C but the guy actually broke her teeth and came out. Not only that, even though her teeth did grow back immediately, the guy used his power to float the teeth around and used them as blades. Raki''s teeth were sharp, very much so (at least in her Serpent form), so using them as blades was a smart move.


    Still, Raki growled. She focused on her powers and formed many balls of light above and beside her head. She doesn''t need to spit out a ball of light, not anymore ¨C she has learned ways to control her power.


    As the light balls glowed brighter, dashing towards Shiki at a fast speed, Shiki waved his hand and the ground below him sprung up and formed a barrier.


    "Argh," Raki groaned and raised her head up, flying back into the sky. "Brother was right, your fruit is broken. It says it''s supposed to make things float, but it''s literally a nerfed matter manipulation. Damn."


    "Right, right. I''ve heard that a lot." As Shiki also floated up, he scoffed. "Girl, don''t you think you should use your Hybrid form? Because currently, you are just a large punching bag." Raki chuckled at hearing him.


    Shiki moved his hands, as the water in the ground started to move. Raki grinned in her dragon form. "Nope. You think I am dumb? I won''t stand two minutes against you if I go hybrid. My defence is the only thing keeping me conscious, yet your blows hurt a ton. You want me to go hybrid where my defence is shittier?" She shook her head. "I was instead thinking of using my Ultra Defence form, my defence is supposed to double. But if I do use it, my training would be ruined."


    Shiki had a scowl. "Brat, you''re taking this as a training montage? Your friends are here too, beating up my people and you''re keeping me busy. What''s your goal? Training? Or something deeper?"


    Raki laughed out loudly. "Oh dude, training? Yes. That''s one reason, but we have other reasons too. Anyway, I am not supposed to talk too much, or I would get grounded." She said, "Maybe try to make me talk? Either way, you''re gonna die today."


    She hissed as her jaws parted, revealing her tongue as an orb of yellow light started to form. After less than a second, she spat out the ball as it blurred and a beam of heat left towards Shiki, causing him to throw his hands upwards, as the water below them sprung up and formed two water dragons.


    Immediately, as the beam started to approach Shiki, the two water dragons stepped in front as they shot their own beams, water beams.


    B-o-O-o-M


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    Raki is getting beaten, nice. Anyway, I am close to done so I guess it''s time to finish Shiki. I looked at Otama and patted her head, "Tama, stay with your new friend, okay? I will be back in a zippy."


    Tama nodded as she was sitting on top of a yellow duck.


    This is the duck from the movie Strong World, a bird with thunder powers. Nice guy. I can talk with him telepathically because of our similar powers. At first, he was scared when we approached him but when Tama fed him her Dango, it became strangely obedient as its emotions for Otama sprung up. Damn, dangerous power.


    "Alright, duck, protect her. If she gets hurt I will kill you." I said, electrifying the duck as it flinched, nodding profusely. Otama also nodded.


    Then I focused on the part of the island where Shiki was fighting. B~zzt! Grabbing my sword, Kiyu, I teleported past the air and moved above Raki and Shiki. Kiyu said something about going all out but I didn''t heed to it.


    "Yo, sorry for interrupting, but it''s time up," I said, standing about Raki''s head and rubbing it. Raki had her mouth open, preparing another beam as she frowned. "I said time up, slut."


    While Raki groaned, Shiki, who was preparing a punch for Raki, paused briefly before he kicked the air and dashed towards me. I shot Raki a glance and told her to stay back with my gaze. Shiki approached me, but instead of punching, he raised his sword-attached left leg.


    I noticed¡­ he changed his weapon because of me. My hand was resting on the hilt of my sword, which caused him to assume I would use the sword instead. ''He''s gonna use his own sword to respect my weapon of choice? Good guy.''


    I grinned. Grabbed my sword but didn''t fully take it out from the sheath. I charged my body with electricity and entered a world of speed. A world where I was as fast as a bolt of lightning.


    Bz~t


    Grinning, I flicked my wrist as I swept past the frozen Shiki, slashing across his neck.


    ?Sky Sword Style: Form Seven?


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª General Pov ¡ª


    He didn''t expect the child Emperor to be here as well. More so he didn''t expect him to appear out of somewhere above that dragon girl''s head. Most likely an ability of the Goro-Goro no Mi. Either way, the situation changed, so he did the most sensible thing, target the stronger opponent.


    As he changed his target, launching at the Child Emperor, he noticed something. The child Emperor had his hands on the hilt of a sheathed sword. ''Ah, a Swordsman.'' he nodded to himself in his head, drawing back his fist and rather raising his left leg. Cladding it in Conqueror''s Haki, he decided to end this once and for all.


    The girl only survived since she had Kaido level defence. But that wasn''t the case for the child Emperor, was it?


    He was right, but-


    Shiki made a mistake in his calculation. He didn''t realise, the same applied to him as well. He didn''t realise his defence wasn''t great either.


    Just then he moved¡­ or did he? Honestly, Child Emperor was too fast for his eye, another ability of his devil fruit. At last¡­ he felt a slight itch in his throat as he understood what happened¡­ Before his head was separated from his shoulder, he could have sworn he heard this question: "Answer this, Golden Lion, what happens when you get slashed at lightning speed?"


    The answer was simple. However, there was no Golden Lion Shiki left to answer it.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Kind of anti-climatic, I know, but that''s that. You don''t really have much chance against a sword that moves 100k km/s (unless you''re Kaido or Marco). I buffed up Shiki, but in the end, his match was the wrong dude. These days since Amon also has the DF Encyclopedia, he doesn''t even bother to ask for the fruits'' names eithier.

 Chapter 188 - Next Phase (1)

    Chapter 188


    Title: Next Phase (1)


    ¡­.


    Slamming the buff man to the floor, Tsumi sighed. So easy. Why is this so easy? She wanted to prove her worth, to prove that she is worthy of her current title. The prove she was worthy of being called the sin of Greed.


    Tsumi liked her position as a Priest before Amon destroyed Birka. She just sat in her butt, ''blessing'' people with her palm raised, and worshipping the seemingly non-existent God. She quite enjoyed it. Being lazy but getting what she wanted¡­ but there was only a tiny- no, a major problem. She just wanted more.


    More power. More respect. More laziness. More food. More attention. She wanted more of every good thing.


    So she eyed the position of Arch Priestess, maybe that would cure her hunger? Maybe then she would finally find peace? She wanted to try it, but before she could, God himself descended on the mortal realm. She barely believed God existed, so when she saw the little boy with the power of Thunder, her whole existence was shaken. She was scared, scared that she would be punished for her sin, her greed. But luckily, the man seemingly didn''t notice a thing.


    Then she started to work under him. She had no problem, she even felt better than before, as she had people working directly under her. She had absolute control over them, just after God himself. She was satisfied- unfortunately, it only lasted a few days.


    Her greed returned.


    She wanted to climb the ladder, but she wasn''t getting an opportunity. It was then, as Amon introduced the Sins. Tsumi knew this must be her fate, this must be her time to shine. So she tried, tried, and tried. Against Duy, Braham, Cricket, she fought and finally reached the position that was made for her.


    The Sin of Greed.


    She didn''t mind the name though, it described her perfectly. She got a new mansion, a bunch of maids, a few of the best Cloud Cars, and a position just after God himself. She was happy with her new position. So she wanted to prove herself, to not lose this position.


    Sighing at the thoughts, Tsumi raised her hand above her head, glancing at the brigade of charging men. She needed to prove herself, but her competition was hard. She didn''t have Conqueror''s Haki like Hancock, no powerful fruit like Urouge and Raki. She wasn''t weak per se, but she was probably the least gifted among the current sisn.


    Yet she earned the position. She didn''t have talent on Haki or a strong fruit, yes, but she did have techniques. Master of Rokushiki, Raki''s Sword teacher, and finally - Wind Style martial art.


    An orb of air started to condense on her grasp, slowly growing in size as it became as big as a basketball. After that, blades, shuriken like blades appeared on each side of the orb, forming a ¡ª "<Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!>"


    Tsumi streamed her strength on her hand and whipped it down, throwing the ball of destruction towards the incoming horde. Cutting the brigade of 21 men at once, splattering blood all over the place.


    Wind Style is a martial art made from the bits of Fishman Karate. It was hard to make, but with a Supercomputer on his hands, Amon didn''t have to do the hard work. It wasn''t perfect yet, but it did its job. A special martial art for his people was what made him unique from the other Emperors, and currently, Tsumi was the best at it - even better than Amon himself.


    Tsumi took a breath in. "All hail Kami!" She threw her fist in the air and dashed forward, grabbing her sword and coating it with a sharp wind.


    She was greedy, yes, but she had a limit. Her God was the limit.


    As greedy as she was, the thought of climbing higher than this, changing God''s position never crossed her mind. She, after all, grew up with people teaching her to lay her life for God, to fear him and love him ¨C other than that, how can she, a mere mortal, hope to change his position?


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    Affection, fear, respect, and obedience. Amon was feeling all this coming from Tsumi. Ah, how much he loved his cult, they were perfect for everything.


    Dragging the dead body of Shiki by his collar with one hand, and grabbing his steer-wheel head with another, Amon teleported inside the building, above everyone as he observed the fight for a second, before yelling, "Everyone, time''s up."


    Everyone paused. Amon''s people paused hearing his order, and Shiki''s people paused seeing the¡­ beheaded man in Amon''s hands. They gulped lightly as their eyes enlarged.


    "S- Sir¡­!!" Indigo, who was beaten by Urouge and made floor ridden, yelled. "You bastard, you killed him! You scoundrel!"


    He tried to get up, tried to launch himself at Amon, but Tsumi came and stepped on his head, making him fall face first.


    "Kami-sama, do I kill him?" Tsumi asked softly, smiling ever so slightly, making Amon smile too.


    "No need. Tie him up. He is a great scientist, he has his uses." Tsumi immediately nodded at his suggestion and karate chopped Indigo in his neck, making him go unconscious.


    Seeing this, every enemy man stiffened in their position. Amon glanced at them. They can be useful, but he needed to do a cleanup. Some of them were very loyal to Shiki.


    Sensing their current emotional state with his Observation Haki, Amon confirmed that around 80% of the people here are forced by Shiki to work for him. The remaining people work for him out of sheer loyalty.


    ''Well¡­ killing them won''t be tough.'' Amon dropped Shiki''s body on the floor, angering some soldiers, but before they could react, Amon moved. He grabbed his sword and moved at Lightning speed, slashing them on their neck and beheading 20% of people that were alive after the fight with Sins.


    Pccht~


    With a high pitched sound, bodies and bodies started to drop to the ground, their heads separated and blood filling the room, splattering everyone''s dresses. The remaining people gasped in fright.


    Sheathing his sword, Amon looked at their faces. "First of all, this wasn''t a random kill. I can feel who was loyal and who was not and killed the loyal ones. You guys were forced by him? " Amon pointed at Shiki''s corpse. Everyone nodded. "I know, no need to worry. That''s why I let you live."


    He rose in the air, floating a few meters above everyone. "You have two choices, one ¨C join me. Two ¨C leave, I won''t kill you if you choose to leave, I don''t kill people as long as they''re not my enemy." Amon lied.


    Everyone stiffened, considering if he would really let them go. Amon wasn''t completely lying, he didn''t need people who would work half-heartedly, people who might betray him, so he wasn''t quite with the idea of having everyone here work for him. Though he was confident, many would choose the first option. First of all, he killed their worst enemy, and second, they didn''t have a place to go back.


    Amon smiled amicably. "Just a heads up, my people get the best treatment." Because the happier an employee is, the harder they would work. "You''d be treated like nobles, of course ¨C considering you act like one."


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    Meanwhile, Honey Queen was busy whistling in awe, observing the fight that was taking place in front of her.


    Cling!


    Three blades confronted a small knife, Hawkeye Mihawk skillfully blocked all of Zoro''s attacks.


    ''Damn.'' Honey Queen was awed. She stood a few meters away, in Barite''s ship. ''So this is the world''s best swordsman¡­ can Amon beat this guy? He¡­ who am I kidding, that monster would probably one-shot him.'' Honey Queen sighed.


    The Straw Hats had come here to recruit a cook, and after a series of coincidences, they confronted the world''s best swordsman, Hawkeye Mihawk. Honey Queen was scared shit, grabbing her dial to call Amon for any emergency, but luckily, it seemed things were under control¡­ well, except for the part where Zoro is fighting a life-and-death battle.


    Honey Queen felt her body cool down. She felt a sense of security realising Amon can come any time and one-shot Mihawk, saving her life if Mihawk suddenly went berserk. He would protect her if she gets in the danger zone of people like Mihawk. Probably.


    Falling on her butt as Hawkeye slashed Zoro''s chest, Honey Queen dazed off. ''But I have to say¡­ this Zoro guy is cool.''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chap

 Chapter 189 - Next Phase (2)

    [Read more chapters in P.A.T.R.E.O.N]¨C


    Link: *******.com/Master4thWall


    Discord: discord.gg/x97NjyNbAy


    -


    Chapter 189


    Title: Next Phase (2)


    ....


    "I would go!" Ace yelled on top of his lungs. "H- he killed one of our brothers! Your son! So why are you still not going after him, pops!?"


    Hearing his arguably rude tone, many of the Whitebeard Pirates frowned, but they stayed silent, letting their pops decide on this.


    "Argh..." the living legend, the behemoth, the strongest man alive, simply groaned. "Ace..." Whitebeard sighed. "Teach did a bad thing, I have failed as his father. I haven''t gone after him because I am sure, I would kill him if I meet him." He looked Ace in the eye. "Fine, if you think you can take him on, then go. I won''t stop you."


    Ace smiled. "Pops -"


    "That''s enough, leave, Ace. I don''t want to see your face." Whitebeard''s tone was stern, heavy, and harsh like a parent disciplining their children. "You''ve decided it yourself, so you have to see an end to it. Don''t waste time talking with me, do what you think is befitting. Don''t return before doing so, understood?"


    Ace paused before parting his lips.


    "I-" He stopped midway. For the first time in his life, Ace felt a lump on his throat that he couldn''t just yell out. After gulping hard, he straightened his back. He had decided. He won''t let the Kaido scenario repeat itself. He won''t sit back and do nothing after someone had killed his close friends.


    ''Fool, my friend. I listened to you last time, but I am sorry ¨C I have to take this revenge to fulfil my own promise.'' Ace steeled his resolve and looked Whitebeard at the eye, nodding lightly before turning around to go to his room, pack the last of his clothes.


    -


    Ace had quite a few sets of clothes, but he didn''t take much with him, this wasn''t a vacation. He just grabbed a few short pants and his hat. He didn''t like wearing shirts after becoming one of Whitebeard''s sons, he wanted to proudly show off his tattooed back ¨C so he didn''t take any.


    Putting the last pair of pants in his bag, just as he pulled the chain upwards, a knock fell on the door.


    Knock


    Ace turned around. He tried to sense who it was but failed. Observation Haki was not that versatile, it could sense people, but it couldn''t sense who the people were. At least his version didn''t. He heard the Sky Emperor and Charlotte Katakuri could do so pretty easily.


    Still, he could guess who it was as he sighed. "Come in, Perry."


    The figure of a brown-haired beauty entered the room shortly after, a concerned look on her face.


    Ace turned around and kept packing his other things, ignoring Perry for minutes, Finally, after a while, Perry parted her lips, "Um... Ace, you... you should-"


    "Don''t beat around the bush, I am not in the mood. And if you''re here to stop me, then return. I promised Mr Fool that I won''t go after Kaido until I am strong enough, but this time ¨C this time, I am strong enough, stronger than Teach at least." Ace blurted, as Perry sighed.


    She hesitated for a second. Seeing this, Ace wanted to repeat himself ¨C but Perry quickly announced, "Ace... You should take me with you, I want to go with you."


    What?


    Ace blinked.


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    East Blue, Cocoyashi Village


    Arlong hadn''t expected this. He knew humans were daring, but he still didn''t expect a single man to outright attack his Park.


    "Who are you, human?" He asked, looking at the blonde man who was being pinned by a Fishman, his head down. This man had defeated 10 of his brothers just by kicking them, even going as far as shattering their skulls. "A bounty hunter I presume?"


    He didn''t talk much with humans. Normally, he would have just killed this man for what he did ¨C but today, he didn''t kill him precisely because of what he did. He kicked his brothers and made them cry in pain! How dare he!


    ''So you will die a slow and painful death, human.'' Arlong decided. "Why aren''t you talking?"


    "Hah," The blonde man released a breath, raising his head as Arlong''s brows twitched. He was smoking? When did he¨C "You made Nami-san cry, scream your name as she stabbed her tattooed arm with a knife. You disgrace, you don''t deserve to be a man."


    Arlong paused before a chuckle left his lips. "Ah, you''re that type. Nami did that? Hmm, I need to make her pay for getting rid of the Arlong tattoo then."


    The blonde scoffed. "In your dreams. Wait for a minute, they would be here soon. My captain will kill you."


    "Oh?" Arlong raised an eyebrow. "Captain? You are a team, huh? Tell me, why did you come alone? You should have waited and attacked at once, why are you here by yourself?"


    He waited for an answer, but the blonde simply took a puff. Arlong frowned. Fine. Then be it. He would talk with this Captain of his. Nami needed to be taught a lesson this time, and killing her potential saviours would be the best choice.


    He won''t kill Nami, she is too valuable for that. Rather, he plans to meet his idol, Sky Emperor, and present him Nami as a gift. He had realised Nami is too valuable to keep her here with him, she would be a lot of help to his idol, for sure. Her world-class navigation skills and map-creating ability... they are incredible. Who knows, maybe he can even get close to him this way?


    Arlong laughed as he kicked the blonde''s face, throwing the cigarette in the process.


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    He didn''t just love women, he respected them. So when he saw Nami stabbing her arm with a knife to remove the tattoo, screaming Arlong''s name with hate and disgust, he was pissed. He should have waited for his Captain because he was sure Luffy would be pissed and want to help Nami as well. But... a part of him couldn''t wait.


    Two years ago, something big happened. Germa 66 was defeated, captured, and enslaved by the Sky Emperor. He didn''t like his family, heck he even hated them! Considering this, he should have been happy that they were enslaved by the Sky Emperor. But¨C


    A part of him hated it. A part of him hated the fact that his family, his loving sister, was now a slave to another man. So when he saw that look on Nami''s face, her tears falling down her cheeks ¨C he thought ¨C was Reiju suffering the same fate? Or was she experiencing worse?


    Sky Emperor was quite known for his playboy tendencies. Of course, being in east blue, Sanji didn''t know that ¨C not until he started doing his research after Germa was defeated, at least. So it won''t be a surprise if Reiju, right now, is on her back, moaning under a fucking manwhore. What irritated him more was the fact that she might didn''t have had a chance to refuse either, maybe she was forced to do what he wanted?


    ...Sanji sighed.


    This was the true face of the world, under the mask of humans, there is a monstrosity. The weak have to submit to the strong, they have to silently do whatever the strong orders. That''s something Sanji experienced first-hand... by his own family.


    Yes, he might be overthinking, maybe nothing of that sort was even happening, and Amon might only be using their technology, but the thought was still there in his mind. So Sanji had a new enemy, an enemy he knew was out of his league. Still... that wasn''t the point, the point was when Nami cried, his sister''s face sprung up from her expression as something kicked.


    Groaning, he ran forward, kicking the gate of the Arlong Park open only to be single-handedly beaten by the blue-skinned monster.


    Still... Sanji grinned as a voice entered the place.


    "My, Sanji. You have got yourself into quite the tight situation, have you not?" Sanji chuckled as he agreed, he was pinned to the ground after all. "Still, the fact that you care about a female''s dignity so much has earned you some of my respect, you pervert."


    Sanji laughed again as the figure of a blonde beauty entered his sight. She jumped up, vanishing from her spot as she kicked the Fishman above him and flung him across the Park, throwing him in the water.


    Sanji smiled. "Ah, my Queen, you''re here finally, and here I was thinking my time was up."


    The blonde grinned, showing her white teeth. "Not in my watch, kid. Time''s up for the fishes instead." Under her shining smile, Sanji stood up as he patted his dusty suit.


    He glanced at Honey''s face... Maybe he was in love for real this time?


    Honey Queen grinned lightly as she brushed her hair and locked eyes with Arlong, making the monster groan.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Amon has made two of the Straw Hat his enemy; Nami and Sanji. What is his plan? How would he ''team-up'' with them if they all hate him?


    -


    P.S 1000 powerstones for a bonus chapter immediately!

 Chapter 190 - Next Phase (3)

    Chapter 190: Next Phase (3)


    ¡ª


    It''s been hours since Shiki''s death. Shiki''s people had decided if they would stay or leave. Most chose to stay, join the side of an Emperor, but a small portion of people decided to leave and start life anew. I didn''t have any problems with that. But¡ª


    I smiled, "Before you leave, I would like to hold a small Banquet to wish you your new life," the people gathered in front of me looked confused, some suspicious even. "As it stands, I respect people''s will. Since you guys want to leave, I would like to feed you one last time to ascertain that I would never go after you guys. I hope you will wait a while for the food."


    There was a slight hesitation, but after a while, everyone nodded. Why would they not? They were hungry and tired, and some even believed they would be hunted down, so they needed strength to run from here. And for strength, they needed food.


    I smiled at this. Then I turned to look at the soldiers from Skypiea, especially the cooks who had arrived at this place a few hours ago and gave them a nod, implying something.


    I then turned back around to the crowd and gave them a bright smile. "Alright then everyone, please enjoy yourselves."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    Walking out of the crowd, I kept humming softly. As a whistle entered my ear.


    "Wow, you bastard."


    I chuckled hearing the voice and turned around, giving her a grin. "What do you mean, Raki."


    A sore-jawed Raki scoffed at my smile. "You plan to poison them, don''t you?" She leaned on the wall and looked me in the eyes. "Or am I wrong?"


    I shrugged at her scoff. "Well yeah, you aren''t wrong. I mean they are my enemy, just from the fact that they are the remnants of my old enemy." I shook my head as Raki raised an eyebrow.


    "But you killed the ones who are loyal to Shiki. So if they are alive that means they aren''t supposed to be loyal, right?" Raki asked, genuinely confused.


    I smiled. "They aren''t loyal to Shiki, yes, but the anger in them was clear. They were angry that I killed their brother, their sisters, their friends, and their sworn comrades, they were very angry." I added. "And if you are asking why I didn''t kill them outright since they are really angry with me, it''s because every one of the soldiers is angry with me. I can''t kill all of them, now can I? The ones who joined me can be moulded later, but the ones who left me can''t be moulded later since they would be out of my grasp. So I need to take precautions where they can''t go against me in the future, and that would be ¨C by killing them." I continued. "But I can''t kill them outright either, because if I do I would seem like a guy who doesn''t value his own words. Thus, a bad leader. So I am using a poison that would kill them in a week."


    Raki blinked at my explanation as realisation hit her. "Ah... That''s fair- err, not really fair, but logical." She again went through my explanation in her head and nodded. "Yeah, I see no problem in what you did."


    This caused me to laugh out loud. "And what if there was a problem in my judgement?" I walked closer to her. "What if I wanted to kill them just because it would satisfy my bloodlust?" I stood in front of her and pinned her against the wall. "What if I wanted to kill them because their face annoys me?"


    I stared at her face as her indifferent expression changed to that one of a¡­ "Pft-" funny one. "Bro, you think I would care? Fuck them in the ass for all I care." She locked her eyes with mine before wrapping her arms around me, still maintaining eye contact. "I won''t even mind if you kill me, for fun or for actual reasons. I wouldn''t mind at all."


    Well¡­ I had a guess this would be her answer. As nice as I feel, that''s a huge weakness of hers. I have no doubt she would go crazy if I suddenly disappeared one day.


    "Raki," I called her as I hugged her back. "Don''t do anything stupid, ever."


    ?¡ª*¡ï*¡ª?


    |General Pov|


    "Hm¡­ it''s good that it''s not falling, or I would have to take action myself." Floating in the air, Amon silently observed the small islands floating in the sky. Merveille was pretty huge. And with Shiki dead, it was supposed to fall on the sea like it did in the canon. Yet, it didn''t because Amon didn''t want to.


    Island clouds. Amon had too many island clouds to spare. In this world, there are kilometres upon kilometres of island clouds all around the sky, but since only a small part of them is inhabited ¨C Amon can use them as he pleases.


    To not make the islands of Merville fall, what he did was control the electromagnetic bond of the clouds and moving them here, a few days before the mission started. Currently, all of the small rocky islands were floating above chunks of clouds, even without Shiki''s powers.


    "Still¡­" Amon frowned. "This is too risky. The clouds won''t be able to hold the islands for long, they weigh a lot. I should probably start moving them to the White-White sea." Raising his hand, Amon focused on the electromagnetic bond of the clouds, commanding them to move and directed them towards where he wanted.


    Amon growled seeing the islands moving ever so slowly. "Argh¡­ it would take years. So slow."


    ?¨C¡ï¨C?


    "Wow, the island is moving. Brother must be moving it- Auk!" Raki groaned as her face morphed as if she had just bit a lemon.


    "Fuck me," she rubbed her jaw that was hurting badly. Shiki punched her face quite a few times, and her teeth were broken again and again. They have healed, yes, but the pain hasn''t vanished fully. In fact, they hurt. Hurt a lot.


    She went to Amon for this exact reason, to ask where she could find some ice, but he just replied with, "How the fuck would I know?" Raki shook her head softly as she leaned back on the chair, pushing a bag of ice on her sore spot that she had gotten from Tsumi in the end.


    "Sigh¡­" suddenly, she recalled her conversation with Amon. She knew for a fact she was too much dependent on Amon. But¡­ she couldn''t bring herself to hate that fact. Amon was her¡­ everything. Father, mother, brother, sister, wife, husband. Everything one can possibly imagine.


    She could dream of a day where there would not be a Raki, but she couldn''t dream of a day where there won''t be an Amon. Was this love? Or obsession? Frankly, she didn''t know nor wanted to know. Because she didn''t care. What mattered most was the fact that she, Raki, was his ¨C living for his use.


    Was she brainwashed by him perhaps? Or was she manipulated like Robin and Hancock? After all, this is not how a normal person should think, is this? She realises that, but she knew that wasn''t enough to change anything. She was brainwashed? So what? She liked how things were this way, so there was no need to think of eerie and depressing things.


    She stared at the air and dozed off for a while. Thinking about the meaning of her existence. Only for a chuckle to leave her lips as she realised, fuck it, it doesn''t matter either way. She would just be by his side until he doesn''t want her to. She would just be his shadow, until he doesn''t want her to.


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter!

 Chapter 191 - Next Phase (4)

    Chapter 191: Next Phase (4)


    ¡ª


    Hina perked her ears up, paying complete attention to the Marine Officer''s words.


    "This is a huge deal. Golden Lion Shiki was one of Pirate King''s rivals. Someone who was arrested by the combined power of both Garp and Sengoku, and now the Sky Emperor has supposedly solo''d him, even killing him in the process. We have underestimated his threat level, again." Brannew, the marine officer who decides bounties, announced.


    Everyone in the room, sitting in a row along with Hina, understood what this meant. It was time to increase his bounty again. This is the 3rd time that is going to happen in the past 2 years.


    Hina could hear the mumbling of the people around her, asking who was the person who delivered this news. Hina knew who did it since she was the person who received the victim. It was one of the people who used to work for Shiki, but was released by Amon to lead a happy life. But instead, he came to the marines to set a case in Amon''s name, supposedly angry from the fact that his wife was killed by him.


    One of the marines sitting on a bench in front raised his hand. "But sir, his head is already worth 3.9 billion, increasing it would make his danger level surpass Red-Hair."


    Brannew snapped his finger. "You guys are experienced high ranking officers, so you have a good idea about the true power of the monster that is Red-Haired Shanks. Unlike how the mass believes, it''s not Kaido or Whitebeard who is individually the strongest Emperor, it''s Red-Haired Shanks, instead."


    While everyone nodded, one of the newbies raised his hand. "But, sir¡­ if he is that strong, why does he have the second-lowest bounty among the Emperors?"


    Brannew nodded. "That''s the point ¨C as strong as he is, he isn''t that much of a threat to the Government since he is a pretty laid back man, and there is also the fact that he has the smallest crew among all the Emperors. That lessens his danger too."


    "But this guy, Amon, doesn''t lay back. He grabs what he wants. In the past two years, he has expanded his territory throughout most of Paradise and even some parts of New World. He¡­ his crew even surpasses the Golden Lion Shiki in his prime. Not only that, all of his "Sins" are strong enough to be Emperor-Commander level. And there are 6 of them."


    Brannew took a deep breath. "He is currently the most threatening force in this world, just after Monkey D. Dragon."


    Hina sharply nodded in agreement. Monkey D. Dragon doesn''t count since he¡­ is a mysterious man. There were cases where Marines had discovered his base of operation. But by the time they reached there, not only was he not present there, even the island he was supposed to be on was missing. How the fuck are they supposed to find a man who can supposedly teleport on a large scale?


    Hina raised her hand and commented, "A few days ago, we also discovered his connection with Big Mom. That also increases his danger level. I agree that his bounty needs an upgrade."


    Hearing Hina''s words, everyone around started to whisper. Hina was a newly promoted Vice Admiral, someone who has proved her worth by a large margin. Her voice weighed a lot, so the marines started to take her words seriously.


    Surely, if the rumours were true, Big Mom might let one of her children marry one of Amon''s people. That way, their relationship would grow and they would be an unstoppable force. This alone is enough to push his bounty above the 4 billion mark.


    After that, it was decided. Amon is going to get an increase in his bounty.


    Hina smirked in her mind. Mission accomplished, just like her Master had asked her for.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    He sometimes wondered if it would have been better if Raki had Kaido''s cloud creation power instead of her Light Manipulation. But since she doesn''t, he has to do all the work.


    Still, he didn''t mind it much. This was considered training too, that''s the reason why he didn''t just simply cut a door to the Door-Dimension and teleported with the islands at once.


    It''s been 2 days since Amon started to move the islands of Merville towards Skypiea. The people who wanted to leave left already, and the people who wanted to stay are here.


    Meanwhile, after days and nights of hard work, Amon has finally reached his destination. The Kingdom of Sky, Skypiea. The country that has the Golden City as its capital.


    Amon had dropped the islands on the white-white sea, and now they are floating there peacefully. The first thing he did after that, was to gather every one of his new soldiers in one place.


    He looked at the crowd gathered under him as he floated a few meters up in the sky. "Everyone, sorry to call you out again. This might not be important for some, but many people are waiting for this announcement." Amon looked at the people. While most looked normal, some had feathers in their arms, they are the locals of Merveille. "I am aware that some of you are not from the blue sea, rather from that small village not far from here. I am also aware that you are eager to see your family. If you are worried about them, don''t be. I would ensure their safety. You can meet them, and spend time with them. I would ensure no animals attack your families, so rest assured."


    He continued. "Other than that, I also have to appoint your group a leader, which will take a few days, so you guys can take a break for now. Soon, people with wings would come here, don''t be scared of them. They would help build some things. I plan to build better living quarters, many supermarkets, multiple research labs, some schools and hospitals for the people of the village and yourselves. I wish you''d enjoy your time working for me, and if you have any questions, then come meet me anytime." He looked at the impatient and grateful expression of the people below. He slimed, "That''s all, now you can go and meet your families."


    The sky was clear as always, but for the first time in many years, the people below him felt in peace, secure. And he could feel each of those emotions.


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    Aisa was done training with Shyarly for today. Her teacher had gone back to her room, and she was left with a numb feeling on her head. Using Observation Haki to try and predict the far future is hard, very hard. And up until now, she had made no progress at all.


    Aisa''s eyebrows twitched as she sensed a crowd entering her range of Observation. Her range wasn''t something extraordinary, it was her weak point even, but she could still recognise the presence that stood out within the crowd. It was her brother''s presence.


    In no way she wouldn''t recognise the ''voice'' that screams "Iamtheone" all the time. Aisa tilted her head. ''Did he bring the fruit that he wants to feed me?''


    In truth, Aisa was¡­ confused. Why did he want her to become a Sin? Aisa wasn''t dumb enough to believe that Amon didn''t know about her small shenanigan with Raki, it would be absurd for him to not notice it. Of course, this question didn''t appear out of the blue, as what confused her was the fact that Amon never treated her differently ¨C he still treated her as a loving brother should.


    Was she wrong about him? Was the anger, sadness, coldness, she sensed deep within him just an imagination of her? From the warmth, she felt every time she was around him¡­ that might actually be the case.


    ''...I don''t even understand anything anymore.'' Asia sighed. She sat up from the table and prepared to go to her room. She was already on the top of Giant Jack, so her room wasn''t that far ¨C since Amon had always kept her with him, safe.


    Bzz~t


    It was at this moment, as a blue light flashed in front of her eyes and the figure of her older brother appeared in front of her.


    "Yo, guess who''s back." With a brilliant smile on his face, Amon grabbed her cheeks and caressed them aggressively, causing her to laugh out.


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 192 - Aisas Worth (1)

    Chapter 192: Aisa''s worth (1)


    ¡ª


    She could feel it. A slight buzz in her cheeks.


    Her brother must be caressing her cheeks with his hands coated in electricity.


    She felt her body jolt as she started to laugh, her nervous system failing her. "Brother, it tickles. Haha, stop." She somehow grabbed his hands and pushed them away, making him bring upon a ''sad'' face. Aisa shook her head dismissively. "Sigh¡­ you''re back, already? So, what do you want from me?"


    Her older brother didn''t answer, he rather slipped his hands in his side bag and took out a¡­ Devil fruit. "I got a gift for you."


    "Oh, what is this?"


    Her brother frowned. "Don''t act like you don''t know. It''s the devil fruit you''ve been looking forward to."


    She flinched. "O- oh, you already know. Haha¡­ sorry, I read big sis Raki''s thoughts accidentally. I didn''t mean to..." She made an apologetic face, yet looked at the fruit interestedly. "So¡­ is this the Float-Float fruit? Are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    Her brother released a sheepish smile. "Hmm, maybe if you kiss me-"


    Amon was interrupted.


    "Forget it. I don''t want it anymore." Aisa said,  making a deadpan face and prepared to turn around, only to be stopped by his hands.


    "Alright, fine." Amon sighed. "You can have it either way. This is a good power. Although you''d need to train hard to make the islands that I brought float. But I believe when you awaken the fruit, you would become Emperor level easily."


    Aisa''s eyes widened as she stared at the fruit with expectation.


    -


    "If awakened, you can even reach Emperor level," He pushed the fruit to Aisa and she cautiously grabbed it.


    If not for the fact that Amon wanted the Op-Op fruit, he would have eaten the Float-Float fruit. It''s simply overpowered. It''s not simply the power of Floating ¨C rather ¨C  it''s Telekinesis, and even Matter Manipulation to some degree. Everything can be done by this fruit, as long as the user had touched something previously, he would have absolute authority over it.


    Suppose, after eating the fruit Aisa had touched an island and added it under her ''authority''. In that case, she would be able to shatter the island into dust with just her thoughts alone ¨C theoretically.


    She can also touch the ocean, and the sea would be under her control. Of course, in both cases, there is the weakness of range and control, but that can be overcome with time. Other than that, this fruit needs creativity and quick thinking to be used at its full potential ¨C Aisa''s Observation Haki would cover that area. So she was one of the better candidates for this fruit.


    Amon watched as Aisa slowly grabbed the fruit and stared at it for a while.  "Um¡­. So I just bite it?" Amon nodded, as she then gulped. "Alright¡­ here it goes."


    Aisa brought the fruit closer to her mouth and took a bite ¨C her face immediately morphed into a sour look. "Argh¡­ this tastes b- bad. Very bad."


    Amon laughed at her antics while she forcefully gulped the piece and decided to devour the whole fruit at once.


    ?¡ª¡ï/¡ª?


    "Woohoo! This is awesome!"


    Amon stared at the sky where Aisa was flying triumphantly. A huge grin plastered on her face, as she enjoyed the wind caressing her hair and cheeks.


    "Hey brother!" Aisa called as Amon locked eyes with her. "Why can''t I control the wind even though I am technically touching it?"


    Amon tilted his head hearing her. "Maybe because they have very little weight and their molecular bond is very weak? I don''t know. Why don''t you try making an orb of wind using <Wind Style> and then try to control it, might work."


    Aisa nodded at him and did what he said. She raised her palm and concentrated Wind Style on her palm.


    Wind Style. A martial art the A.I, Seraph, had created from the scratches of Fishman Karate. Most of Amon''s people knew this technique. This was easy to learn, but hard to master ¨C Amon was the current best use of this technique since he can control the electron present within the air and manipulate it at will. After that is Tsumi ¨C but Aisa might soon surpass her.


    As the wind ball appeared in Aisa''s palm, almost fading as soon as it appeared, Aisa touched the ball as she felt it coming under her control. "Fuu¡­" releasing a breath, Aisa moved her hand, but the airball didn''t disappear, it simply kept floating.


    "Brother," Aisa called again. "Catch!" She threw the ball as Amon caught it with his hands, like a solid ball.


    "Oh, interesting. So you can control the air too, as long as it''s dense enough? Good to know." Amon clutched the ball with his hand as it ''broke'' and vanished. "Now try summing the orb back. Since it''s not like the air just ''vanished'' completely, it''s still in the atmosphere."


    After blinking twice, Aisa did as he asked as bits of air started appearing in front of her face, soon forming the same ball that Amon had broken. Seeing this a smile appeared on Amon''s face.


    If she could do all this right now, it''s not farfetched to say that she would reach Emperor level just with this fruit alone after it awakens. But the problem is, Shiki was more than 70 years old, yet he never managed to awaken the fruit (if he did he wouldn''t need to touch things to activate his ability). So that means Aisa won''t be awakening her fruit anytime soon. But time''s not a problem ¨C Amon is experimenting on Oars'' body, on his strangely long lifespan and his special strength ¨C it won''t be that long before he unlocks the ''Gene/Lineage'' of Oars, and renders it to be implantable on himself and his seven Sins.


    If an average Fishmen are 10x stronger than an average human, then how strong would an average Giant, or an average Oars be? Only time shall tell.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    |Aisa Pov|


    I grabbed the water jar and dripped my hand in the water as I heard a click in my head, I felt a connection being created between me and the water. Taking a calculated breath, I commanded my mind as the water floated out of the jar.


    Oh my God, this is so awesome!


    Is this how power feels like? So lovely!


    Just then, I slowly Imagined the figure of my mother, Isa. I visualised her face, her legs, her chest, her waist, her complete body in extreme detail ¨C my Observation Haki allows me to do so.


    Soon, the water morphed into herself, a perfect g version of her that was wearing lavish clothing. My mother wears the best, eats the best, gets the best treatment ¨C she didn''t ask for any of that, it''s just brother Amon seemingly loves her that much.


    Ignoring the thoughts, I changed the figure of my mother back to the ball of water. I then imagined the constitution of a complex hand-gun, as the water changed again. It took a second since I only recently memorised the constitution of a gun, but it soon formed in the air.


    After that, with a sheepish grin, I controlled the gun to turn around and meet with Brother Amon''s head, as he waved at me.


    "Brother," I called, he looked at me with curiosity. "Dodge!"


    Bam!


    I mentally pulled the trigger as a blue bullet left the gun, very fast, and almost hit Brother. Almost, because a blue energy jumped up from brother''s body and made a half-transparent wall of condensed electricity that blocked and even vaporised the bullet.


    I humphed. "Hmph, showing off your powers even though the bullet would have just gone past your Logia body."


    He just smiled at my remarks, not looking offended at all.


    ''That shield¡­'' Brother is strong¡­ stronger than ever. I always wondered why he was so heavily dependent on attacks that were based on his Max Volt. Electricity has more uses, much more uses. What confuses me more is the fact that brother Amon always reads books and Myths about electricity, so it''s not as if he isn''t aware of the many uses of electricity¡­ anyway.


    The good thing is, he is finally focusing on those uses now. Most likely because he has hit another block. Hm, when Brother Wyper hit a block, he had awakened his fruit¡­ would brother Amon awaken his too?


    ''That would be¡­'' The thought gave me chills. What in the world would the awakening of Goro-Goro no Mi be like? ''Disastrous.''


    **


    **


    **


    P.S 1000 power stones for a bonus chapter.

 Chapter 193 - Aisas Worth (2)

    Chapter 193: Aisa''s Worth (2)


    ¡ª


    To ''connect'' something with me so that I can get authorisation over it, I need to touch it. Big brother said my limit of touch is supposed to be the weight of an object, if not I should theoretically be able to touch the ground and control the whole planet, which I can''t do.


    So his theory seems to be true. That''s why Wind Style is my best bet. Since the wind doesn''t have that much weight to it, I can easily ''store'' tons of air under my "Authorization" and cause tornadoes anywhere. The same goes for water, the sea. If I had control over the White-White sea around us, I would be the bane of every devil fruit user around.


    So currently, I am here, standing by the edge of the Shandora. I walked down the stairs that are going towards the White-White sea''s edge. Brother Amon is standing beside me, guiding me. I stopped myself from thinking those bad things about him and rather appreciated his help.


    "So, since we have figured out how your ability works on solid objects and liquid stored in a jar, it''s time to figure out how it works on liquid that is roaming in the sea," Amon said. "How would your weight system work on the sea? I wonder."


    "Try touching the water. Shiki could control water, so you should be able to do the same."


    I nodded at his words and crouched down, placing my palm on top of the water, activating my power ¨C this time, unlike when I touched the jar of water, I felt a huge weight over my shoulders as a click happened in my head.


    Immediately, the weight vanished off my shoulder and I felt connected with the water¡­ and since the entirety of the sea weighs a lot, it seems I am connected with as much water as my limit weight is. But that''s where the cheat comes into action.


    I raised my palm in the air, as a large chunk of water floated out of the sea, creating a gap that was filled as soon as it was created.


    "Hm, nice."


    Ignoring my brother''s remark, I kept the chunk of water floating. The water weighs at least 100kg, yet I feel no pressure on me ¨C so it seems the pressure only comes when I try to connect with something, not when I maintain the connection.


    Now about the cheat, I dropped my hands on the sea again, as I activated my power. Immediately a huge weight fell on my shoulder as I felt connected with the water again.


    I again raised my palm in the air as another large chunk of water followed suit. The two chunks of water got connected with each other as I got authority over 200kg(litre) of water at once. And since I don''t feel any pressure while maintaining already ''connected'' objects, I can control the water freely.


    This¡­ is a cheat, indeed.  This way, I can get ''connected'' with the whole sea. I can¡­ possibly even beat Brother Amon by trapping him in a huge ball of water.


    This power is¨C


    "Alright, Aisa. Keep calm. Don''t let power consume your head." Amon''s sudden words caused her to freeze as she blinked.


    She looked at the hand on her head, ruffling her hair softly. "Ah¡­ yes, you''re right."


    Amon smiled again and said, "Alright, now I will vaporize the water. Try and see if you can control the vapour/air released from it. Since the vapour would essentially come from the water under your ''authority."


    While Aisa nodded her head, he did just as he said. He raised his hand and shot a Plasma El Thor at the chunk of 200-litre water as it got heated up, releasing steam, immediately turning into gas ¨C hot mist that covered the entirety of Shandora in an instant!


    Aisa frowned as it got hard for her to breathe. She focused on the mist around her that was created from her water, trying to see if she could control it. She slowly raised her hands and clasped them together ¨C immediately the mist rushed towards her as a massive orb of hot air was formed in front of her.


    "Ohh, it works! Brother, look!" Aisa cheerfully called out, but Amon just scratched his cheeks.


    "Hm, now, try to push the bond of the air particles together and transform it back to water again. Try if you can." Amon ordered as Aisa nodded, in a slightly detected face because of his interference at her achievement.


    After that, she focused as much as she could as a large frown formed on her face. Her breathing got heavier and sweat formed on her forehead. She didn''t even blink and just like that, 3 minutes passed by.


    "Ha!" She released a breath that she didn''t know she was holding and dropped her hands. "Brother¡­ I can''t. It''s practically impossib- no, not really impossible, the correct term would be nigh-impossible. I feel I am close to achieving it, but I can''t do it. At least not yet."


    Amon drew his hand towards her hand and patted it, ruffling her hair and smiling at her. "It''s fine, you are already good to go. Don''t push yourself."


    Aisa smiled too. Little compliments worked like a charm.


    Amon blinked. "Oh, yes. What is your Fortune telling thingy going? Any progress?"


    Aisa''s face suddenly darkened. "No¡­ no progress. Sorry."


    "Again, it''s alright. Not everyone learns things on their first try, take it easy." Amon placed his hand on her head and ruffled her hair. "Your Observation Haki is your gift, your strongest point. Remember that guy I talked about? Charlotte Katakuri? His <Observation Haki> is strong, yes, but you have more potential. Don''t let small setbacks halt your will."


    Amon told the truth. Aisa can read people''s minds from the age of 7. Amon only learned to "guess" people''s thoughts at the age of 14 ¨C even though both Amon and Aisa had unlocked his Observation in their infant days. While Amon trained vigorously, Aisa just lived peacefully, yet ¨C she is almost about to surpass him.


    Amon smiled at her face, as she smiled back. ''My previous joke of a "Mental Defence" doesn''t work on Aisa anymore. Because unlike before, she doesn''t read the outer thoughts anymore, she directly reads one''s mind from the root. The only way I am hiding my secrets is by blocking input and/or scrambling my own neural impulses thus forming a


    .''


    How it works is simple. Since the brain is made of neurons, and neurons travel by making electrical signals, Amon can create fake electrical signals in his brain and make anyone who tries to read his mind only see the fake lining. At the current level, this can''t be called a "Shield" even if the name suggests such, it''s just a way to bypass mind reading.


    The past two years, he has done less training on increasing his volts, (since he already reached another Cap after training inside the thunder clouds of Raijin Island,) and rather has done more training in creating abilities that he could think of or/and remembers from different fictional series.


    The half-transparent "Shield" that blocked Aisa''s water bullet before was a self-made version of Raikage Armour. It grants pretty impressive defensive capabilities. He created it after realising his speed won''t help him every time, he needed something to higher his defence as well ¨C so he did.


    But, these aren''t the only techniques that he has formed. There are a few more dozens of everyday techniques and battle techniques that he has created the past 2 years. He is at his current peak, stronger than ever.


    Other than that, he has tried awakening his fruit too, simulated his brain to recreate a life-and-death situation and many more techniques. But he hasn''t been able to awaken his fruit yet. He has one last card up his sleeve. And he was 80% sure it would work like a charm.


    "Alright, Aisa." Amon suddenly broke the silence. "Go call each of the Sins, I would need to do a practical presentation on what you''re getting into and what type of strength you should look forward to. It''s time for a small training session."


    Amon grinned viciously, fantasizing about how he would test his new techniques on the people who can get hit but not die.


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note: Amon has again hit a wall, but he isn''t dejected like last time. Rather than wasting his time and waiting to increase his volts ¨C he has rather formed new techniques of electricity, and I need to show them off. So a 6 v 1 battle is gonna happen soon!

 Chapter 194 - Wingless Valkyrie

    Chapter 194: Wingless Valkyrie


    ¡ª


    He¡­ felt anger brewing in his heart. Why did this happen? Bunch of nobodies, a bunch of kids, how did they ruin his paradise!? Why?! How?!


    It''s not that Arlong doesn''t fear humans at all, it''s just that outside the World Government, there isn''t any threat to him (or so he believes). So being beaten by a mere pirate wannabe, he felt his pride crumble down.


    Arlong was shackled inside a cell along with his brothers. The rods that the cell was made of were strong, strong enough for his incredible strength to not work on them. So he couldn''t see a way out of this place, not unless he wanted the filthy Marines to shoot his brothers dead.


    "Argh¡­" Arlong groaned as he rubbed his bruises. They hurt. As much as his enemy boasted of being made of rubber, his hits hurt like a truck. And that woman¡­ that blonde bitch! He would r*pe her and feed her to pigs the next time he sees her.


    "Mere humans¡­" Arlong mumbled. "I would rise from the ashes, again. The Fishmen would dominate you all! Just you wait, I will get out of this-"


    ''!!!?''


    It was then when Arlong sensed two objects rushing from under the sea. His Fishmen senses flared up as he felt a huge danger rush towards the ship.


    BO~OM!


    Soon something hit the ship as it created a huge explosion. The wooden ship cracked up and fire engulfed the whole place, and immediately, a huge part of the cell was broken apart. Arlong saw an opportunity and looked at his brothers.


    "Everyone!" He grinned. "Jump to the sea!"


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    Her name is Marianne. A teenage girl at the age of 16. But fate doesn''t care about age, and thus, after becoming a victim of fate she joined the Wingless Valkyrie and even managed to climb the top rankings.


    At first, when she joined the organisation, she was a laid back person who always looked out for a chance to relax. But after her boss'' harsh training session, she knew this job has to be taken seriously or she would experience something worse than death.


    Yes, she still looks out for time to relax, but when she is on a mission, she enters her "Professional" persona.


    Unlike her peers, she doesn''t have a devil fruit ability. She has a power called ?Colors Trap?, a special painting skill.


    This is a¡­ powerful ability. This was taught to her by her deceased mother, this is her last treasure. And although she didn''t want to use it for crime, she has to. Currently, she is doing exactly that.


    Marianne was riding a submarine. This is her personal submarine that was given by the lord of Wingless Valkyrie. She is spying through the camera of the ship, looking at a Marine ship that is escorting a few people her boss, Amon, is interested in.


    The Arlong Pirates.


    They were captured by the marines two days ago after Monkey D. Luffy defeated him. After taking them to a temporary base, they are being moved to a proper Marine Base right now.


    Amon has ordered her to free them and bring them to Alsbasta. And she would do it ¨C professionally.


    "First thing first," Marianne mumbled. "Let''s blow the ship up."


    With a professional but cold look on her face, she pushed a button on the cockpit of the ship as two missiles appeared out of the ship''s either side.


    Brrr~


    After pushing another button, the missiles rushed towards the single marine ship and hit it hard, creating an explosion and destroying more than half of the ship in seconds.


    BO~OM!


    "Cannonballs are outdated, missiles for the win." That''s what her boss had said, and it seems he was right.


    Marianne stared at the destruction in front of her with more than slightly awe-filled eyes.


    ¡­.


    Before the explosion could even subside, Marianne noticed some humanoid figures with strange skin colours coming out of a broken part of the ship, jumping out into the sea.


    Marianne ignored the burning ship and rather focused the camera on the humanoid figures. But before she could completely shift the camera, a silhouette appeared in the monitor. A blue face with a long, blade-like nose, it didn''t look anything like a human. Still, Marianne could recognise the scowl he was wearing even with his clearly not humane looks.


    "Was it you who shot the bomb?" Strangely, the humanoid figure talked even though he was under the water. "What is your goal?"


    Marianne maintained her professional expression and noted the individual. Blue skin, blade-like nose. Fishman, Arlong of the old Sun Pirates. Her target. She wasn''t allowed to kill him, but she was allowed to hurt him, badly.


    Without wasting a second, Marianne pushed another button on the cockpit as a small part of the floor below her slid open. Water didn''t spring out because of the position of the ship, but Arlong quite easily climbed up.


    At first, when Arlong''s eyes landed upon her, noticing that she is a human, the scowl on his face deepened. But it didn''t last a second as Marianne touched the wall beside her and a green symbol was painted in a matter of milliseconds.


    Immediately, Arlong blinked. A calming feeling showered over him.


    Marianne nodded to herself. Her ?Calming Green? had worked perfectly. This would control the agitated Fishman to not lose his calm and attack her, losing his limbs in the process.


    ?Colours Trap?. With this power, Marianne can change a person''s personality through the use of certain colours, changing their behaviour as she sees fit. It works through the use of a symbol, which she paints either directly onto a person or near them. Once the person is under the spell of Colors Trap, they are unable to break out of it unless the symbol is removed or smeared. The trap overwrites all other actions attempted by the person under its influence, forcing them to do whatever the trap suggests no matter what.


    This was an overpowered ability from the get-go, but after getting her hands on Tattoo-Tattoo fruit, given by her boss, she is able to paint these symbols with just her imagination alone. Unless the person has Strong Haki, they won''t be able to stay the same under her power''s effect.


    Seeing Arlong calm down, she smiled. Of course, professionally. "Welcome, Mister Arlong. Please refrain from attacking me, I was sent by Sky Emperor, Amon. He is allied with the Fishman Island, as you know."


    Arlong, still under the effect of Calming Green, widened his eyes and stared at Marianne''s childish face.


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note: One Piece world isn''t just about Haki and Martial Art techniques. There are some strange abilities that don''t make sense, at all. Colours Trap is one of such abilities.


    I have been wanting to show this power from the point when Amon got his Hypnosis Powers, and make him learn this along with it. But that would have been too Broken so early in the game. ????


    _


    _


    On a side note, for the people worried, no RAS isn''t dropped. I hope to complete it. I was just busy with assignments and writing another Novel, so couldn''t find time for RAS (sowwy).


    Speaking of the other novel, ahem, you can check it out if you''d like to. The title is "CURSED GAMER" and it''s currently out in AllNovelFull, Scribble Hub and Wattpad (ugh).

 Chapter 195 - I Am The Strongest (1)

    Chapter 195: I am the Strongest (1)


    ¡ª


    "So¡­ Can you explain this strange feeling in the air?" Raki asked, looking around the massive training hall.


    Other than herself and the other 5 sins, only Amon and Aisa were present there. But what was strange was the drawings all around them. Black, White, Red, Blue, Green, Yellow, Purple, and Rainbow. All these colours were used to paint different symbols on small sheets of paper that were glued to the walls all around the training hall.


    Raki was curious at what they meant, but she was quite sure the colours are the reason why she was feeling stranger than normal.


    Amon was standing topless, showing his stacked and rocky muscles. He heard Raki''s question and nodded. "You don''t need to worry about that. Basically, they affect your will and mould it accordingly." Wyper frowned hearing him, but he continued regardless. "Currently they are working to boost your attention and fighting spirit. That''s all, they are doing, and as for why ¨C you''d soon find out."


    Raki was still curious as to where he learned to make these symbols, but she didn''t pry too much.


    On the other hand, Amon noted everyone''s expression at the revelation that their will is being meddled with. While most didn''t care, Wyper had frowned before. But after realising that it''s just his fighting spirit and attention, he also calmed down.


    This was an advanced application of Marianne''s ''Colours Trap''. He learned it from Marianne herself, which took a generous amount of his time. Though at least he has reached the advanced level.


    Normally reaching this level would take someone at least 10 years of training, since one has to memorise the effect of every colour. Along with the mix of each colour, and also what 10 of this variant, 5 of that variant, 15 of another variant, and so on, would do when mixed.


    After entering his top speed, within a slowed-down world, Amon was able to memorize all these in a very short period. Somewhat like a Hyperbolic Timechamber, but not quite the same.


    Anyway, Amon smiled at the Sins. "So, everyone, do you know why I called you?"


    All of them shook their heads.


    "Two reasons, one ¡ª I am here to talk about Haki and stuff," Amon said. "All of you have a pretty overpowered Devil Fruit. Except for¡­" He glanced at Tsumi. "Anyway, the point is, Devil fruit powers become useless when you''re against a Master, or even Advanced level Haki users. You guys know the basics, but have no idea what Advanced and Master level Haki can achieve."


    "It applies to my Goro Goro no Mi, as well," Amon added. "As powerful as my fruit maybe, I can''t hurt someone who is covered by super high-level Armament. And I am talking from experience." He glanced at Raki. "Now the best Haki user among you is Hancock and Raki, obviously, since Raki was taught Haki by myself on the moon."


    Hancock was caught off guard because of the sudden compliment but maintained her indifferent expression.


    Amon continued. "While Raki has achieved Advanced Armament, she can only use the repulsion force part of it ¡ª as she is yet to learn the External Projection that is called ''Ryou''. Meanwhile," Amon paused. "Hancock has both the repulsion and external projection part of the Advanced Armament. She was taught by the Pirate King''s right-hand man, after all."


    Hancock didn''t mean to, but her lips automatically curled upwards. Knowing that she has better Haki than Raki was one thing, but being told that out loud made her proud. Hancock revealed all her secrets to Amon, such as what she went through when she was a slave, what happened after she escaped, and even the part where Rayleigh used to teach her Haki every now and then.


    The reason why Wyper couldn''t coat himself in Conqueror''s Haki but Hancock could, lay in the fact that she is pretty good at Advanced Armament already.


    It was when Wyper opened his mouth. "So there are more steps to Haki? Why are you telling this to us now? I am sure it would have helped to know them before."


    Amon shook his head at that. "Not necessarily. While it may seem like ''Advanced'' should be better than the ''Primary'' application of Haki, you would need a good enough foundation for it to be true." He continued. "Let''s take the Boa Sisters for example. Those two have weak Armament, yet they can use the <Repulsion> part of Advanced Armament, but that doesn''t mean they would be able to beat Vergo, a marine Vice Admiral who is heavily dependent on Primary Armament Haki."


    "Generally speaking, Advanced Armament is better than Primary Armament, but if your Primary Armament is weak, the Advanced form would be weak too." He continued. "Take this, for example, suppose Wyper''s Primary Armament is ''10'' and Raki''s is ''30''. So when Wyper uses Advanced Arm, he would get a 2-time boost at power, meaning he would reach ''20'', still weaker than Raki, no? In a similar case, when Raki would use her Advanced Armament, she would get a 2-time boost too, meaning she would reach power-level ''60''. Right? So ask yourself, which is better?"


    Everyone was silent for a second. That was a good way to put things. Now it was clearer than water why Amon didn''t tell them about Advanced applications of Haki before. Since for sure, they would have tried to learn it and waste time that could have been used to increase their base.


    "Of course, even though I did use a 2-times boost as an example, that''s just an example, don''t forget that. Something like that doesn''t exist in real-life applications." Amon added. "So, back to square one, now can anyone guess why I have called you here?"


    "To teach us the Advanced form of Armament?" Wyper was the one to answer.


    "Right. 10 points to Wyper. That''s the second reason why I called you guys here. I would teach you all the Advanced Armament in the roughest way, by fighting." While Wyper scoffed, Raki frowned.


    "And how do you want the fight to happen? We can''t seriously win against you." Seeing Amon laugh, she growled. "Ugh."


    Amon shook his head and said, "Either way, at first I didn''t want to make this a battle of Devil fruits. Since if it was, it would destroy the whole island, which I don''t want to happen. But there is a catch, Haki is user-friendly, also user-devil-fruit-friendly."


    This caused them to get curious, excluding Raki.


    "Suppose, Wyper. He can clad his arms in Haki and then heat it up. Normally, if he can reach, let''s say, 2000¡ã C, he would be able to reach more as the Armament clad arm would act as some kind of heat conductive material and boost it." Amon continued. "Same goes with my fruit. I can clad my hands with Armament and it would be a super electricity conductive material that can''t be made by normal means."


    Amon smirked. "But there is a catch. While my own Armament would be Amon-Friendly, my enemy''s Armament would be he-friendly. Like Kaido for example, if he covers himself in Armament, he would be able to recreate a Faraday Cage, which would send my lightning bolts reflecting away from his body. That''s the reason I had lost to him a few years ago. Anyway, the point is, I want you to learn Haki but also learn to mix Haki with your fruit, so you can use your fruits."


    After a short silence from everybody, Amon released a fake cough. "Ahem, then¡­ wear these please." He slid his hands in his pockets and took out 6 grey coloured rings and threw them to the Sins who caught them.


    "And these are?" Tsumi asked.


    "Sea Stone Rings. But unlike the normal Seastones, it wouldn''t render you to lose your strength, and would rather only block your devil fruit, though not completely. You would only be able to use 10% of your powers." This caused Hancock, who had the most knowledge about the Blue Sea among the people here, to gasp.


    Amon continued. "I would wear one too, but mine is different. It blocks me from using my fruit power at all. And before you say I am overestimating myself, wait until the end of the match." Amon smirked, causing Raki and Wyper to groan.


    Meanwhile, Hancock questioned, "But how did you get these rings? Is making sea stone with these types of custom rules even possible?" Hancock asked as she checked the ring. Indeed, even though she was touching it, she didn''t feel her strength depart away.


    Amon nodded at her. He got the idea after recalling Wano Arc. There, Luffy was put on a collar made of Seastone yet he could exert enough strength to not only use Haki, but even reach the advanced form. That collar was surely sea stone, but a modified one.


    But as Hancock said, making something like that was hard as fuck. But with a Supercomputer that has been strengthened with Germa technology, it wasn''t impossible to create. And since he was one of the Underworld Overlords in his Mr. Fool persona, he didn''t have any lack of sea stone.


    The current Amon is rich. The ownership of Gran Tesoro has been officially changed to Amon''s name. He had enough influence on the world to really be called an Emperor, unlike before.


    Many things have happened in the past two years, one of those things is Amon''s influence even surpassing most of the Emperors. Though currently, he is more of a famous businessman than an infamous Monster. ''Well¡­ That can be changed after the War of the Best. I wonder how the title of Strongest Man Alive would feel like.''


    Amon laughed coldly as he watched everyone put on the rings.


    ¡­.


    "So, is everyone ready?" Amon asked as everyone nodded. They had worn the rings that Amon had worn as well.


    10% Devil Fruit power¡­ not enough to be a hindrance in learning Advanced Haki.


    Soon, the Sins surrounded him, but he smirked and cracked his knuckles. "Since my little sister is watching¡­" he glanced at a far corner where Aisa was sitting with a bag of chips in her hand. "I am going to show off a little."


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note:


    At first, I wanted to show Amon''s different techniques that he made with his devil fruits, but that would have been too generic and a turn-off. Even the Emperors won''t be able to beat Amon if he doesn''t want them to since nobody can hurt him if he doesn''t want to because of his speed. So I would rather show his other techniques such as Martial Arts and stuff¡­ a Base Amon vs Seven individuals close to Yonko Commander level.


    Anyway, reference of the day: "My little sister is watching, so I am going to show off a little."

 Chapter 196 - I Am The Strongest (2)

    Chapter 196: I am the Strongest (2)


    ¡ª


    "You know, without your devil fruit, you can''t win. Our combined power level surpasses yours, my <Wisdom Eyes> don''t lie." Raki commented as she pulled out her sword.


    Amon just stayed silent at her remark.


    "Kami¡­ Can''t we do this some other way?" Yona pleaded. "I- I don''t want to hurt you."


    The others, Tsumi, Urouge, Wyper and Hancock stayed silent. Wyper was silent because he knew Amon wasn''t dumb enough to challenge them all at once without having a backup plan. And Urouge knew his God was unbeatable, so he didn''t mind helping him at his test. On the other hand, Hancock knew better to question his judgment.


    Meanwhile, Tsumi had a similar thought to Raki and Yona. She was born to worship the Thunder God, but without Thunder Powers, Amon was nothing but a sealed God, no?


    Meanwhile, Aisa watched all this happening from a corner of the room, sitting on a chair. She was interested in seeing how strong her older brother really was. It was no doubt to her, Devil Fruit wise, her brother was the strongest. But how would he fare without his fruit power?


    She watched as Amon''s wings rose in the air. Now that she thought about it, she had heard from Robin and Cricket that he used to use his wings a lot previously.


    Either way, she took a deep breath and noted the distance between her and the fighters. She should be fine here.


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    If he was actually planning to kill them, his first target would have been the strongest person in the room, Raki. Her devil is only working on 10% power, but that didn''t mean she was 90% weaker than her actual level. Her Swordsmanship even surpassed his, as he is more of a Sword''user'', not a Swords''man''.


    Locking eyes with Raki, giving her a cold stare, Amon declared, "I would not waste your time. 5 minutes, that''s how long the math would be. Now, Start!"


    5 minutes would be too long for this match. Amon might not have his devil fruit powers right now, but he was still one of the fastest characters alive. He could even fight a non-serious Kizaru hand-to-hand like Rayleigh, maybe even better. So this would be a quick match¡­ his first target would be the second-fastest person in the room.


    ''Rising my Wings is a distraction, if I want to finish this match first, I better not use my wings.'' Amon noted.


    Anyway - immediately, as he had assumed, Tsumi and Urouge went closer to Raki to back her up. They had assumed Amon would target her so backup was needed. Meanwhile, Wyper coated his arms with Armament Haki, and heated up his arms as if they were made of metal ¨C just like Amon had explained a few minutes ago!


    With one of his arms burning red, and the other having equipped with a Spear, Wyper proceeded to kick the ground fast. Amon noted it as his ?Heavenly Step?, and grinned.


    As Wyper''s body blurred and he arrived closer to Amon, throwing a punch at his face¡­ he was surprised to see his punch missing Amon''s face.


    He heard a voice from behind him. "It''s quite the improvement you''ve made to Geppo. Heavenly Steps, huh?" Wyper''s eyes enlarged as he sensed a fist coming closer to his ribs. "Though, you should have learned Kami-E as well." Wyper finally understood how Amon had dodged his attack, but it was too late.


    Crack~!


    Amon''s Conqueror''s Haki coated fist hit the air as if coming into contact with an invisible wall, while a trace of black lightning penetrated Wyper''s side, his kidney, as his eyes rolled back.


    Before Wyper''s legs could give up, he clenched his jaws and shoved his spear behind, he couldn''t see behind him, so his aim was off. He felt Amon garb the spear with his one hand while using the other one to punch at his other kidney with similar force.


    "Keukk!" At the fourth hit from Amon''s Conqueror Coated attacks, Wyper coughed blood and fell on his face first. Amon simply ignored him and turned around.


    "8 seconds, one out." He simply commented before kicking the ground similar to Wyper. His figure didn''t blur, he literally vanished.


    This time it was Hancock''s turn. Hancock could feel Amon coming towards her. Wyper''s battle lasted only 8 seconds, and she was almost about to attack Amon with her Love Beam, but the battle had already ended and she was rendered unable to use her power. Though she doubted if her power would have even worked on Amon or not since he already has great Haki along with the fact that she can only use 10% of her power.


    So instead, feeling Amon''s blurred fist coming closer to her fist, she tried coating her own arm in Colour of Conqueror as well. Unlike Amon''s fist where black lightning was dancing, only a small flicker appeared on Hancock''s fist as she tried to clash with Amon.


    ~Crack


    Another crack sounded out, as the two fists connected with each other. Hancock felt a sharp pain in her forearm''s bone. She wasn''t a puncher, kicking was her specialty, but from the point of Amon''s fist, using her legs to block the attack was impossible.


    Hancock groaned lightly, but she didn''t get the time to regain her composure. Amon grabbed her hair tightly and pushed her head down, while at the same time raising his knees to hit her face, and as expected since Hancock was caught off guard, the knee hit her face, her nose and teeth, as another crack sound sounded out. Her nose was broken, her teeth were shattered.


    She was still conscious though.


    Glancing at her tall, bent over back, Amon raised his elbow and coated the pointy end with Conqueror''s Haki. Immediately, he shoved his elbow down as it hit above Hancock''s heart. Her breathing stopped as she gasped for air. And with another two-hit with his elbows, Hancock went unconscious


    "7 seconds, two out." Amon commented as he watched the horrified expression of Tsumi.


    Wasn''t Hancock his lover? H... How can he be so brutal with her?


    Meanwhile, noting her as his next target, Amon moved again. This time, his plan didn''t go quite right. Tsumi was with Urouge and Raki so she wasn''t a lone target like Wyper and Hancock.


    Amon had followed the same plan as striking Tsumi''s stomach with his Conqueror''s Haki coated attack, but unlike before, the attack was stopped.


    A sword appeared in front of his fist and stopped it from advancing.


    "Hah, that was easier than I had expected." Amon heard Raki''s voice who had used one of her swords to block his attack.


    He immediately raised his hand for an attack but stopped midway.


    ''Urouge¡­'' he looked behind Raki where Urouge was prepared to "Reflect" his attack. ''Well, modern problems require modern solutions.''


    Amon changed his stance as illusionary fins appeared in his palm. "?Fishman Karate: Heart of Depth?."


    A huge ball of water formed in front of the three, and before they would understand anything, water rushed towards their faces. Raki got an immediate idea of what was going to happen, so she immediately blocked her nose with her fingers. But Urouge and Tsumi weren''t so lucky.


    Water entered their noses and invaded their lungs. Normally this much water wouldn''t be enough to render them unable to use their fruits, but since they were already weakened by the ring, Urouge couldn''t use his power to send the water back to Amon. Both started coughing out water, as Raki was caught off guard for a second.


    She has seen Jimbei use Fishman Karate, and she herself has used it to fight... But she never thought of using it this way. This was surely all devil fruit users'' bane.


    Still, she regained her composure and prepared to rush towards Amon, but Amon moved first. He blurred and slapped her forearms, causing her to drop the swords to the ground. Amon then swung his fist backwards and landed a punch on her cheeks, causing her body to skip up because of the recoil.


    "Augh!" Raki groaned, but Amon didn''t stop, he swung his fist backwards and covered it with Conqueror''s Haki this time, then shoved it forward landing it on Raki''s stomach as she gasped and coughed out saliva. "Bastard¡­"


    Raki cursed but Amon didn''t stop there, he realised even hitting her with Conqueror''s Haki is not enough, so he needed to play dirty. "Sorry. Didn''t want to do this to you at least." Amon suddenly said as he drew his leg backwards, the next moment, black lightning flickered on his knee cap as he shoved it forward - right at Raki''s crotch!


    Bam!


    "M- MOTHERFUCKER!"


    Amon didn''t stop there, he grabbed her hair and slammed her head on the wall beside and kicked her in the crotch again and again. The next second, he let her go as she sloppily fell on the floor. She wasn''t unconscious like Hancock and Wyper, but she was surely unable to move.


    Amon then looked at the floor where Urouge and Tsumi were on their knees, busy coughing out water. She raised her leg and covered it in Armament along with Conqueror''s Haki, he then kicked down on their heads as a slight crack sounded out. "Tempest  Kick!"


    Then, he cracked his neck. "16 seconds, huh. Kinda slow."


    It was then when his senses picked up something and he turned around, a smile on his face.


    "And Yona?" He asked gently towards the last person standing. Yona had dark shadowy marks around her body, looking more taller and even a little muscular than normal.


    She had only 10% power of her fruit, which she used to summon the shadows from the New Thriller Bark, and merged with them.


    Yona would never fight Amon, even if he ordered her as her God. But using the "Symbols" on the walls, he had manipulated Yona''s personality. He lied to Wyper.


    "Do you want to forfeit?" Amon asked simply a moment after, to which Yona nodded as her body went back to normal.


    "I am sorry for underestimating you, my Kami." She remarked with a conflicted look on her face to which Amon chuckled.


    He looked around the room and made eye contact with Aisa. who''s whole body was trembling. "Aisa, 31 seconds. Mark it, we would compare it after a week''s worth of training."


    He simply smiled and turned around to meet Raki. "Then Yona, can you take my precious sister to the medic room? Oh, if Chopper asks why she is injured in her crotch, don''t say I did it, or he would annoy me the whole day."


    Raki. with tears gushing out of her eyes, her face bloody, simply glared at him from the ground, unable to move. "Bastard, watch out when you sleep. I will get back for this."


    "Hah!" Amon laughed and shook his head amusingly, he pulled out his ring and teleported from there and went to buy some aftermath mango juice.


    He was quite proud of his Sins. Kaido''s Thunder Bagura one-shotted Gear 4th Luffy, and although he wasn''t sure if his blows were Kaido level strong or not, it''s still a feat that most of the Sins had to be hit multiple times to finally let it go.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Imagine hurting your sister like that. Bastard!


    Amon never said, "I am the strongest." He showed, "I am the strongest."


    ¡ª


    A small update: Chapters would be updated on Sunday, Tuesday and Friday only. ???? My weak ass can''t write two Novels at once.

 Chapter 197 - Ancient Weapon (1)

    Chapter 197: Ancient Weapon (1)


    ¡ª¡ª


    |A few days later|


    "Hahh¡­ 1005¡­ 1006¡­ 1007¡­" In her personal gym, Raki was lying on a bench while lifting weights.


    After the 10th set, she stopped. She was barely able to drop the weighted rod on the carrier above her as she released a breath. "Ahh, my hands are numb. Let''s take a break¡­"


    After about a minute passed, she raised her arms again, seemingly filled with energy. She grabbed the huge barbell and lifted it up with little difficulty.


    Training is important, no matter how strong your fruit maybe. Kaido didn''t gain absurd defence in his ''human form'' because of his fruit only.


    The fruit played a part, but his training did too.


    Kaido has Hyper Regeneration. Kaido or Raki was no Marco the Phoenix, but their body healed quicker than everyone else. This way, the moment they destroy their muscle fibres, it repairs itself and gets stronger ¨C so the training they do is multiplied by a large sum.


    There is also the fact that whenever they are tired or can''t train anymore, it''s only a matter of minutes before they are fully energised.


    That way, when Raki first ate her fruit, her physical abilities were enhanced. Same with her adaptability. If previously training a year would have made her 10% stronger, now training for 1 year would make her at least 50% stronger. Though the word ''strong'' may be quite misleading here.


    Either way, a few days ago when the quickest fight of her life had taken place, she was not a generic "strong swordsman", she was a Kaido Jr who specialised in using a sword.


    She is a fucking Tank, no kind of hit would damage her body! Yet ¨C yet that happened. Seven blows in her precious private part had caused her to lose it. Advanced Conqueror''s Haki or not, she wasn''t expecting to experience that type of pain.


    Fortunately, she had a healing factor that healed her broken pelvis shortly after. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t angry! She was a woman, as much as she liked girls, she was still one of them. How could someone be so heartless enough to hit someone else''s crotch?!


    She has seen a lot of men complain about getting hit in their balls. They say when a man watches another man getting hit in their balls, the pain spiritually comes to them too.


    She has seen a lot of men wave off when girls said the same. Girls didn''t have balls, how would they feel pain?


    "THOSE MOTHER FUCKERS!" Raki yelled suddenly, as she sped up the lifting tempo. When she was young, she hated men, it''s a known fact among the Shandians ¨C but that hate gradually lessened to "disliking", but sometimes she felt she should just go to a random island and kill all the men there. This was one of these moments.


    It would be a lie to say she didn''t hate Amon for this¡­ although the injury healed, it didn''t mean she couldn''t feel the pain spiritually.


    "You know, I apologised before hitting you." The sudden voice of her brother interrupted her thoughts.


    After a pause where he noticed his presence in the room for the first time, Raki gritted her teeth while still lifting the barbell. "That doesn''t signify anything!"


    "It does."


    "No! Fuck, get out! What are you doing in my room anyway?" Raki yelled as she threw the heavy barbell at Amon who''s body just flickered and let the object phase through.


    "Well, I was enjoying the view. You don''t see a hot girl in a sports bra and pants every day."


    This was when Raki''s body froze as her mind went blank.


    ''What?''


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    |Amon Pov|


    Well, she froze.


    I didn''t lie. Raki is beautiful. She was already enough before, but after the Angel 2.0 on the moon, she reached the top of this world with Hancock and Robin.


    And while Hancock and Robin are beautiful, she is a special type. Just look at those abs. That silky black hair as she wears those black sports bras and short pants. Those thighs and finally those perky breasts. I guess her training has a big part of her looks too.


    Most men would die for her. But I pity the men who would actually die. She would probably laugh at their death.


    Back to the present, I waited as her frozen expression changed and a disapproving look as she sat up.


    "Hey, hey, hey! So you''ve been peeping on me?" Raki said as I deadpanned at her. "You horny bastard, you have been molesting my innocent body with those eyes of yours, haven''t you?" She covered her chest with her arms and looked at me as if I was an incel. "Kya! Pervert!"


    Pff¨C "Hahaha!" I laughed out loud as she frowned. "That was cute... But really, you think I will fall for your virgin tactics?"


    Her frown deepened as she groaned. "Get out. Now! Or I will call for Isa!"


    "How about no?" I jumped down from the table and walked closer to her. She didn''t even flinch and maintained eye contact with me.


    "Oh, you''re approaching me?" She smirked. "So molesting you with your eyes was not enough?"


    Oh? She is still playing her game, huh? Well, I will humour you.


    I released a smile. "And what if I am? Not like anyone would care if the news gets out that Amon fucked his sister who has been lusting after him for years?"


    She seemed to freeze again but this time she regained her composure quickly. Though I didn''t let that happen and leaned forward to her, pushing her down on the bench as her eyes went wide.


    She has slept with some girls on my back. Cheeky little bitch. Well, as if I am the one to talk. I leaned forward to her ears, ignoring her red but indifferent face. "Tell me this, whose property are you?"


    "..." Raki didn''t answer, seemingly shell shocked at the sudden development.


    I bit her ear as she squealed a little. "I am sure you know the answer." I slowly raised my hand on top of her chest and placed it on her blossom, her body froze again. I am deliberately not reading her mind since it''s more fun this way, but I can still tell her to figure out if this is a wet dream or not. I never got so intimate with her before, I didn''t need to.


    I pressed on her chest lightly. But what I said next threw her off. "...Does it still hurt?"


    This brought her back from her fantasy as heat rushed to her cheeks. "Son of a bitch! Get off, get out of my room!"


    "Hahaha!" I got up from above her, not before giving her ear another bite, as I looked down at her. She had covered her face with her hands but the redness was still clear.


    "I expected the infamous Raki who is known for seducing tens of girls to be more than this. So you''re still a little girl at heart, huh?" I leisurely commented.


    Today I half expected to cross the line with her. If she said the word, I would have taken her right here, but she didn''t. For whatever reason, she won''t say she wants to fuck. Well, I am a patient man, let''s see how long she can hold off.


    Still, the main part of this whole "act" was to make things up with her. The last thing he wanted was Raki going rogue and leaving him, then Amon would have to hunt her down. He liked Raki and wanted her to do the same. So maintenance was required every now and then.


    "Hey, Raki," I called.


    "Didn''t I say get out¨C"


    "No, listen. This is important." Hearing me she looked at me from the gap of her eyes. "I am moving to Alabasta for a few months."


    She jumped up and looked at my eyes. "What, no, why?"


    "You know Pluton? The Ancient Weapon?" I said. "I need to fix it."


    ?¡ª?¡ª?


    |General Pov|


    Vivi was really happy. Really really happy. Her husband is coming to Alabasta, and he is supposed to stay here for MONTHS! How awesome is that!?


    Her personal maid, Irene, also her secret step-sister, stood behind her with an indifferent but barely noticeable smile on her face. "Calm down, princess. You should maintain a dignified presence for when Lord Amon comes."


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. Now shut up, Irene." Vivi said, but there was no annoyance in her voice. She loved Irene and saw her as her best friend. "Though I guess I am being too happy. He said he would be busy working on the Plut- ahem, a scientific project, so he won''t have time for me." Vivi corrected herself, as Irene shook her head from behind.


    Irene knew what was happening, Vivi was that careless around her. Sometimes she wondered if Amon was right about it two years ago or not. Maybe¡­ She would make a better Queen? No, no, she shouldn''t think such things. In the end, Vivi was still her sister, she shouldn''t think about eliminating her¡­


    A soft sigh escaped her lips that Vivi noticed and turned around to ask about it, but it was then when lightning sparked in the room as the figure of Amon carrying a bag appeared.


    "Yo." Amon dropped the bag on the floor as he spread his arms. "How is my beautiful wife doing?"


    After a short pause, Vivi turned around and jumped at his embrace, hugging him back. "I thought you''d come from the main gate, but you''re in my room." She said, "You couldn''t wait to meet me, could you?"


    Her husband just hugged her back as her face got buried in his chest. While she wasn''t looking, her best friend and her husband waved to each other.


    "Vivi, you look good in this dress," Amon said. "Unfortunately there is another person in the room, or things would have gotten wild." He added and chuckled to himself. "Either way, we should meet father-in-law now. I need to explain to him some things."


    Vivi raised her head to catch his eye and smiled. "Yeah, let''s go."


    "Come on, Irene!" Vivi called as she pulled Amon out of the room.


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note:


    Amon loves Raki, in more than one way. But being a paranoid and psychopathic bastard, that''s the exact reason why he does not want her to leave him, because if she does, Amon would not be able to guarantee anything.


    So while he would be brutal to her sometimes, he would try his best to make up for it too. After all, she is his precious sister ????.

 Chapter 198 - Ancient Weapon (2)

    Chapter 198: Ancient Weapon (2)


    ¡ª¡ª


    |¡ªPast¡ª|


    Everything was fuzzy and a thick fog was covering the area.


    Blood. Blood was dripping on the sea from the sky where a giant man wearing an equally giant Straw Hat walked on the air by stepping onto blue half-transparent blocks. He was injured, a fist-sized hole was in his chest, yet he walked unfazed. Meanwhile, on his shoulder, a green-haired young boy sat. The boy looked no more than 10, and he had his hands pointing forward as more and more blue blocks appeared where the giant stepped on.


    "Hey, Cap." The young boy called in a solemn tone, still, his hands raised and his eyes locked forward. The giant, who he called Captain, didn''t answer but the boy knew he was listening. "What will happen after this¡­?"


    The giant stopped on his steps. He paused for a moment before looking at the sky. With a strange but charismatic smile on his face, he chuckled softly. "Eh? It will be fine. We failed, but the next generation will succeed."


    After a nodding his head, the giant continued walking while more blocks appeared in the air for him to step on. By then, a huge circular gap in the sea was in sight. Water was everywhere, the giant was walking above the sea. Yet the massive hole was there as if nothing. Water was constantly pouring into the hole, but it was not being filled at all.


    "Hah. Can you believe this destruction?" The giant asked out loud. "He practically erased a part of the planet to oblivion. What a monster."


    The child on top of his shoulder seemed unfazed by it. "Well, yeah. But don''t you think we should hurry up? The crew is fighting that exact monster you''re talking about. They won''t be able to hold him off for long, Cap."


    The Straw Hat wearing Giant chuckled at this but still nodded. "You''re right." He released a breath as he noticed his wound acting up. "This is the last seal. The first one was above Mariejois, that man''s home, and the second one was God''s Valley. Now, this should be the last place."


    The plan is to put three seals in a straight line, two supportive ones and one main which would be the one to hold the "beast" inside.


    One seal is in Paradise, another above the Red Line (on Mariejois), and the last is in the New World. They would be used to seal that monster, Imu, in Mariejois. At first, the giant wanted to just put one seal on Mariejois, but he realised gathering the "keys" of the seal, the ''Ancient Weapons'', at that place would be quite easy and the seal would be taken off quite soon. So he decided to put three different seals in three different places where the Ancient Weapons would be used as keys to undo the seal.


    This way, it would be hard for anyone to free Imu since if they want to release Imu so that he can wreak havoc in the world again, the Ancient Weapons won''t agree, but if a wielder of D wants to free Imu for the last battle between them, then the Ancient Weapons would agree and the battle would take place. Though the giant man only hoped that the next fight wouldn''t be won by Imu again.


    The giant man, Joy Boy, walked on the transparent plates made by the son of one of his crew members as he reached below the empty hole in the sea. Under the gap, a beautiful island the size of a big city was floating above the water that was being poured from the sea above.


    This island is the remnant of the Great Kingdom, or what Joy Boy likes to call "Laugh Tale".


    He had brought this island here just before he fought Imu. The Mermaid Princess had foreseen the future where they would lose, so he had taken preparations in case her predictions had come true this time too. As it is his home that he had built with his blood and sweat, he wished for it to stay safe from destruction. So he chose to keep this island hidden under the seal.


    He then turned his eyes to the child on his shoulder. "So, Bart, are you ready to go into action?"


    The child with green hair nodded. "Yes, captain."


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    The process wasn''t hard. Bart had to run around the island and surround it with his "Barrier" that he can make with his "Barrier fruit".


    The plan is, Bart would create three barriers, two that he already did in God''s Valley and Mariejois, and the third one was here. The barrier''s power supply would be the one of here and God''s Valley, while the main place where the barrier would be the strongest would be Mariejois.


    These are permanent barriers, there is no way to break them, there is only one way to undo them each. In God''s Valley, the barrier is hidden underground, so people would still be able to access the surface of it. And to undo the barrier, they would need "Poseidon" to undo it via special means.


    The one in Mariejois is special too. There is an empty field there, Bart had to put a barrier around that field, where the Crewmates of Joy Boy was fighting Imu. One would need to use "Pluton" as the Key if they want to break that seal, but even then, the other two seals that are supporting the main seal would not allow it to undo itself.


    And this is the third, the Laugh Tale that is hidden under the Gap in the Sea. Uranus is needed to unlock this seal. And while the seals in God Valley and Gap in the Sea can be unlocked via one Ancient Weapon, to unlock the seal in Mariejois, one would need all the Ancient Weapons and undo all seals.


    Normally, creating indestructible barriers isn''t possible even with the "Barrier-Barrier fruit".


    Bart''s barrier works this way ¨C as long as he has stamina left, the Barrier would be indestructible. However, if a person with enough power keeps hitting the barrier, again and again, his stamina consumption would rise and soon he would lose consciousness.


    Even then, if he somehow managed to gain unlimited stamina, the barrier would still vanish after he would die, so that''s a problem since his Captain seemed to be sure that the next Joy Boy won''t be appearing before Bart''s death. So he made Bart create a special type of Barrier that can store ''energy'' like a battery and would use the energy to keep the barrier active.


    As for who had enough ''energy'' to be used as a battery for possibly a few hundred years? That''s where Joy Boy himself came into play.


    "Captain, I still think it''s better for you to just travel to the future with Toki and then settle scores with Imu. This is a waste of time."


    Joy Boy ignored the child and touched the blue barrier that covered the whole island from all sides. Currently, because of the barrier, the island has become hidden under the water that is being poured down, so from above there, nothing can identify that something is under the hole in the sea.


    Joy Boy looked at Bart and beamed at him. "I have already decided, Bart. Though when will you leave? I think this is the best time."


    The child snorted. "No need to worry about that. I can just cover myself in a ball of barrier and jump in the sea, I would be automatically bounced upwards because of the water pressure." He answered as the Straw Hat wearing giant laughed.


    "Haha, smart kid." He looked at him with adoring eyes. "Ahem, either way, I am gonna start." Saying this Joy Boy touched the barrier as purple energy jumped up from his hand. "Ohh, I can feel the sucking force. It''s working."


    Currently, his Haki was travelling through the barrier and strengthening it, also travelling through the wireless thread between the three barriers and straightening them too.


    Joy Boy maintained his smile as he took off his hat with his other hand and pushed it on the child''s head that covered his whole body. "Keep that as a gift."


    The boy peaked out of the hat with a deadpan look on his face. "What would I do with this giant ass hat?" This caused Joy Boy to blink.


    "Ah, yes, you can''t wear it. How silly of me." He tilted his head for a seconds before smiling. "Wait, I remember Jasmine making a small hat from the loosened straws of my hat." He reached out for his pocket as a very small hat, at least compared to his hands, came out. He then pushed the hat down on Bart''s head. "Well, now it''s good."


    After doing so, he again grabbed the giant hat and put it above the child''s head, covering his sight in the darkness. He said, "Don''t come outside. I am sure you won''t like the scene you''d see. And by the way, keep this hat as a gift too, okay?"


    There was only a silent, "Yes." from under the hat as Joy Boy stopped laughing. He looked at his hand, his fingers that were slowly becoming sickening to look at, the skin drying and bones slowly becoming clearer.


    "Also¡­ Bart," Joy Boy''s voice was heavy. "Tell everyone from the crew to put a D in the middle of their children''s names. I am sure they know what the D means."


    Another silent yes came from under the hat. This time, the voice was quivering.


    ''...!!''


    This was the moment when the fuzzy and foggy view became fuzzier, foggier. As a huge breath filled HIS lungs, Luffy jumped up from his bed.


    "Haaah!" He took a deep breath as he looked around with wide eyes. "What was that?"


    Immediately the door of his room opened as a blonde woman appeared inside, a worried look on her face. "Captain, is everything all right?"


    "Ah¡­ I think I just had a nightmare." Luffy blinked. "Haiyaa, but I can''t even remember what it was about."


    Luffy stretched his arms and shook his head. He thought he had had this dream before too, but he couldn''t remember at all what the dream was about. "I think it was about... Boy Joy?" Luffy said as he shrugged. "Anyway, I am hungry!" Luffy jumped from his bed. "Sanji, I want meeeat!"


    He was about to run past Honey Queen but he noticed the bounty poster in her hand. "Eh? Who''s poster is that?"


    "Oh, you''re interested?" Honey Queen said. "You know the recent Emperor of the sea, the Sky Emperor?"


    This had caused Nami and Sanji, who was sitting on the deck, to perk their ears up.


    "He got a bounty increase." Luffy hummed hearing her. What Honey Queen said caused him to freeze. "It''s 4.2 Billion bellies, above Red-Haired Shanks."


    It wasn''t only Luffy as even Nami, Sanji, Ussop and even Zoro froze. They haven''t even heard of such a big number before now.


    What type of monster has that type of bounty?


    Luffy''s mind already forgot about the "Nightmare" and rather focused on something else. "What did you say his name was? Sky King or whatever?"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Accidentally posted the same chapter, sorry about that.

 Chapter 199 - Ancient Weapon (3)

    Chapter 199: Ancient Weapon (3)


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cling!


    Clang!


    In Alabasta, 320 meters under the Royal Palace, an underground chamber existed. Currently, hundreds of people wearing lab coats along with thousands of people with collars around their necks, clearly slaves, were working on a huge clump of metal.


    The slaves were hammering different parts of the metal chunk so the whole place was filled with sounds of metal clattering each other.


    Though calling it a "metal chunk" wouldn''t be quite right as it was a futuristic machine, in the form of a giant Earthworm.


    Around the pointy head of the ''Earthworm'', Vivi and Amon were standing side by side.


    -


    ¡ª


    -


    |Amon Pov|


    We are currently underground. Under Alabasta. Remember the Poneglyph in Alabasta, and how it was under the ground? Turns out there is another floor under that floor a few hundred meters below.


    How did I find this? The Ponegyplh above had the information written on it that Robin read for me. It seems she lied to Crocodile in cannon, smart girl.


    Either way, in this "floor", Pluton, the literal Ancient Weapon is present. I had theorised a lot about what Pluton and Uranus are, and while I still don''t know what the latter is, the first one is pretty clear to me.


    A giant Mechanical Earthworm? Yeah, I didn''t expect this when I found it two years ago. And why is this soooo big?


    I looked ahead, my eyes were slightly awestruck.


    "Wow¡­ I can never get enough of this sight." I heard Vivi''s voice from my side as I noted she was right.


    From my point of view, I can only see the head of the ''Earthworm''. But with my sensing ability from Goro, I can tell this thing is 3 kilometres big, easily able to take down cities just by rolling around.


    We weren''t alone in this place. Many, by many I mean thousands, of slaves and scientists, were working on the metallic body of the Ancient Weapon while I and Vivi stood a little far.


    As for why Vivi is here¡­ she is the only one who can operate the thing, well, other than me. Having electrical powers is absolute when your target is a machine.


    Yet, honestly, there is no need for her to be here, today at least.


    "Vivi," I called as she turned around with her bright blue eyes. "You didn''t need to come today. You should have rested." I said as she smiled.


    "No way. I can''t just leave my husband alone, that would be inappropriate for a wife." She nudged me and wrapped her arms on my arm. "I will go everywhere you go."


    I kissed her on the forehead briefly and turned to the Ancient Weapon again. I tried my best to not smack Vivi on the face because of her clingy personality. So I rather started to think of random things.


    First of all, why am I here? More so, why did I say to Raki that I would stay here for months?


    The answer to that question is: as much as I don''t want to spend time with the seriously clingy Vivi, I need to be here. The ancient weapon is in a bad shape, very much destroyed. Parts of it are missing and there is no way to fix it.


    Why? The first problem was ¨C I didn''t know how to fix it. I know quite a lot of things because my speed lets me learn anything I want in less than an hour, but that knowledge wasn''t enough to make me think of ways where I can fix such a thing as this. So I did what needed to be done, get my hands on the blueprints...


    Yet after that, I still couldn''t progress at all, because the metal the weapon is made out of is the most durable metal known to man, it probably is made of some variation of the Poneglyphs, and Poneglyphs are made of materials that can''t be melted even after I use my Plasma attacks.


    So in that case, attaching normal metals to fix this is not acceptable. It would be destroyed soon if I did that. So what now?


    That''s where Wapol''s fruit comes to play. In canon, Wapol had created something called "Wapol Metal" that he created by chewing on different metals and creating a stronger one. Scientists were fascinated by it if I remember correctly.


    Wapol could eat anything, even things like magma and poison yet still be fine. So the best way to create a metal that can match the durability of Pluton is to make Wapol eat the Poneglyphs and spit them out as moldable materials. So that''s what I am doing.


    Since Wapol is dead and I had his fruit, I gave the fruit to a Giant who has a big enough mouth to chew on a whole Poneglyph without a problem. Of course, I didn''t have a Giant subordinate, so I had to buy a slave from Saobaody.


    People might assume the hardest part was to get the Poneglyph, but that''s not the case. Apparently, the Ponegylph of O''hara was underwater. As I said, the Ponegylphs can''t be destroyed, so when the island was destroyed, the thing just submerged to the bottom of the sea. Robin never went to fetch it since she was too scared, so I had to do it.


    I only got one Poneglyph from there, and I have 10 more that I got from different parts of the world. I wonder how the government would react knowing I''m stealing Poneglyphs left and right¡­ anyway.


    The giant I bought is a slave, so I don''t have to treat it like a human. He works all day and night, chewing on normal metals and creating strong metals, and when the metal can''t become any stronger, he takes a bite from a Ponegyplh and chews it along with an already strengthened metal.


    And thus, "Amon Metal" gets created.


    Finally, after a few months of work, enough Amon Metal has been created to be used to fix the missing parts of Pluton. So here I am, I came here since only I can mould the metal as I please using a bit of electromagnetism manipulation.


    "Follow me," I asked Vivi as she nodded and followed behind me. I walked towards the giant who was munching on metals and spitting them out, his eyes hollow as he kept staring at the ground above.


    I touched a chunk of metal that he had spat out and controlled myself from feeling disgusted. I slowly streamed electricity on the metal, as it started to heat up, slowly becoming red in colour.


    As I said, Ponegyplh metal can even withstand my plasma attacks, but this is not pure Poneglyph metal. It is mixed with different types of other metals so it is a lot weaker than the actual thing, though it''s still way more durable than any other alternatives. Either way, I can now heat it up enough to mould it. Just because I have electricity power doesn''t mean I have full control over Electromagnetism, I think I need to awaken my fruit for that, so for now, the best I can do is mould the electromagnetic field around the metal and reform it only when it''s heated enough.


    Zzhhhh~


    The metal was now fully heated, and I could see Vivi standing a few steps back because of the heat. The awe was clear in her eyes. The metal then slowly reformed, taking the form of a humanoid being and soon eyes, nose, mouth and hairline appeared in the humanoid being''s face.


    "Wait¡­" Vivi''s voice rang out from behind. "Is that me? Wow!"


    I chuckled softly as I started forming the torso of the metal. Soon, breasts matching the size of Vivi appeared in the body as I noticed many people looking this way. Vivi''s face reddened as she yelled.


    "Hey! S- stop! What are you doing! People are watching!"


    I chuckled and again reformed the metal, the metal became almost-liquid and fell on the floor as Vivi released a relieved sigh. Alright, the teasing aside, this works. The metal is weak enough for me to barely control but strong enough to match Pluton''s durability.


    I then turned to Vivi. "Princess, you should return now. I would work here for at least 10 days straight. After that, I would need you to work with me, so take a break from everything for these 10 days, I want you to be in peak condition when I need you." I said sternly as she nodded.


    This thing in front of me is not Pluton. Only when the machine would have a descendant of the Nefertiti family inside it, controlling it, would the machine be enough to be called "Pluton". So Pluton is not a single thing, it''s two things that make a "Pluton".


    And why Vivi? To make this thing function, one needs to use Haki as its power source. But not everybody''s Haki would work. Only the Haki of a person of the Nefertiti family can make this machine work. Well, at least for now. It''s only a matter of time before I break this restriction.


    Suddenly the decision of marrying Vivi wasn''t just a politically horny thought. As my loyal Wife, she would be a perfect weapon. Nice.


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 200 - Ancient Weapon (4)

    Chapter 200: Ancient Weapon (4)


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days had passed since Luffy had dreamed of his "Nightmare". Honey Queen had let Amon know about that because of the words he spoke, "Boy Joy."


    Under the moonlit night, Honey Queen rested her hands on the railings of the deck while staring at the incoming island with an unimpressed gaze.


    "So that''s Whiskey Peak, huh?" She mumbled to herself. Her real Boss had started his journey from this island, so this place must be important to him, right? ...Or maybe not. He didn''t seem the type. Or at least she didn''t think so.


    Recently, the Crew had escaped Smoker after her ''captain'' was grabbed by Buggy the Clown and was almost executed. She was almost about to intervene when she sensed a powerful presence around the island, so she stopped.


    ''Monkey D. Dragon¡­ how did he suddenly appear on the island?'' Honey Queen''s Observation Haki was pretty strong, she was taught by Amon himself after all. So there was no way to fool it, so the only conclusion was that Dragon had teleported in that area¡­.


    "Sssip¡­" Honey Queen took a sip from her glass of orange juice and shrugged. "None of my business. Boss would figure it out somehow."


    Honey Queen stretched her arms. "Yawn-...!" And suddenly she sensed something on the sea, just a few meters ahead of her. She had already sensed the thing before but had mistaken that presence as some fish before, but it seems it was¡­ "A human? Really?"


    She looked ahead where a blonde head was moving her hands all around the water but unable to swim. "A devil fruit user¡­? No, they won''t be able to move so much in the water. So¡­" Honey Queen narrowed her eyes. "Why is there a person who can''t swim in the Grandline? What the fuck?"


    She looked back at the empty deck behind her and shook her head. It was nighttime, everyone was sleeping. But she can''t just bring a person on the ship without the Captain''s permission or she might blow her cover.


    Normally she would just ignore this. She has seen a lot of people die, and killed some with her own hands, so ignoring this won''t be such a huge deal for her. But her Boss had ordered her something, "If you come into contact with anything strange while with the Straw Hats, grab it. Who knows what type of lucky charm you''d get."


    So¡­ She took a deep breath and looked at the cabin of the ship. "Oy, Captain! A huge Boar is running on the water! It looks meaty!"


    Immediately a stretchy fist came banging through the door as a sleepy Luffy came into her sight. "Did you say meat?!"


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    ''This can''t be happening.'' Sengoku clenched his fist as he listened to the Dendenmushi kept on the table.


    "I- I am really sorry, sir. I should have been careful. I- if not for me getting lost in the talk with my wife, then things would have been¡ª"


    "Enough!" Sengoku slammed the table. "Enough of that! How it happened is not important, not anymore. I want my daughter back, that''s all. You have 3 days, I want to hear her voice by then. If not¡­" His voice darkened. "I won''t be calm."


    Kacha!


    He cut the call and slumped his back. A weak voice left his lips, "...Hopefully, nothing bad would happen."


    Alice. His precious daughter has supposedly been kidnapped. She is only 15 years old and doesn''t even have any friends¡­ Heck, she can''t even swim, she is that careless. She wanted to meet him since it''s been 3 years since their last meeting, so he sent a Rear Admiral to fetch the girl from west blue. Yet, midway on the road when they stopped near one of Whisky Peak''s islands, the girl was kidnapped by some nobody pirates while the said Rear Admiral was busy quarrelling with his wife on a Dendenmushi.


    That''s where the problem lies. "I should have sent a Vice Admiral at least¡­" he should have, but he didn''t. And now, his precious daughter has been lost.


    At least the kidnappers most likely didn''t know her identity¡­ no, the girl would probably brag that her father is the Fleet Admiral so that she can escape, she is careless after all. Dammit. If only he wasn''t shackled by the Government, then he himself would have gone to fetch his daughter.


    "Sigh¡­ I now know why Garp always has a grumpy face. Worrying about his grandson must be tiring." Sengoku said as he leaned back on his chair. Only then did he realise his back was soaked in sweat. "Fuuu¡­"


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    Meanwhile, Amon was clueless as to what was going on. He was still underground in Alabasta, fixing the Ancient Weapon.


    It''s been 7 days since he started working here, so he was pretty close to fixing the damn thing entirely. Normally fixing this thing would have taken at least 4 years even for him, so he divided the work first. Two years ago, he made plans using the blueprints on what needs to be fixed. Secondly, the scientists fixed the interior of the machine, the wires, the lights, the power supply, and things that can be done without Amon. Those took most of the time, so he was already at the final stage.


    Now, according to the blueprints, Amon has to make the destroyed parts of the machine using Amon Metal and then put the parts in the perfect place. The latter was easy, but the former needed him to exert great energy that made even him sweat.


    ''At first, I wanted to mass produce this thing for each of my Generals and then wreak havoc around the world. But at this rate it is going, that would be highly unlikely.'' Amon thought. If he really wanted to do that, he would need an actual supply of the metal that the Poneglyphs are made of, not this rip-off.


    ''Now that I think about it, the easiest part of it all was getting my hands on the damn Blueprints.'' Amon lamented while pushing a metallic plate on a broken part of the machine. ''Brainwashing Franky was the easiest thing because even if I failed and he died, I would have just needed to change his brain with a computer and be done with it.''


    Now that he thought about it, Franky dying wouldn''t even have been a problem. Maybe in this timeline Iceberg would have joined them instead? Either way, the point was to groom Luffy. As much as Amon had confidence in himself, there might be some bullshit that even he can''t outcome, at least not currently. What if Imu had some fruit like Invincible-Invincible fruit that lets him become invincible with only one type of Haki being able to hurt him and it''s Joyboy''s (Luffy''s) Haki?


    Sounds like bullshit, but Amon was paranoid. As much as this world was real, it''s still based on an anime world. Anything can happen.


    Amon had already decided what he would do. After the War of the Best, he would take at most 1 month to defeat all the Emperors, as long as there is no change in the plans. Oden''s diary said Imu would only be freed when someone finds the One Piece, but what if the thing that''s keeping him locked in Mariejois breaks down before that? Amon has already proved Shyarly''s predictions aren''t absolute, so what guaranteed the previous Mermaid Princess'' predictions to be absolute?


    He always had that feeling of being watched but that wasn''t that apparent before he left for the moon. On the moon, he felt safe, he felt he was out of everyone''s view. So what made him feel the opposite on the Earth? He didn''t need to use his genius mind to guess the reason.


    Imu was watching. Always. Even when he had sex¡­ that idiot even observed him when he was shitting, though not always. Amon sometimes wanted to El Thor the whole Mariejois but decided against it every time. What if that broke the barrier he was sealed in? That would be a stupid way to die.


    Yes, Amon was confident that Imu would be able to kill him. Haki was bullshit, a weakened Rayleigh could match Kizaru. Yeah, Kizaru wasn''t really light speed, but Imu was also not Rayleigh. The only information on Imu that Amon has is that he is more than 800 years old, so in that case, Imu can even be 10 millennia old, no? Anything is possible, and when someone brings time into these possibilities, things tend to become bullshit.


    To even guess how strong Imu might be, he would have to compare him with end game Luffy: Amon had once said Rubber isn''t OP, but Gomu Gomu no Mi is not just rubber. It''s DBZ level bullshit.


    By the time Amon had died in his previous life, One Piece was finished, but unfortunately, he had already stopped reading the Manga after his father''s death. Yet, from the leaks on the internet here and there, he knew Luffy''s Gear-5th could even stretch the concept of "Will", thus reaching a simply impossible level of Haki¡­ unfortunately he didn''t know more than that. So if Luffy has such powers, what stops the main antagonist from having something more broken?


    In that case, wouldn''t it be better to let Luffy, the man fated to battle Imu, to do his job? That''s why Amon has kept Luffy alive to begin with.


    Suddenly, "Argh! Fuck, this is why I don''t like being alone," Amon said out loud as he began pushing the metal bar with more force. "I can''t stop thinking about useless things!"


    While the scientists didn''t even spare him a glance, seemingly used to it by now, Amon thinned his lips. "But¡­ I want to finish this baby before the War of the Best. The world shall see what true destruction is, hehe." He grinned and punched the sheet of metal hard as a ''click'' sound resounded. "Done!"


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note: I''ve been writing a lot of bullshit based on theories lately. But it''s given since the ending is approaching soon.


    P.S; The number 200 in the title of the chapter brought more grief than joy, the journey is gonna end before it hits another hundred.

 Chapter 201 - Ancient Weapon (5)

    Chapter 201: Ancient Weapon (5)


    ¡ª¡ª


    It''s been 13 days since I''ve started working here. I''ve almost finished fixing the whole thing to an acceptable degree and Vivi has joined me 3 days ago, so things have been easy with her sand soldiers helping me.


    Vivi can make strong sand soldiers, but one bolt of lightning turns them into "Glass Soldiers", nice isn''t it? Things have been fun now that Vivi is here since I can take a break every now and then while being able to distract my mind.


    Also, today is an interesting day as I would test Vivi''s ''compatibility'' with the damn machine. While the machine isn''t fully fixed, it''s good enough for a test run.


    There is a cockpit in this thing, but there is no controller there. At first, I thought, "Wait, is this shit broken?" Even the Blueprints disappointed me, but a quick look at the Poneglyphs by my Robin-chan revealed that there is actually no need for controllers for this machine as any member of the Nefertiti family can be used as the ''controller''. I finally understand why the Government was targeting my poor Wife in the canon timeline.


    "Are you ready?" I put my hand on Vivi''s shoulder. We were inside the ''cockpit'' (if this can even be considered that) while Vivi was standing beside me a little nervously. "Don''t be nervous, I am here."


    "But¡­ what if this thing drains my Haki dry? It''s 3 kilometres long after all. Would I be able to stop midway?" Vivi asked, a little scared.


    The machine operates by channelling the Haki of the ''driver'' throughout its body. I can see why she is scared.


    "Nah, no way. It doesn''t actually use your Haki to operate, it converts the electromagnetic field in the air into energy and then operates. Haki is just needed to ''start the engine'', and also guide its movements. Theoretically, it shouldn''t use that much Haki¡­ Or so that is how it works from my understanding."


    "Ah¡­" Vivi gave him a meek look. "Alright then."


    Amon knows the biggest weakness of Logia is Haki and Water, but for Sand-Sand fruit, the latter is more extreme. So to defend against them, the user would need stronger Haki too. So Amon has taught Haki to Vivi personally, though she can''t use Advanced Armament yet. She has strongHaki for a 16-year-old.


    "Alright, start."


    Hearing Amon he patted her shoulder, Vivi took a deep breath and touched the only thing inside the cockpit, the monitor, and channelled her Haki in it.


    Zhhnk~


    For the first time in 800 years, the Ancient Weapon, Pluton, shook as energy rushed throughout its body.


    "Ah, what''s happening!?"


    However¡­ that wasn''t the only thing moving. The walls of the cockpit also moved, they started to clasp Vivi and Amon almost suddenly. Amon frowned as he immediately entered Lightning Speed.


    -


    ''What''s this? The blueprints didn''t say something like this¡­'' He observed the almost frozen world and Vivi''s horrified expression. ''Are the walls trying to crush us¡­ or- wait, why am I guessing?''


    Amon facepalmed and shook his head. "I can just see the future." He mumbled while his eyes flashed bright red briefly as the vision that would have happened seconds later appeared in his mind.


    He stopped watching the future and raised an eyebrow. "Interesting¡­"


    The walls weren''t about to crush Vivi, they were about to merge with her. Similar to Titan transformation from Attack on titan except for all the blood and muscles making it less horrifying. The machine here would just wrap around her body, only barely tightly and connect with her brain, thus giving her control over the Mechanical Earthworm, known as Pluton.


    "Nothing bad at least." Amon decided to not intervene with the ''merging'' process and teleported outside the Cockpit. He cancelled his Lightning Speed and watched as Vivi''s muffled scream entered his ears.


    Minutes passed, while Amon waited for Vivi to start talking. But instead, the Worm''s head twitched as it moved upwards, seemingly looking down on Amon.


    "Oy Vivi, you still alive?"


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    "Oy, cook, bring me some more spices!"


    "Yes~, Alice-chan!"


    Honey Queen had a frown on her face as she observed the blonde girl order Sanji around like her personal lapdog.


    "You don''t like her at all, huh." Nami''s voice caused her frown to ease up as she shot her a glance.


    "I don''t like bratty kids." Honey Queen commented as she went back to eat her food. Meanwhile, the blonde girl finished her meal with a smile on her face.


    "You''re lucky that you have such a good cook, you shitty Pirates. Or I would have asked my father to blow you all up in the sea! Muhahaha!" The blonde girl crackled up. "He is very strong! Even your Captain won''t be able to fight him!"


    Luffy hearing this laughed as well. "I would like to see him try! Actually, I would kick his ass for leaving his daughter in the sea either way!"


    Honey Queen was irritated. She barely finished her food and went on the other side of the ship and rested her hands on the railing.


    She slid her hands in her jacket and took out a packet of cigarettes, but upon opening it, she was disappointed to find it empty. She flicked the packet in the sea with a more irritated look on her face as another pair of hands fell on the railing of the ship.


    "Is there anything bothering you, Honey-chan?" Sanji asked as he looked at her with a concerned look on his face.


    ''Oh, how nice of him¡­ ugh.'' Honey Queen internally rolled her eyes but managed a fake smile and slid her hand inside his jacket, catching Sanji off guard as a blush appeared on his face.


    "W- wait, I am not ready for thi¨C"


    Honey Queen took out a packet of cigarettes from Sanji''s coat and looked at him with a casual smile. "Ready? What are you talking about?"


    Sanji froze in his spot as Honey Queen lit up the cigarette with a lighter. "Hm, this is not really my type, but I guess I have to be satisfied with it till I get my hands on the usual." Honey Queen commented as Sanji regained the colour of his face.


    "You know, a woman shouldn''t smoke."


    Honey Queen grinned with the cigarette between her teeth. "Oh, sorry. But I do what I want." She replied.


    She wanted to continue with something like, ''Even if that was not the case, I''m not going to listen to the words of a beta male.'' But she managed to hold herself back, albeit barely.


    Sanji then asked again, "If there is anything, you can talk to me."


    Honey Queen took a puff as she looked at Sanji''s eyes. Sanji was a gentleman. Not her type. And unfortunately for the man, even if he was her type, her heart was already taken. Amon called it the ''Beauty and the Beast'' effect or something. Honey Queen didn''t care.


    "Sanji¡­" Honey Queen just smiled. "I just need some alone time, I am fine. Thanks for worrying. Now can you please leave me alone for a while?"


    Sanji nodded after a slight hesitation and walked away. Honey Queen then locked her eyes with the endless horizon.


    What irritated her was the girl named Alice, but she wasn''t the lone cause. It was Amon too! The girl Alice kept bragging about being the daughter of the marine Fleet Admiral. Honey Queen wouldn''t have believed her if not for the necklace on her neck. It had a photo of Sengoku with her.


    Honey Queen was literally barely holding back from crying. FUCKING FLEET ADMIRAL''S DAUGHTER IS IN THE SAME SHIP AS HER! WHAT THE FUCK!?


    Honey Queen felt an Admiral would come anytime and grab the back of her head and bash it into a mountain. And her lifeline, Amon, hasn''t been responding to her messages for weeks! What was he doing!? This is an opportunity to kidnap the Fleet Admiral''s daughter, but he is nowhere to be seen?! What is wrong with that bastard?!


    Honey Queen felt cold sweat gather in her forehead as she slowly took deep breaths in. It was then when her SmartDial (a variant of Smartphone) rang. The familiar face of Amon almost caused her to curse out loud as she finally felt her forehead warm up.


    Kacha!


    ["Yo. It''s been a while."]


    Honey Queen groaned as she looked around to see if anybody was hearing or not. "Can I punch you in the face the next time we meet?"


    ["Not unless you want me to bash your head into a mountain."]


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Was pretty tired this Sunday, so couldn''t write and couldn''t post ????.

 Chapter 202 - Adventures (1)

    Chapter 202: Adventures (1)


    ¡ª¡ª


    Heh, that''s interesting. So Sengoku has a daughter, huh?


    But to think that she got kidnapped by some random nobody¡­ How careless. Either way, this is an opportunity¡­ or maybe not?


    If this was me from a few years ago, I would have rushed there right now and hypnotised her. But currently¡­ I don''t really see a reason to.


    Yes, I could use her against Sengoku in many ways, but that would have only been possible if that man didn''t value his duty more than family, just like Garp. I mean I have gotten thousands of opportunities in my life, I accepted most of them with open arms, yet I couldn''t take all the opportunities thrown at me, who knows some may even come and bite me in the ass.


    So I let fate play its game on this one and see where the story will go.


    I sat on the side of the bed where Vivi''s sleeping body kept laying. Her eyes were closed and her breathing was smooth. She seemed fine despite getting her Haki sucked dry¡­ yup, it was a small miscalculation on my part. The converter of the Ancient Weapon that absorbs the electromagnetic wave in the air malfunctioned because of my sudden stop of time so it sucked Vivi dry to keep operating.


    "Would she be fine?" King Cobra, who was sitting on a chair, asked with a worry-filled look in his eyes.


    "Of course." I casually smiled. "Look at her peaceful smile, how can she not be fine? You see, I am one of the best doctors alive right now, father-in-law."


    I didn''t lie, I really was one of the best doctors alive. I wasn''t born a doctor, of course, I worked my way through. Like I have said before, memorising stuff is a matter of a second for me with my speed. So I had to just buy hundreds of different types of medical books and memorise them. That ¨C compiled with the bit I learned before eating my devil fruit ¨C caused me to reach the top of the world.


    I was no Vegapunk, but I had enough to hold my own.


    Speaking of Vegapunk, I have made some new theories on eating multiple Devil Fruits based on Lineage Formula. But that can wait for some other day.


    King Cobra heaved a sigh. "I understand. Then I will be going, today is a busy day. Take care."


    He got up, nodded at me again and walked away gracefully.


    ~Ring Ring Ring Ring~


    This was when my SmartDial rang and I raised an eyebrow at the caller. It''s Hina. She usually calls at the end of the week and lets me know about the things that happened during that week. But today isn''t the day. Wonder why she is calling?


    ?¨C?¨C?


    ¨CGeneral Pov¨C


    ["That was interesting news. Hina, keep doing your job. Don''t hold back against the Straw Hats, but don''t go too hard either. Capture if you can even while holding back, if not ¨C then let them go."] Amon''s voice flew from the other side of the Dial as Hina nodded.


    "Yes, sir. As you wish." She said, "I need to go now, I can sense someone coming towards my office."


    Hina cut the call as a knock fell on the door immediately. "Vice-Admiral Hina, we are ready to depart."


    "Coming." Hina stood up from her seat while wearing a red suit underneath her marine cape and walked away.


    The Rear Admiral who was asked to bring Sengoku''s daughter back has fled. So Sengoku has decided to choose someone more composed, he deemed that as Hina.


    Hina didn''t mind though, not that she could. Her lord, her saviour, had asked her to keep her acting without making any issues.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    ¡ªAmon Pov¡ª


    This is good, very good. Hina is assigned to go look for Alice, the girl.


    But¡­ Damn, this world is fucked up. Does the world, or in this sense, the universe, have a consciousness or something? I mean it''s basically creating a hurdle for Luffy so that he can make them his stepping stone and grow stronger¡­ I am seriously considering killing that rubber boy. He is a threat, unlike how I thought before.


    Time to make a decision¡­ do I kill him? It won''t even take 5 minutes for me to find out where he is right now, and kill him and his crew. Previously, there was the problem of Garp, Dragon and Shanks ¨C but now, I believe I am strong enough to keep standing on my feet. So¡­ do I?


    ...No, let''s calm down. Luffy is important for my plans and Imu. Who knows, maybe he can nullify whatever bullshit of a power Imu has? I am 70% sure I am wrong, but the remaining 30% is telling me to not make any rash decisions.


    I am planning to awaken my fruit, so I would be going through a DNA surgery before the War of the Best, but before that ¨C I mustn''t make any rash decisions. If Luffy must die, it can wait.


    ?¡ª¡ï¡ª?


    Meanwhile, in the New World, Robin and Raki were on a mission.


    The Suzdal Kingdom is a country ruled by an old King. His country is pretty close to Fishman island, but it isn''t anything special so none of the Emperors had claimed it as their territory ¨C at least until Amon did.


    Amon needed a country to use as a base for his Juice Factories. The current Factories he owns now are all located in Paradise, so shipping the goods from one side to another is a pain. So two years ago, he claimed the Suzdal Kingdom using his authority as an Emperor of the sea and started to produce different juices under the name "Sky Inc.".


    Everything was going fine until a neighbouring country copied the formula of a few juices and started their own business. Amon didn''t care at first, since the other company was too small to even be considered a threat ¨C more so, considering the other party didn''t even have enough funds to ship their products all over the world.


    The problem started from there. Big Mom took a fancy to the juices made by the opponent company. She claimed the neighbouring country as her territory and started granting them funds, which elevated them enough to be a problem to Amon.


    Before Amon could decide what to do with this, while also not ruining his relationship with Big Mom by doing some miscalculations ¨C the King of Suzdal Kingdom got angry on behalf of Amon, the saviour of his country, and decided to declare war with the neighbouring country.


    The result? The King was assassinated. And the Suzdal kingdom is not only at war with another country but there is a chance of a Civil war happening soon because of the three Princes fighting with the Princess for the seat of King.


    Amon¡­ laughed hearing this when Robin reported it. He said it sounded strangely like the plot of a third-class fantasy romance novel, though Robin didn''t know what he meant. She, whose book reading amount is above four digits, hasn''t ever heard of something like this.


    Anyway, now she was here to stop the civil war while also stopping the war going on with the other country. She has to do it with great attendance to not make any mistakes ¨C she should not make Amon worry while he is busy with Pluton!


    That wouldn''t have been so much to ask if she was alone and this girl didn''t tag along.


    "I mean I am bored, have nothing to do. Lifting weights is boring, swinging swords is boring, and training Haki is boring too! Why can''t I come with you?? As the older sister, it''s your duty to look after me!" Raki complained while wrapping her hand around Robin''s neck.


    "I..." Robin sighed. "You know what? Fine. Just don''t do anything stupid. I don''t want Luci to come out from his important task to fight Big Mom because of your mistake."


    Raki grinned with her eyes shining. "Hehe, don''t worry! I would not create any scene! No way!"


    ''This girl¡­'' Robin had a bad feeling about this.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: My sleep schedule is too shit ????, fell asleep while writing chapters for two days straight.


    Update: It''s worse now.

 Chapter 203 - Adventure’s (2)

    Chapter 203: Adventure''s (2)


    ¡ª¡ª


    New World, Suzdal Kingdom.


    At the western shipyard, a huge ship the size of a Marine Warship was getting docked. Gold adorned the ship gorgeously as it shone under the bright sun. People with wings on their backs rode the ship while sailing a flag of the Einherjar Pirates.


    The Einherjar Pirates'' flag was made of black cloth. It had a white human skull in the middle that was encircled by majestic purple lightning.


    While the Government refers to Amon''s people as ''Einherjar Pirates'', the group just refers to themselves as "Einherjars". To them, they can be Pirates if their God wants, they can be Marines if their Diety orders, they can be Revolutionaries if their Daemon desires. So they avoid adding anything before their group''s name, usually.


    There are 8 battalions among the Einherjars, 6 of them are under full control of the Six Sins ¨C one is a commander-less team waiting for the emergence of the 7th Sin and the last team is composed of people like Reo, Conis, Honey Queen, and Hina - The spies¡­


    Without counting the last two, each of the battalions has a vice-leader and multiple captains ¨C since they are an extremely massive group. The actual Leaders rarely do anything and mostly spend their time training or messing around.


    Being one of the Leaders of one of the battalions, Raki had a submarine under her name. Amon has officially claimed Tesoro''s title of the richest man. So he was in no shortage of money. So with alien tech and Germa Tech fused with Seraph tech, he has made Submarines for each battalion. After all, a Submarine filled with advanced weapons is always better than a normal warship.


    Raki wanted to bring that exact submarine with her today. But she was quite disappointed as Robin did not deem that as a good idea for this mission and instead decided to use a normal ship.


    Thud!


    "So this is the place?" Raki jumped down from the ship and looked around. The shipyard was a generic one, the people were generic too. A light of disappointment flashed through her eyes. "Eh, I thought since this is the only base of Sky Inc in the New World, there would be special things to see."


    Raki was wearing a white jacket that reached her knees, the chain was open and revealed the black buttoned-up shirt under it. On her legs, she wore black short pants and high boots.


    Behind her, Robin slowly walked down a stair made of hands and stood beside Raki. She wore similar clothes, but instead of a white jacket, she wore black.


    Robin said, "Don''t be disappointed yet. The Capital is beautiful enough." She added, "Though it''s nowhere close to Shandora, so I guess you won''t be impressed either."


    "Huh¡­ Well, guess that works too." Raki sighed. "Anyway, I am just here to spend some time, it''s fine as long as I am not bored." Raki moved toward Robin and locked her arms around her neck, smiling cheekily. "I am sure it won''t be boring, with you here, tehe."


    Robin used her devil fruit to sprout extra hands from her back and removed Raki''s hands from her neck. She surpassed a giggle and shook her head. "I thought you stopped pursuing me?"


    Raki shrugged. "I was just busy training. Now that I am free, I can mess around a little." She said, "Brother is not around to keep me in the watch too, so I am pretty free-minded right now."


    It was then as Robin frowned. She ignored Raki''s blabbering and focused¡­ her Observation Haki has just noticed something. All of the crowd had their eyes locked on them. While that might not be anything surprising since they are two beautiful women exiting from an outstanding ship, she could feel a few shrewd gazes among the admiring and lust-filled gazes.


    Robin''s armament is barely average since Amon didn''t really need her to be a fighter, but her Observation Haki is better than most. Nowadays, it''s almost the norm for people around Amon to have strong Observation Haki. But even with that, she was having a hard time focusing on those particular gazes because of the crowd.


    Robin maintained her smile and whispered to Raki, "Do you see anything out of the ordinary¡­?" She asked, knowing about Wisdom Eyes.


    Raki smiled as the two of them started walking casually. "It''s a few well-built men¡­ and a woman, wearing black robes and shades. Suspicious. Oh, they are following us."


    "Following huh¡­ Fufu, suspicious indeed." Robin grabbed Raki''s hands and started walking. Raki used her wisdom eyes to look through walls and search for an empty area.


    ?¡ª?¡ª?


    Inside a white room, lots of scientific equipment decorated the boring walls. The room reeked of chemicals with the clear sound of different chemicals boiling apparent.


    In front of the computer sitting in the middle of the room, a little boy was sitting on a comfy chair with his eyes locked on the screen while a tall man stood beside him.


    "So how does this work?" The little boy, Karna, asked. Looking at the screen that had a line of DNA, or as the scientists of One Piece liked to call, Lineage Factor, dancing on it. "Like I get the gist of it, but the Factor is supposed to be extremely fragile. How can we artificially change it?"


    The person standing beside him, Vinsmoke Judge crossed his arms at this. "That''s the mystery. If we knew that, creating devil fruits that don''t even have the general devil fruit weakness wouldn''t be a problem." He then said with a slight pride in his voice, "Though for your knowledge, I have almost achieved it."


    This caused Karna to widen his eyes as Judge grinned. "I can create artificial abilities. Three of my childrens'' Lineage were changed to a point where they gained special abilities. A poison body ¨C an electricity ability ¨C and an energy controlling ability." He added, "The problem is, according to my formula, only a fetus who is inside their mother''s womb can survive Lineage manipulation. An adult or even a child would die immediately."


    Karna then moved his gaze at the screen again and turned the page to show a picture of a devil fruit. "If that''s the case, how does devil fruits work? We know that devil fruits change a person''s Lineage Factor, but contrasting to what your research says, why can people of any age eat a fruit and get special abilities?"


    Judge frowned and said in a slightly annoying tone. "That''s what we are researching." He added, "From Caesar Clown''s research that Lord Amon has gotten us, we are aware that ¨C unlike my way of doing things, in Caesar''s way ¨C directly altering an adult''s Lineage would immediately kill him, and while doing that to children would also result in death, it would happen slowly it has the same result! For example, Ceaser has tried making some human children into giants by altering their Factor, but none of them lived past a certain age."


    He added, "Still, while his research on making artificial giants has helped us close to zero, his research on Slimies has helped us a lot ¨C well, calling it ''his'' research would be incorrect as the first model was made by Vegapunk."


    "So can the Slimies change the so-called Lineage without any backlash?" Karna asked, his eyes filled with curiosity of an extreme calibre.


    Judge glanced at Karna for a second. He couldn''t understand why his Lord had asked him to share their research with this child¡­ he daren''t question Amon''s judgement, but this still bewildered him.


    In the end, he gave up. He shook his head internally and opened his mouth, "No, not really. With my Formula, you can change a fetus'' lineage but when he grows up, he would still be able to eat a devil fruit without getting his body exploded. It''s the same with Caesar''s Giant children. While they are still alive, they can still eat a devil fruit without dying. But if we use a slimey to change a person''s lineage, the person would die immediately when he eats another devil fruit, or in this case if the person has already eaten a fruit before ¨C so since Lord Amon has already eaten a devil fruit, using this method won''t work."


    Karna hummed, "Oh, yeah. I almost forgot. We are researching this so that we can alter Big Brother''s Lineage with Oars'', while also not making him grow in size or die outright, right?"


    Judge was almost angry at the kid for forgetting about the main reason for this talk. But he just took a deep breath, "...Yes."


    Looking down on the floor, Karna then tilted his head. "...Even the best scientist alive, Vegapunk, couldn''t do it?" A strange light flashed upon his eyes. Is this an opportunity to become the best? "Fine, then I will do it myself."


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note:


    Welp, my semester exam is going to start tomorrow, gotta ace it ???? so updates will be late for a while. (I didn''t want to do this since update stability is already so shitty that most of the readers left, but I got no choice.)

 Chapter 204 - Adventure (3)

    Chapter 204: Adventure (3)


    ¡ª¡ª


    Using her Wisdom Eyes, Raki guided Robin to an empty area where people weren''t around. It didn''t even take seconds before they were surrounded by people clad in black.


    "Yo, you guys sure you''re not targeting the wrong bunnies?" Raki stated with her hand resting on one of the two swords that rested on either side of her waist.


    Unlike before, she doesn''t use Kitetsu II and III anymore. She rather uses Shiki''s twin blades that are both one of the 21 Great Grade swords. Kitetsu II went to Tsumi and Kitetsu III went to Brook, and they haven''t shown any signs of being cursed by the swords. At least Tsumi hasn''t, noticing Brook being cursed is a bit hard.


    Among the 7 people surrounding them, one of the fragile-looking ones stepped forward. The person raised their hand towards their robe and pulled it down, revealing the face of a beautiful light-blue haired girl.


    "I sincerely apologise to greet you like this, I had no other choice." The girl said. "I am the first princess of Suzdal Kingdom, Suzdal Eula. It''s a pleasure meeting you." She curtsied by tugging her gown with a dignified look on her face.


    Robin stopped Raki from drawing her sword and revealed a professional smile. "I have met you before, Princess Eula. But would you mind explaining your actions? We were supposed to be received by your younger brother, Prince Lucard, correct?"


    The Princess thinned her lips. "You''re correct, but I have my reasons."


    "Oh, and what might they be?"


    "...This morning, I have gathered that my brother, Lucard, has made a deal with the neighbouring Yashuk Kingdom. From what I''ve gathered, Yashuk Kingdom has promised him the throne if he manages to kill you, Miss Robin." She said looking at Robin''s huge frown. "I am afraid if you''d chosen to ride with my brother, you would have been assassinated."


    "I see...." She went silent before continuing, "But do you have any evidence? How can I trust that you haven''t been offered the same offer as your brother?" Robin started, but she was interrupted by Raki.


    "Hey, c''mon, Robin. Look how beautiful she is. Do you believe she can lie?" Raki put an arm around Robin''s shoulders while her eyes examined the curves under the robe the Princess was wearing. "She looks so genuine about it."


    Robin wanted to say something, but before she could, Raki added, "And besides," a small smile formed on her lips as she locked eyes with Eula. "Even if the one wanting to kill you is the Princess, not the Prince ¨C the changes that create are close to zero."


    Robin looked at her as the sudden realisation hit her. Raki smirked, "They want to assassinate you, so they have prepared people strong enough for you. But they didn''t expect me to tag along, did they?" A small chuckle left her as she stared at the Princess'' eyes with her snake-like golden pupils. "I want to see anyone even try touching your hair. It doesn''t matter if it''s the Prince or Princess, I would like to see how they stop me from burning this kingdom if something happens to you."


    ¡ª


    -


    ¡ª


    ''Kill Robin¡­? Do they have a death wish?'' Raki is usually sarcastic and laid back. But this was not one of those situations.


    She didn''t say those lines because she would be sad at Robin''s death, she said it because ¨C if anything happened to Robin, Amon would destroy everyone related to it. Robin was a valuable asset, her death would be a blast to Amon''s plans and professional life. Not only would he lose the only person who can read the Poneglyphs, but he would also lose the person who''s been managing all the business he owns by herself.


    Of course, new people can be assigned, but it would still be a bothersome thing to do. Raki believed, if Amon suffered that great of a loss at this point of his life when he is very close to taking over the world ¨C he would not only go berserk, he might even destroy the world with his own hands. Of course, that''s what she was assuming, because that''s what she would do ¨C she assumed her brother would do the same.


    Raki doesn''t know Amon''s final goal, but what she does know is ¨C Amon wants to gain power. So much power that it shouldn''t be possible to gain on this planet, so he wants to travel the space, seize more powers from different species inhabiting this universe ¨C and finally reach the top of the food chain.


    But his obsession didn''t end with power alone, he was obsessed with control. He doesn''t only want Absolute Power, he also wants absolute control over everything ¨C though Raki didn''t know why. It''s almost as if he had a past that she isn''t aware of, a past that had changed his mind to become that of a control freak that lives today


    With that obsession of his, now that he is so close to taking a big step and gaining control over this whole planet, she believed he would go on a killing spree if a valuable asset such as Robin was to die.


    She turned her gaze from the horizon outside the window and looked at Robin conversing with the Princess named Eula. They entered the steam engine carriage that Eula brought and went to the Capital.


    "Miss Eula, what more information did you gather?" Robin asked. "If your information network is strong enough to gather information on my attempted assassination, you must have more knowledge right?"


    Eula seemed hesitant as she sighed. "Truthfully, I am not brave enough to say it."


    "It''s fine. I can at least assure you some mere words won''t make me angry. Not unless they are about a certain someone." Robin stated calmly.


    "Then¡­" The Princess said, "It seems the Big Mom Pirates are the actual culprit behind this. Since the Yashuk Kingdom is their territory, it seems they ordered the assassination. As for why I was unwilling to say this, I have heard Emperor Amon has a good relationship with Big Mom, so I was quite unsure if this information is correct or not."


    Robin frowned hearing this. "Is that so¡­" She paused. ''But it doesn''t make sense¡­ Luci once told me how Big Mom was interested in me and even offered a big sum if he would agree to trade me. I don''t think she would want to assassinate me¡­''


    A silence fell in the carriage as only the sound of the engine was present there.


    "Well, maybe try connecting the dots in another way?" Raki broke the silence. "Maybe, Big Mom wants to fake the assassination and kidnap you instead? That way, Brother would assume you were killed by the Yashuk Kingdom, he would direct his rage at them. In the meantime, the real culprit, Big Mom, would still be able to maintain a good relationship with Brother? After all, I don''t even think she wants to go to war with another Emperor."


    This caught both Eula and Robin off guard. Now it was clear as water¡­ it is certainly a possibility, indeed.


    Robin made a thinking pose. "That''s right. More so, when Luci would realise that I have been killed and would want to avenge me, Big Mom would lend a helping hand by destroying the Yashuk Kingdom, her own territory, to solidify her friendship and form some form of alliance." Robin''s eyes went wider the more she talked and realised the weight of her own words as she looked at Raki. "Raki, you''re a genius!"


    Raki casually shrugged. She was quite smart. Just copying Amon for 20 years of her life was enough for that to be true. She played around most of the time so people assumed otherwise. Robin was one of them, so this was quite a surprising situation for her.


    The princess, Eula then parted her lips. "So¨C"


    BANG!


    But the sound of a gun firing cut her. Immediately after the sound was heard, time froze for Robin and Eula.


    The window''s glass of the carriage shattered as a bullet rushed towards Eula''s head. The said princess didn''t even know her death was this close to her, and she wouldn''t know either ¨C since a beam of light rushed towards the bullet at light speed and vaporized it in an instant.


    "Kya!" Time returned to normal as Eula covered her ears and released a squeak.


    The carriage came to an abrupt stop after another gunshot was sounded. Eula and Robin could only assume the reason being the diver''s death.


    "Are you alright?" Eula looked up to find Raki looking at her with an indifferent look on her face while her finger was pointed at the window, a line of smoke was coming out her finger, her palm slightly green and her nails long, indicating her partial Zoan transformation. "It''s a bunch of weaklings, no need to get worked up."


    While Robin placed a hand on Eula''s shoulder to calm her down, Raki stood up from her seat and pushed the door of the carriage and walked out casually.


    Outside, a black carriage slowly stopped as five men with guns walked out.


    A skinny middle-aged man with a bald head and a cigarette in his mouth raised an eyebrow while casually playing with the revolver on his palms. "Aye, this chick looks familiar¡­ scratch that, she looks very familiar." After narrowing his eyes for a second, his eyelids jumped up as a horrified expression took over his face. "Wait, is that¨C"


    Pew!


    He wasn''t able to finish as a yellow beam of light rushed towards his face blinding the whole place with the sound of an explosion travelling far and wide.


    Boom!


    **


    **


    **


    Author Note: Big Mom wants to maintain a good relationship with Amon, but that doesn''t mean her greed for Robin has lessened a bit than canon.


    We also see that Raki has her own belief of what might Amon do and might he not.. She probably knows the most about him, his goals, and his mindset, but that doesn''t mean she is always accurate.

 Chapter 205 - Adventure (4)

    Chapter 205: Adventure (4)


    ¡ª


    "So what should I do?" Raki asked with a hint of seriousness in her tone.


    Wind caressed her hair while her eyes were locked below. Her golden serpent-like eyes had a predatory gaze to them right now. Her lips were dry because of the wind as she waited for an answer to her question.


    ["Let me think¡­"] the dial in her hand sounded out. It was Amon''s voice that went silent for about 3 minutes before a laugh came out of it. [Hah, I would have loved to show her what it means to target people useful to me. But certainly, this is not that time¡­"


    Raki deadpanned at the word ''useful'', she found it quite odd that he didn''t even try to hide the fact that he didn''t care about Robin, at least when around her. She sometimes wondered what Robin would do if she ever found out¡­ ''We''ll, whatever..'' Raki shrugged and asked, "So what do I do? Lay back and let them keep trying to kill Robin?"


    ["Hm? Obviously, not."] Instead of a laugh, she heard a soft chuckle this time. ["You didn''t call me because you wanted to lay back, did you?"]


    Raki simply smirked as the voice continued. ["You got the green card. Do whatever you want. Destroy the enemy Kingdom if you have to. I would like to see Big Mom demanding compensation."]


    "Fantastic," Raki revealed a toothy grin, "But, what if Big Mom comes after me?"


    ["What? You scared?"]


    "What, No." Raki paused. "I am asking if I can kill her or not."


    ["Pfft- sure. Just don''t get yourself killed. If you do, don''t expect me to revive you or something, I don''t have actual Godly powers yet."]


    "Hehe, you''d have them one day. Anyway, bye~ I got work to do."


    Kacha!


    Raki''s grin widened as she breathed in. While wind brushed past her hair, her wings flapping perpendicularly, Raki looked down on the capital city of Yashuk Kingdom. It was time for a beautiful explosion.


    ?¡ª/¡ï¡ª?


    While a war was brewing between two emperors, on the other side of the sea ¨C Sengoku''s hair had started turning to grey from black. He was super worried about his daughter after all.


    First of all, he can''t make her disappearance known to the public. If he does, the Emperors and Revolutionary would make a move. That would be the worst-case scenario. So he has sent Hina, one of the more component Vice Admiral. Yet, he was disappointed to find she also doesn''t have any leads yet. Of course, he was a professional man. He wouldn''t just blame Hina for not having a lead yet.


    But this was concerning¡­ if the kidnappers were normal thugs, they would just think of her words as bluff and laugh it off. But if they are higher up in the scale¡­ then they would not let this chance slide. In that case, they would have contacted him by now. So nothing made sense to Sengoku right now. What did the kidnappers want...?


    ~Ring Ring Ring~


    It was when the Den Den Mushi on the table rang. He heaved a sigh and straightened his back. He picked up the call and was surprised to find it was Hina.


    ["Sir. We have found a lead to Miss Alice''s current whereabouts..."] Sengoku''s eyes grew wide. ["It''s¡­ quite unbelievable¡­"]


    "Alright, whatever it is, say it. I don''t like these types of build-ups." Sengoku ordered to which Hina hummed.


    ["She is¡­"] A sigh came from the other side. ["My subordinates have spotted her with the newbie, Straw Hat Pirates. Vice-Admiral Garp''s grandson. We-"]


    Hina didn''t get to say anything, since Sengoku had already rushed out of his office. His fist clenched as he walked with heavy steps. "THAT''S IT! YOUR GRANDSON IS NOT ONLY MESSING UP YOUR LIFE, BUT MINE TOO! WE NEED TO TALK, GAAARP!"


    Needless to say, it was a tiring day for Garp.


    ?-¡ª¡ï¡ª-?


    ?


    Gasparde is a former Marine turned Pirate. He has recently become a Warlord of the Sea 1 year ago because there were three seats vacant and the Marines were desperate.


    Unlike when he was a Pirate, after becoming a Warlord, he usually spends his time leisurely on an island just a few kilometres away from Alabasta. Having eaten a Logia fruit, there are only a few people who can be a threat to him so his job has been relatively easy. More so, since the Sky Emperor considered all the islands around Alabasta his territory, Pirates were more reluctant to cause problems here.


    So he was a little annoyed to hear today''s report from one of his minions.


    "It''s a newbie from East Blue called Monkey. D Luffy." His minion said. "He is here with his whole crew, causing trouble. The first thing he did was to beat up some of our men who were¡­ enjoying their time with women at a bar. Our men are angry about it, they are demanding you to take action, boss."


    Gasparde listened to the name of the culprit with a frown on his face. "Monkey D. Luffy, you say?"


    Being a former marine, it didn''t take him long to realise why the name sounded so familiar. While the Marine Hero Garp was more known by his title,  Gasparde knew his actual name too. ''Is this kid related to Garp?''


    He fell into silence. While he wanted to deal with the kid right now, kill him even ¨C now that he knew Luffy might be related to the strongest man Gasparde has ever seen, he was reluctant¡­


    ''Well, I can capture him at least. Maybe by handing him over to the Marines I can even earn some gifts?'' Gasparde considered for a moment before nodding to himself.


    He stood up from his seat.


    "Take me there." He ordered his minion who nodded in affirmation.


    Gasparde started walking in front of his minion for a power-play while his mind was lost in the possibilities of what he could obtain from Garp by using Luffy as a negotiation chip.


    ?`¡ª¡ï¡ª`?


    "Hey, Luffy!" Nami caught up to Luffy and followed him as Luffy walked with a stoned face. "You shouldn''t have beaten them up, y''know."


    Luffy immediately retorted back. "What, Nami? You mean I should have watched them have their way with those miserable girls?"


    "No¡­ it''s just-" Nami sighed. "This is a Warlord''s territory and they were the Warlord''s people. Beating them up here is like hurting a Lion''s cub in its cave. We could have ignored them, obviously. Not like we can save every unfortunate person in this world anyway."


    Unlike usual, Nami talked in a soft tone. She knew she sounded selfish, she knew Luffy wasn''t gonna listen to her. She also knew that what Luffy did wasn''t anything bad so she wasn''t confident enough to raise her voice on him.


    Luffy stopped in his tracks and looked at Nami''s eyes. "Nami, if someone tried to force his way with you, and I was close by ¨C do you believe I would be able to ignore it?"


    Nami froze in her spot. "That-" she tried to reason something in her head, but she was speechless.


    From far, Honey Queen watched the scene with a deeply hidden disdain in her eyes. ''With that thought process, why is he a Pirate? The day he meets someone like Amon is the day he will die.''


    Either way, she needed to report the development to Amon. Offending a Warlord would surely make him come out, so Amon needs to know.


    "Guys," she called, breaking the awkward silence. "I need to¡­ pee, it''s an emergency." She blushed a little and turned around. "I would look for you so no need to wait for me, goodbye!"


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Gasparde is a character from One Piece, the fourth movie.

 Chapter 206 - Ah, Shit (1)

    Chapter 206: Ah, shit (1)


    ¡ª¡ª


    "WHAT!?" Big Mom shouted at Perospero who froze briefly.


    Perospero coughed in an attempt to release the tension and said, "It''s true, Mama. The entirety of Yashuk Kingdom was destroyed in less than an hour¡­ the cause was multiple explosions all around the Kingdom, Perolin~"


    Big Mom was sitting on a throne with her hands resting on the throne''s hands. They were crushed as Big Mom clenched her fist. Her eyes were fiery as she glared at her son. "Who did it? Yashuk Kingdom was the supplier of all the sweet Juices¡­ WHO DESTROYED IT!?"


    Sweat dripped down Persopero''s chin, it felt as if that drop of water was ice freezing his body. "It''s that snarky girl¡­ Sky Emperor''s sister with the snake-type Mythical Zoan fruit."


    Big Mom blinked. It finally clicked her.. "Oh, is it about the assassination we ordered?" Her frown deepened but her furious expression had lessened. She knew being angry with something that concerned Amon wasn''t a good idea. "Wasn''t only Nico Robin supposed to come to the Suzdal Kingdom? Why is that girl there too?"


    "It was an unexpected development."


    Big Mom paused. "...So they found out I sent assassins after Nico Robin?"


    "I don''t think so," Perospero answered. "They have found out that the Yashuk Kingdom has been sending assassins after them, but it''s highly unlikely for them to realise that we are the main culprit," He said. "They probably got angry that Nico Robin was constantly getting assassination attempts and somehow linked it with the Yashuk Kingdom, Perolin~"


    Big Mom''s lips stretched to her ears. "Mamma Mamma! This is a good outcome. We can force Amon to hand over Raki in compensation for this destruction. Of course, he won''t hand over his sibling!" People of the blue sea didn''t know Raki wasn''t blood-related to Amon, so they tend to overvalue her worth. "So we would demand Nico Robin in exchange. With the threat of a war happening, he is bound to agree! Mamma!"


    Perospero sighed internally seeing her anger vanish.


    "Perospero." Big Mom called. "Go and call Amon. Tell him we need to talk."


    Perospero smiled awkwardly. "Mama, I have tried connecting with him already¡­ I was unable to. And while I tried connecting with his subordinates, I found that Sky Emperor is busy with something important and won''t be available for months."


    "He won''t be available for months?!" Big Mom slammed her throne. "Send Katakuri to the Suzdal Kingdom! I would like to see how he doesn''t come out when his sister gets abducted!"


    ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª?


    Days later.


    Charlotte Katakuri was in his ship going towards the Suzdal Kingdom, an island close to Fishman Island. According to his mother''s order, he is supposed to abduct the girl named Raki.


    She has a bounty of 1.4 Billion Bellies, 400 million higher than himself. Did it make him doubt the result of his mission? Not at all. He was instead looking forward to this.


    Last time he was shocked to find the Sky Emperor having Future Sight, that alone made him realise Amon was on a whole other level than himself. But this girl can''t be that far from him, right? He would find out soon anyways.


    He looked at the island far from here. It''s been a week since he has left for this island and he is finally here.


    ''Let''s see how fun this mission is gonna turn out.'' Katakuri walked away from the deck of the ship to the cabin with heavy steps.


    ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª?


    Meanwhile,


    "Lalalala~" Raki was playing with her SmartDial while humming gaily. "Damn, these game thingies are real fun."


    Raki was laying in her bed. Her lower body was covered by a blanket while her torso was naked. She played a game named "Super Kalgara Bros." that was clearly inspired from somewhere.


    SmartDials are basically smartphones stuffed in a Seashell. Only the Sins and some high ranking individuals in the Einherjars have access to this thing since manufacturing such advanced tech for the public would be a bad idea.


    She glanced beside her with a cheeky smile on her face. She turned on the camera on her Dial and leaned towards the blue-haired naked girl sleeping beside her.


    "I wonder how brother would react to this, hehe." She brought the other girl close to her body and was about to capture the image before freezing briefly. "This is a bad idea. He might steal Eula from me just to spite me, that fucker."


    She closed the camera app and put the phone down with a sore face. She glanced at the Princess of the Suzdal Kingdom beside her, lying naked, and yawned. ''She is much better than that bitch Vivi. Princess'' should be like Eula instead.''


    While Raki was interested in Eula, she didn''t plan to make a move on her yet. She would most likely fight Big Mom soon, after all. But when she flirted with Eula a little, the girl easily gave in. Though mostly because she assumed pleasing Raki would make her get the throne easily. ''Meh, just because I slept with her doesn''t mean she gets to become the Queen. Fuck politics, I would let Robin handle it.''


    ~Knock Knock Knock~


    Raki heard multiple knocks fall on the door as she looked in that direction. Her golden eyes penetrated the walls and saw who it was. "Come in."


    The door creaked open as Robin walked inside the room. She froze as her eyes landed on the bed. Her gaze shifted between the sleeping Princess and Raki who was on her Dial.


    "Sigh," Robin rubbed her forehead after a sigh. "Get up, you have a job to do."


    "What is it?" Raki glanced at Robin.


    "Big Mom Pirates'' ship has been located. Finish what you started."


    "Oh?" Raki sat up. "Big Mom is here? Damn, that''s late."


    "No¡­ it''s Charlotte Katakuri. It''s bold of you to assume an Emperor would come so casually." Robin said.


    Raki''s face fell in disappointment. "What¡­? She sent a weakling after me¡­?" She fell on her back again. "I am not going. Waste of time, bleh."


    Robin turned around. "Ugh. That''s it. I am telling Luci you have been fucking around instead of doing your job."


    "Hey, hey, wait! I will go!" Raki groaned and got up. Picked up her white shirt and wore it on her torso, the buttons barely held her chest. Then she walked out after grabbing her swords. "Fuck, I will make this Katakuri pay for this. An arm should be enough¡­ or do I take his legs?"


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 207 - Ah, Shit (2)

    Chapter 207: Ah, shit (2)


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Dammit..." Honey Queen cursed as she typed something in her SmartDial rapidly.


    She tried contacting Amon, but he didn''t pick her call. So instead, she was writing him a long message about what happened.


    "Done!" She tapped send, then waited in anticipation as a check mark had been put beside her message indicating that it had successfully been sent, causing her to heave a sigh. "I did my job, it''s not my fault if he doesn''t see it."


    Honey Queen shrugged and put the Dial in her pocket. "Now, where did they go¡­" Honey Queen concentrated her Observation Haki to search the whole island while a frown found its place on her face.. She opened her eyes and sighed. "Ah, shit."


    Honey Queen quickly jumped in the air using Geppo and kicked the air fast, diving towards the east of the island where the presence of Straw Hats was clashing with a few other men.


    "Damn that rubber bastard."


    ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª?


    Minutes Ago


    "¡ªCough!" A dark-skinned bulky man coughed out his saliva as he fell on his back.


    "Haha! As expected of Luffy! Go, go, Luffy go!" A man with a long nose, Ussop cheered from the sidelines.


    Zoro and Sanji were wandering around the eastern part of the island. Just like Luffy, they had also gotten themselves into a fight. But unlike Luffy, Zoro and Sanji were losing.


    Needles and Shuraiya Basc¨´d, two of Gasperde''s trusted men, were fighting Zoro and Sanji. Meanwhile, the other minions were keeping Ussop busy.


    This was the situation until Luffy and Nami reached this place. Luffy waited at first since he didn''t want to take out the people who his crewmates were fighting, but after Needles defeated Sanji, he had to jump forward.


    That''s when the dark-skinned bulky man jumped in front of Luffy and was one-shotted by him.


    Back to the present, Luffy eyed Needles. His gaze was sharp as he prepared to attack using his Gomu-Gomu no Pistol. But ¨C before he could do so, a heavy voice interrupted him.


    "Now, why don''t you calm down, Straw Hat." A person walked towards the fighters with heavy steps. "Or your grandpa would be sad at your death."


    "Huh?" Luffy turned towards the voice and glared at him. "Who are ya, you huge head?!"


    "It''s Gasparde, but that''s not important. Why don''t you sit still and let me capture you, instead?" Gasparde started and walked in front of Needles. "I am sure you wouldn''t want to fight a logia user."


    Nami gasped from behind Luffy. "Luffy! That''s the Warlord Gasparde! He is super strong, don''t let him catch you off guard!"


    Ignoring Nami, Luffy frowned at the word ''logia''. He raised his fist at Gasparde instead, wanting to get a practical answer he punched forward. Luffy''s punch rushed towards Gasperde''s chest and went through his body as if it was made of tofu, making Luffy frown.


    "Ah, attacking me even though I wasn''t done talking. Surely your grandfather didn''t do a good job in teaching you proper manners." Gasparde blurted all to Luffy''s annoyance.


    It was at this moment when Gasparde raised his fist as it morphed into an axe made of green candy. "Let me show you the powers of my Candy-Candy fruit."


    He kicked the ground and reached for Luffy in an instant. His hand blurred and went towards Luffy''s hand. He didn''t want to kill Luffy, but cutting a limb off should be fine, right?


    Luffy was caught off guard because of the speed. He nonetheless raised his fist to counterattack since dodging seemed improbable. He wanted to punch Gasparde''s face before the axe could have hit him, but at this rate, even though his punch would land on Gasparde''s face, the axe would also land on his arm, severing it in the process.


    It was then ¡ª Fwoosh! ¡ª as a leg appeared between Luffy and the axe and immediately the axe hit the leg. But rather than being cut off, a clink sound resounded throughout the place instead.


    "My, is that all your candy can do?" The owner of the leg said, a smirk on her face. "So weak that even my honey-body is solid enough to block it, you limp dick bastard."


    Gasparde''s eyes became bloodshot at this. "YOU¨C!!"


    "Shut up, pig. Don''t you see the Queen talking?" The blonde woman, Honey Queen smirked as her raised leg moved like a snake and wrapped around Gasparde''s arm in an instant.


    "What are you¡ª" Gasparde was interrupted as he felt a strong force pressing his arm hard. The next second sound of multiple bones breaking sounded. "AUGH! YOU WITCH!"


    Honey Queen chuckled darkly. She can solidify her logia body. Something very few logia bodies can achieve.


    ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª?


    In Skypiea


    "We had a hard time getting our hands on this, you better be careful with it." Judge said sternly to Karna who cracked up.


    "Hey hey, this is fascinating. This Caesar guy is better than I thought. He can never make the proper thing, but what he made is good enough." Karna commented while inspecting a 20 meter tall yellow-skinned giant humanoid body.


    Judge crossed his arms and maintained his gaze to keep the boy in check. While thinking, ''That Caesar¡­ he has improved a lot since the last time we crossed paths.''


    Because of the deal he made with Doffy 2 years ago, Amon can use Caesar every now and then. Obviously, with such an opportunity, Amon didn''t forget to threaten Caesar with his life if he doesn''t listen to any command.


    In canon, Cheaser had made the "Numbers'''' for the Beast Pirates. The Numbers were once humans whose Lineage were changed based on an Oars'' DNA, as far as Amon could recall. So he has asked Cheaser to specifically notify him the moment he progresses with this experiment ¨C which he did a few days ago.


    Since Amon plans to change his DNA without dying, even more so to make it like an Oars'' ¡ª this body of a "Number" that Cheaser had sent would help a lot. The main problem of dying when changing his Lineage would be gone with this.


    But the other problem is the subject can have too much change in his appearance. A giant body, a pair of horns, yellow skin, and ridged teeth. But the main drawback is that the subject becomes brain dead and loses most of their intelligence


    Amon is the type who would do anything for power, so becoming an ugly giant wasn''t really that much of a problem for him ¨C more so since he can freely alter his size with his fruit. The only drawback in appearance would have been his ugly face, but he was happy to accept that for power. However, the bigger problem was the intelligence part. He isn''t willing to give up his intelligence for any power boost!


    Karna stopped circling the body and looked at Judge''s eye. "So our job has been shortened a little. Now our current goal is to make sure the subject doesn''t lose any intellect, correct? Brother Amon said he doesn''t mind looking like an ugly pig, so I guess we should focus on the brain first."


    Judge sighed. "Let me tell you again, don''t mess things up for me. I don''t want my lord to look like a Pig even if he says he won''t mind. You get it?''


    ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª?


    Suzdal Kingdom


    "Charlotte Katakuri, is it?" Raki asked, looking ahead where a tall man with scarf covering half of his face was standing while leaning against the wall. "I thought Big Mom would come now that her favourite juice factory has been destroyed. But I guess the rumour about her being a sweet-fanatic was a lie?"


    "...You wouldn''t want her to come after you, trust me," Katakuri said in a low but prominent voice while staring Raki in the eye.


    Raki was wearing skintight jeans and a white shirt with loose buttons that was ragged because of her nightly activities. She scratched the back of her head with an annoyed look on her face. "Oh, come on. Stop with that attitude of yours."


    Katakuri stayed silent until the end. Raki groaned and took out both her swords. "Alright, fine. Let''s just finish this quickly, I am a very busy woman."


    Fwoosh!


    Kicking the ground, Raki vanished from sight.


    **


    **


    **


    A/N: Vote powerstones!

 Chapter 208 - Oops (1)

    Chapter 208: Oops (1)


    ¡ª


    ¡ªFwoosh!


    Raki kicked the ground, used Soru, and vanished from sight ¨C well, from the sight of most people present at least. Charlotte Katakuri, the best Observation Haki user after Amon, could clearly see her movements.


    Raki''s twin swords dashed towards Katakuri''s head but Katakuri himself didn''t move from his spot. He used his master-level control over his devil fruit to mould his mochi-body as the two blades immediately went ''through'' his neck.


    On the other hand, Raki''s golden eyes shone like a pair of Sharingans. She could see the movements of Katakuri''s neck as it separated from the rest of the body, letting the swords flow to the other side. Unfortunately, while Raki''s eyes are fast enough to see this, her body wasn''t fast enough to change the trajectory of her sword and hit him on another spot.


    Raki kicked the ground backwards and jumped back. "Interesting.." She said, "It''s just like brother¡­ you have great control over your fruit, huh, Katakuri. You''re not as incompetent as I thought you are."


    Katakuri didn''t reply, he just narrowed his eyes. Just now¡­ that was close. Her blade moved almost as fast as his ability to control his body. If he didn''t have his <Future Sight> by his side, it was no mystery that he would have been cut before separating his neck.


    ''I have to take her seriously¡­ she has the power to back up her bounty.'' Katakuri decided.


    The next second his eyes shined red.


    Vhoom~


    He watched multiple futures with different outcomes, every future based on any attack he chooses. He was again surprised at how the girl in front of him held her spot against each of his attacks.


    Still, deciding on an attack, Katakuri raised his hand while his forearm got covered in blueish-ink-dark armament and became like a balloon as he threw it forward at a terrible speed, making his arms stretch far and reach Raki. Katakuri was a very fast man, fast enough for his attack to be unavoidable for a Gear Fourth Luffy. Very few people in this world would be able to dodge his attacks ¨C very few.


    Fwoosh! The fist flew at Raki''s face but instead of dodging, which she could do, Raki tossed her swords and raised her own fist as green scales and fur appeared in her whole arm. No sooner had her arm turned green, reddish-ink-dark armament Haki covered her arm. With a breath in, she punched forward as her fist came into contact with Katakuri''s Haki coated fist!


    BAM!!


    Intense shockwaves were released from the impact of the punch. While Raki''s arm was firm, Katakuri''s whole arm was flickering like water. Katakuri was pushed back as he stumbled upon his legs and almost tripped. He retreated his arm and glared at Raki using his Future Sight.


    Vhooom~


    His vision returned to the present as he realised he had made a mistake. He saw Raki''s fist just in front of his face. He was caught off guard as the fist hit him in the face and threw him back.


    "..." Katakuri clenched his jaw tight and then spat out a tooth. ''She is strong.'' He acknowledged to himself. ''I have to be careful.''


    Meanwhile, "Yo, I hate Future Sight so much. The users of Future Sight just keeps dodging all attacks. Feels good to finally have landed an attack on you, you mochi bastard." Raki cracked her knuckles as she stepped on the tooth Katakuri spat out.


    "I can see why you''d want to fight Mama instead." Katakuri finally said something. "Though you''re still far from beating me. If this becomes a stretched out battle, you''d clearly win, so I should quicken the pace."


    Katakuri''s body split in two as a trident came out of him. He grabbed the middle of the rod and kicked the ground, blurring towards Raki he jabbed his spear forward at Raki''s abdomen.


    Pchit~


    Naturally, the defence in un-transformed form is lower than her prime defence, so Katakuri didn''t have to use Conqueror''s Coating to penetrate Raki.


    "Oh¡­" Raki looked down on her stomach with a raised eyebrow. "This hurts less than the time brother hit me in the crotch."


    Katakuri frowned. He tightened his grip and tried to spin the trident inside Raki''s stomach ¨C but before he could succeed, Raki''s hand landed on above his. "Na, na, that would probably hurt more. I am not up for it."


    Raki shoved her palm vertically towards Katakuri''s face, but his face just parted in two as he jumped backwards. Raki clicked her tongue. "Tsk, you''re not that strong but you''re annoying."


    Katakuri didn''t answer and just observed her, seeing which Raki rolled her eyes.


    "Okay, this is getting boring. Let''s finish this quickly." Raki took the spear out of her stomach while the gap on her abdomen started to heal very slowly.


    She then took a deep breath. "I don''t like using this form, but fuck it."


    Then, just like her left arm, Raki''s right arm also started to transform along with her whole body. First green scales covered her body then green feathers sprouted out of the scales. Her hair also changed, it turned golden blonde, just like her eyes. In the end, a pair of red feathers sprouted out of her forehead like horns while her fangs became more pronounced.


    This was the ?Feathered Serpent: Form Second?.


    Katakuri was on full alert. He wanted to attack her right now¡­ but the danger she posed in his Observation haki was too high, so he settled to trust his Observation Haki and not attack yet.


    "Huff¡­" Raki smoked out a breath. Her breath was as soft as her feathers. While her gaze was¡­ wise, unlike before. She looked at him with a bored gaze, seeming like a person who has seen everything. It was the gaze of a person who knows everything, a person who has seen it all ¨C a person who can say, "Hey, I am Omniscient." and everyone would believe them. Raki was in that state, an ambiguous form where she was seeing the world differently, more wisely.


    With her deep gaze, she watched Katakuri observe the future, again and again, finding ways to defeat her.


    Katakuri kept searching. Every choice he would make, a different future would have happened. But in all the future¡­ he didn''t see a way to win. Not with his current strength.


    If he became a mochi-donut-wheel and rushed towards her, she would rip him apart.


    If he threw jelly beans at her, they would just bounce off her skin.


    If he created mochi-hands in the hair and punched at her, she would just destroy them all


    If he would¡­ try to escape, she would kill him using her swords.


    But if he keeps standing like this, thinking what to do ¨C then...


    "Hm¡­" A saturated voice left Raki''s lips. She silently tilted her head and channelled her powers. Soon, many small light gates opened all over the battlefield, surrounding Katakuri in a blinding light. Weapons such as swords, spears, gauntlets, chains, katana, canons, guns made of light appeared out of the gates, pointing at Katakuri.


    "Behold, my ?Gate of Babylon?" Raki mumbled in a dazed voice. "Surrender, Katakuri. Cut your arm off, and you can live for today."


    Raki seemed strange, her tone was calm, with no emotion present. But she still spoke like her normal self, albeit in a completely different tone.


    Katakuri had a frown on his face as he was done calculating all the possibilities of this match. ''This is a sudden way to die.'' He thought. ''Still, I am always prepared for death. This was not out of the realm of possibilities either.''


    In the end, he breathed out and straightened his back. "I won''t surrender. If I have to die, then it would be filled with pride."


    "Oh," Raki blinked. After a short silence, she raised her hand. "Then goodbye."


    The weapons rushed out of the gate, very fast, light speed fast. Katakuri saw them all coming, his future sight could see it all. He could clearly see how a spear would hit his thigh. He could see how a bullet would hit him in the arm. He could see how a sword would cut one of his arms off. He would see how a scythe would cut his¡­ head off. He could see them all, but he ¨C Charlotte Katakuri, wasn''t fast enough to dodge light.


    Chik - Chak - Chik - Chak!


    Weapons of light penetrated Charlotte Katakuri''s body as he stood in his spot, blood trailing down his body. Slowly, as he breathed out his last air.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, "Oh¡­ he is dead." Raki looked at the man standing on his feet with her head tilted. "Huh, should I have done that¡­?"


    It was then as she blinked multiple times. Her feather disappeared, her scales disappeared, as her body returned to normal. "Huh, the fuck." Her voice returned to normal too.


    Raki can''t control her Hybrid Form. Something happens to her Wisdom Eyes that makes her perspective on the world a little different and her mind a little numb. She doesn''t use that form often, because of that particular ''side effect''. But since she was getting annoyed at Katakuri''s constant dodges, she was forced to use it.


    The result? "Oops, I wasn''t supposed to kill him." Katakuri is dead. "...Welp, peace was never an option."


    Amon would laugh at this.


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 209 - Oops (2)

    Chapter 209: Oops (2)


    ¡ª


    Things got a little messed up on her end, Raki realised after coming out of her daze.


    "This is bad, right¡­?"


    "It probably is. But, eh."


    She stood over the body of Katakuri that had fallen on its back after being riddled by the countless weapons made of light. The weapons had vanished, dissipated in the atmosphere, so Katakuri''s body was a mess of holes.


    "It''s been around a month since brother went to Alabasta," Raki muttered. "Let''s hope he doesn''t come back before Big Mom comes for revenge, hehe."


    Raki recalled Big Mom was called ¨C  "The World''s Strongest Hag", but in truth, she was basically the strongest among all the women too..


    This meant something ¨C an opportunity.


    While Raki''s primary ambition was to follow her brother, she also hoped to be renowned as the Strongest Swords(wo)man and Strongest Woman in general, too. Because only by being the strongest, Raki would be able to stand beside her brother ¨C or so she believed.


    Unfortunately,


    "The swordsman thing can be done later, let''s kill Big Mom for now, hehe."


    Big Mom was the strongest for a reason. A reason that Raki wouldn''t be able to overcome anytime soon.


    "Less go!"


    ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª?


    It took less than an hour for the news to reach Big Mom. Unsurprisingly, her rage was beyond the roof.


    While she didnt love most of her children, Katakuri wasn''t among them. Other than that, he was also her 2nd in command. His death would deliver the Big Mom pirates a big hit.


    "PEROSPERO!"


    The Haki of a Supreme King had burst out of her, all the civilians and most of her own children had already lost their consciousness.


    "THE SNAKE DARED TO BITE BACK, TIME TO BEHEAD IT!"


    Charlotte Linlin, aka the strongest woman alive right now, was enraged. For the first time in 2 decades, something other than sweets has enraged her this much.


    She wore Prometheus on her head, Zeus was under her feet and Napoleon was on her hand.


    This wasn''t the Big Mom who Luffy fought. She was still moderately sane, her mind was focused on one thing ¨C killing the Snake.


    Today, she was the envoy of death for anyone who would dare oppose her, not like there were many.


    ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª?


    On a lifeless island of New World,


    "Hey! Stop! I am here! Heyyyyy!"


    At the shore of the island, a girl was screaming on top of her lungs while waving her hand towards a ship barely visible at the far sea. From the looks of it, the ship hasn''t even noticed her.


    She was wearing a sleeveless white garment with a diamond-shaped design on both sides and an indigo, wisp-patterned bottom half.


    If a professional tailor saw this, he would be able to recognise that garment was originally a sleeved kimono with long white sleeves but were later ripped off, leaving the garment sleeveless and making it more battle-fitting.


    "Argh, why did he leave me on this island?"


    The girl groaned and rubbed her temple.


    This was Yamato, Kaido''s daughter. The person, who, in this timeline, decided to be trained by Kaido after the changes made by Amon.


    "He even made me eat a devil fruit, now I can''t just swim out of this island."


    Unlike canon, Kaido gave her the Mythical Zoan devil fruit by himself.


    "How am I supposed to find Ace at this rate?"


    She fell on her butt and moved her head up towards the sky.


    There was a huge white cloud floating over her head. She imagined Oden''s face on the cloud as her fist curled up.


    She slammed the ground, forming a crater and gritted her teeth.


    "No, I can''t break down." She mumbled under her breath. "I need the dairy back, I need to give that to Momonosuke after he returns. I wouldn''t be Oden if I can''t get it back¡­!"


    She clenched her jaws. "Let''s try my Devil Fruit. There must be a reason why Kaido gave this to me."


    With a grit of her teeth, she got up back on her foot. Her desperate eyes turned sharp.


    ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª?


    "You shouldn''t~"


    Raki pleaded while her hands were locked on Robin''s neck.


    "I''m saying brother permitted me, he said I can fight Big Mom! You don''t need to call him and let him know about this. Listen to me, Robinnnn!"


    "Stop acting childish, will you?" Robin kept frowning at her. "Show me proof."


    A smile came onto Raki''s face. "Here~"


    She took out her SmartDial and fudged with some apps. Soon, Amon''s voice came out of it.


    ["Pfft- sure. Just don''t get yourself killed. If you do, don''t expect me to revive you or something, I don''t have actual Godly powers yet."]


    She has used the useful record feature of the SmartDial. The reason being, she wanted to show Robin the recording ¨C and she loved what Amon said.


    Robin listened to the recording while blinking.


    Raki grinned. "So?"


    Robin stared at her face. After a short silence, she nodded. "Fine, do as you please. But like he said, don''t get killed."


    "Hehe," Raki leaned and kissed Robin on the cheeks. "Thanks, thanks!"


    Robin sighed and shook her head as Raki cancelled the hug and jumped in the bed.


    "Also, I am calling the others. You can''t fight all of the Big Mom pirates at once." Robin added and took out her own Smart Dial.


    "Eh, do it. I know my limits." Raki agreed too. "Just don''t tell brother, I am worried that he will change his mind and ruin my opportunity."


    Seeing Robin nodding helplessly, Raki''s lips curled up. ''Maybe I can become the Strongest Woman before he becomes the Strongest Man¡­ good, good.''


    She rolled on the bed, she was excited about the battle.


    It would probably take another week for Big Mom to reach this island. So, she has time to prepare a little.


    Unlike how people might think ¨C unlike how people would believe ¨C Raki wasn''t being dumb.


    She knows this would be hard. She knows her limit. She knows where she stands and she also knows Big Mom is an Emperor of the sea for a Reason.


    Raki even knows she might die. But,


    Is a life without any risk, still considered living?


    **


    **


    **

 Chapter 210 - Glory…? (1)

    Chapter 210: Glory¡­? (1)


    ¡ª


    It''s been a week,


    Big Mom has reached the Suzdal Kingdom.


    Her rage hadn''t diminished in the past 7 days ¨C in fact, it had only increased more after she saw the destroyed Yashuk Kingdom on her way here.


    Big Mom''s skin was itching. Her body was shaking with rage. Her pupils were trembling. She was impatient to behead the giant reptile that killed her favourite son.


    The whole crew was silent, they were nervous. In their whole life, they hadn''t seen their mother this enraged.  .


    Some of them questioned, would she feel the same way if they were killed? Or was it only because the victim was Katakuri¡­?


    They let their imagination run around that question. Because nobody was brave enough to try it out ¨C or ask Linlin face-to-face.


    Big Mom has bought only the strongest of her crew.


    First, the three of the remaining sweet commanders. Smoothie, Cracker and Snack.


    Then, there was Perospero, Daifuku Oven and Br¨±l¨¦e. They were the strongest on the ship. There were a lot more on the ship, but they weren''t strong enough to make a note for.


    From Perospero''s perspective, things were going downhill. While he was also very angry that his younger brother had been killed, he was thinking a bit politically, instead.


    Now that Katakuri was gone, after Big Mom''s death in a few decades, only he would be eligible enough to take over the BM Pirates. Kind of selfish, he knew, but it was what it was.


    "Perospero!!"


    Hearing Big Mom''s call, Perospero turned to face her.


    "Are we there yet??"


    He checked the horizon with a pair of binoculars and said, "Yes, Mama. It should take 1~2 hours¡­ perolin."


    "Hoh? Good¡­" Big Mom clenched her fist and turned to face her children. "We will start attacking from the shore, destroy everything and kill everyone! Including civilians!"


    """YES MAMA!"""


    Everyone agreed with her. It would be a killing spree¡­


    Or would it?


    Zhhh~


    "¡ªCough!"


    Mist, smoke, or fog ¨C unclear of the exact word ¨C started to engulf the area, the whole sea. The majority of the Charlotte Family started to cough.


    "W- where is this mist coming from?"


    Something was wrong.


    ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª?


    At the shore,


    Dup-dup-dup-dup~


    The sea was boiling. Bubbles of hot water were exploding up and down in the sea. Steam was being released, covering the whole area in a veil of fog.


    The whole area was hot.


    Not unbearable for strong people, but pretty suffocating for people below a certain level of power.


    "Uff, this is itching my skin." Raki groaned. "Wyper, tone it down a little."


    Wyper had his hands dipping under the water, he was the source of the heat, the fog, the boiling sea.


    "Shut up and bear with it." Wyper scoffed.


    He was salty because he couldn''t fight that Katakuri. Now, he wanted to fight Big Mom ¨C but he knows his limit.


    ''Unlike a certain someone.''


    He would be happy killing the other Sweet Commanders and help Raki focus on Big Mom. He was at least confident enough for that.


    He would let the others handle the mobs.


    Yes, all the Sins are here, who were standing beside and behind Wyper. Along with a few more.


    "Yohoho, Raki-san, you can always clean yourself in a hot bath, you know." The skeleton, Brook, laughed. "Perhaps, I can even help you take a bath- AAA!"


    "Don''t move your mouth too much, or it will come off." Raki glared at him after punching him on the shoulder.


    Brook has been with Yona since 2 years ago when Amon first helped him from Moria''s clutch. He''s been the Vice-Warden of the New Thriller Bark ever since. If not for the fact that he was positioned in that role, he would have been the 7th Sin.


    "Ah, I can see them." A robotic voice said.


    It was Shortmotor, the Automata.


    Even in this foggy area, his robotic pupil rotated, zooming in the front, he observed the ship that was just a few hundred meters away.


    "So do we attack right now?" Brook broke the silence that had fallen upon the Sins.


    "No," Tsumi answered. "Let them come down here. Drowning them won''t be as fun."


    "Eh," Raki raised an eyebrow. "I don''t think they''d be drowned, to begin with."


    Before Tsumi could ask what Raki meant, the sea in front of them got covered by something ¨C something that soon turned hard solid, thus practically freezing the sea.


    "Charlotte Perospero,"


    Nobody had to ask for what happened, as Shortmotor started to spit out information stored in his memory.


    "Eldest child of Big Mom. He has the paramecia, Lick-Lick devil fruit, using which he can create any type of Candy. Likewise, he has used his powers to create a thick and solid layer above the sea surface ¨C most likely noticing us."


    "Good job, Motor." Raki slowly took out her swords. "And yes, they indeed noticed us. Or the mist wouldn''t just start vanishing."


    Yes. The mist had started to clear up. Soon, the figure of a huge ball of cloud with eyes, nose and a mouth became visible in the air.


    Shortmotor didn''t need to explain how the cloud must have sucked in all the mist since the Sins were at least smart enough to decode that.


    Other than that ¨C they weren''t in a state to listen to Shortmotor''s explanation either, because-


    "WHERE ARE YOU, LITTLE SNAKE!?"


    ¨CA hungry predator was in the same sky, standing above the cloud, Zeus.


    Raki narrowed her eyes as she moved her swords in front of her in a cross shape ¨C seemingly wanting to defend against an attack.


    Unsurprisingly, the predator had recognised her prey and had rushed towards her.


    Big Mom had Napoleon on her arm as she prepared to swing it. Raising it in the air, she charged her attack.


    "Watch out for the Spear of Elbaf!" Big Mom yelled as a shockwave surrounded Napoleon. "<IKOKU SOVEREIGNTY!>"


    She swung her sword down.


    Puuu-


    And a ray of pink shockwave rushed towards the 6 Sins, Brook and Shortmotor.


    But,


    "Sky Sword Style, Form Zero."


    Raki''s arms buffed up, green feathers covering them in less than a second. At the same time, her golden eyes shone. They shone as bright as the sun.


    "<-!Copy Technique: Ikoku Sovereignty!->"


    Raki swung her swords, a smaller but similar ray of shockwave left her swords and went to clash with the power of a Homie.


    Boom-BA-AM!


    How will this fight end? Raki wasn''t so sure anymore.


    **


    **


    **


    Author''s Note:


    Here is the second chap!


    Raki''s Wisdom Eyes were inspired by Sharingan, as you can tell.


    She can copy moves too ¨C but only the ones she can actually recreate. Like how Kakashi couldn''t copy Kekkei Genkai attacks.


    In this scenario, while Big Mom''s shockwave came from the magical homie, Napoleon, Raki used an advanced version of the Six King Gun, instead.